《Marvel Hogwarts Wizard》


 Chapter 1: “Reborn In The Marvel World”

    Chapter 1: ��Reborn In The Marvel World��


    A yellow school bus carrying students from an elementary school is seen in Queens, New York.


    The cute little boy with brown hair who was sitting in thest row as he watched the news report on the TV in front of the school bus. He sighed, Iron Man, I didnt anticipate this to be the really scary Marvel world!


    It turned out that the very important news that Tony Stark, the head of Stark Industries, had juste clean about being Iron Man two days prior was what was being covered on TV at the moment.


    Jerry Carmen is the name of the young boy. He is a primary school student entering junior high school this year and is eleven years old. Naturally, this is only who he is in this life.


    He is a world traveler. He unexpectedly departed away in his former life and arrived in this one eleven years ago. Initially, he believed that he had just been reincarnated elsewhere, but a number of indications proved that this was not the case.


    Up until recently, when news of the fabled Iron Man was everywhere. He was certain beyond a shadow of a doubt that this was the terrifying Marvel world where a single finger snap could wipe out half the universe.


    In reality, Jerry had little prior knowledge of the Marvel film series. He saw the three movies with Tobey Maguire as Spider-Man, but heter learned from his friends who were Marvel fans that they werent exactly the same as the Spider-Man in the Marvel series.


    He nevertheless continued to watch the first installment of Avengers since, when it was out, his friend was alone and unapanied. As a result, he personally paid for it and invited him to watch it with him.


    While listening to a certain conversation or conversations from a few pals who are Marvel fans discuss particr clips. He learned that seven or eight years from now, a huge purple figure will have wiped out half of all life on Earth and throughout the universe with the snap of his fingers.


    At mymand, the Ice and Snow Demon God, who resides in a remote region of extreme cold, arrives here. Oh, the freezing ck blizzard! Whiten everything to resemble snow! Freeze Sealing Formation!


    Jerry was contemting his options for the future when an imposing yet juvenile voice abruptly sounded in his ears. As soon as he turned his head aside, many bubbles mmed into his face.


    Aisha, as I said, dont use bubble wands on the school bus or the teacher will be upset!


    Jerry looked at the little blond girl sitting inside holding a magic bubble wand and shooting bubbles at him, with a look of helplessness on his face.


    Hmph, you devil Jerry from the abyss. Let me, Ice Queen Aisha,e and finish you! Frozen wave of ice!


    The young blond girl proceeded to fire bubbles at Jerry despite Jerrys remarks having absolutely no effect on her.


    How could the lovely Ice Queen fall victim to the devil?


    Aisha Hathaway is the young blond girl sitting next to Jerry. She is Jerrys younger sister in this world and is 10 years old this year.


    She has always enjoyed watching animated films about magic, and she frequently thought of myself as a magical princess or a queen. Simply put, she just thinks erratically, ording to Jerry.


    Jerry likewise believed that it was natural. In his past existence, he used to y Nine Swords with a branch held in his hand like a sword after school on the dirt road.


    He once even showed off a little portion of a vige neighbors rapeseed field, leading his mother to follow him for three miles with a broom. He admits that it can be humiliating to simply think about the embarrassing things he did as a child at times.


    Hahaha, since you found out, I wont keep it a secret any longer. Ice Queen Aisha, I am The Demon Lord Jerry from the depths of the earth. Take this, the dark ws of death!


    Seeing that his sister could not be dealt with by speaking normally, Jerry had no choice but to join in. While tickling the little girl, while she was giggling, he secretly snatched her magic bubble wand and stuffed it into his schoolbag.


    The school bus abruptly hit the brakes. Jerry, who was having fun with his sister, was nearly flung off his seat due to the powerful inertia.


    Fortunately, he was quick enough to respond. He hugged his sister who was also going to be flung out while firmly clutching the handle next to him to steady his body.


    The other kids werent quite as good, though. As a result of the inertia, many of them either lost their bnce and fell out of their chairs or started crying.


    Mr. Paul, whats going on?


    When the crying kids fell from their seats, Teacher Bill, who was in responsible of escorting them to the school bus, swiftly jumped up, helped them get back to their seats, and consoled them. When Jerry saw this, he also instructed his sister to descend and assist him.


    Damn, a car just blocked the path suddenly, and I almost hit them! The school buss middle-aged driver, Paul, responded angrily.


    A loud bang was heard.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The school buss door was then brutally kicked open numerous times after several gunshots were heard from within.


    Keep still and dont move, or Ill st your heads off!


    Nearly two meters tall, a strong man carrying a gun broke onto the school bus while shouting angrily. He was also wearing a mask.


    Then, bringing three sizable bags full of them, three other men entered with brandishing firearms and masks.


    Oh no, this is terrible!


    Jerry instantly went back to his seat to shield his sister inside after the gunfire since he sensed something was amiss. Indeed, the subsequent spectacle lived up to his unfavorable expectations.


    Ill blow your head off if you dont leave and go to the suburbs, hemanded.


    The man ced the weapon on Paul the drivers head and gave him orders.


    Okay, okay Ill get started right now.


    Paul dared notply because a powerful man was holding a gun to his head. He started the school bus right away, turned around, and headed for the suburbs in reverse. A police cars siren also arrived at this time from behind.


    They dare not fight back since this is a school bus. You twoe here by opening the windows in the back.


    Another masked man boarded the car following the muscr man and pointed his gun at Mrs. Belle, the other teacher on the school bus. He also offered directions to the other two masked man.


    When they heard the words, the other two masked men nodded. Helped them flee the pursuing police cars as they entered the back and unlocked the ss windows.


    Jerry hugged his younger sister Aisha while leaning against the back of thest row of seats. The sound of the firearms nearby and the joyful growls of the two masked men made his heart thump ufortably as well.


    Although he had trained in martial arts for a number of years due to a past-life pastime, it would be easy for him to beat up two or three gangsters. He has always given his body the best workouts possible in this life, and he hardly has anypetition his age.


    Nevertheless, he has only just turned eleven this year, and his level of physical condition is lower than that of these robbers. Additionally, each of these criminals was carrying a gun.


    Demon Lord Jerry, are those demons under yourmand? Give me back my wand quickly, and let me, Ice Queen Aisha, punish them with magic!


    Aisha, who was being shielded by Jerry, excitedly put out her little head and started to touch Jerrys bookbag.


    We must exercise caution! Jerry again pressed Aishas small head down without saying a word.


    Given the circumstances, it is difficult to let the cops handle this. We have to rely on ourselves!


    Jerry sighed as he heard the distant sirens progressively fading, and as his eyes grew tense, a virtual panel appeared in front of him.

 Chapter 2: “First Time Traveling The World”

    Chapter 2: ��First Time Traveling The World��


    Only he can see this peculiar virtual panel, which mysteriously arose on the day he was reincarnated in this world. He has nearly ascertained the panels overall goal after so many years of research and introductions.


    First of all, as long as he performs good deeds, this panel will rue red stars for him. Once the stars reach 5,000, he can swap them for special wizard blood, which will then transport him to a ce where he can learn magic.


    Additionally, he will enter a static state in the primary world in when he travels to the parallel world to learn magic, ording to the introduction on the panel.


    Jerry has been putting forth a lot of effort for a long time to carry out some good deeds within his abilities, including helping the grandmother cross the street, assisting neighbors with disabilities to pick up the trash, beating up ssmates who enjoy bullying others, volunteering to do some housework, and so forth.


    His academic performance is also among the finest since he has the soul of an adult.


    He is therefore a very excellent person who is also what is usually referred to as a child by other people, whether in the eyes of family members at home, neighbors, or teachers at school.


    He also learned that he would only receive rewards from this panel for good deeds, evil deeds will not result in punishment. The panel will not take away his red star. Such as, stealing items or childrens lollipops will result in nothing.


    [6000]


    Jerry inhaled deeply before pressing the exchange button to the right of the number of little red stars that were currently located next to him on the control panel.


    In reality, he had already amassed enough red stars by trading them for wizard blood half a year earlier to be able to enter the parallel world.


    He has been debating whether or not to exchange it though. Considering that it is stated on the panel that if he passes away in the parallel universe, he will likewise pass away in the real world. If he sustains damage in the parallel universe, it will remain in his body when hees back.


    His current family is considered to be a little bourgeoisie, even if they are not wealthy.


    He might also be thought of as leading a new life. If he puts a lot of effort into his academics, his future level of life wont be too bad. Is taking chances in the mysterious wizarding world truly necessary?


    In his heart, Jerry truly prefers a serene and tranquil life to exhrating escapades.


    In his past life, he had the following aspirations. A home, a car, a wife who was kind and caring, hot food to eat after work, and holiday trips with his family.


    Its unfortunate that those are difficult jobs for a young person from the country. It wasnt until his untimely passing in his previous life that he was able to scrape up enough cash for the down payment. However, he has since realized that he is currently in a deadly Marvel universe.


    He realized that he and his family would be extremely unsafe in this life if he didnt have any personal strength after hearing the submachine pistol next to him. Even though Jerry prefers a quiet existence, he still has an option.


    [Verify the transfer of wizard blood, began imnting]


    [Imnted sessfully, start extracting small parallel worlds]


    [Sessfully extracted the Harry Potter universe and started imnting identities]


    [Sessful identity imntation, please proceed.]


    [One month is the period for the first time you enter the world. Please utilize the red star to exchange more time if you need to keep learning in the future.]


    Jerry noticed that the world he was in seemed to havee to aplete stop in an instant as lines of text appeared on disy. At the same time, his eyes became dark, and he gradually lost consciousness.


    -


    1991, August 1st.


    A young boy with dark hair who was at an orphanage in the vige of Winton in London, Surrey, gently got out of bed.


    I didnt anticipate it to be the Harry Potter universe. Thankfully, I have seen every film in this series!


    The little boy exhaled a deep sigh of relief while rubbing his woozy temples. He had initially anticipated visiting a weird magical world, but he had not anticipated it to be the Harry Potter universe. Jerry became a little happier as a result.


    Despite the fact that too much time has passed and many specifics are no longer clear in his recollection, he can still make out the broad outline of the plot.


    He will be rtively safe in this world as long as he avoids the trio, at least until Voldemorts reappearance. It should be four or five years from now before Voldemort reappears.


    Jerry started to sort out some knowledge about his identity in this world that had been ingrained in his consciousness as his brain felt less foggy. In this reality, he goes by the name Jerry Carmen as well, although he is an orphan. Edward Orphanage is the name of his orphanage.


    There is only a brief introduction of the orphanage personnel and a few of the children as further information.


    Lets first get ustomed to the surroundings!


    Jerry was almost ready to leave the room after putting on his clothing and shoes when someone knocked on the windows ss. He turned around to see a long-eared gray owl tapping its ws on the shuttered window while holding a letter in its mouth.


    Could it be that? Its here so soon!


    After immediately turning around, Jerry approached the window, opened it, and let the owl inside. The owl flew inside, dropped the envelope on the table, and hooted at Jerry as if to solicit a snack.


    Jerry gave the owl a polite but awkward shrug after taking a quick check around and pulling something from his pocket.


    Once it realized this, the owl gave Jerry another bad luck hoot before spreading its wings and flying out the window. On the first day I arrived here, he had no idea that an owl would dislike him.


    Jerry moved forward and picked up the letter that wasying on the table while helplessly shaking his head. The envelope is made of old parchment rather thanmon double-adhesive paper. A few lines in an odd shade of emerald green are inscribed on the face of the envelope.


    [Recipient: Jerry Carmen


    Address: Mr. Jerry Carmen, on the second floor of Edward Orphanage, Winton Township, Surrey County.]


    Then flip it over, and youll see a familiar wax seal there. The wax seals top has a pattern with a giant letter H in the center with images of lions, eagles, badgers, and snakes surrounding it.


    Two parchment pieces could be seen after opening the envelope. One was published about the books, supplies, and safety measures that first-year freshmen at Hogwarts must purchase. The second one has to do with the letter of official eptance from Hogwarts.


    [Headmaster of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry: Albus Dumbledore


    [President of the International Federation of Wizards, the first-ss great magician of Sir Merlin, Chief Wizard of the Wizengamot.]


    [Dear Mr. Jerry Carmen,


    We are happy to let you know that your application to the Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry has been epted. A list of necessary reading materials and tools is enclosed.


    On September 1st, the semester is supposed to begin. Tomorrow morning at 9:00, I will personally visit the Edward Orphanage and return your letter.


    Yours sincerely, Minerva McGonagall.]


    Putting away the eptance letter from Hogwarts, Jerry muttered to himself, Alright, if you start early, you will be able to go to Diagon Alley to buy magic books and learn magic earlier, so that when you go back a monthter, you will be able to deal with those robbers with guns!

 Chapter 3: “Standing Up”

    Chapter 3: ��Standing Up��


    When Jerry learned that Professor McGonagall would be stopping by the following day, he woke up early. He visited the entire orphanage after obtaining the admissions letter from Hogwarts yesterday.


    This orphanage called Edward was founded by a businessman named Edward twenty years prior to his passing, ording to the knowledge supplied in his thoughts. The buildings original purpose was to save those unfortunate orphans who had been abandoned for a variety of causes.


    Its unfortunate that things significantly altered once the old man passed away.


    Its not terribly horrible. Though, its only that the kids meals and care have been drastically cut back, and the staff at the orphanage is less amiable than previously.


    ording to Jerry, this is also a trait of people. Nowadays, it is thought to be quite excellent that there is no child abuse in settings like orphanages.


    In a past life, he had read in the newspaper that childrens bones were frequently discovered buried in the yard of several orphanages in the 1980s and 1990s. Some institutions that go by the name of orphanages are actually illegal institutions.


    There is a saying that reads, The worlds prosperity is for profit, and the worlds disorder is for more profit!


    He had previously put a lot of effort into doing good actions and actively aiding others. The Little Red Star was the only target of his initial n. He probably wouldnt have made an effort to assist those folks he didnt know if it werent for the red stars.


    When he was walking to school, he would rush to assist anyone who had fallen in the road. But if it was the way of life he chose like before, if anyone falls to the ground, he wouldve just simply ignored it.


    The numerous kind people and good things he performed in order to obtain Little Red Star did have some influence on him if he wants to live this life again and be an honest person.


    Because, despite the fact that he really doesnt want to ept it, he learned that when he is sincerely appreciated by others, and it does make him feel incredibly pleased from it.


    -


    Jerry arrived at the orphanages front yard after waiting in line for a straightforward breakfast.


    He recalled that Professor McGonagall was an Animagus and that he enjoyed changing into a cat when he entered the Muggle world. As a result, he stood to watch in the front yard in the hopes that he would eventually witness the magical event of a cat changing into a person.


    Jerry scowled and turned to gaze toward the right side of the expansive yard thirty minutester as he was hiding in a corner and to scan the surrounding walls for cats and cats.


    There were three youngsters there, maybe thirteen or fourteen years old


    Jerry recalls that these three thirteen-year-old boys are the orphanages three eldest children. They enjoy using their strength to intimidate the younger orphans.


    He fears that any orphan who refuses to listen to them will endure years of vicious bullying at their hands.


    The orphanage kids were quite wary of these three boys. They didnt dare move forward at all when they observed the young guy being bullied.


    Actually, there have been victims in the past who have reported this scenario to the orphanage staff, but the staff did not take it seriously and instead only verbally scolded the three of them. However, the victim who made a tiny report was punished by the three youths for a long time.


    The staff members of these orphanages essentially dont care about anything as long as the children arent subjected to any severe violence. Conflicts between kids are meaningless.


    The young child who is currently being bullied and battered has recently moved into the orphanage, thus he was singled out by these three teenagers.


    After giving it some thought, Jerry decided not to speak up. Even if he were to assist thed now, he believed the youngster would face bullying after he left the orphanage and entered Hogwarts.


    Besides, there is no benefit. When the timees to fight, the visiting Professor McGonagall may have a bad impression.


    He finally stood up with a sigh, after hearing the three youngsters haughtyughter.


    Im not trying to be sentimental. I simply want to give it a try. Can you also receive Little Red Stars if you perform good things in this world? Yes, this is only an experiment that is required!


    Jerry rapidly moved forward after speaking for a short while and said, Stop!


    The three adolescents halted abruptly after hearing Jerrys voice, then turned to look at him as he approached, seeming surprised. They werent prepared for some of the orphanage kids to dare to yell at them, especially Jerry, who was typically quiet.


    It appears that you want to be like this newbie too, huh? With malice in their hearts, the three let go of the young child who was sobbing and stepped in front of Jerry.


    The disobedience of the newbies isprehensible, but if older residents like Jerry, who have lived at the orphanage for five or six years, dare to rebel, they will suffer harsh punishment.


    Everybody is an orphan, its difficult. Why would you do such a thing?


    Jerry replied calmly as he turned to face the three teens, who were all a full head higher than him. Most of them, with the exception of a few kids who were raised in orphanages, will experience some psychological issues.


    Its eptable for those who simply feel inadequate, they fear this type of inferiorityplex, but they want to feel stronger by mistreating and harassing those who are less capable than themselves.


    Wrong. In my opinion, youre allplete twaddle. Making yourself happy is your first responsibility. The tallest and heaviest of the three youths cast a sarcastic nce in all directions.


    I dont want to bully kids, but if I dont give you a lesson, you might go into troubleter.


    Jerry also figured it out at this point. Before school started, he had to spend a month in the orphanage. Even without todays tragedy, these three individuals would eventually sh with him due to their characteristics.


    That being the case, why not defeat them all at once? which may be seen as sparing some future difficulty.


    Jerry shook his head and casually ced his T-shirt and coat on the table next to him, showing a slim torso below. Jerry was less than 1.4 meters tall and only eleven years old at the time, but his muscles were incredibly powerful.


    Its the kind of little muscle groups that are like steel bars rather than therge muscles that fitness gurus train. When he put on his clothing, this made him appear a little slender, but when he took them off, he appeared to be a different person.

 Chapter 4: “Professor McGonagall Visitation”

    Chapter 4: ��Professor McGonagall Visitation��


    He actually has a lot of time to exercise in this life without the interruptions of job and education.


    In his prior life, he had a lifelong passion in martial arts. He thought he was a supreme master when he was younger since he could y with a stick for a very long time.


    He fell in love with Jeet Kune Do when he was a little older because he watched Bruce Lee movies. He even bought a Jeet Kune Do manual with his pocket money so he could train covertly.


    He even joined the martial arts club while he was in college, where he received some guidance that wasrgely conventional. In the end, he represented the club by taking part in contests and winning prizes. Simply put, it was put on hold after graduation since he became overly preupied with work.


    He began working out his physique early on after being reborn in this incarnation, free from the stress of life, and only then did he have the toned muscles he does now.


    He still had no trouble dealing with these thirteen or fourteen-year-old youngsters, even though he couldnt handle the bulky gun-wielding thieves in the school bus. He also felt that his body had changed in marvelous ways since he had been merged with the wizard blood.


    Its not that the speed or power have increased. Rather, there is a sense that the essence of existence has been sublimated.


    Wizards are incredibly resilient even though their physical strength isnt much more than that of the average person. Arms and legs missing are fairlymon. They can survive as long as they dont pass away right away and can keep going till they can get back in touch with magic and potions.


    What the heck is this moron doing? He thought that he could defeat us. The leader chuckled.


    I believe that his little body is attempting to make close touch with my fist! Jerry was struck in the stomach by another child after he cruelly disyed a fist the size of a sandbag.


    Jerry quickly kicked the boys waist after slipping back to avoid the assault. It turned out that he only needed one kick to knock him to the ground.


    He kicked and didnt even stop. He quickly knocked one of them down again after swinging his legs back and mming the face of the boy on the other side who hadnt yet reacted.


    Even though Jerry is just eleven years old, theds in front of him who are thirteen or fourteen years old have considerably bigger muscles and strength than Jerry does.


    In addition, he has been practicing Jeet Kune Do diligently for years and cannot possibly be any more versed with the motions. He has improved a little from his ying days in international universities.


    These few kids who spend their entire day harassing the weak are obviously not powerfully enemies. Therge boy in the lead roared and raced towards Jerry after spotting the two smaller brothers screaming and falling to the ground.


    His body is more than double Jerrys size, and he is taller than Jerry. He thinks that as long as he runs into the enemy and then applies more intense pressure, he wont be able to move.


    Too naive!


    Jerry sneered at the leading fat boy who ran into him, and instead of ducking, he crept up behind him, cutting into the midst of the fat boys line. He then inhaled deeply, kicked his right foot on the ground, twisted his waist, shot his hips forward, and continued moving.


    Take this!


    The overweight boy wasunched two meters away when a huge force suddenly erupted, striking him directly in the abdomen. The other orphans who were watching were shocked to see the orphanage trio groan and cry on the ground after being struck three times by Jerry.


    They didnt anticipate that the trio would be in such a precarious situation today, let alone that Jerry, who is normally reserved, would be so strong.


    What are you waiting for? Revenge if you have a grudge! Jerry reminded the other orphans who were still in a fog by picking up the garments and putting them on once more.


    He simply stripped off his clothing out of concern for avoiding getting dirty. He cant get too dirty because Professor McGonagall will be hereter. He underestimated by the three teenagers.


    He only hit them once, and they were so painful that they were unwilling to engage in a ground battle with him since they relied on humiliating the weak to give them joy and satisfaction. He would actually get in trouble if the three teens were in a more brutal condition.


    Those orphans who were used to being bullied suddenly had their eyes light up at hearing Jerrys admonition. They exchanged nces before starting to slowly approach the three screaming youngsters on the ground.


    Jerry couldnt help but sigh as he observed the three youths who had been kicked and punched by the orphans, Unity is strength!


    Jerrys most recent punch was delivered with a little bit of restraint. These trios physique should prevent any major issues at this time. However, they were absolutely no match for the beatings inflicted against those orphans, and they were swiftly beaten over the head.


    These three teens are more than capable of handling two or three orphans, but if there are several dozen orphans present, even the three of them will not be able to handle the others.


    Youll discover that the seemingly unbeatable individual is simply nothing after the terror in your heart has been removed.


    The majority of the orphans dread of the trio was ayed after Jerry defeated them in the orphanage. He believes that after this series of beatings, even if he is not in the orphanage, they wont be terrified of the trio any longer.


    Huh, you can actually obtain them.


    Jerry opened the panel after dressing. He was a little taken aback to observe that there were now 1005 red stars instead of 1000 after the crossing.


    Originally, he thought that the little red star could only be obtained in the main world, but he didnt expect to be able to get it after entering the small world. In this way, its pretty good, at least there is one more world to get the little red star.


    When Jerry opened the panel and turned to face the school gate once more, he saw a tabby cat that had previously been perched on top of the wall and was now staring in this direction.


    That cant be Professor McGonagall.


    Jerry shouted at the orphans, while feigning calmness and turning his head away, Okay, you can stop!


    The orphans stopped assaulting the three teenagers as soon as they heard the words. They were still adamantly convinced as they faced Jerry, who had just handily defeated the trio.


    Ahem, I hate violence very much. I hope that we who are dealing with the same issue can continue to work toward personal growth, support one another as friends, and coborate. Well contribute abilities to society in the future and show our enthusiasm.


    Even though they didnt entirely understand, the orphans enthusiastically apuded when they heard the words.


    Jerry nodded before addressing the three teenagers with bumps and bruises, In the past, you used your maturity to bully and do bad things in the orphanage to other, younger orphans. You have a lesson to learn today.


    We are all orphans. Everyone will ept you going forward as long as you recognize your errors and make the necessary corrections. Do you understand?


    The three teens, who had swollen faces and battered noses, hurriedly responded after seeing Jerrys eyes, Okay, okay, okay!

 Chapter 5: “A Talk With Professor McGonagall”

    Chapter 5: ��A Talk With Professor McGonagall��


    Jerry thought back to his remarks from earlier in the yard and felt that Professor McGonagall shouldnt have a terrible impression after hearing them in the orphanage. Although he physically assaulted a few youngsters, his justification for doing so can be seen as a righteous deed.


    *Knock Knock Knock*


    Coming!


    When Jerry heard the knock on the door, his eyes brightened up, and he stood up to open the door right away. The current director of the Edward Orphanage knocked on the door, and next to him stood a woman in her forties or sixties with square spectacles, a Scottish shirt, and a green robe.


    This is the Jerry Carmen you are looking for, Mrs. McGonagall! Jerry could tell the dean was respectful from his tone, but he also appeared a little scared.


    It appears that before Professor McGonagall visited the orphanage, she spoke with the director of the institution to exin the situation and demonstrate her wizarding prowess.


    Dean Bryant, Thank you. Id like to speak with Mr. Carmen alone.


    No problem. Ill be heading that way. Bryant hastily nodded before hurriedly leaving the room.


    Greetings, Mr. Carmen. After locking the door, Professor McGonagall entered the space. She met Jerry first.


    Jerry looked at Professor McGonagall and asked politely, Hello, may I ask who you are?


    I will be your future teacher in the Transfiguration ss at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, as well as the vice principal of the institution. Ill go by Professor McGonagall. Prof. McGonagall gave an exnation.


    Jerry instantly feigned that he had an epiphany, The letter that the owl sent yesterday was written by you, so does magic actually exist in this world? In what location is the Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry?


    When they receive the admissions letter, young wizards who were raised in a Muggle environment will likely have simr reservations. McGonagall is ustomed to this and is skilled at winning the young wizards trust.


    She drew out her wand, pointed at the cup on the table in the room, a beam of magic light shot out, and the cup immediately turned into a fat big orange cat.


    There has always been magic. You ought to have had some fantastic experiences growing up. Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry is a school that teaches you how to study and control magic. Those are the powers thate from the blood in your body.


    Jerrys eyes grew wider as he observed Professor McGonagall perform magic tricks. Although he had seen the movies in his previous life, the impression was quite different when he witnessed someone waving their hand and transforming a cup into a cat.


    Turning non-living matter into the living matter in an instant, Jerry felt that this was indeed very magical.


    Twenty minutester,


    This describes the overall situation. Do you have any further questions?


    Jerry posed the final question after realizing he had fully epted her as his story. Professor, you should be aware that I am financially unable to attend Hogwarts to study magic despite my strong desire to do so.


    After giving it some thought, Jerry posed his own question. He recalled that in the movie, the young wizard who was born into a Muggle family was able to exchange Muggle money for Galleons, but he assumed that the orphanage he was in would not be willing to provide him with money so that he could attend Hogwarts.


    Professor McGonagall grinned, You shouldnt be concerned about it. You will receive a stipend from the school for your regr study. After you graduate and begin working, you can repay it.


    All right, then Im good to go! Jerry nodded. The general scenario has previously been stated by Professor McGonagall. He has a basic understanding of certain important things thanks to his memory.


    Well, Mr. Carmen, it appears that you are not only exceedingly brave but also have a powerful capacity forprehending. Jerry was extremely calm when Professor McGonagall stared at him with a satisfied expression in her eyes.


    Professor McGonagall had earlier watched the bullying event unfold in the yard from the orphanages gate, and she had been quite impressed by Jerrys performance at the time.


    She believed that few adult magicians today exhibited the courage and maturity disyed by the eleven-year-old boy at that time, as well as the optimistic attitude in hisments.


    Professor McGonagalls assessment of Jerry at this stage could be summed up as follows, This child will grow up to be a great wizard.


    -


    Okay, I will take you to Diagon Alley today and get everything you need to start school since you already understand and are willing to study magic at Hogwarts. After checking the time on her pocket watch, Professor McGonagall got up from her chair.


    Diagon Alley? Jerry had a surprised expression on his face.


    Its not that he doesnt know Diagon Alley. Rather, he merely didnt anticipate that Professor McGonagall would personally apany him to acquire school supplies after the home visit. But after giving it some time to think about it, he finally got it.


    A Hogwarts teacher most definitely doesnt need to apany a young wizard from a typical wizarding family to Diagon Alley. As long as the wizard of the Muggle family makes it obvious to his parents that he has parents, there shouldnt be any issues.


    Hermiones parents always went with her when she went to Diagon Alley to buy school supplies. If Professor McGonagall doesnt apany him to Diagon Alley because he is an orphan, then who will?


    Expecting the orphanages director to also take care of it would be unreliable.


    Its a street where wizarding things are sold exclusively. You must visit there in order to buy everything you need for school. Professor McGonagall thought that Jerry didnt know what Diagon Alley did, so she exined it a bit.


    Jerry recalled that Diagon Alley appeared to be somece in the city of London and that the small town of Winton, where he was stationed, was not that close to the city of London. He asked, Then how do we go there? Is it by train?


    Professor McGonagall didnt say much, but held out an arm to Jerry, saying, No, hold my arm. It may feel ufortable for a while, but you need to bear with me.


    Jerrys heart pounded as he wondered, and he had an idea right away.


    Jerry seized Professor McGonagalls arm, and sure enough, he saw Professor McGonagall pull out her wand once more and said, Off we go!


    Jerry instantly sensed that Professor McGonagalls arm was ready to slip away from his own, so he tightened his hold on it. Jerry immediately experienced total darkness, followed by a crackling sound like to firecrackers and hard squeezes from all sides.


    He waspletely unable to breathe, and his chest felt as though it were being restrained by many iron hoops. His eardrums were buried deep inside his skull, and his eyeballs were pushed back into his head. This sensation is simr to being forced out of a very small rubber tube.


    Light returned to his eyes what looked like just a moment after a considerable amount of time had psed.


    He turned his head and took a few long breaths to calm the wooziness in his head. He and Professor McGonagall were no longer in the orphanages room. Instead, they were seen walking down a street.

 Chapter 6: “Entering Diagon Alley”

    Chapter 6: ��Entering Diagon Alley��


    Are you okay? Professor McGonagall asked with some concern.


    Jerry waved his hands while grinning and asking, Where is it? Im alright, just a little dizzy.


    He understood that the spell Professor McGonagall just performed was Apparition, an advanced magic that only adult wizards can learn.


    Teleportation is the main idea of Apparition. You can teleport anywhere in your head as long as it is a location you have visited. It is used as a transportation method for wizards.


    But mastering apparition is no simple task. Apparation is difficult for many adult wizards to do wlessly, and one could be torn apart by the strength of space.


    Additionally, the magic power contained in the wizards body and their level of skill with this magic are both tied to the apparition distance. While some wizards can apparate directly from one city to another, others can only apparate for a few hundred kilometers.


    Professor McGonagall certainly belongs to thetter group, but she also employed the follower apparition and its the same that she used to Jerry. She has the ability to transport individuals as well as objects.


    Jerry simply assumed that Professor McGonagall would take him straight to Diagon Alley, but it appears that he instead showed up on a random street.


    This is the gateway to Diagon Alley from a street in Londons Charing Cross Street. You must keep in mind the name and address of this street because you must visit it alone the next time you are in Diagon Alley.


    Ites out that Professor McGonagall sees Jerry as a young child who has no knowledge of the wizarding world. Naturally, she must apany him so that he can feel what its like to enter Diagon Alley as a regr wizard, preparing him for the day when he can do so on his own.


    Diagon Alleys entrance is that pub over there, as you can see.


    Jerrys eyes followed Professor McGonagalls finger, passing by a high-end movie theater and a well-known hamburger joint before settling in the middle of a sizable bookstore and a record store on the opposite side.


    The Leaky Cauldron was the lone sign hanging on the door of the little, filthy bar, which also had an ancient wooden door and a damaged sign.


    Even though this tiny pub is situated in the center of a spotless bookstore and record shop, it looks out of ce. But everyone who was walking by turned their backs on it, pretending they couldnt see it at all.


    Jerry understood that this modest bar was actually invisible tomon Muggles since it had been rendered invisible by the Repelling Muggles Spell, which prevents Muggles devoid of wizard blood from noticing and approaching it.


    *Dingling*


    When the wooden door was forced open, the bell rang, and Jerry was carried by Professor McGonagall inside the Leaky Cauldron.


    There werent many patrons in the bar, and the entire interior was rather gloomy. A cursory check revealed that only seven or eight wizards were conversing and drinking. All the wizards in the bar looked away when the bell rang.


    They all nodded formally when they realized it was Professor McGonagall.


    Professor McGonagall is well-known across the entire wizardingmunity as the vice principal of Hogwarts and the dean of Gryffindor, and many wizards today can genuinely be considered her students.


    Jerry recalled that in Newts memory, Professor McGonagall was already teaching at Hogwarts when he watched Fantastic Beasts and Where to Find Them in his past life.


    In other words, Professor McGonagall has taught countless pupils over the course of her at least fifty years as a teacher at Hogwarts.


    Oh, its Professor McGonagall, do you need something to drink?


    A smiling old wizard who looked like a wrecked walnut and had virtually all of his hair cut off met Professor McGonagall at this time.


    No need, Tom. Im apanying a freshman to Diagon Alley. Professor McGonagall rejected it while waving her hand.


    With the exception of the house visits each year prior to themencement of sses, she hardly ever leaves Hogwarts since her husband Elphinstone unexpectedly passed away from poisonous tentacle bites.


    He looks a bit too young, isnt he?


    Jerry looked at Tom, the bar owner at the time, and thought to himself as he followed Professor McGonagall through the pub and out to the backyard.


    He recalled that in the movie, when Voldemort first started school, this man already owned the Leaky Cauldron, and they were both named Tom.


    Under the green brick wall adjacent to the garbage can in the backyard of the Leaky Cauldron. Jerry was given an exnation by Professor McGonagall after three taps with his wand on the wall.


    The door to Diagon Alley will appear if you count three blocks along the top of the garbage can, two blocks to the left, then tap three times with your wand.


    The cracked blue brick began to tremble as Professor McGonagall withdrew her wand. The wall immediately started to reorganize once the blue brick started to tremble, as if it had triggered some mechanism.


    The brick wall soon developed a small hole in the center, which gradually grewrger andrger.


    A broad archway that could amodate four or five persons passing through at once soon appeared in front of them. The archway opened up to a narrow, meandering street of cobblestones.


    It is the shopping block for wizards in London  Diagon Alley!


    Jerry couldnt help but feel a little more enthusiastic as he followed Professor McGonagall through the archway and into Diagon Alley.


    The movies scenes had a real-world counterpart. His eyes were wide open despite his mental preparation due to the stunning scene in front of him.


    Ordinary folks dont dress in fashionable clothing and carry bags outside, as opposed to wearing cool summer clothing. The majority of the street is upied by wizards brandishing wands while donning variously colored wizard robes.


    Of course, there are many house elves and goblins, as well as different wizards pets.


    Copper, brass, pewter, and silver crucibles,plete models, automatic stirring, foldable, and retractable,e in and have a look!


    Grey forest owl, horned owl, grass owl, brown owl, snow owl, all kinds of owls!


    Thetest Nimbus 2000, the fastest broom, get it while you still can!


    Dragon liver, bat spleen, eel eyeball, spell book, quill pen, parchment, medicine bottle, moon globe, for a cheap price!


    In front of the shops on both sides of the street, various small advertising signs were hung up, and many excited little wizards were also crowded.


    Do you have the letter with you? McGonagall asked Jerry, who was already perplexed, as they approached a store.


    Got it. Jerry nodded to Professor McGonagall as he pulled the parchment package he received the day before out of his pocket.


    Okay, take out a list of necessary goods inside. Ill take you to get them one at a time, Professor McGonagall said with a nod.


    Hearing this, Jerry took out the second page of letter paper from the envelope, unfolded it and read it:


    Necessary supplies for Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry,


    1. Uniforms:


    2. Textbook:


    3. Other equipment:


    4. Description of pets:


    *Parents are reminded that first-year freshmen are not allowed to bring their own broomsticks.

 Chapter 7: “Hermione Granger”

    Chapter 7: ��Hermione Granger��


    The Hogwarts stipend is one hundred Galleons per year, and there is no need to go to Gringotts to pick it up. Professor McGonagall has already brought it during her home visit. There are three main currencies in the wizarding world, Gold Galleons, Silver Sickles, and Copper Knuts.


    One Galleon is equal to 17 Sickles, and one Sickle is equal to 29 Knuts.


    There are many things to buy, Mr. Carmen, therefore we might need to get therge one first. We also require a small cart.


    Jerry was being guided by Professor McGonagall across the crowded area when they arrived at a store selling trinkets. Jerry purchased a telescope, a brass bnce, a set of ss or crystal vials, a tiny cart, and a super-sized suitcase from this shop.


    Then they purchased a cauldron from a store with a glowing Potage sign.


    Would you choose an owl, cat, or toad as a pet?


    Professor McGonagall inquired Jerry as he exited the Cauldron Store and turned to look at the Eeylops Owl Emporium next to her.


    Pets? Jerry had a contemtive expression on his face.


    In reality, Jerry has no ns to keep animals as pets. He hadnt been a pet owner in his prior life, after all.


    Young wizards now prefer owls because they are more practical and can assist deliver messages and gifts, Jerry didnt seem to know much about pets, so Professor McGonagall suggested some of the most well-liked animals at Hogwarts.


    An owl? Ignore that, lets buy a cat. Cats appeal to me more.


    Indeed, owls are incredibly useful to young wizards. They can assist with letter and gift delivery. Cats and toads appear to y only the role of eating, rtive to other animals. But Jerry was aware that a cat by the name of Crookshanks was located in a pet store in Diagon Alley.


    It was the smartest cat Sirius had ever tested. It could not only discern between Animagus who had assumed animal forms and those who were corrupt or suspicious. It can also work out some issues on its own, without assistance or direction.


    Jerry believed that if he had to maintain a pet, it would be wise to keep a cat with such secrets.


    The idea is that Rons mouse, Scabber, who was changed into Peter Pettigrew, shouldnt dare to approach him once Crookshanks is there.


    The school has public owls that are avable for viewing. There is an owl post office outside and it doesnt cost any money, so why not raise one yourself?


    Cats? Few wizards choose to keep cats as pets.


    Professor McGonagall was a little taken aback, but she smiled nheless. Her Animagus is a tabby cat, hence Professor McGonagall is obviously a cat person.


    She advised Jerry to purchase owls because they are currently a popr choice for new wizards to purchase as pets and because they are in fact more beneficial to young wizards than cats. She will be delighted if Jerry opts for a cat as a pet, though.


    I prefer cats. Jerry grinned and shrugged.


    Okay then, after that, we mustter travel to the Magical Menagerie. Only owls are pets in this establishment.


    With a smile, Professor McGonagall directed Jerry to Madam Malkins robe shop, which was located next to the owl shop.


    You go in and try on the clothes first, and Ill go across the street to assist you in buying books, and then well go ahead to the Magical Menagerie to buy pets, she said.


    No problem! Jerry nodded, and went straight into Mrs. Malkins shop.


    What a courageous little child.


    McGonagall couldnt resist sighed when she observed Jerry in this foreign surroundings. Aside from being intrigued, Jerry didnt exhibit any nervousness at all. He even didnt hesitate to go to the store by himself to try on clothes.


    Do you intend to purchase Hogwarts school uniforms, my love? A small, chubby witch greeted Jerry with a big smile as soon as he opened the door and entered the shop.


    Yes, please provide me with three sets of in wizard robes, a simple hat for everyday use, a pair of protective dragonhide gloves, and a ck cloak with silver buttons for the winter.


    Jerry respectfully responded to the chubby witchs query by listing each item one by one in ordance with the specifications he had read on the paper.


    Oh, dont worry, there are many of them in this area. Sincere to say, a young girl is currently trying on clothing here! The chubby witch grinned and indicated the stores back.


    Jerry observed the young child standing on the footstool by following the chubby witchs fingers. The child had thick, unruly brown hair that was curled, and her front teeth resembled those of a rabbit.


    A witch was measuring something with a tape measure next to her while wearing a ck robe that was pinned up.


    Hey, did you attend Hogwarts as well?


    The small girl next to him asked him in a quite forceful manner as Jerry stood on the footstool and the witch also dressed him in a ck robe and began measuring.


    Yes, this year I am a freshman. Jerry grins.


    If Jerry had been an eleven-year-old boy, he could have felt a bit insulted if a young woman addressed him in a condescending manner. But after eleven years of travel and his prior life, Jerry is actually an elderly guy in his early forties.


    He thought the young girl was quite adorable when he saw her speaking to him in amanding manner.


    I was really astonished when I received the offer because no one in my family is a wizard, but I was also thrilled because its the best magic school Ive ever heard of.


    The young girl was a bit chatty, so while she was waiting on the footstool and unable to move, she spoke with Jerry.


    You seem to know a lot, I must say! Jerry gave her a praise.


    The girl proudly raised her chin, No doubt. I had a lot of questions for Professor McGonagall when she visited my house yesterday, and I now n to memorize all of the texts before sses begin. Ill undoubtedly be the magician with the finest grades by then!


    Oh, thats for sure. You are not an ordinary person, as I can tell just by looking at you. Youll undoubtedly develop into a fantastic wizard in the future!


    What a fascinating young girl. Jerry extended his hand from under the ck robe, gave the child the thumbs-up, and remarked with a smile in his heart.


    Hermione, when will you be done? We have now purchased everything but the textbooks!


    A middle-aged couple entered the house carrying a cart at this precise moment and spoke to the young girl who was speaking with Jerry.

 Chapter 8: “Crookshanks”

    Chapter 8: ��Crookshanks��


    Lets be friends, my name is Hermione Granger!


    Jerry was approached by Hermione, who extended her right hand. The young boy in front of her seemed to fit her perfectly and was unlike any of the other students she had ever encountered.


    Jerry Carmen! Jerry was first surprised by Hermiones introduction, but he quickly got over it and extended his hand to shake hers.


    Jerry, Im going to buy textbooks, see you when school starts! Hermione returned to her parents, waved to Jerry, and left Madam Malkins robe store.


    Ill see you when school starts.


    The moment the Hermione family had totally vanished, Jerrys face grew puzzled. Is that thick, curling brown hair actually her?


    Inparison to the movies he has seen, this looks to be a little bit different. He recalls how stunning Hermione looked in the film. But speaking of it, the young girl he just met ought to be attractive as well if she had her hair styled and her front teeth straightened.


    In spite of the fact that the young girl hasrge eyes and otherwise normal facial features, shecks fashion sense and her front teeth detract from her appearance.


    Dear, its ready. The chubby Mrs. Malkin arrived at Jerry ten minutester with a bag containing Hogwarts outfits.


    Okay thank you! Jerry paid the fee, put the clothes into the suitcase, pulled the trolley and opened the door, and walked out of Madam Malkins robe store.


    Professor McGonagall!


    Jerry waved immediately when he noticed Professor McGonagall approaching him while holding a bundle of magic books as soon as he stepped outside.


    Okay, the only items remaining are pets and wands. Lets first visit the Magic Menagerie as Ollivanders Wand Shop lies at the end of Diagon Alley.


    Professor McGonagall ced the magic book in the luggage and then picked up Jerry and the cart to continue exploring Diagon Alley. When passing by Florins Cold Drinks, he also bought Jerry a Barley ice cream.


    Thats Gringotts Bank, a wizarding bank run by goblins. If you need to store valuables in the future, you can alsoe to this bank. Its very safe.


    Professor McGonagall watched Jerry set his eyes on the tall white building on the right, and patiently exined to him. But around midway through, she remembered the Gringotts theft from yesterday, which made her tone less assured.


    Jerry indicated hisprehension by nodding.


    Actually, he wasnt gazing at the bank at the moment. Instead, he was looking how ugly the goblins in this world are as he observed the two of them keeping watch at the door.


    By the way, Mr. Carmen, I want to warn you not to enter thatne if you visit Diagon Alley alone in the future.


    Suddenly taking a serious expression, Professor McGonagall pointed in the direction of a little, dim alley that was just across from Gringotts.


    Why? Jerrys mind twitched, but he already had an idea.


    Thats Knockturn Alley, and you only need to be aware that its a dangerous alley for you, Professor McGonagall retorted while maintaining a straight expression.


    Okay, Ill keep that in mind. Jerry gave a solemn nod.


    He believes Professor McGonagall to be the kind of person who has a bean curd heart and a knife mouth. She canpete with other Hogwarts teacher when ites to helping new wizards even if he typically has a mncholy countenance.


    Professor McGonagall appeared at ease when she observed Jerrys maturity and led him to continue strolling toward the Magic Menagerie.


    The Joke Store and Gringotts are both close to the Magical Menagerie. Although the store is small, there are a good number of animals there. As soon as Jerry entered the store, he noticed that the entire wall was covered in closely spaced iron cages.


    Theres a big purple toad gorging on dead blowflies, a frighteningly big turtle with a shell on its back that glistens like a jewel, a white rabbit that can turn into a satin top hat at any time, and all kinds of stuff. Colorful cats, mice and ravens and more.


    Professor McGonagall, you are here. What do you need? A young witch with thick ck sses saw Professor McGonagall at the door, and immediately greeted her with a respectful tone.


    Pa, Im bringing the freshmen over here to buy a pet for school.


    A smile appeared on Professor McGonagalls face. Hows your day? Is the work going well?


    Very good. The boss treats me well. I can give you a 20% discount on what kind of pet the little guy likes! The young witch helped her eyes, lowered her head and smiled and asked Jerry.


    Maam, I want a cat! Jerry scanned the entire store with his eyes, and soon found his target.


    Look at this gray cat with short fur. Its very calm and ideal for keeping as a pet. The moment the young witch heard the words, she went to her closet and pulled out the most stunning pair of British shorts, which she then set in front of Jerry.


    I prefer that type of cat, Jerry said, pointing to therge-faced yellow cat that was sleeping on the top cage on the top of the wall after taking a look and shaking his head.


    He recalled that Hermiones cat appeared to be a long-haired yellow cat, and he was now referring to the only animal in the entire store who was suitable.


    Crookshanks? A look of surprise appeared on the young witchs face.


    Because of his appearance, Crookshanks had been in the store for several years and no one wanted him. She never thought that Jerry would fall in love with him immediately.


    Yes, I think Its very cute! Jerry opened his eyes.


    That is wonderful. Ive been concerned that it wont be taken care of properly. Im hoping you can look after it well in the future!


    At one time, Pa attended Hogwarts as a Hufflepuff student. After graduating, she took a job as a clerk in the Fantastic Beasts shop in Diagon Alley since she enjoyed magical animals.


    She was pleased that Jerry had acquired Crookshanks, not because another business had beenpleted, but rather because Crookshanks had found a new owner who liked it.


    Even though its my first time having a pet, Ill do my best to care for it. Jerrys tone had a tinge of earnestness.


    -


    Jerry hugged Crookshanks, who was dozing off in his arms, before leaving Magical Menagerie and following Professor McGonagall to thest store at the end of Diagon Alley. That is Ollivanders Wand Shop, which has been producing expert wands for ages.


    The method for selecting a wand was the same as in the film, the owner measured it at him with a measuring tape before starting to put the wand on.


    There was nothing special about the procedurepared to everyday individuals. It was the same as that of small wizards in general. After all, the blood he traded was ordinary magical blood.


    Jerry quickly discovered a more practical wand after testing two or three.


    Alder wood, dragons heart nerve, eleven inches long, it seems that you must be a helpful little wizard!


    Ollivander said with a smile and pointing at the magic wand that Jerry was waving, Alder is a kind of hard-to-bend wood, but I found that its perfect owner is not a stubborn person, but those wizards who are kind, thoughtful, and lovable.


    But, are you kind enough to help the others?


    Jerry had a peculiar smile on his face as he listened to Ollivanders exnation and turned to face the wand in his hand.

 Chapter 9: “Basic Magic Theory”

    Chapter 9: ��Basic Magic Theory��


    After leaving Ollivanders wand shop, it was already noon, Professor McGonagall paid for Jerry and Crookshanks to have lunch at the Leaky Cauldron, and then they came to the streets of Diagon Alley again.


    Jerry watched as Professor McGonagall took out her wand and pointed at therge suitcase and small cart, a blue magic light shed, and the full suitcase and small cart became only the size of a palm up.


    Okay, we should go back! Professor McGonagall picked up therge suitcase and small trolley and put them in her pocket, then stretched out her arm.


    Okay! Jerry was stunned for a moment, and immediately understood, grabbing Professor McGonagalls extended arm.


    With a wave of the wand, Professor McGonagall and Jerry disappeared from the streets of Diagon Alley.


    What a fantastic spell. Jerry felt the need to sigh as he gazed at the well-known orphanage room.


    Once you leave Hogwarts, casting these spells is easy. Of course, the assumption is that you work hard to study! After casting the magic to shrink, Professor McGonagall removed the enormous luggage and little trolley from her pocket and spoke to Jerry.


    I will! Jerry set down Crookshanks while giving a solemn nod.


    Naturally, he will study magic thoroughly because magic is the only skill he can currently master that will allow him to defend himself in the dangerous world he lives in. No matter what, he had to put 200% of his energy into mastering magic if he wanted to survive.


    This will get you into Hogwarts. It says on the ticket to meet at Kings Cross Station on September 1. By then, your dean will have driven you there. Ive already told him in advance. Youll pay attention when the timees.


    Professor McGonagall was much more cautious than Hagrid, who quickly handed Harry the ticket and left. In addition to ordering Jerry to leave the orphanage, she also directed him to board the Hogwarts Express. She discussed potential issues that mighte up during the meeting with him.


    Jerry eventually grinned and informed Professor McGonagall that, I already remember it, professor. Dont worry, Ill arrive at there on time with the Hogwarts Express!


    McGonagall nodded in agreement. Then, Mr. Carmen, Ill see you when sses start, and I think Gryffindor would be a great home for you.


    After leaving thest sentence, Professor McGonagall waved his magic wand, used Apparition, and disappeared in ce.


    Gryffindor, huh? Seeing Professor McGonagall disappear, Jerry couldnt help showing a look of embarrassment.


    In reality, Gryffindor and Slytherin were the first houses to be eliminated when he realized this was the Harry Potter universe, and Ravenw was his first pick, followed by Hufflepuff.


    After all, his first goal was to learn magic and be a better person in this world while maintaining his mental stability.


    However, Gryffindor is a group of irresponsible people and always the ones that cause trouble because they are adept at everything. Slytherin is not someone you want to mess with because there are considerable ss tensions.


    He is unlikely to be able to study peacefully in either of the dorms.


    With intelligence and intelligence being the selection criteria for pupils, Ravenw is unquestionably the top in terms of the learning environment. Since they all excel in school and coborate on their studies, he must make quick progress.


    Hufflepuff is also a decent option if Ravenw is not assigned. Hufflepuff wizards are typically nice and honest. If nothing else, they wont obstruct his academic pursuits.


    But now that Professor McGonagall appears to value him and encourage him to join Gryffindor so that he might gain some notoriety in this world, Gryffindor appears to be an option.


    But its still a month away from the selection, so lets first study a few magic spells. So that we can deal with others before facing it!


    He pondered this for a bit before deciding to set it aside for the time being. The most crucial thing right now is for him to study magic on his own.


    Jerry started to pulled the magic books one at a time and set them on the bed after opening therge suitcase and taking out the bag containing the textbooks.


    Standard Spells, Beginners, A History of Magic, The Theory of Magic, A Beginners Guide to Transfiguration, A Thousand Magical Herbs and Fungi, Magic Potions and Potions, Fantastic Beasts and Where to Find Them and The Dark Arts: A Guide to Self-Defense consists of eight volumes.


    Since he wont be back for another month, some textbooks that are useless for the fight can be thrown out first.


    After some thought, Jerry put the four books A History of Magic, A Thousand Magical Herbs and Mushrooms, Magic Potions and Potions, and Fantastic Beasts and Where to Find Them back into the book bag.


    The history of the magic realm is discussed in History of Magic, which should only be read for educational purposes. An introduction to numerous herbs can be found in A Thousand Miraculous Herbs and Mushrooms.


    Its a good idea to read Magic Potions & Potions. Powerful potions can be used as a support weapon inbat, but he cant learn how to brew them in a month and doesnt have the ingredients to do so.


    If he goes on adventures in the future, he might utilize the book Fantastic Beasts and Where to Find Them, which describes various magical creatures, but forget it right now.


    Jerry didntbine Magic Theory with the other three books, Standard Spells, Beginners, Magic Theory, Beginners Guide to Transfiguration and The Dark Arts: A Guide to Self-Defense. on the desk.


    Jerry believes that as a novice wizard, he should first understand what magic is and how it functions. Jerry currently has to focus on studying the book Magic Theory, which outlines fundamental notions.


    He sat down on the chair and pulled up Magic Theory. Jerry inhaled deeply before carefully turning to the first page.


    The first fundamental principle of magic theory states, To tamper with the deepest secrets at will  the source of life, the essence of self  must be prepared to bear the most extreme and deadly repercussions.


    Jerry finished Magic Theory four hourster, rubbed his temples, and sighed, Hermione Granger is deserving of bing a top student of the generation. She is just great!


    Jerry initially believed that his life experience was not insignificant because he had lived for more than 40 years, had passed the college admission exam, and had generally good learning abilities. The most fundamental magic theory ought to be manageable for him.


    But it was different than he expected to be.


    Jerry spent four hours teaching himself without the assistance of a teacher, feeling as though he were studying the bible because he had no prior knowledge of it.


    Its simr to someone who just discovered a secret book with the ability to transform into a fairy. It is equally challenging to understand it word for word without the masters instruction.


    He sighed as he realized Hermione, a young girl of eleven, had mastered the majority of first-year wizardry on her own before the start of ss. Perhaps Hermione is a prodigy and genius in the magic world, while he is just a regr human.


    I only hope the red star can be more helpful because if not, it will be problematic!

 Chapter 10: “Refreshing Ability”

    Chapter 10: ��Refreshing Ability��


    ording to the panels introduction, Red Star can help him not only live in the fictional world of Harry Potter, but also enable the Refreshing ability, which improves his brains capacity for learning,prehension, and memory.


    Of course, the panel doesnt go into detail on the precise degree to which it can be strengthened. For him to be certain, he must personally experience it.


    At this point, he believes that learning the most basic magic could take him a month if he depends solely on his own capacity for learning.


    Therefore, it is crucial to use the Refreshing ability activated by Red Star if you wish to have a strong ability before returning.


    *Growl*


    Jerry rubbed his grumbling tummy and then turned to face the already gloomy sky. He reasoned that he could use Red Stars Refreshing feature after finishing his dinner.


    Lets go to dinner, Crookshanks!


    When Jerry got up from the chair to wee his pet Crookshanks to dinner, he discovered that Crookshankswho had been soundly dozing on the bedhad long gone vanished.


    Uh, dont tell me hes running away?


    He looked everywhere in the home, including under the bed, in boxes, and cabs, but he couldnt find Crookshanks. Jerry could not help but pathetically scratch his head. In rtion to that, he read the book too serious. He wasnt really aware of what was going on around him.


    Huh.


    Jerry started to shiver uncontrobly when a rush of frigid wind suddenly blew into his neck from behind.


    Crookshanks, who was standing outside the window at some time, very deftly used his ws to pull the window out of a gap, entered through the gap, and even snugly closed the window sill with his ws. He noticed this as he slowly turned around.


    Crookshanks opened the window just now, allowing the cool breeze to enter.


    Meow! Crookshanks eagerly approached Jerry, ced the object in his jaws on the ground, and used his paws to push it in front of Jerry.


    Crookshanks, I thank you! Jerry looked at the dead mouse pushed to his feet, and the corner of his mouth twitched slightly.


    No wonder the previous owner said that Crookshanks was so easy to feed that she didnt even spend much time preparing food for it.


    -


    Jerry returned to his desk after dinner and opened Magic Theory once more.


    Red Star, use!


    Jerry gasped immediately after selecting the Refreshing option on the panel. Only a brief burst of cool air, which suddenly flooded into his brain, was sensed by him.


    After being infused with this chilly air, the brain, which had been progressively slower owing to a busy day, suddenly resumed functioning at its peak. He experiences the same sensations as when he falls asleep for eight to nine hours at night and wakes up the next morning to have a cool beverage.


    The mind is very clear, and the brain is abnormally active.


    Jerry lowered his head and resumed studying Magic Theory, Jerry only felt that the obscure knowledge of magic theory in the afternoon suddenly became easier.


    Red Stars Refreshing feature appears to transform the original high-number calculus into a one-dimensional equation, rapidly lowering the level of difficulty by many notches.


    Or, to be more urate, his brains capacity forprehension, learning, and memory has increased significantly, making the challenging subject of calculus appear to him as straightforward as a one-dimensional equation.


    Jerry read Magic Theory much more quickly since Refreshing was activated.


    He initially struggled to read more than four hours in the afternoon and could onlyprehend about four or five pages. But today, with the help of Refreshing he has read and understood nearly all of the Magic Theory book in just one hour.


    Stop!


    Jerry temporarily disabled the Refreshing feature on the panel four hourster after finishing the full Magic Theory and remembering what he had learned.


    His brain returned to normal without the benefit of Refreshing and at the same time, a great sense of exhaustion also overcame him.


    It appears that using the refreshing feature exhausts the brain in addition to using up the red star. It appears that in the future Ill purchase a few boxes of six walnuts!


    Jerry didnt know how taxing the Refreshing ability was on his body until this point, despite how effective it was.


    He hastily put the book away before getting up and lying down on the bed. He slipped into the deepest sleep in less than two seconds.


    -


    The next morning.


    Jerry slowly opened his eyes as the first ray of sunlight entered his face via the window. A deep nights sleep restored the brain to its pre-sleep condition.


    Next time, I shouldnt be using it all at once.


    It was used for the first time yesterday, and he couldnt resist leaving it on for four hours because the Refreshing ability was so amazing.


    He read and understood the entire Magic Theory in one sitting, but it was too much for his brain to process, and after struggling for a while, he eventually dozed off. Therefore, it is unwise to leave the Refreshing ability on for an extended period of time.


    His body will naturally go into a deep sleep as a result of the usage of his brain because deep sleep is healthier for brain restoration. However, if there is thunder outside, he wont respond because he will be in a deep sleep, which also indicates that he wont be paying any attention to the situation at all.


    He was essentially amb waiting to be killed in the event of danger.


    Jerry opened the panel and counted the Red Stars he had eaten since Refreshing had started.


    240? Or, to put it another way, it eats a Red Star per minute.


    Last night, the Refreshing ability was activated for four hours, consuming 240 red starsor one red star every minutein the process. Overall, it was satisfactory but fell short of his expectations.


    There were formerly 1,005 Red Stars on his panel, but 240 of them were used up yesterday, leaving 765. The Refreshing ability can be activated in conversion for around 13 hours.


    The final three volumes are Standard Spells, Beginner, Beginners Guide to Transfiguration, and The Dark Arts: Self-Defense Guide, which, based on experience, should take roughly four hours to master each.


    It will take him almost twelve hours to read it all. That is to say, with the indirect eleration provided by Refreshing over the next two or three days, he should barely be able toplete his original one-month study n ahead of time with the number of Red Stars he currently has.

 Chapter 11: “Fourteen Spells”

    Chapter 11: ��Fourteen Spells��


    Five dayster, holding a wand in his hand, Jerry cautiously gestured at the rooms wooden door and said, Alohomora!


    Along with Jerrys spell, a weak magical energy slowly drained from his body and into the wand along his arm. It became a blue magic light after being intensified by the wand and shooting out, hitting the wooden door precisely at the lock.


    Under the influence of Jerrys Unlocking Charm, the initially locked wooden door spontaneously opened following a mechanical sound.


    Phew, its finally a sess!


    Jerry breathed a sigh of relief as he saw that the unlocking spell had beenpleted sessfully.


    In fact, he indirectly used the Refreshing ability two days earlier when he methodically read through all the magic knowledge and spells in the four magic books and mentally memorized them.


    However, being able to properly cast the rted magic is not guaranteed by simply reading andprehending the theoretical information in the magic book. Despite the fact that the spells in these volumes are the most fundamental and straightforward spells,


    Jerry believes that, based on the information in the four books, wizards are able to cast magic because their bodies contain special wizard blood and they are born with a magical ability known as magic power.


    This power serves as the foundation for magic, which transforms it through incantations and spiritual force to produce a variety of astonishing urrences. You need to have magic power in your body before you can properly unleash a certain type of magic. Because of this, Muggles and Squibs are unable to cast spells, even when they are spell-savvy.


    You need a magic wand in addition to magic power. The magic wand functions as a stabilizer and amplifier. It can boost and stabilize the magic power you produce, enabling you to perform more effective spell casting.


    Its not that you cant cast magic if you dont have a magic wand, you only need a powerful enough magic power and the skill to control it, and different wands have varied magnifying and stabilizing effects.


    The easier it is to lessen the challenge and boost the power when casting magic, the better the magic wand must be. It will be more difficult to cast spells with an inappropriate wand, and it might even be impossible.


    You need a certain theoretical understanding of magic in addition to the wand in order to effectively cast a spell. You also need to be aware of the magic you intend to cast. The rhythm of reciting the mantra must adhere to all specifications and every syble must be uttered clearly and properly.


    In Standard Spells, Beginners, it was imed that a wizard met a tragic end when he mispronounced a spell, saying f instead of s, and he ended himself on the ground.


    Therefore, you must train nonstop if you wish to perform spells sessfully. The more you practice, the more naturally you will be able to cast the rted spells with uracy.


    Of course, certain spells are more challenging than others. Youll find some more difficult spells if you wish to cast them sessfully. The book might not list these abilities. You require a qualified instructor to lead you as you gradually learn them.


    Jerry finally discovered some spells today after these two days of practice, and he performed the first spellthe Unlocking Charmsessfully.


    His following practice would get easier and easier after the initial achievement. Hell soon be able to perform every spell listed in the first-grade textbooks.


    -


    Jerry rehearsed several spells in the room ten dayster while holding a wand in his hand.


    In general, the spells that are taught in the first grade are rather easy spells that dont use up a lot of mana. Jerrys body contains magic power, but it can still be cast with ease.


    A total of fourteen spells are listed in the Magic Theory book, which is one of the four magic booksor perhaps it should be threeand only exins theoretical knowledge. These spells include Soften, Cut, Unlock, Levitate, Lock, Repair, Transfigure, Restore, Snot, Fire, Repel, Smoke, Wand Illumination, and Wand Extinguishing.


    Jerry has essentially mastered all of them, save for the Transfiguration Spell, which he is currently not particrly adept at using it.


    However, none of the other fourteen spells have a particrly offensive impact, with the exception of the Cutting Spell and the Fire Spell, which are both slightly offensive.


    The fact that the Cutting Spell cant even entirely cut through the clothing and the Fire Spell can only produce a little me that resembles a lighter is more significant than anything else.


    Jerry initially believed that those few magic books would contain the type of body-binding spell that Hermione used to restrain Neville in the film. Because that spell actually seems to be the most helpful in terms ofbat utility.


    If he is able to bind the entire body, he will be able to petrify each of the robbers with ease when he returns.


    It turned out that the first-grade textbook did not provide a description of this spell. The body-binding spell might have been covered in a senior textbook, or been known to Hermione from a magic book at the library.


    Its understandable why Ron and Harry appeared confused after seeing Hermione use the spell.


    The first-grade texts taught more than a dozen spells. It is already the end of the semester, thus it is unthinkable that they are unaware of it. The two of them were clueless after witnessing Hermione do the spell, unless there wasnt a mention of it in the textbook at all.


    The offensive potential of even these first-year spells is minimal, yet they are still magic. Jerry thinks they might not be able to have unanticipated effects if they are used properly.


    Before going back, he decided that it would be best to test out the potency of these spellbinations, just to be safe. Because his Red Star have been depleted, he can also pick up some along the road.


    He recalled that young wizards werent allowed to use magic outside of the ssroom for fear of being observed by the Ministry of Magic.


    However, it appears that thisw does not apply to wizards before sses. Hermione appears to have imed in the film that she attempted to release magic multiple times at home before the start of school, and each attempt was sessful when she was on the train.


    Therefore, he may use magic without getting caught by the Ministry of Magic before entering Hogwarts. Thinking about it, that likelihood ought to be extremely remote.


    Since he lives in an orphanage outside of Londons urban center in a little town in Surrey County, where there arent many wizards to begin with.

 Chapter 12: “First Magical Combat”

    Chapter 12: ��First Magical Combat��


    Ten oclock in the evening in the Edwards Orphanage.


    Crookshanks, dont run around at home. Im going out for a while.


    Jerry took up his wand, put on some ck clothing, spoke to a ginger cat with long hair which was amusing itself on the floor with a big fluffy tail, opened the window, and left.


    The orphanages second story was where Jerrys room was located, but thanks to his expertise, the second floor presented no challenges at all. He just leaped down from the first story utilizing the window ledge.


    In many cases, kids are stronger climbers than adults. Jerry in particr has a healthy body and strengthparable to that of typical seventeen- or eighteen-year-old youths.


    At ten oclock, the orphanage was alreadypletely dark. Jerry swiftly climbed over therge iron gate and exited the orphanage after traversing the front yard in the dark.


    Given that it is difficult to be caught when acting at night and that many crimes typically take ce at night, he decided to experiment with magic to gain Red Stars throughout the night.


    Lumos!


    Jerry pulled the wand from his pocket and recited a spell in a low voice. Suddenly, the wands top began to emanate a bright light that wasparable to a shlight. Jerry has mastered fourteen spells, and the Wand-Lighting Charm is one of the easiest.


    He discovered that there is an advanced version of this spell as he was studying it. When activated, the brightness isparable to that of a miniature sun, and it is frequently used to rece the sun in small worlds.


    This reminded him of Newts suitcase from Fantastic Beasts and Where to Find Them in his previous life, and he wondered whether the sun within the suitcase had been created using the advanced spell from this spell.


    Jerry believes that he should not undervalue the fundamental spells he is currently studying for this reason. These simple spells can serve as the foundation for many following powerful spells.


    The Edward Orphanage is situated in a rtively secluded area to the south of the town. Jerry walked for almost 20 minutes while using a wand to illuminate before reaching the towns hub.


    At ten oclock, there are still a lot of small stores open in the town, especially close to the bar, and there are plenty of well-dressed men and womening in and out, unlike the orphanage where everyone has passed out.


    Jerry has been using his wand to patrol the area around the bars, turning around the isted, darknes where he believes crimes are more likely to happen at midnight.


    Unfortunately, after patrolling till one in the morning, he has yet toe across a single instance of criminal activity. Its only that when he first arrived in the area, he came upon an elderly couple who had slipped and fallen while out walking at night.


    It is now 2:00. He could only return to the orphanage and rest up for his nned attack the following day.


    The world of Harry Potter is still distinct from the Marvel universe, ording to facts, particrly in tiny towns where there isnt much of a sense of urgency to do crimes. Every night, leave at 10 oclock and get back at one oclock.


    Jerry didnte across a minor robbery until the evening before his return. In a little towns alleyway, it was half past eleven.


    A white man with a knife blocked a white-cor young woman who arrived homete owing to overtime, and Jerry, who was patroling the area, just so happened to witness this.


    He did not instantly show up to save the white-cor worker. Instead, he hid at the alleys entrance and silently observed the man. He quickly sprinted towards the alley while holding the stolen cash and jewelry in one hand and the knife in the other.


    Jerry pulled out his wand and cast a transfiguration spell upon the water pool at the alleys entrance. Rain and fog are the predominant weather conditions in London, and water puddles are frequently seen on the ground.


    The man who escaped quickly stepped over the puddle of lubricating oil as soon as he exited the alley after being struck by the magic light of the Transfiguration Spell, which transformed the enormous puddle of water into a super lubricating oil.


    Argh! Because of his rapid pace, the manunched out as soon as his foot slipped and crashed to the ground.


    Of the 14 spells Jerry has learned, the transfiguration spell is the most challenging. While other spells typically give a substance more abilities, the transfiguration spell totally transforms one substance into another.


    Not all transformations are as challenging with the beginners transformation spell. The book states that you need pay attention to a few points during the transition if you want to boost the sess rate of the transformation spell.


    First of all, it is simpler to change the same substance, such as converting water into wine or oil, which young wizards who have just started first grade may readily master. Conversely, if water is turned into stone and steel, it will be extremely difficult.


    Although understanding about conversion spells is necessary, converting non-living objects into alive ones and living objects into non-living ones is not a very challenging subject.


    Second, the easier it is to properly alter something, such as turning matches into needles or hair into threads, the smaller the object. On the other hand, it will be quite challenging if you transform a match into a spear or telegraph pole.


    In the end, sessful transformation is made easier the simpler the framework. A first- and second-year wizard, for instance, is capable of transforming a mouse into a box and a rabbit into shoes.


    In contrast, its extremely challenging to create airnes, cannons, and guns. Even Dumbledore might not be able to achieve it. For instance, many fifth-year wizards are unable to transform an owl into a telescope.


    These remain fundamental. He needs to attend school to gradually master moreplex transfiguration techniques like Gamps Law of Elemental Transfiguration, transspecies transfiguration, and human transfiguration.


    Jerry cast a smoke screen spell over the man right away, seizing the opportunity when he stood up just before he fell. The mans immediate surroundings were quickly wrapped in a swirl of smoke, and Jerry dashed into it like a small cheetah.


    After being flung to the ground, the man was still confused, but he appeared to sense the presence of a figure in front of him and immediately seized the fruit knife that had fallen to the ground.


    Immediately soften! Jerry reacted more quickly. The knife was cast a softening magic, and it instantly softened like noodles.


    After eliminating the biggest threat to him, Jerry ruthlessly used all his might to whip kick the man who was ready to stand up in the head.


    Jerrys strength wasparable to that of a typical 16 or 17-year-old male. He gave the man a powerful kick to the temple, instantly rendering him unconscious.

 Chapter 13: “Returning to Marvel World”

    Chapter 13: ��Returning to Marvel World��


    Even if Jerry is skilled in Jeet Kune Do, he would not typically be able to subdue the man in front of him, especially if the man was brandishing a knife.


    Jerry had once read a news story about a particr boxer meeting a certain mobster with a knife. After a fight, the knife-wielding mobster unharmed while the fighting champion was stabbed and taken to the hospital.


    When the physical conditions of the two parties are identical, fighting skills may usually fully at their advantages. It will be challenging to win if the circumstances are too dissimr, unless one has the mindset of murdering the opponent and hits them in the vitals with every move.


    No matter how skilled the fighters are, it is safer to flee if one person is knifeless and the other is holding a weapon. Although winning against the knife with no hands is conceivable, it is more likely to result in a stabbing.


    Jerry was able to capture the man brandishing a knife at this point with the help of a few low-level spells that dealt no direct damage. It is clear that using magic as an unorthodox power still has a huge impact.


    He kicked the robber until he passed out, but he did not run away. Instead, he quietly left the area after taking two notes from the dispersed stack and cing them in his pocket. Without expecting anything in return is not in his character.


    He has always reminded himself that it is okay to perform good actions, but there must be rewards, even though two banknotes may not seem like much to him.


    He had to take out two banknotes as a reward because he assisted thedy in getting rid of the robber and stole back the wallet. He has lived for more than forty years and is aware of how to improve his life.


    He doesnt desire big fortune and power after starting a new life, but he also doesnt want to go on to be a bad person who just looks out for others.


    Additionally, as long as he uses his weird panel to perform good deeds, there will be red stars, and even if he regrets his actions right away, there wont be any issues.


    In other words, if he attempts to save the life of another person, a red star will show in his ount. Even if he ends up killing the person after rescuing them, the red star will not go.


    The young white-cordy in the alley timidly stuck her head out after Jerry left. She just heard screaming outside, but she dyed leaving out of prudence.


    She was initially astonished and then overwhelmed with excitement when she noticed the man who had passed out nearby the alleys entrance.


    She approached cautiously and saw that the robber appeared to be unconscious. She snatched back her cash and ne jewels, kicked the man twice, and then walked away in high heels.


    She decided against dialing the police. Even if two notes of her money were missing, it didnt matter because both the money and the jewels had been returned.


    -


    September 1, 1991.


    Jerry prepared everything he needed to bring to Hogwarts before getting out of bed. He began studying magic at Hogwarts on this day, which also marks the conclusion of his one-month experience period.


    [The countdown to return starts in 10, 9, 8, 7,]


    Jerry took a deep breath and then gripped the wand tightly as he stared at the panels countdown to his return.


    [Three, two, one, begin the return.]


    He experienced the sensation of the world bingpletely frozen at the conclusion of the countdown, and then his eyes went dark and he passed out.


    Amazing, I have my wand here.


    Instead of focusing on the two criminals standing next to him, Jerry dipped his head to inspect the magic wand in his right hand.


    Before, his biggest concern was that the magic wand couldnt be brought back after returning. It would be practically difficult for him to cast magic without the aid of a magic wand. The failure rate could reach 99%.


    Lets see how to securely deal with these bandits now, he said.


    Jerry tightened the grip on his wand and peered around the entire school bus interior. In reality, he had already begun nning how to neutralize these armed robbers before leaving.


    It is not too tough to deal with these robbers if magic is used as support. He had experimented the previous evening. The most challenging part is preventing the robbers from unintentionally hurting other kids on the school bus.


    He intends to wait and observe if a tipping moment urs. In the absence of a turning point, he will take drastic action. He and his sisters safety muste first, even though it is possible to unintentionally hurt certain others. All he can do for the rest is apologize.


    The police car should have been abandoned, and the money should have been left on the school bus, so he wouldnt have to take any more chances. He can get the red stars if he performs nice things, though. When he masters magic, he will have more opportunities in the future. Theres no reason to take chances.


    Smith, the police have already been left behind.


    The two robbers standing next to Jerry noticed that their furious gunfire caused the final police car to likewisee to a stop. They chuckled and alerted the robber who was holding Mrs. Belle at gunpoint in the middle of the school bus.


    The leader of the four robbers should have been the one who pointed the gun at Mrs. Belle. He turned around and asked the robber who was in charge of the driver Paul after hearing the reports from the two robbers behind him.


    Have you reached the ce yet?


    Well be there soon!


    The school bus was parked on the side of a remote road about 20 minutester, at the order of the criminals in front.


    What should we do nextshould we kill them all, or what?


    The two robbers who were in the back of the school bus approached Smith, the leader. When Jerry heard the words, he instantly raised the wand he was holding. The only option left to the thief is to take a chance if he wants to kill everyone in the car.


    Why murder them all, you idiot? Do you feel we didnt pass away quickly enough? Smith, the robbers leader, kicked him in the ass.


    He was fully aware that robbing a tiny bank would be sensational but not really serious. After all, only the bank suffered a loss, and the amount they stole from the bank was but a drop in the ocean.


    However, there would be uproar in the society if elementary school students were killed on a school bus. Everyone will start shouting at them and hitting them, and its even feasible that the government would send in the military to deal with them. He called his subordinate a brainless moron for this reason.

 Chapter 14: “Using The Red Star”

    Chapter 14: ��Using The Red Star��


    Smith, I believe its okay to hold one hostage just in case. Let the rest go, there wont be any issues! The robber in front of him gave a more useful suggestion, demonstrating that he knew what the boss was considering.


    Smith took a time to consider his options before nodding and beginning to select one off the school bus.


    Mrs. Bailey, who Smith was pointing at, trembled and lifted her hand, Im yours to hold hostage. Theyre still young. Its challenging to get them to stop crying once theyve with you.


    The driver over there, Paul, sat on the seat and bent his head a little bit while Mrs. Belle stammered, clearly terrified as well. He still needs to provide for his wife, parents, and children. He felt guilty, but he couldnt bring himself to do it.


    Fair enough. Smith undoubtedly epted Mrs. Baileys arguments.


    You wont have to worry about the other person being resistant if you bring a child, but it will be incredibly upsetting if they start crying. After all, they are held captive to keep the police from targeting them. It is not advisable to kill them directly.


    Smith, I believe this to be a wise move. The two criminals in the back observed Mrs. Belles unttering appearance and pretty regr facial features before abruptly shing a malicious smile.


    When Mrs. Belle saw this, her body shook, but she ultimately kept quiet, got up, and stood next to Smith without making any excuses.


    Hey! Jerry, who was watching the scenario from his ce in the rear, sighed and then slowly got up from his seat.


    I believe it would be best if you held me hostage. The Sheriff of Queens is my father. He might have led the subsequent search. In addition, I am a child and have no power of resistance. I am also quite docile.


    Mrs. Belle is a kind and responsible teacher. Jerry doesnt want her to end up in possession of some robbers.


    What are you talking about, Jerry? Quickly sit down, and Mr. Paul may take you hometer. When Belle saw Jerry stand up, her expression shifted.


    Jerry is a well-known model student at the school. He not only achieves among the highest grades, but also excels in the ssroom. Additionally, she really likes him as a student. He was both moved and concerned when he saw that Jerry stood up and intended to hold himself hostage at this moment.


    On the other hand, Smith immediately turned his head and nced over when he learned that Jerry was in fact the sheriffs son.


    A youngster is certainly safer than an adult woman with the power to resist, and it must have made the police more nervous to have a sheriffs son as a hostage in his hands than an ordinary elementary school teacher.


    Bring him here! Smith gave instructions to the robbers on the side.


    Smith, I think this woman is more suitable! The robber said out loud, obviously he had other ideas.


    Smith merely riled them up even though he was quite familiar with them, I can get you a womanter because we have the money. Lets get out of here as soon as possible, and quickly take the sheriffs kid with me!


    Brother! Aisha sensed something was off as she watched the burr approach her older brother Jerry and she frightenedly grasped his hand.


    She is not a fool, despite the fact that she is in second grade and has a lot of worries. She has just understood that if her brother is taken away, awful things could happen.


    Brother will send these tiny demons back to hell, Aisha, and I will return shortly after that. You must pay attention to Mrs. Belle. Brother is a demon lord, so dont worry! Jerry let go of Aishas hand, nced at her, and moved in the direction of the robbers.


    Little bastard, dont me me when I blow your head offter!


    The robber simply kicked Jerrys butt fiercely as he exited the school bus, but Jerry leapt forward and deftly sidestepped it. Smith reprimanded the robber for trying to make another kick.


    The four robbers exited the school bus after removing Jerry, shot all four tires with firearms, and then made their way into the nearby woods. Shortly after starting their stroll, they came across a ck off-road vehicle that had been prepared beforehand.


    Theyve nned it really well, huh.


    Jerry was seated between two men and robbers in the back row of the off-road vehicle. He sighed quietly inside.


    The off-road vehicle started, and after making a few bends in the little woods, it emerged on a rtively isted trail. After continuing on its journey for some time, it entered the main road and vanished into the flow of traffic.


    A ck off-road vehicle came to a leisurely stop in front of a run-down warehouse in the outskirts an hourter. The four robbers led Jerry into the warehouse while carrying a sizable bag of money they had stolen from the bank.


    It appears that I was to be kept alive as a hostage. Jerry whispered to himself in a low voice as he regarded the wooden door that the robbers had locked.


    He noticed the four robbers simultaneously removing their masks shortly after entering the warehouse. He was aware that the four robbers might have predetermined his death in their hearts at the moment.


    Simply put, the four robbers emotions are still brimming with joy from escaping capture and making off with a sizable quantity of money.


    Jerry heard the sound of the four robbersughing outside owing to arge bag of cash and recognized that now was the time when they were least careful and that it was also the perfect opportunity for him to take action.


    Jerry first used a Transfiguration Spell to transform a broken chair leg he discovered inside the house into a razor-sharp knife before pulling the wand out of his pants. This dagger should only be able tost for around 10 minutes with his current level of Transfiguration Spell, which is hardly long enough.


    Alohomora!


    The locked wooden door was unlocked when the wand was directed at it. Jerry cautiously pushed open the wooden door, holding the wand in his left hand and the de in his right. He then crouched outside. Jerry had plenty of ces to hide in the abandoned warehouses umtion of useless trash.


    The four robbers were merrily drinking beer in the middle of the warehouse and counting the money in the bag. They were obviously on the cheerful stage.


    Red Star, use! Jerry used the panels Refreshing feature before casting any spells on the four robbers.


    His red stars have sessfully gathered to more than fifty after he went to the town every night to perform good actions and prevented a robbery the most recent night. The Refreshing ability can be used for at least 50 minutes, as currently, he has about 50 red stars.

 Chapter 15: “Super State”

    Chapter 15: ��Super State��


    Why do you need to turn on the Refreshing ability before the fight?


    This is due to Jerrys discovery, after numerous tests, that his Refreshing power actually serves to quickly boost his brains potential and maintain a high level of mental activity.


    It is obvious that it can be employed inbat in this state because it can be used to elerate the acquisition of magic knowledge.


    When used for academic purposes, one can significantly enhance their capacity forprehension, memory, and analysis. The highly enhanced brain can also be employed in battle to break the bonds that bind the body and set it free.


    Jerry called this condition of using the brain to Super Form. He had previously watched a movie where the heroines body and mind had been drugged to the point of overdevelopment.


    In the end, it developed into a god-like being that had omniscience and omnipotence.


    Although Jerrys superhuman state is obviously not that extreme, it does allow him practicallyplete control of his body from his mind. Everyone is aware of how challenging it is for regr individuals without special training to coordinate their muscles and use their bodily strength to the fullest.


    However, via the careful maniption of their muscles, martial artists who have had extensive training can employ the same body to unleash even greater strength.


    Topare Jerrys current superhuman state to bing a master-level martial artist in a split second would be impossible. His strength and speed are now far stronger than they normally are, but his body is still this body.


    His five senses have also been enhanced in conjunction with a high-end brain. With the help, his ability to fight effectively could even increase by several notches. The longer this state is activated, though, the more negative side effects there are.


    It is the brain first and foremost. His brain will be extremely sluggish after discontinuing the ability of Refreshing due to the overdrawn potential, and he will particrly wish to sleep.


    Like thest time he read for four hours nonstop, if it is used for too long and the overdraft is severe, it may even instantly enter a deep sleep state.


    The muscles of the body will get abnormally sore after doing body motions outside of the routine and will require some time to recover if the body uses the improved brain to release the superhuman condition after using the Refreshing ability.


    This superhuman state is either to act as quickly as possible, or to ensure that you are in an entirely safe location when it is through. In any other case, it would be risky.


    Fumos!


    The entire center of the warehouse was immediately engulfed in a burst of smoke as he directed the wand in his hand at the four robbers who were counting the money.


    Smoke grenades? Not goodthose police officers are onto us!


    The robber leader Smiths first thought when he suddenly noticed smoke rising around him was for the cops to find him. So, in a rush, he ordered his colleague to grab the guns from beside him and began firing at the windows and door of the warehouse as he fled inside.


    At this point, Jerry kicked his legs as well and ran like a cheetah toward the four robbers who were engulfed in smoke.


    Jerrys speed in this condition is really quick, on par with those elite sprinters. He traveled over 20 meters in less than three seconds before reaching the first robber in the smoke screen.


    The tough guy who came off the school bus and attempted to kick him in the ass is the actual robber.


    A gentleman can exact retribution after ten years, but a viin can never be toote to exact revenge! Jerry is obviously not a gentleman.


    He jumped up and cut the mans neck with the knife in his hand.


    The powerful guy reflexively covered his neck as blood spurted out, seeking to breathe out, but he soon realized that blood loss had caused his body, which had been strong to begin with, to be weaker and weaker.


    The other three robbers simultaneously clutched their firearms while turning around, possibly alert to the scenario behind them.


    Spongify! Jerry raised his left hand and put a softening spell on the robbers gun that was the farthest away from him.


    Actually, now would be a better moment to cast a Transfiguration spell, but with his present magic level, there is a good chance that he wont be able to turn theplete rifle. It would be okay to transform a little dagger, though.


    As long as the rifles barrel is softened, the softening spell may prevent the firearm from firing regrly.


    Take this!


    His right hand was not idle while he cast the softening magic, he even tossed the dagger he held in that hand toward the closest robber.


    Because he is in a super state, thus it may be argued that the dagger he throws is quick and precise, simr to those masters of hidden weapons in movies.


    What?! The robbers right eye was exactly pierced by the dagger, which then entered his brain with a scream.


    Jerrys intuition began to urgently warn him at this point as well. Because the nearby robber leader had already raised his firearm and was aiming it at his head.


    His legs quickly exerted strength and moved backward with a slipping step. Taking advantage of his tiny size, he narrowly escaped to the spot where he was murdered after hitting the thief with the first gun. The second man, who hasnt yet hit the ground, is behind the first.


    Jerry pointed the magic wand he was holding in his left hand at the first strong mans back. He unleashed all of his magic might and cast a repelling spell thanks to years of practice in his former incarnation and the calibration of his super brain at the moment.


    The first strong man instantly turned into a moving object and struck the body of the robber leader with great force after the magic light was shot down on the back of the first robber and a stream of blood gushed from his neck.


    Smith had never before felt what it was like to take a volley from a powerful man who weighed about two hundred pounds. He consequently received a direct blow to the skull, hit the ground, and fell to the ground unconscious from severe injuries.


    Jerry put his wand away and ran at full speed towards the robber who was the furthest away from him.


    His limited magic power had just about run out from the repelling spell, so the final robber was forced to approach. Thest robber was still dazed and confused at this point.


    Whats going on!?


    Smoke bombs were first thrown. The police were not found after a shooting spree, but the colleague behind him was given a neck wipe by a small man beforehand. Just as he was going to fire at the blurry figure in the smoke, his gun actually melted like noodles.


    The leader was thrown to the ground, another colleague was stabbed in the eye with a dagger, and the little man in the smoke wasing straight for him as the leader regained consciousness.


    When he got closer and took a closer look, it turned out to be the little brown-haired boy who was taken off the school bus by them.

 Chapter 16: “Killed Them All”

    Chapter 16: ��Killed Them All��


    Jerry wasnt in a daze, but the robber was. He rapidly ran to the final robber, who also reacted at this point. He might be on the verge of sharing the other threes destiny if he didnt fight back.


    The robber promptly tossed the worthless rifle out of his grasp and reached for the pistol at his belt with his outstretched hand. Jerry leapt to his feet and drove a powerful knee between thest robbers knees because he couldnt let him pull another weapon.


    The robber instantly turned to face him after noticing this. He quickly blocked the kid with both hands as he dared not draw his revolver. But he slightly underestimated Jerrys power.


    Jerry is currently less physically strong than the robber despite being in a super state. Additionally, he used all of his strength to strike the knee. The robber was hit on the balls by the enormous force even though he was able to block it by returning his hands in time.


    When he got hit, he took a deep breath and bowed down like a shrimp to show that he wasnt feeling good.


    Jerry did seed, but he didnt stop there. His entire body leapt into the air, appearing above the robbers head, at themand of the super-powerful brain. His arms literally held the robbers shoulders.


    All of the robbers muscles worked in unison, like twisting a bottle cap so forcefully, as both legs curled around his neck like a python.


    *Crack*


    The final robbers head abruptly twisted 180 degrees, rendering him helpless.


    Jerry released the Refreshing ability right away after turning over and jumping down to make sure there was no danger.


    This is too much, ugh.


    The fight only took two or three minutes toplete, so it wasnt too taxing on his brain. Instead, he merely felt lightheaded briefly before returning to normal.


    However, its possible that the amount of effort he did in those two or three minutes was too intense, leading his muscles to temporarily rx as if he hadnt run in a long time and then suddenly sprinted five kilometers. Still had the sensation of waking up after a night of running.


    However, being in the super state is a really enjoyable feeling. It is true that hisbat abilities were probably at an amateur level prior to opening it, then they immediately reached their peak level once he did.


    Jerry approached the robber who had been fatally stabbed with a dagger, drew out his converted dagger, and then moved in front of Smith, the knocked-down leader of the robbers.


    He grabbed up the de and savagely stabbed it into the robbers leaders chest without the least hesitation.


    The roots are left behind even when the weeds are cut. When confronted by these criminals, who undoubtedly have control over multiple lives, he is not as sentimental as he once was. Furthermore, he was presumably just seen by him when he appeared in the smoke screen, therefore he cannot be left alive.


    Even though it was his first time killing someone, Jerry didnt feel particrly uneasy other than a slight sense of distaste. Perhaps it was because he had previously passed away after being run over by a big truck. He therefore did not fear death as much as he had thought.


    Indeed, it isnt on the same level. This is worthwhile!


    Jerry looked surprised when he opened the panel and saw that his Red Star count had climbed to 2,000 right away.


    The reward of doing good deeds for two or three years continuously are two thousand red stars. But this time, hepleted it all at once.


    It would appear that murdering four robbers who looted a bank andmandeered a school bus is not in the least bit different from doing good deeds like assisting with rubbish pickup and guiding an elderly woman across the street.


    Although Jerry received 2,000 Red Stars, he did not immediately enter the Harry Potter universe.


    Since there is a cooldown period after each time he leaves that universe, even if there are enough red stars throughout the cooling period, they are unable to enter once more.


    He would need to eat 100 little red stars every day after the initial experience period if he wished to enter the world. Although it looked like a long time2,000 small red starswas only for 20 days.


    Additionally, he spent a significant amount of his red stars on the Refreshing ability throughout his time studying magic. Later, he was considering how to acquire more red stars so that he might use them in the future.


    Jerry shut the panel and walked slowly into the middle of the warehouse. In addition to beer bottles, there was currently arge bag of cash notes on the table in the center of the warehouse that was thought to be worth a million dors.


    Numerous banknotes in the bag were spilled around the ground as a result of the recent conflicts. Jerry took seven or eight of them, put them in his pocket, and picked them up.


    It only a million dors. To take seven or eight hundred is not excessive. The ideal sum to purchase Aishas preferred Ice Princess doll!


    In this reality, Jerry is just eleven years old, and his father doesnt give him a lot of pocket money. He typically receives a meager amount from a few ssmates who prefer to get things done.


    He is excellent at using violence to control other people, but he is just in primary school and doesnt have much at his disposal. Its not muchonly seven or eight hundred dorsand the bank isnt going to go to war for them.


    All right, were waiting for the police toe and save me now.


    He returned to the chamber where he had been imprisoned previously, sealed the wooden door with a locking spell once more, and started to lie down on the bed in the room. He then closed his eyes and waited after sensing that the magic force had somewhat recovered.


    Those police officers be able to find this location, right? After all, the recent round of gunshots was fairly loud, so theyll probably find it.


    In fact, a man in a red and gold mechanical armor suddenly arrived above the warehouse not long after Jerry slept on the bed.


    -


    The time was turned back more than an hour. Inside the enormous mansion owned by Tony Stark.


    In Queens, there was a bank robbery, sir. The robbers eluded capture when he stole a school bus carrying elementary school students.


    When Tony received Jarvis report while examining the Mark 5 armor in the form of a suitcase, he set down the blueprint he was holding and strode up to the armor tform.


    Its just the perfect time to head outside to help and motivate a few others.


    Since he decided to reveal his identity a few days ago, he is attempting to build a more portable armor to deal with problems, but it is difficult to shrink such a massive armor to the size of a suitcase.


    The Mark 4 armor immediately encased Tonys body as he stood on the armor tform, under Jarvis artificial intelligence supervision. Tony made the Mark 4 to rece the Mark 3, which was severely damaged during a previous fight and rendered temporarily useless.


    Mark 4 and Mark 3 do nearly identical tasks, although Mark 4s look has been somewhat changed. After turning on the armors propellers, Tony maneuvered the Mark 4 armor at a speedparable to a fighter jet and pursued the robbers in the direction they were running.

 Chapter 17: “First Meeting With Iron Man”

    Chapter 17: ��First Meeting With Iron Man��


    Jarvis, activate all the security cameras and investigate the robbers potential escape routes! Tony gives Jarvis instructions while wearing the Mark 4 armor.


    Understood, sir!


    Jarvis is a fairly effective artificial intelligence. After the school bus escaped from the police car, he swiftly examined and locked its approximate itinerary using various monitoring data.


    Tony quickly located the school bus with the blown tire and the instructors and pupils inside after some frantic high-speed flight, guided by Jarvis.


    He used tire marks in the grove and other roadside surveince to confirm the robbers car and path again after discovering that the four of them had taken a young child captive. He then sessfully located the warehouse where the bandits were hiding.


    The pace of the artificial intelligence Jarvis is obviously considerably faster than the police system that relies on personnel to monitor and make arrests one at a time.


    Count the number of people within the warehouse by scanning its structure!


    Tony didnt instantly charge in wearing the armor and shoot the criminals down with a few shots because they were holding a captive. Instead, he scanned the entire warehouse using the armors sophisticated scanning system.


    Sir, there are four adult human guys and one human youngster inside the warehouse. The four adult male humans, however, are currently without vital signs!


    What? Tonys face revealed an expression of surprise at hearing Jarvis report.


    Tony entered the warehouse while wearing the armor after the door was opened by a palm cannon with a loud boom.


    Who did this?


    Nothing could be heard in the warehouse while blood, bodies, and US currency were all over the ce. It was clear that someone had already located and in all of these robbers before he did.


    Oh? Its a little efficient that the police arrived here so fast!


    Jerry waited while lying on the bed, his eyes closed. He jumped out of bed as soon as he heard the loud noiseing from outside.


    Is it going to be weird if I were to be just like this?


    Four vicious robbers abducted an eleven-year-old boy here, but he showed no signs of fear and maintained his calm demeanor the entire time.


    After giving it some thought, Jerry pulled out his wand and muttered, Mucus ad Nauseam!


    Two lines of snot suddenly began to pour down his face after a weak magical light shot there. This spell, called The Curse of the Bogies, might cause the casters nose to run perpetually. The effect was significantly less because Jerry specifically decreased the quantity of magic power when casting this spell.


    He withdrew the wand and his look changed to one of panic and terror as he furiously rubbed his eyes once more, this time causing the eye sockets to turn red. A young child who was usually kidnapped and terrified made a perfect debut.


    A short whileter, a tall man in armor entered the room after being roughly knocked open the wooden door.


    Iron Man! Jerry, whose nose was stuffed with snot, stared at the individual and couldnt help but remark.


    He assumed that the police had arrived, but he had not anticipated Iron Man.


    Yeah, its me. Come here, and Ill take you home; dont be rmed, you are already safe.


    After being briefly surprised by the soothing voice emanating from the suit of armor, Jerry wiped his nose and jokingly said, Iron Man, its so cool!


    Yes, really cool. As long as you follow me, Ill think about giving you a little model of it.


    Tony raised his hand, fired his palm cannon through the wall of the room, and walked out of the warehouse, refusing to lead Jerry through the main door, which was full of dead and blood.


    Jarvis, get in touch with the police so they can help find the burrs. Send them this address together with all the documentation we had just, from the time we arrived to the time we left.


    After telling Jarvis to go, Tony took Jerry and flew at a low height in the direction of the school bus.


    Whats your name?


    Jerry!


    Did you hear any strange noises in the room just now?


    I only heard some gunshots and shouting.


    Shouting?


    Yes, idiot, bastard, bitch


    Okay, forget those bad words


    Are you really Iron Man?


    Yeah.


    Is it true that you said you would give me a set of models?


    Of course, it will be delivered to your door tomorrow morning.


    In this way, Jerry may be ying a normal child, chatting with Tony without saying a word.


    Looks like I have to find time to get a broomstick and bring it here. Said Jerry in a low voice.


    Jerry couldnt help but look jealous as he watched Tony soar into the air in his gear. Jerry is not an exception to the rule that all people with free hearts dream of flying, especially the kind of flying when they are inplete control and can soar through the skies.


    Fortunately, wizards also have special flying techniques of their own.


    The broom is the simplest and most practical means of flight. A typical broom, like the Nimbus 1000, travels at a rate of roughly 100 miles per hour, or 160 kilometers per hour.


    Better broomsticks, such as the Nimbus 2000 and the even faster Firebolt, can travel at speeds of more than 200 km/h.


    You can even learn the flying spell and fly as a white light when your strength is strong. No further magical tools had to be used by you.


    Of course, whether its a flying spell or a broomstick, its pace is unquestionably slower than Tonys iron suit. After all, in his former existence, he had heard from his coworkers that Tonys iron suit could travel at supersonic speeds.


    Broomsticks are exclusively used by wizards for close-range flight, though. They can employ Apparition, Portkey, or Floo Powder for long-distance flying to arrive at their location in an instant.


    Tony didnt fly very fast since he had to make sure Jerry was safe. Prior to reaching the location where the school bus was waiting, it took about an hour to fly there.


    At this point, there were numerous police officers gathered around the site of the school bus. When Tony located the school bus, he informed the neighborhood police station of its whereabouts.


    Jerry, Im so d youre okay!


    Under the direction of the police, the majority of the students were sent to their homes. Only Mrs. Belle insisted on staying to see how the rescue turned out because she was concerned for Jerrys safety.


    Belle is a very responsible teacher despite being a young woman, barely in her twenties. She offered to be a hostage at that point, which was visible, and she stood up to defend the youngsters on the school bus.


    And Jerry served as a hostage in lieu of her. She would feel terrible for the rest of her life if she couldnt confirm Jerrys safety.


    Im Okay, Mrs. Belle. he said.


    Jerry was immediately held and kissed by the overjoyed Mrs. Belle once he touched down, leaving him momentarily speechless.

 Chapter 18: “Jerry’s Superhero Robe”

    Chapter 18: ��Jerry��s Superhero Robe��


    Jerry, Jerry!


    When Jerry heard a familiar voice from the front, he turned up to see Aisha running towards him while shouting and brandishing her bubble pistol as she leaped out of a police car.


    Ill go first, and then Ill leave this youngster in your care. As soon as Tony said hello and noticed that there were already police officers approaching him, he put on the armor and flew away.


    He didnt want to squander his valuable time talking to the cops. He received a new inspiration when he happened to return from this trip, so he had to head back right away.


    Thank you! Please dont forget about the model youve promised. Iron Man waved goodbye as he flew into the air, reminding Jerry of the model he had earlier promised.


    Im a respectable Tony Stark, Jarvis. Is my reputation that negative in the eyes of children outside? Tonys self-esteem suffered as a result of Jerry continuously reminding him that he didnt trust him.


    Sir, you only asionally have a pessimistic outlook on such asions. Jarvis graciously answered.


    I guess youre right, you are now in charge of thebs mechanical arm, create a model armor that is the same size as the child right now, and then have Miss Potts send it to him the following morning.


    Yes, sir.


    Jerry went back to his regr form after witnessing Tony Stark vanish entirely while operating the armor.


    Have you sent those demons back to hell, Jerry? Excitedly, Aisha approached Jerry and enquired.


    Of course, as a demon king, I excel at damning people to hell.


    Jerry grinned as he rubbed Aishas head after hearing this Why are you here by yourself, Aisha? Where is dad?


    Sheriff Haas just learned the information. He personally led the crew to the warehouse because he believed you were still there. At this point, Mrs. Belle spoke up after letting go of Jerry.


    Iron Man appears to have sent the police station the address of the warehouse just now, while he went away. It doesnt matter, because Jerry paid close attention during the recentbat, and there shouldnt be any evidence that he killed a few robbers.


    The main murder weapon, a dagger, which had already been transformed into a bench leg by him, was used to murder three of the robbers. Under his legs, thest robber perished without leaving any prints. During the fight, he was particrly careful to avoid getting any blood on himself.


    In fact, leaving behind fingerprints is eptable. Four robbers took him from the school bus, and he traveled all the way to the warehouse. It is improbable that there was no touch of any kind.


    The most significant aspect is that no one would believe that an 11-year-old youngster with good behavior and grades could kill four dangerous robbers while being locked in a room without suffering any harm.


    I need to rest for a little, Mrs. Belle. Lets head back to the car.


    The effects of simply employing the systems ability have notpletely subsided. Find a spot to sit down for a while is a good option rather than continuing to stand here.


    All right, Ill drive you to get some rest in your dads automobile. Aisha and Jerry were dancing around when Teacher Bailey gave a quick nod and bundled them into the car.


    Jerry was familiar with the most of the police officers who were currently surrounding them. They essentially worked with his father. The police officers have heard about him from his earlier actions on the school bus. When the police see Jerry now, they will allpliment him.


    When they see Jerry, some elderly police officers with families may even inexplicably recall their own bratty kids. They also let out a deep sigh inparison.


    Jerry may be ranked first in Queens among kids his age in apetition of behavior.


    In a residential building in Queens, at midnight, at twelve.


    Jerry activated the rm, which rang, and sat up slowly from the bed. After returning to the school bus for almost an hour, Jerrys father Haas in this universe hurried back when he learned that Iron Man had sent Jerry back.


    Follow-up issues were not crucial because the four robbers were in and practically all of the banks cash was recovered.


    Sheriff Haas took Jerry and Aisha, along with Mrs. Belle, to a fancy restaurant in Queens where they indulged a little to celebrate Jerrys safety.


    Jerry made hints at some of them and discovered through Haas that the police station did not suspect him but rather believed it to be some unsung hero with exceptional abilities who valiantly killed four thieves for a just cause, handled with the evidence, and then disappeared.


    Of course, the police department does not support this kind of conduct, and all evidence can be dealt with in a tidy manner. The police station now has a good cause to think that this unsung hero may not be as straightforward.


    After getting dressed and getting into his baseball cap, Jerry cautiously opened the door, entered the living room, and then rapidly departed the space with a magic wand before arriving at the buildings elevator.


    He made the decision today to devote two or three hours each night to earning red stars.


    One could argue that his most valuable asset right now is a red star. Red stars must be consumed to enter the Harry Potter universe, to speed up the learning process for magic, and to activate the refreshing ability.


    Being a nice person and carrying out good activities, particrly stopping crimes, are the sources of red stars. It has been amply demonstrated throughout the day that the worse the crime, the more red stars you can get after preventing it.


    Jerry carefully walked to the first level while avoiding the security cameras and guards stationed around the building.


    In the Harry Potter universe, the 20th century is still going strong. One could say that in a technologically advanced society like Marvel, monitoring stations are spread out over the streets and alleys.


    He needs to be extra careful if he doesnt want to be found out by the police or the S.H.I.E.L.D. that specializes in unusual cases. He hasnt mastered the illusion spell yet, which is the main problem. Otherwise, he wouldnt need to be as cautious.


    Jerry didnt immediately venture to regions of Queens with a significant amount of crime as he was strolling the streets. Instead, he expertly navigated a street which he saw a familiar store in it.


    Linas Magic House.


    Aishas favorite store is one that specialized in offering childrens fairy tale costumes and essories. From this shop, Aisha purchased multiple sets of Snow Queen costumes as well as several magic wands.


    Why did Jerrye to this shop sote?


    Of course, its because he needs a suit of his own.


    He needs to wear a distinctivebat robe that can conceal his appearance like all superheroes in order to avoid being noticed by others while earning a red star. What outfit is more appropriate for a serious wizard than wizard robes?


    Interestingly, ording to Jerrys knowledge, Linas Magic House has a number of wizard robes in various colors and styles for sale.

 Chapter 19: “Be A Hero From Today”

    Chapter 19: ��Be A Hero From Today��


    Alohomora!


    The secret magic power contained in the lock-unlocking spell was used by the wand to instantaneously open the stores closed door. To bepletely honest, if it were only the normal world, Jerry could use this unlocking spell to be the worlds top thief and lead a stylish life without having to worry about food or clothing.


    Its unfortunate that this is the Marvel world and the purple titan cant be stopped with an unlocking spell alone.


    Jerry pushed open the door and walked inside. After looking around a while, he saw himself standing in front of the cash register, dressed in a ck wizard hat, a ck mask with only the eyes showing, and a loose-fitting dark wizard robe. He took $200 dors from his pocket, ced them on the table, then turned around and walked away.


    He opted by this route rather than spending the money to buy it outright, primarily out of concern that his buying history would be discovered through the clothing fashion.


    Despite being a wizard, he is not a retrograde wizard who was born and reared in the wizarding world. Therefore, he never undervalues the influence of technology in this society. Particrly, given that this is still the Marvel universe, several technologies here are much advanced from those used today.


    Actually, the best battle robe is his Hogwarts school outfit, but when he came back, he was worried that the robbers would notice something unusual, so he just brought a necessary magic wand.


    Jerry shut the shop door and headed toward high-crime neighborhoods while walking in the dark and wearing a pitch-ck wizard robe. Haas Witt, Jerrys fathers full name, is a sheriff with the Queens Police Department. He is responsible for keeping Queens Districtw and order every day.


    So, as long as he is a little cautious, he still has some ideas about where crimes frequently happen in Queens because he is the son of a sheriff. In truth, there havent been any significant issues and Queens security situation is generally solid. Only a handful of significant incidents resemble this bank robbery.


    He once overheard his father Haas discussing the security situation in New York with some of his coworkers. It imed that a ghetto in Manhattan had the highest crime rate right now. There are only eight streets there, but there are more crimesmitted there every day than there are in all of New York.


    Jerry doesnt have any immediate ns to earn a tiny red star there, though.


    First of all, it is rather distant from his residence and is part of the Manhattan region. Since there are no reliable transportation options, traveling back and forth is really inconvenient.


    Second, the spells he is familiar with are all auxiliary because he has only recently came into contact with magic. Although he has the Refreshing ability, there are certain negative side effects.


    To be honest, there is a fair amount of risk involved in visiting a location like that. Risk-taking is not necessary at this time, and it wont be toote to leave when the going gets toughter.


    -


    Hey, this is a good start!


    When Jerry saw something unexpected in a little 24-hour supermarket across the street, he hadnt traveled very far from the store. It is actually a tiny supermarket. Jerry believes that calling it a little store would be more urate.


    The owner of the little supermarket, an elderly Chinese woman who was probably close to sixty years old, was confronted by a young man brandishing a gun at this moment.


    Hurry up, you old hag!


    The elderly woman was furious, but shecked the courage to fight back. She ced a tiny bag on the cashiers desk at the local grocery and filled it with the entire days sales.


    The young person is obviously a repeat offender, but he didnt even cover his face since he understood that as long as the target was a little establishment like this, the issue wouldnt be too severe.


    They feel that it is appropriate to bully individuals who have suffered the same injuries as themselves but they dare not confront those who have injured them.


    A short person blocked the entrance to the tiny supermarket just as the youth scooped up the bag off the table, which included stray bags worth thousands of dors, and was going to leave.


    Get out of the way, little bastard, or Ill stuff your head in your ass!


    The youngster was not being courteous when he approached the child, who was wearing a mask and a bizarre ck wizard robe.


    Its unfortunate that the child dressed in the ck wizard robe didnt appear to be scared. Instead, he said calmly, Please set down the bag in your hand!


    So, you asked for a death wish!


    Hecks the courage to shoot and kill individuals, but it is obviously no problem to teach them a lesson. He therefore inserted the money bag in his left hand into his pocket before raising and firmly pushing it forward.


    To make the child aware of the hazards of society and to tell him that the man who hasnt even grown his hair should stop meddling in his own business, he nned to push the child who was blocking the door to the ground before kicking him several times hard.


    Dont hurt the kid. When she noticed this, the elderly woman behind the counter eximed.


    Heh.


    Jerry observed the young man pushing his hand before rapidly raising his hand, precisely grabbing the others middle finger, and breaking it forcefully without dodging.


    Argh! The young man was ready to shoot Jerry when he let out a scream and raised the pistol he had been holding in his right hand.


    Spongify! Jerry initially raised his wand and used a softening spell because he had anticipated it for a very long time.


    What!? The young man made a noise as he stared at the dough-soft pistol in his right palm.


    Since Jerrys strength is inferior to that of the enemy without the super state, he naturally seeks to attack the enemys weak points. The young man tossed the weapon aside and knelt down on the ground, covering his balls because he had no time to respond because the pistol had be soft.


    Jerry skillfully whacked the young mans neck as he was kneeling on the ground after letting go of the young mans fingers. He believes it is best to avoid activating the super state when it is not required because consumes the red star and has negative side effectster.


    God, oh God! When the elderly woman saw that Jerry had knocked the thieving young man to the ground, she waspelled to shout in Chinese.


    This is your money, Grandma, so take it!


    Jerry yanked the young mans money bag out of his arms and threw it down on the desk. Then, after looking through the young mans pockets, he discovered many dozen dors, which he then ced in his own pocket.


    Grandma, you may phone the police and have this robber arrested. These are my rewards.


    OkayOkay, my child, I appreciate it.


    The elderly woman turned away after taking one look at the odd child dressed in the wizards robe. After a brief moment of surprise, she loudly thanked him. But as she regained consciousness, she discovered that the young kid dressed in the wizards robe had just spoken to her in very fluent and natural Chinese.


    Could it be that this little boy is from China like her?

 Chapter 20: “A Wonderful Family”

    Chapter 20: ��A Wonderful Family��


    When Jerry left that street, he was dressed as a wizard and traveled down some abandoned routes to surrounding locations where there were a lot of crimes. With that Chinese grandma, he simply talked Chinese, but he did so on purpose.


    He needs to acquire a red star in order to strengthen himself, and as his strength grows, he will undoubtedly take part in bigger and bigger situations that help stop crimes and tragedies from happening in the future.


    He will eventually interact with members of the public,w enforcement, and even S.H.I.E.L.D.


    If someone carefully looks into him at that time, they will discover that this wizard who has the ability to utilize magic, the first time he aplishes something admirable in public, speaks Chinese fluently and authentically. People will always trust the clues that were left if you put some effort in it.


    If he were to be speaking in English, hidden behind a mask while donning a wizard hat, robe, and magic wand, it would reveal his true identity.


    Therefore, a Chinese child living in New York is very likely who he really is. Some guys who wish to know his genuine identity are perfectly diverted by this.


    Jerry believes that it is crucial to keep his identity a secret because he is not alone. He also has a loving father and a beautiful sister. In the future, he will be extremely strong, but his family will never be able to match him in strength.


    They have been living together for eleven years and might be considered his only two rtives in this world, despite the fact that they are not rted by blood to his body.


    In rtion to it, their three-person family is a little peculiar. Three individuals with threest names. His fathers name is Haas Witt, his sister is Aisha Hathaway, and he goes by the name Jerry Carmen.


    Despite the fact that Jerry doesnt actually share any blood with the two, Aisha and Haas are a true father and daughter. Just a short while after Aisha was born, Aishas mother passed away from physical causes. Haas gave his daughter her mothersst name as a tribute to histe wife.


    Jerrys circumstance was far worse. When he was born, his parents vanished without a trace, and no information has been discovered since. Haas enjoyed a close bond with his father. He took the initiative to adopt Jerry and nurture him as his own son after Jerrys parents vanished.


    Itsted to this day. Jerry is still really appreciative of Haas. You must be aware that while having memories from his previous life, hecked the capacity to defend himself when he was a child.


    It is umon to see other people on the streets of New York at midnight, except from the homeless, office workers who work overtime and arrivete, and young people who enjoy nightlife.


    Of course, there are criminals who prefer to engage in illicit activity at night. Superheroes are also out there in the darkness battling crooks.


    Thief! Please help catch the thief! Unexpectedly, a womans frantic help for rescue could be heard in the quiet night.


    Lucy is a tabloid reporter. She has to put in a few more hours of work tonight since she needs to organize the materials for tomorrow.


    She was unintentionally bumped as soon as she exited the metro, which was unexpected. When she examined her purse right away, she discovered that the wallet inside had been removed and the purse had been opened.


    She could only scream for help, hoping that a kind passerby on the side of the road would be able to stop her. It was unfortunate that not many people were on the street at this time and those who were just opted to watch from the sidelines.


    Because nobody wants to see the robber stab him several times as he approaches to stop him.


    The thief was instantly covered in an odd fog as Lucy watched the thiefs back slowly fade into her vision. When she came, the smoke vanished in an instant, leaving only the pink wallet in his hand and the unconscious thief who had taken her wallet.


    Its almost three oclock, I have to return home. Jerry looked at the time and decided to call the first hunt off tonight after once more catching a street thief.


    Not bad, he put a stop to four crimes in one evening. They werent big, but they also brought him close to 200 red stars.


    There are a ton of crimes in New York during the night, both apparent and invisible, big and tiny. Simply said, Jerrys current range of activities can only be found close to his existing neighborhood because hecks reliable transportation.


    Additionally, hecks a way to locate criminal acts rapidly, therefore the efficiency is not great. He considers himself fortunate to find four in a single night. Its unfortunate that hecks Supermans ears because it can always and everywhere hear crimes taking ce close by.


    -


    The following morning around seven, Jerry naturally awoke from sleep.


    Jerry would wake up at seven every day ever since he learned how to care for himself to a certain extent. Its be his daily routine.


    He rolled over, got his shoes and clothes on, pushed open the door, and walked out of the house. The purpose of going outside early in the morning is to run and exercise every morning, not to go out and battle for righteousness and earn a red star.


    His muscles did not appear overnight. Through a variety of daily exercises, they gradually developed and gathered a lot of sweat.


    Jerry, good morning. Im out for another run.


    Grandpa George, good morning!


    Jerry came upon an old neighbor who lived next door and enjoyed morning walks while he was still in the elevator.


    Its difficult not to be impressed by a little child that gets up early and goes for a run when since theyre four or five years old. In addition, he is courteous and will assist you in picking up items and throwing out rubbish.


    The impressions Jerry has left on his neighbors throughout the years include kindness, positivity, optimism, politeness, helpfulness, great aplishments, and a passion for sports.


    Along with other kids in the entire building, it also causes agony for a lot of kids in the adjacent neighborhoods.


    Jerry arrived home forty minutester, drenched in sweat.


    He currently runs ten kilometers every morning, but it will take him a bit longer because he is not yet an adult, his legs are not long enough, and he frequently receives a red star on the road. Otherwise, he can run 10 kilometers for almost 30 minutes with his current level of fitness.


    Jerry began his routine morning routine of brushing his teeth and taking a shower after tossing all of his changed clothes into the washing machine and pressing the automaticundry button.


    He changed back into his clothes, put on a scarf, and entered the kitchen ten minutester.

 Chapter 21: “Clear Noodle Soup”

    Chapter 21: ��Clear Noodle Soup��


    In his past existence, Jerry was an early expert at numerous farm and housework tasks as a child from the countryside. After graduating from college and relocating to the city to work, most of the time he prepares meals for himself.


    Its not because they believe the food is contaminated and filthy outside. Children from rural areas dont give a damn about that. Its just that eating at home can be less expensive than eating out by almost half.


    You will need at least 5$ a day for three meals, which is still the average. If you live in the city and spend money on food it will increase more than that. ording to estimates, you could be spending about 8$.


    And when he goes to the market to buy veggies, especially when he cooks alone, he will negotiate once more. Usually, he can get by for more than $5 for two days, and the food is still excellent.


    The children of the poor ought to take over the family right away.


    The original intent of this sentence was tomend the children of the poor for being more reasonable and resilient than the children of the privileged. In actuality, though, that is hardly something to bemended.


    Most of the time, the childs excessive obedient and sensible behavior is simply a result of his brutal upbringing.


    The impoverished have had a very difficult time of it. When you go to school, you have the pressure of learning. When you go to work, you have the strain of working. When you get married, you have the pressure of living, and when you get older, you have the pressure of your body.


    The one and only pressure-free childhood, but one must learn to be in charge early. This portrayal of Jerrys earlier life is remarkably urate. He is not a chef, although he is quite skilled at making several foods from scratch.


    He is obviously hesitant to ept Haas upbringing and provide for him in exchange for nothing because he has an adult soul. He will take the initiative to do certain things that he is capable of doing, such as cleaning, cooking, and taking care of Aisha.


    Of course, one of the factors is that Haas is your standard big boss. Haas and Aisha will muck up the entire house in two days if Jerry doesnt clean it up, and Jerrys head will ache just from looking at it.


    Haas is a terrible cook; even stray cats wont eat the food she makes. Its possible that the food they ate during the times when Jerry couldnt prepare meals was extraordinary.


    Lets prepare a bowl of noodles in clear soup in the morning. Aisha likes to eat noodles.


    Jerry cooks some Western-style breakfasts to save time while he is at school because he is not used to eating certain Western-style cuisine. He typically prepares breakfasts in the Chinese style most weekends or during summer vacations like this one.


    Its actually not too horrible, so maybe Haas and Aisha will get used to it.


    There are so many Chinese-inspired foods, and even though they dislike some of them, there are always those that they enjoy eating, such as clear soup noodles, Kung Pao chicken, boiled fish, a hot pot, and shredded pork with fish taste.


    Haas once wondered why Jerry cooks so many Chinese dishes. Jerry calmly ced in front of Haas the encyclopedia of Chinese dishes he had already bought from Chinatown.


    Jerry, you get up so early once more. Its summer vacation, so you can actually snooze a bit longer. Dad can also get takeout for breakfast.


    Haas, who was tired, also started to get up to straighten himself up while he was pulling the essential items out of the refrigerator.


    Haas does not take winter or summer vacations because he is the police chief. He still has to report to work as usual to do the follow-up tasks after the bank heist from yesterday.


    Its okay, Im used to it, you can go wake Aisha up when youre finished, eat noodles this morning, it wont taste nice if itste. Jerry said as he turned on the gas stove.


    Noodles? Thats wonderful. I love noodles.


    Haas cleaned himself up before going to Aishas room. Aisha is a small child, so getting her up to eat is not an easy task, and Haas will probably have to exert a lot of effort.


    Get dressed and get up to eat, Aisha.:


    Dont even consider removing my Ice Queen from the castle, Haas, god of death. Take this, Ice Spear of Freezing the Void.


    Ouch!


    Jerry also shook his head while grinning as he heard the sound of the father and daughter fighting emanating from the room.


    Crack three eggs into a pan that has been heated with cold oil. Once the eggs are created, flip them over and fry them until they are burned on both sides. He created the soup base by adding hot, previously boiled water.


    Remove the eggs and divide them into three halves forter use. When the water in the saucepan begins to boil once again, add the noodles and a few small green veggies that youve previously chosen.


    When preparing the noodles, remove three bowls and add the appropriate amounts of fat, light soy sauce, vinegar, salt, and shallots.


    The noodles are given a second boil in water, the soup is divided among three bowls, the noodles, eggs, and green vegetables are added one at a time, and the dish is finished with aromatic and revitalizing noodles in clear soup.


    Haas finally managed to hoist Aisha out of the room at this point. Yes, it literally involves raising her up by the cor of her clothing and assisting her in washing her face and brushing her teeth.


    My favorite food is noodles! Aisha quickly shouted out in joy upon seeing that her favorite noodles for breakfast were there.


    Eat fast, dont let it sit around bing cold. Jerry stroked Aishas hair.


    Jerry, if you ever decide to operate a Chinese restaurant, it will undoubtedly be a sess. Compared to the noodle I had in Chinatown, this one is far superior. Haas admired while using a fork to eat the noodles in the bowl.


    I dont intend to spend all of my time in the kitchen, so forget it, its eptable to do it asionally. Cooking is just a survival skill for Jerry, not a hobby.


    Have you given any thought to your future ns? scientists, police officers, attorneys, or business owners? As he spoke, Haas ate arge gulp of soup.


    Haas believes that as long as Jerry is willing, these jobs shouldnt be an issue because he has never met a child as exceptional as Jerry in all of his years of existence.


    Jerry was stunned when he heard that.


    The ability to learn with the bonus of red stars, experience from prior lives, and magical prowess are all shared by bing a scientist, police officer,wyer, and business owner. These careers, which were highly desired in prior incarnations, appear to be simple to obtain in this one. But do these actually satisfy his needs?


    In his past life, he craved for these jobs not because he liked them but because he believed that the pay and benefits were excellent and that an average wage person who had no connection to him and was poor atmunicating could not afford them.


    What kind of person and profession does he wish to have in the future since he doesnt appear to have to worry about money in this life?


    I havent decided yet, lets discuss it when Im older! Jerry lowered his chopsticks and answered with a smile.


    Indeed, he really hasnt made up his mind yet. He doesnt particrly want to do anything, at least for now. He merely desires to strengthen himself and protect Haas and Aisha from being harmed in the future.

 Chapter 22: “The Iron Suit”

    Chapter 22: ��The Iron Suit��


    With an unusual expression on his face, Haas changed into his police uniform after breakfast and motioned for Jerry to the side.


    What is it, Dad? Could it be that Aisha damaged your lightsaber collection again? Jerry looked at Haas with a surprised expression on his face as opposed to the normal serious expression on his face.


    Ah, its not that.


    Haas coughed before regaining hisposure and saying, Since you were a young child, Jerry, you have shown yourself to be incredibly thoughtful, kind, and brave. Thank you, and Im so proud of you. You are still a kid though, you know that? Dad hopes youll be able to prioritize defending yourself if you run into the same circumstance as yesterday. Dad only has one son, when something bad happens to you


    When Haas learnt that Jerry and Aishas school bus had been taken over by criminals yesterday at the police station, he nearly suffered a heart attack. He also experienced conflicting emotions when heter discovered the school bus and learned from Mrs. Belle that Jerry had stood up and taken hostages in ce of others.


    From the perspective of the police, Haas undoubtedly supported and encouraged Jerrys actions. But how on earth could Haas, as a father, want his kid to engage in such a risky behavior?


    Although Jerry is not his biological child, he already thought of Jerry as his own son.


    In the end, Jerry had to consider the his perspective, which was to sternly warn him that the next time he finds himself in a simr scenario as a child, he must defend himself right away.


    Yes, Dad. Actually, Im rather frightened as well. The next time, I wont do it. Since Jerry is not truly a child, he instinctively appreciated Haas meticulous efforts and nodded in ord without objecting.


    However, Jerry is just a regr child. Of course, he wont intervene the next time this urs. The mysterious magical youngster will be the one to take action.


    Thats great. Im heading to work while you and Aisha y at home. If you need anything, give me a call. Haas was also a little relieved to see that Jerrys expression showed no resistance or skepticism.


    Jerry has, after all, been acting in a pretty admirable manner. Jerry will receive praise from everyone in this regard, but as a father, he disagrees. He worries that Jerry wont understand what he said today and that it would end the other way.


    But it was clear that the oue was excellent. Jerry was still incredibly mature and sensible as before, so he was able toprehend his arduous efforts with ease.


    Aisha, dont you want to kiss your father before he leaves for work?


    After speaking with Jerry, Haas realized that it wouldnt be long before work time and called out to Aisha, who was in the living room watching cartoons. Aisha did not let Haas down, she leaped off the couch and rushed over to kiss his face.


    Dad, before you go to work, lets y a game!


    What kind of game? Haas was momentarily surprised.


    Lets see who is lighter. Ill let you go to work if you triumph! With innocent eyes, Aisha asked Haas.


    Okay, thats easy! Haas tightened his hand and lightly tapped young Aishas stomach.


    Its my turn now!


    Aisha grinned before clenching her tiny fist and yelling angrily, Ice Queens punishment!


    She then gave Haas a hard p on the stomach, knocking him down to the ground while he was crouching.


    Dad, youve won! Now get to work!


    After that, Aisha kept watching cartoons without turning around, leaving just Haas with a puzzled expression. Suddenly, the doorbell rang at this moment.


    A delivery man bearing a lengthy, bulky cardboard box knocked on Haas door and inquired, Excuse me, is Mr. Jerry Carmen at home?


    Hes here, what seems to be the case? Haas had a perplexed expression on his face.


    Pleasee out and sign for it here. The delivery person set the cardboard box down.


    A delivery? I didnt make any online purchases.


    Jerry, who also heard the sound, appeared to be struggling. He is a little boy of eleven. He typically does either workout or seeks for chances to get a star. He barely uses the inte. What can he possibly purchase online?


    The delivery man examined the slip and said, Its a delivery from ady by the name of Pepper Potts!


    Jerry thought back on the few recollections of Marvel movies he had while signing for the delivery.


    Is that the girlfriend of Iron Man?


    Oh my God, it was Iron Mans suit all along. Its awesome. Jerry, you received an Iron Man model set from someone. Now, this item is not avable anywhere in the world!


    Haas had already taken out the Iron Man model in the same proportion as Jerry while Jerry was still attempting to recall, and he appeared to be very excited.


    When Iron Man saved me yesterday, he made a promise to deliver it to me. I assumed he was making a joke, but I wasnt prepared for him to actually give me a set. However, isnt the lightsaber from Star Wars your favorite?


    Even though Star Wars is simply a movie, the iron suit is real. I adore Tony Starks energy cannon-shooting armor so much!


    Jerry heard him out and was speechless. Never imagined that his father Haas continued to be an Iron Man enthusiast.


    Jerry once heard that certain passions may be passed down via families, but he didnt think that was true. He didnt understand that interest can actually be inherited until he met Haas and Aisha. Aisha just like all forms of magic, whereas Haas prefers all forms of mecha and lightsabers.


    If you like it, Dad, Ill give it to you.


    Actually, Jerry isnt all that interested in this kind of armor and machinery. In order to enhance his design at the moment and ensure that Iron Man hadplete confidence in himself, he urged him to ask Iron Man for a model.


    Additionally, the model Iron Man gave him is unquestionably simply a model. Nothing could possibly be there that could be utilized as a weapon.


    Jerry, you are my love. Haas was so ecstatic to hear Jerrys words that he practically jumped up. To offer Jerry a fathers kiss, he knelt down.


    Dad, you still have 20 minutes to get to the police station or youll bete. Its 8:40. The kiss between Haas and Jerry was precisely halted by Jerrys extended hand.


    God, the time goes by so quickly! Jerry, please help me put this armor model, please dont let Aisha damage it. Haas swiftly handed Jerry the iron suit model after checking the time and hurriedly leaving.


    Boys will always be boys. Jerrys head couldnt help but shake.


    For a thirty-six year old, cunning and capable sheriff in the police station to truly enjoy this sort of activity is not a huge deal. After all, he would not be asposed as he is right now if someone handed him a nunchaku simr to the one Bruce Lee used.

 Chapter 23: “Going Back To The Wizarding World”

    Chapter 23: ��Going Back To The Wizarding World��


    Jerry was going to send an extremelyrge and weighty iron suit model to Haass room when the door was shut. When he looked up, he noticed Aisha standing on the couch and gazing intently at the iron suit model in his hand.


    Dont you dare, or dad will be angry! Jerry warned her.


    I dont care about that scrap metal, its not as strong as my crystal magic wand, Aisha snorted sweetly. She raised the wooden stick with therge ss bead iy in her hand as she talked.


    Aisha lost her mother when she was a little, and Haas was frequently involved in police investigations and out from home. She was raised by Jerry, who was nearly always by her side. So even if Aisha didnt want to obey Jerrys orders, she would as long as he gave a warning.


    By the way, Jerry. Susan and Anne promised to visit our house today to y when we were at school yesterday.


    Susan and Anne? Well, the two young girls who enjoy eating. Jerry heard this and covered his forehead.


    Aishas ssmates Anne and Susan can be thought of as having grown up together. The fathers of the two daughters live in the same neighborhood and are coworkers of Haass at the same police department. The three families get along well with one another.


    Jerry was two years old and Elsa had just turned one when Aishas mother passed away. They didnt suffer too much because Anne and Susans mothers took turns caring for them. Jerry wont often bother the two families once hes a little older and capable of caring for himself and Aisha.


    Just watch the TV here while I get some rest.


    He lost a lot of sleepst night while working to obtain red stars, and this morning he was up early once more. He now wants to get some rest before the other two small boys arrive.


    Otherwise, it would be difficult for him to sleep in peace if the three tiny girls got together.


    -


    I, Ice Queen Aisha, summon the dormant Ice and Snow Demon God from a remote region of extreme cold, and he arrives here. freezing storm that is all ck! Whiten everything to resemble snow!  Wave of Freezing Ice!


    The hellish depths zing fire! Im calling you toe in the name of Anne, the Fire Queen. Fire of the World, burn my adversaries and purge the world of all evils!


    O all-powerful wind elf! Carry the will of I, Win Queen Susan and pierce the abyss of the distant sky using the atmosphere as a bow and brilliance as an arrow! Arrow of the Hurricane!


    Jerry was slightly roused by girl voices from outside the room more than two hourster. He was aware that Anne and Susan were the visitors.


    The three girls were standing on the sofa with their own magic wands, unleashing their earth-shattering magic to each other as soon as the door was opened.


    Hello, Brother Jerry! Jerry appeared in the living room, and Anne and Susan excitedly waved their wands at him.


    You must avoid distraction if you dont want to lose to Aishas magic strength. Jerry gave a grave response.


    After giving a serious nod in response to the remarks, Anne and Susan promptly raised their wands once more and cast their magic upon Aisha. When Jerry realized this, he grinned like a father and walked to the kitchen to get the fixings for lunch.


    The three small girls actually ate very little, save from the fact that he ate more because he exercised more frequently each day. It was plenty to order a te of scrambled eggs with tomatoes and some sweet and sour pork.


    -


    The three young girls had a snooze after lunch before starting to watch cartoons together. After some time, Jerry visited the park in the neighborhood below. If hes free over the holidays, hell practice in the area for fundamental boxing, leg, footwork, elbow, knee, wrestling, and holding.


    The workout isnt always thatplicated. You can truly handle most circumstances if you master these fundamentals and control your strength, speed, and reaction time.


    After spending some time watching TV with Aisha and Haas in the evening, Jerry returned to his room and began performing a series of strength exercises like push-ups, sit-ups, and dumbbell lifts.


    He was once more awakened by the rm that he had previously set at twelve in the middle of the night. He silently exited the building while wearing the wizard robe he had just acquired and began the process of umting more little red stars.


    An entire month vanished in an instant like that. After Haas went for work early that morning, Jerry did not get any sleep. Instead, he sat in the living room with Aisha and watched cartoons.


    Just that, while having his eyes glued to the TV, he was paying more attention to the odd panel in front of him.


    His red stars had grown to over 6,000 after working diligently for more than a month. At this point, the weird panels symbol for the small world starts to light up once more. As a result, he can finally return to the Harry Potter universe to pick up magic once more.


    Jerry had a number of unique experiences after a month of going out at night to earn red stars, and it was these unique experiences that prompted him to want to visit the small world as soon as possible to learn more magic.


    The first thing is going out. Avoiding cameras and security personnel is like being a robber every time he leaves his house unnoticedte at night. Even Haas, who was awake at the time, happened to cross his path once.


    Second, its incredibly inconvenient because he doesnt have my own means of transportation.


    There are still some fans seeking him for pictures and autographs, especially now that he has some notoriety in the region close to the town.


    The most notable of them all was a female reporter by the name of Lucy. She appeared to have an understanding of Jerrys overall spectrum of activities since every day, she would stroll around with a camera.


    It was quite inconvenient for him to recently set out to acquire a red star.


    The fact that the cops did not appear to notice his behavior of performing vignt act was what left him most stunned. After concluding his duties, he asionally ran too slowly and was pursued by the police.


    He even once bumped into Haas while he was doing the night shift. He used his Refreshing ability then in order to avoid being seen by Haas and escape immediately. The power of various spells increases as a result of his magic developing more and more. Now he can effortlessly use magic to subdue a criminal practically every time.


    Overall, he had to visit Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry to learn a lot more valuable spells and he had to figure out a means to bring a broomstick the next time he returned in order to gain red stars more quickly.


    He has more than 6,000 red stars toplete his two-month Hogwarts course of study.


    However, it is predicted that you will survive for less than two months if you frequently activate the Refreshing ability. He will then need to figure out a means to augment it by obtaining some red stars in that world.


    Enter the Harry Potter world! Jerry, who was seated on the sofa, decided to proceed right away. He focused his attention before pressing the panels enter button.


    The entire world has once more descended into a state of silence.

 Chapter 24: “Platform 9 3/4”

    Chapter 24: ��tform 9 3/4��


    The ckness dwindled, and the bodys consciousness came back.


    Jerry opened his eyes once more to see that he was at the Edward Orphanage in London and not at his Queens, New York, home.


    He took a deep breath, picked up Crookshanks, and pushed the tiny cart toward the orphanages gate after pulling up therge bag he had packed before leaving and cing it on it.


    The current director of the Edward Orphanage has been waiting there in his car because of Professor McGonagalls orders from a month before he left. Not allmon people can stoically ept the enigmatic existence of wizards.


    The realization that wizards actually did exist in this world certainly increased the dread and amazement felt by manymon people during this time, especially the elder ones. The Edward Orphanages dean is like this.


    The dean was nearly silent and cautious while Jerry was being sent to Kings Cross Station in London, and Jerry decided it wasnt necessary to go talk to the dean.


    Kings Cross Station in London is still far from the town. After more than two hours of driving, the automobile finally arrived at Kings Cross Stations gate just before ten in the morning.


    Jerry and his suitcase were ced down, and the dean formally bid him farewell before scurrying off in his own vehicle. It is predicted that the dean wont pick Kings Cross Station once more if he rides the train in the future.


    There is a tform here that has been made up especially for wizards, and he finds it to be too frightening.


    Given that the scheduled departure time is eleven oclock and the current time is just a little after ten, there is still plenty of time. Jerry is ustomed to nning everything out. If there is an ident, it is preferable to board the train a bit early rather than cause a dy.


    He entered the station easily, holding the ticket Professor McGonagall had given him, and then used the directional signs to identify the wall separating the ninth tform from the tenth tform.


    The legendary tform Nine and Three Quarters is here.


    Jerry realized he must have chosen the proper spot when he noticed that every passenger in the area would unconsciously avoid it as they passed the overturned wall while standing in front of it.


    Instead of rushing in like in the movie, he cautiously moved closer to the wall while pushing the trolley.


    Why was it necessary to run it through it? Wouldnt you have to run into a sack with your head if you made a mistake? Its not like you wont be able to get in if you walk slowly. You too can have this unique sensation of going through the wall.


    The little cart brushed against the tipped wall as though touching the air and sank in easily.


    Is this really an illusion or some sort of space magic? Jerry experienced a certain amount of hesitation in his heart as he guided Crookshanks in pushing the trolley through the wall.


    It was space wizardry, he imed. He didnt feel as confined in space as he did when teleporting alongside Professor McGonagall. Although he imed that it was only an illusion, it didnt feel thatparable.


    Shaking his head, he remarks that he has just recentlye into contact with magic and that a question of this magnitude is inly beyond hisprehension.


    A five-meter-long wrought iron archway emerged in front of my eyes after breaking through the wall. The top of the archway has the words tform Nine and Three-quarters etched on it.


    As he continued to push the trolley ahead, he could see the magical wizard tform slowly unfolding in front of him.


    The first item that stood out was arge sign that read Hogwarts Express hanging from the side of a beautiful scarlet steam train.


    The open area next to the steam train was crammed with wizards dressed in robes and other mystical animals. He could hear a variety of farewells and exhortations as he moved through the dense gathering.


    Jerry quickly discovered a carriage that was just a little empty. Since he arrived earlier, most of the carriages still had a good number of open seats.


    He nonchntly opened the door of an empty carriage that was there, cleaned it up, activated the Refreshing ability, picked up the Magic Potion and Potion book and read it.


    Jerrymitted a month to learning magic theory and spells in order to deal with the four thieves crisis. He also needs to preview additional textbooks before the start of the school year now that the emergency is over.


    Aside from all the weird spells in the Harry Potter magical universe, he thought potions were the most practical. a mixture that can fully transform a person into a different person.


    The strongest potion that makes the user have to constantly speak the truth about anything is called a Veritaserum, which makes the user feelpelled to do so.


    When used in the Marvel universe, these will unquestionably be incredibly useful. Jerry is still highly anxious about Potions as a result.


    Additionally, the cost of effective potions is also exorbitant. In the wizarding realm, it may be argued that in general you wont be short of money if you learn how to make potions well and eventually be a master brewer.


    One can appreciate the significance of understanding Potions well by taking a look at Lupine and Snape. Lupin and Snape are on the same strength level, with Lupines strength not much inferior to Snapes.


    In terms of background, Snapes father was a Muggle, or a Muggle who was an alcoholic, abrasive, and prone to domestic violence, but Lupins father was an official working for the Ministry of Magic.


    The number of wizards aboard the carriage rapidly grew as time went on.


    After reading Magic Potion and Potion for 30 minutes, Jerry turned off the Refreshing feature, put Since activating the Refreshing ability ces a significant cognitive load on him, he typically activates it for 30 minutes before waiting one to two hours to prevent falling asleep instantly again. Restore before switching it back on.


    While not the most effective approach, this one is the safest.


    The most effective technique is to turn it on for a half-hour, go into deep sleep for a half-hour, turn it on for another half-hour, go into deep sleep for a half-hour, and so on.


    But as soon as he entered a deep sleep, he becamepletely defenseless. Second, he really doesnt have enough of a red star to utilize it every time.


    It can be on for twelve hours a day if it is turned on for one red star each minute; if it is on for twelve hours a day, it will consume 720 red stars. He must consume 100 per day in the Harry Potter world out of a total of over 6,000. He must leave if he doesnt have any more stars.


    The point is that even with Refreshing on, the efficiency is quite poor if you only use for self-study. He intends to use red star as much as possible to preserve his days and use it sparingly to aid his memory andprehension only when absolutely necessary for learning.


    There will be a one-month cooling-off period after every exit from this world if you decide toe back.


    He can learn as much magic knowledge as possible in the small world and store it in his brain. When he returns to the cool-down period, he can find a way to earn a little red star, and then turn on Refreshing to summarize hisprehension.

 Chapter 25: “A Little Genius”

    Chapter 25: ��A Little Genius��


    Jerry? Jerry had been sleeping for perhaps ten minutes when suddenly, from nearby, a happily surprised voice could be heard.


    He opened his eyes gradually, turned his head, and took a nce outside the box. A little child with fluffy hair, dressed simply in trousers and a knit sweater, was standing in the aisle draggingrge leather luggage while looking slightly astonished. It was Hermione Granger whom he met in Diagon Alley.


    Ms. Granger, we meet again!


    Jerry grinned and gave Hermione a warm wee before standing and approaching to collect the box. There are still vacant seats here. Please sit!


    Thanks! Hermione hurriedly thanked Jerry as she watched him assist her in cing the hefty suitcase on the shelf above the box.


    She left her parents as a young wizard raised in a Muggle family and entered the enigmatic Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry to pursue her studies on her alone. Hermione gave off the impression that she was a strong girl, and she frequently even adopted a slightly haughty demeanor to hide it.


    After all, she is just eleven years old. She will turn twelve in 18 days, but for now, she is still just a young girl living on her own.


    Her anxious heart instantly calmed down when she encountered the lone wizard her age on the train to Hogwarts at this hour.


    Hermione had few friends while attending Hogwarts and hardly any friends while attending a Muggle elementary school due to her haughty nature and ster academic achievements.


    She presently only feels that she can be friends with Jerry and that she doesnt despise herself.


    Is that your pet? wow, its so gorgeous! Hermione sat down, and her eyes lit up when she noticed the snoring Crookshanks in the seat. As if she had seen the cat of her dreams.


    Pretty, yes? Jerry twitched as he cast a quick glimpse at Crookshanks persimmon face, which appeared to have collided with a wall.


    He must admit that Crookshanks is an excellent cat with excellent self-care skills. Jerry scarcely has anything to worry about. The majority of the time, he can even resolve the issue of eating alone, and asionally, he will give Jerry a small amount.


    But Jerry disagrees if you think it is pretty. One can only conclude that people that like the Bull Terrier, the Chihuahua, and the Cornish Rex cat, do not all have the same aesthetic tastes.


    Despite the fact that most people think these animals are unattractive, many people nevertheless find them to be incredibly attractive. There is nothing he can do if Hermione truly likes Crookshanks looks.


    Jerry handed the dozing Crookshanks to Hermione. Quickly and carefully, Hermione grabbed it in her arms and hugged it.


    Crookshanks shook his whiskers in displeasure, but when he sensed Hermiones heart was filled with affection for him, he went back to sleep contentedly.


    Just refer to me as Hermione. I didnt have any extra cash to spend on pets since when I purchased books at the bookstore, I also purchased arge number of magic books and the required textbooks. Hermione replied with some regret while stroking Crookshanks.


    Ah, typical.


    Hermione possesses not only the talent that typical wizards cannot match, but also the diligence and perseverance that the majority of wizards her ageck.


    So Hermione, you must have studied magic extensively beforehand? Jerrys tone contained a hint of adoration.


    Hermione cocked her chin with pride and said, Of course, I not only memorized all the first-grade textbooks, but also tried a few spells at home, and all of them worked, and I also finished reading Modern History of Magic, The Rise and Fall of Dark Magic, and Important Magical Events of the Twentieth Century.


    Wow, what a little genius you are! Hearing this, Jerry couldnt help but express his respect.


    He didnt mean it as sarcasm. Rather, it was a heartfelt praise. Without mentioning additional things, learning all the textbooks in a month is quite equivalent to this memory.


    Jerry also learned the texts for the four courses, but the Refreshing ability was the main reason for this.


    You must be aware that it was not an easy task to review and recite the ssical and ancient poems that you had learned in the previous semester when you were in school. This was true even during the two months of summer vacation, in addition to previewing and memorizing textbooks for the uing semester.


    Hermione was ecstatic in her heart to get twopliments from Jerry, but her little face also became somewhat flushed.


    Hermiones appearance caused Jerry to stop closing his eyes and instead engage in a pleasant conversation. Of course, the majority of the conversation revolves around the many forms of magic knowledge found in textbooks.


    Jerry memorized all the books, including Magic Theory and Standard Spells, Elementary, and learned all the first-grade spells in them, despite using the Refreshing ability. It probably uses it more skillfully than Hermione.


    As if a modern person has discovered an ancient book that was entirely written in an ancientnguage. He memorized every word in it, but he can fairly guess from hisprehension what kind of story it is telling.


    However, it actually indicates that youprehend the main idea of it. You wont be able toprehend many aspects at all if you dont have an expert to lead and exin you through them.


    Additionally, even after reading a book with identical content, different readers may notprehend it exactly the same way.


    In Journey to the West, for instance, some people read the adventure tale about Xuanzang and his four disciples traveling to the west to study Buddhist texts while others read about a spirit that dared to defy the restraints of the feudal system.


    The sages calctions using the heavens and the earth as the chessboard and everything as a chess piece, as well as the sophistication of a world where every sentence is a matter of gods and immortals in heaven, but utilitarianism and secr heart can be seen everywhere, were what some people saw.


    Some only observed monkeys and a variety of stunning female fairies and queens. As a result, in order to embrace all rivers and advance together, it is essential that people interact and learn from one another.


    With Hermiones talent, she learned most of the spells on her own and devoured numerous magic books in the month leading up to the start of school. She must have special views on the magic of her own. There would be no gains if he didnt talk to her.


    Jerry took the initiative to invite Hermione to sit in his room right now for this reason.

 Chapter 26: “Jerry, Hermione and Neville”

    Chapter 26: ��Jerry, Hermione and Neville��


    Hermione quickly realized during the conversation that she and Jerry shared a simr kind of personality. He didnt memorize as many books as he did, but he was well-knowledgeable about numerous spells and magic theories.


    She became intrigued right away and, at the same time, her heart began to identify Jerry even more.


    In addition to bing more animated and fascinated as they talked more, Jerry and Hermione also became more animated. Before Jerry knew it, the Hogwarts Express had already departed the station without his knowledge.


    You Hello, is anyone around here? The other spots are upied.


    The conversation between Jerry and Hermione was suddenly cut short by a stammering voice.


    A round-faced, chubby little wizard was dragging the bag in the private room while carrying a golden-backed toad in his left hand. He asionally cast a quick peek at the vacant seat next to Jerry and Hermione.


    No one, please take a seat across from us. Jerry smiled as he answered.


    As soon as the toad was in his arms, the child happily shoved the suitcase to the corner of the box and sat down.


    Neville Longbottom is my name, and Im a freshman this year. Call me Neville if you want! The boy sat down and hesitantly introduced himself.


    Jerry Carmen!


    Hermione Granger!


    Jerry and Hermione exchanged nces. They smiled and introduced themselves at the same moment since they noticed that the boy across from them was a little uneasy. The child eventually calmed and joined Jerry and Hermiones conversation after perhaps sensing the friendliness in their tone.


    However, as Neville hadnt yet given a preview of the textbook, the three of them diverted their conversation from magic to their individual births and upbringings at this point. Neville seemed a little nervous and less reserved when talking about his family.


    My grandmother raised me, yet for a very long time, my family has always thought of me as a Muggle. My Uncle Algie often tries to take advantage of peoples gullibility and will use whatever strategy to make me demonstrate my magic


    Neville then described his horrible experiences, including being tossed from an upper floor and nearly dying, as well as being thrown into the ck Lake by his uncle Algie.


    Hearing Jerry and Hermione, its clear that pure-blood magical family elders are something else.


    Actually, Jerry is aware that Nevilles parents appear to be both Aurors. They were taken prisoner by Death Eaters during the First Wizarding War, and they used the Cruciatus Curse to torment them until they went insane.


    Neville, who was only a year old, was put under a Forgetting Curse by his grandmother to help him forget the horrifying vision of his parents being tortured. Neville may have been too young when the Forgetting Curse was cast, which led to undesirable repercussions. He has a damaged mind and has be incredibly forgetful.


    By the way, can a one-year-old really remember things?


    Nevilles parents are both Aurors (policemen in the wizarding world), who have attacked Voldemort at least three times, and Neville was also born in July, ording to rumors Jerry has heard. Neville was also born in July.


    It was able to employ magic to tighten the nket around itself, even as a newborn.


    Nevilles magic talent might not be worse than Voldemorts if it werent for the harm the Forgetting Curse can inflict on the mind and the difficulty in smoothly regting the magic force in the body.


    However, Jerry doesnt genuinely consider these to be major issues. Whoever is the son of prophecy doesnt matter to him. The issue he must take into consideration is how to seek advantages and build up his personal strength through the way the overall narrative progresses.


    Hermione started chatting about numerous anecdotes about her childhood before obtaining the admission letter and the changes after receiving the eptance letter when Neville finished speaking.


    Hermione is a normal Muggle who doesnt understand magic, unlike Neville who was born into a family of pure-blood wizards. Her parents are both dentists, and she lives in the suburbs of London.


    Hermione may have felt the need to prove herself constantly because she was not from a wizarding family. Her upbringing was actually very joyful because bing a dentist pays well and her family alsoes from a happy, peaceful household.


    They both looked at Jerry simultaneously after finishing their sentences.


    After a brief moment of shock, Jerry reacted and remarked, Im an orphan. Since I was a little child, Ive been abandoned at an orphanage. I had no idea if my parents were Muggles or wizards. Prior to receiving the Hogwarts eptance letter, I was unaware that magic existed.


    Orphan? Looking at Jerry, Neville and Hermione gradually expressed pity.


    Despite the fact that Nevilles parents are both in the hospital, he is still loved by his grandmother, uncle, and aunt, and he hasnt experienced a lot of hardship since he was a youngster.


    Hermione was an only child who was born into a Muggle family. Since she was a little child, she had always been the familys prize possession, and her upbringing was not unhappy.


    Jerry, on the other hand, is in fact a little bit miserable in this world.


    I didnt expect that your life would have been so awful, but you are still able to face life with a grin, and you are so upbeat and optimistic. Youre truly brave and strong. She said.


    Hermione observed that Jerry didnt disy any sign of sadness or unease while discussing his life experiences. Instead, he demonstrated openness and carelessness about everything. She immediately experienced appreciation and sympathy in her heart.


    Honey, do you want to buy something to eat?


    There was a loud clicking sounding from the aisle just then. Then the door to their room was pushed open by a smiling, dimpled woman. It turned out that the three of them were engaging in a lively conversation, and before they knew it, it was past noon.


    The three of them began to feel queasy as they stared at the assortment of goodies on the trolley.


    A chocte frog, please! Neville was the first to rise and sprint for the cart.


    Jerry and Hermione both stood up at the same time and immediately started pulling items from the trolley. In the end, Jerry requested three pieces of pumpkin pie and a box of Bertie Botts Every vor Beans, while Hermione simply epted a cauldron cake. Neville returned to his seat with a collection of chocte frogs.


    Jerry received an annual allowance from Hogwarts of one hundred gold galleons. There were four or five gold galleons left after purchasing all the basics, which was sufficient to cover his daily costs for a full year. You should be aware that Hogwarts offers free food and housing as well as inexpensive magical treats.


    Three pumpkin pies, a box of Bertie Botts Every vor Beans, plus three silver sickles and fifteen copper knuts were all Jerry needed.


    He consumed the three pieces of pumpkin pie on his own to sate his hunger. He still favors pumpkin pie over the snacks when ites to eating. He intends to keep the box of Bertie Botts Every vor Beans and give it to his sister Aisha when he gets home.


    The popr product of the World Jelly Bean Company, Bertie Botts Every vor Beans, is believed to offer more than 700 distinct vors.


    Frommon vors such as chocte, strawberry thin, mint candy, and orange marmde, to special vors such as spinach, pork liver, and tripe, as well as heavy vors of vomiting, earwax, and snot.


    Presumably, his sister must like this magical snack very much.

 Chapter 27: “Jerry’s Plan”

    Chapter 27: ��Jerry��s n��


    Neville extended his hand to catch the jumping chocte frog from the box before he took it in hisrge teeth, bit off its head in one swift motion, chewed it up, and sucked it into his stomach.


    While watching Neville eat chocte frogs while lying next to him, the golden-backed toad shuddered gently, turned around, and stealthily jumped off the seat, almost disappeared.


    Neville, you seem to really enjoy chocte frogs.


    As Hermione consumed the cake in her hand, she couldnt help but wonder as she saw Neville consume six chocte frogs in a row.


    Although I dont particrly enjoy it, it does have images of well-known wizards. I already have them collected. I wonder what I should do. I lost track of how many photos I had umted, as well as the ones I stillcked!


    Neville presented the two of them with a picture that he had taken out of the box. Just as he was about to finish, he began to feel depressed.


    Indeed, anyone of any age or nation can benefit greatly from this concoction of blind box opening and collectingpulsion, and wizards are not an exception.


    He recalled that when he was a child in his former existence, he appeared to have very little pocket money, but Jerry bought snacks anyways. He didnt really enjoy eating them. Instead, he was really interested in the 108 Cards they contained. Despite the fact that they werent gathered till the end.


    He shook his brain to stop the shback and Hermione and he both turned to see the photograph on the table. He saw that the image depicted an elderly man whose white beard and hair gave away his obvious advanced age.


    The elderly man wears a purple magicians robe, half-moon sses, and a long, crooked nose. He seems to be extremely nice.


    Under the image, a name was written: Albus Dumbledore.


    Its actually Dumbledore! Hermione was surprised when she saw the name.


    The card featured a number of introductions to Dumbledore as Jerry raised his hand and turned it over.


    The present headmaster of Hogwarts, Albus Dumbledore, is acknowledged as the greatest wizard of all time.


    Among Dumbledores most well-known aplishments are: Professor Dumbledore is a fan of ten-pin bowling and music. He defeated the wizard Grindelwald in 1945 and, with his partner Nics mel, discovered twelve uses for dragon blood in alchemy.


    Grindelwald undoubtedly finds it challenging to defeat him in 1945,


    Jerry knows Dumbledore and Grindelwald are passionate lovers because he has seen Fantastic Beasts and Where to Find Them. When you turn the card over again, youll notice that the image of Dumbledore on the front has vanished, possibly visiting other cards.


    Neville, in the future, eat fewer chocte frogs! Neville was still attempting to recall how many images he had gathered when Jerry turned his attention to him and gently reminded him.


    Because its simple to get obese from eating too much chocte, and you might never finish collecting all the images. Jerry took a quick look at Nevilles fat frame.


    Have you chosen which house to go to, by the way?


    Hermione appeared to think of something after seeing Dumbledores photo and grew emotional all of a sudden.


    She muttered, before Jerry and Neville could respond, Im hoping to be put in Gryffindor. It is regarded as the best by all. Although Dumbledore himself is said to have graduated from there, I dont think Ravenw is all that horrible.


    After Hermione babbled about science, Neville finally mustered up the courage to raise his hand, I also hope its Gryffindor, because grandma said my parents are all Gryffindors!


    Jerry, what about you? Which house do you want? After hearing Nevilles answer, Hermione immediately nodded in agreement, and then turned her gaze to Jerry.


    Jerry hesitated for a moment, and finally replied with a smile, Gryffindor!


    After thinking for so long, Jerry has gradually made up his mind about the branching. Originally, he thought it would be best to be Ravenw or Hufflepuff so that he could learn magic and improve himself quietly without any danger.


    But after giving it some thought, he realizes that he is severely deficient in red stars, and because he can obtain them here, it makes sense for him to join a house that enjoys causing trouble. Even though she is a little more serious than the other Gryffindor deans, Professor McGonagall is a really kind person, and Harry had a great impression of her thest time they met.


    His academic performance will naturally be good as long as he makes good use of the Refreshing ability in thetter stages, and he may be able to approach Professor McGonagall for a little assistance.


    Professor McGonagall gave Hermione Time Turner to help her learn, much like in the third year.


    The key is that he needs a solid broomstick for his uingeback. He really isnt very effective at earning small red stars in the Marvel universe without a suitable mode of transportation.


    He can follow the storyline of the first book, stop Harry from getting the memory ball, and impress Professor McGonagall with a wave of beautiful operations by entering Gryffindor.


    In return, Professor McGonagall will provide Harry with a Nimbus 2000 out of her own money and allow him to join the Gryffindor team. The worlds fastest broomstick is now freely avable as a result.


    There is no need to worry about whether his broomstick skills would falter.


    What is the test of the Quidditch game? Is it the bodys amount of magic power? Does it have a lot of magic knowledge at your disposal?


    Of course not. How could Harry, who had just started school and had no prior magic experience, be seen as an extraordinary entry? The capacity of the body to respond quickly and with coordination is what the Quidditch game really tests.


    The most crucial factors are hence physical fitness and the sharp five senses.


    In truth, a wizard who excels inbat requires not only strong magic skills but also specific skills in physical fitness, quick thinking, and other factors.


    Hermione edged Harry out by a few blocks in both the usage and knowledge of magic as well as in terms of learning capacity. Harry actually has considerably greater martial skills than Hermione does.


    The fact that Jerry is physically active and has keen five senses makes up for Hermiones less-than-ideal broomstick instruction, which allowed Harry to join the Quidditch team as soon as sses began.


    The five senses and the body instantly attain their maximum potential with the use of Refreshing ability as long as he canmand the broomstick to take flight. Jerry will have the confidence to defeat the others, even the best Quidditch yers easily, let alone the gifted Harry.

 Chapter 28: “Trevor is Lost”

    Chapter 28: ��Trevor is Lost��


    He will be able to personally assist Gryffindor in achieving Professor McGonagalls goal of defeating Slytherin in the Quidditch match after he receives the Nimbus 2000 for free. You should be aware that the Gryffindor squad didnt actually take home the Quidditch trophy until Harry was in his third year, as stated in the book.


    Because he stopped Voldemort from stealing the Sorcerers Stone in his first year, Harry spent some time in the school infirmary. As a result, he missed the game versus Ravenw, which resulted in the Gryffindor teams final devastating loss.


    Because the Chamber of Secrets was opened in the second year, the Quidditch match was immediately canceled.


    The Gryffindor team didnt actually beat the other three houses and take home the Quidditch Cup at Hogwarts until the third year. He decided that enrolling in Gryffindor was the best move for him right now after giving it some more thought.


    Gryffindor will be decided at tonights sorting ceremony.


    Hermiones face lit up with joy as she learned that Jerry shared her interest in Gryffindor. She should wish to study in the same house as Jerry, who is such a unique and idealpanion.


    Trevor? Trevor! where have you been? Trevor has left me once more! Hermione was startled when Neville, who was on the other side, suddenly let out a fear.


    Neville, whats wrong? Trevor? Whats the matter with you?


    Hermione swiftly stood up and inquired after seeing Neville sobbing and looking for something on the ground. After looking around, Neville eventually copsed on the ground and sobbed.


    The toad my uncle got for me as a thank-you for allowing me to attend Hogwarts is my Trevor. It was constantly attempting to get away from me, and now its gone!


    Neville, cheer up! Ill help you discover it with Jerry!


    Hermione was a little haughty, but she had a lot of heart and was a very good person. She drew Jerry over as soon as she saw Neville sobbing,forting her.


    Neville, rx. The train is only this big, and since your toad is unable to fly, he cannot escape the vehicle. He must thus be hiding in a nearby room. Well quickly find it if we ask each question in turn!


    Jerry could only shrug his shoulders in constion because Hermione had already spoken while also knowing that Nevilles toad could not be lost. Neville finally stopped crying after hearing the two provide constion and got up from the ground.


    We must be getting close to the station. Lets get dressed in our school clothes and then go look for Trevor.


    Jerry pulled the tworge pieces of luggage belonging to him and Hermione from the shelf as he stared out the window at the fields going by and the steadily fading sky. The three eventually changed into fresh Hogwarts robes and left the space.


    Jerry, take a look there while I take Neville and take a peek here.


    Hermione greeted Jerry in the aisle before directing Neville to inquire in one room after another on the right, leaving Jerry with no choice but to turn around and begin looking to the left.


    Just picture getting a red star as a prize!


    One or two red stars are typically awarded for such a task of assisting others in finding missing stuff.


    Its incredibly difficult to find this little thing!


    Jerry searched every box on the left after waiting for twenty minutes, but he was still unable to locate Trevor.


    On this journey, he did see a lot of magicians with well-known names, though. For instance, Marcus Flint, the captain of the Slytherin Quidditch team, George and Fred, who are so like to one another that even their mother Mrs. Molly has trouble telling them apart.


    Crookshanks? Jerry had just opened the door to the room he was previously in when he noticed Crookshanks prodding Trevor.


    As Jerry and the other three went from room to room looking for Trevor, Crookshanks was also assisting and quickly discovered Trevor in a concealed area of the train.


    At this point, in the private room, Crookshanks used his ws to knock Trevor back to the original location in an effort to keep him from escaping once more.


    Wingardium Leviosa!


    Trevor kept attempting to jump up and run away, but the wand was pointing at him, and a floating spell lifted him into the air.


    Crookshanks was given some of the small dried fish that Jerry had previously taken from the orphanage and was fed as a reward by Jerry after he scooped him up and gave it two gentle strokes.


    Let me take you to Neville. Hes in a hurry!


    After lifting the levitation spell, Jerry grabbed Trevor, left the room again, and walked towards the direction where Hermione and Neville had just left on the right side of the train.


    Perhaps because he heard that he was going to find Neville, Trevors legs immediately started kicking wildly, struggling violently in Jerrys hands. Seeing this, Jerry frowned, stopped and, lifted Trevor, and narrowed his eyes.


    Braised toad, dry pot toad, garlic toad, vored toad, boiled toad I like to eat toad meat the most, and then make various medicinal materials from the peeled toad skin


    Trevors frog body shook, and he immediately retracted the legs and put them under the stomach, and began to tremble. Seeing that Trevor was no longer struggling, Jerry nodded in satisfaction and continued to look for Neville and Hermione.


    What he said just now was just to frighten Trevor. Trevors appearance is the same as the toad that wasmon in his hometown in his previous life. Who would eat a toad covered in pimples?


    However, if it was a bullfrog, then he would have to think about it. After all, Bullfrog is really delicious.


    Neville, your Trevor!


    After walking through for a moment, Jerry quickly saw Neville and Hermione walking back, so he waved to Neville with Trevors legs.


    Thank you Merlin, thank you Jerry. My Trevor! Seeing Trevor, Neville immediately stretched out his arms and ran towards Jerry in ecstasy.


    You have to thank Crookshanks. Its him who helped you find Trevor! Jerry smiled and handed Trevor to Neville.


    Crookshanks is really dependable!


    At this time, Hermione also followed, and said to Jerry a little proudly, Jerry, guess who I just saw?


    Who? With a twitch in Jerrys heart, he already had the answer.


    Harry, Harry Potter. The Boy Who Lived, the Harry Potter who defeated the Dark Lord when he was born! Hermione looked a little excited.


    Harry Potter? Jerry pretended to be puzzled.


    The Rise and Fall of ck Magic, Important Magical Events of the Twentieth Century, and Modern History of Magic all mention it. Oh, I forgot that you havent read the extracurricr books I bought.


    Hermione realized that Jerry wasnt from a wizarding family like she was, and he hadnt studied as many books on wizarding history as she had.


    Lets go there and get to know each other. He didnt anticipate Hermione to be asposed when she first saw Harry in the movie. She was a bit excited, just like other young wizards.


    It seems that Harry Potters name is indeed very influential in the wizarding world.

 Chapter 29: “A Fight With Draco Malfoy”

    Chapter 29: ��A Fight With Draco Malfoy��


    No problem, I enjoy making new friends. Jerry did not object.


    Making friends with Harry beforehand looks like a wise decision now that he has chosen to enroll in Gryffindor. You should know that Dumbledore values Harry the highest out of all the students at Hogwarts since he sees him as the schools future savior. A good rtionship with Harry is definitely a plus for Dumbledore.


    Additionally, Hogwarts may only ept a certain number of students each year, and even fewer are split among the four houses. Maybe Harry and he will be assigned to the same house at night.


    Hes in the front room, so lets go! Hermione pulled Jerry and Neville as she made her way around the carriage.


    However, there were sounds of argumenting from within as they approached Harrys rooms door and were about to open it.


    If you dont behave better, youll follow in your parents footsteps. They are unsure of what to do. Youll be like them if you associate with questionable individuals like the Weasleys or Hagrid.


    Pardon?


    Oh, I seeare you guys fighting right now?


    Jerry peered inside as Hermione opened the door and approached from the front. Instead of the two guys Hermione had just mentioned in the room, five boys were now facing up against one another.


    One of them, a young man with sses, ck hair, green eyes, and a scar from lightning on his forehead, was standing beside the bench. Of course, thats Harry. It was unmistakably Ron who was the boy standing next to Harry and sporting the Weasley familys signature red hair and blue eyes.


    Jerry immediately exhibited a look of uncertainty when he turned to gaze at the three people standing across from them.


    A young man with light-colored hair and a face resembling a melon was followed by two children. Why does this group resemble Dracos trio, Harry Potters archenemy, in some ways?


    He failed to recall that the trio bothered Harry and Ron on the train in the film, though. What took ce? Is it because its been so long that he cant recall specifically, or was there a butterfly effect because of his appearance, or is there some other reason he doesnt know?


    What are you guys doing? Are you guys fighting? Before you even get to school, youre going to stir trouble! Hermione, who was moving ahead of the three of them, had a serious expression on her face as she examined the situation within the box.


    Three additional assistants are present. Do you believe having more people would be beneficial?


    Dracosposed demeanor somewhat shifted when he noticed Jerrys gang approaching the door. Goyle and Crabbe moved in front of him as he took a step back.


    Goyle and Crabbe, who was a head taller than them, evidently didnt notice them because they moved forward angrily. Harry and Ron were halted by one, while Hermione, Jerry, and Neville were stopped by the other.


    Hermiones body stiffened up unconsciously as she saw Crabbe approaching the door. Jerry momentarily set aside his position when he noticed this and reached out to draw Hermione behind him.


    We dont want to fight, but this doesnt seem to be your room.


    Yes, you are not wee here. Please leave.


    On the other side, Harry bravely replied loudly in response to Jerrys statements, despite his slight fear of Goyles presence.


    But Goyle and Crabbe, do we really want to go? Weve consumed everyst bit of food, yet you appear to have a lot here. After we finish eating, well depart!


    Draco, who was at the center, smirked at Goyle and Crabbe while pointing to the assortment of food that was strewn around the table in the room.


    Goyle and Crabbe realized this right away. Goyle withdrew the frail Harry with his left hand while reaching greedily with his right for the goodies on the table.


    It appeared as though Crabbe wanted to simultaneously throw Jerry, Hermione, and Neville behind him to the ground as he raised his fists and pushed them at Jerry, who was standing at the door.


    Argh! At the same time, there were two screams heard in the room.


    However, Goyle and Crabbe, not Harry and Jerry, were the ones who were making the sound. It turned out that Rons pet Scabbers, who was hiding in the goodies, sprung out when Goyle reached out to take them and bit Goyles finger.


    Jerry could see Crabbe reaching out to push him from the opposite side while also holding out his hands with a scowl on his face.


    He inteced his fingers with Crabbe instead of trying to out-power him physically, and when Crabbe was dazed, his wrist abruptly exerted force, causing him to fall to his knees. Jerry pressed firmly on Crabbes fingers at the same time, and tears of pain flowed instantly.


    The body of a wizard differs from that of a normal person, and when Jerry makes that maneuver, he doesnt show much mercy, which causes Crabbe to cry.


    Dont go just yet you! Draco and Goyle, who had recovered from the spots, frantically sought to flee from him.


    Jerry grinned. He first knocked Goyle to the ground and put his right foot down with a hook before grabbing Draco by the hand with the gold wire. So, a simr scene took ce in the space.


    Jerrys right hand pulled Dracos arm to his back, crushing him so violently that he was unable to stand, and he trod on it and knocked out a tooth. Crabbe copsed to the ground in sobs as a result of Jerrys left hand squeezing his fingers.


    While Hermione and Neville in the room even opened their small jaws and gazed wide-eyed, Harry next to the seat, and Ron, who had taken up Scabbers, just watched together.


    Among them, if you want to say which one is the most surprised, it must be Hermione. Because she has been in contact with Jerry the longest, in her eyes, Jerry has always been a polite and gentle boy.


    Why dont you let them go first, Jerry? They appear to be in pain! Hermione made a cautious suggestion after noticing that all three of them appeared to be crying.


    Oh, really? I appear to be a little more aggressive, which is pretty embarrassing. I actually detest physical conflict the least, but I find it difficult to deal with this one in that way.


    When Jerry heard this, he did not reject Hermiones order. Instead, he smiled and exined to Draco before releasing go gradually.


    Unfortunately, Draco and the others recoiled in fright to the corner next to the room door after hearing Jerrys justification and seeing his beaming countenance.

 Chapter 30: “A Unique Way of Making Friends”

    Chapter 30: ��A Unique Way of Making Friends��


    I just stopped you to let you know that using force wont get the issue resolved and that we can instead remain calm and discuss everything.


    Using force to take goodies like you just did is not advised. You are wee to respectfully borrow some food from these two students if you want to eat some. I think they wont say no as long as you have a good attitude.


    Jerry coughed and repeated what he had said, perhaps because he felt a little heavy at the moment.


    Then he turned his face to Harry and Ron, Hey, do you think Im right?


    After being surprised, Harry and Ron nodded their heads. Look, they would be willing to share some snacks with you if you had a better attitude right now.


    In order to be as nice as he could be, Jerry turned his head once more to face the shaky Draco and the three huddled in the rooms corner close to the door.


    This year, we are all freshmen, so perhaps well go to the same houseter. We can shake hands this way and will continue to be excellent friends in the future! What do you say?


    He regarded Jerry with a piercing gaze as he observed him reaching out his hand. The groups faces soon altered, and they stood up, stretching out their right hand to ce it on Jerrys hands back.


    After staring at each other after Jerry turned his head to look at them, Harry and Ron likewise moved forward and ced their hands on the object.


    Hermione, join here. Together, well create a better friendship! Jerry beckoned to Hermione and Neville by holding out his free left hand.


    Neville, who was equally confused, was dragged along by Hermione as she walked slowly. He hesitated for a second before cing his palm on it.


    All right, lets get together, heart to heart, forget this unpleasantness, learn from each other, advance together, and be the finest business togetherno, the best wizards! He came close to shouting out thepanys tagline for a slogan in his prior life.


    Jerry grinned as they shook hands and then turned to face Harry and Ron. My name is Jerry Carmen, by the way.


    Harry Potter.


    Ron Weasley.


    Even though Harry and Rons brains hadnt yet responded, they subconsciously responded.


    In five minutes, the train will arrive at Hogwarts. Please take your luggage on the train. Well arrive at school in a few moments. An announcement abruptly rang out throughout the train at this point.


    Nice to meet you, but we need to go back to the room to clean up because we are about to arrive at the station. See youter!


    As the station approached, Jerry nodded to the two, motioned for Hermione and Neville to turn around, and then he left the room.


    Jerry, we appreciate your help back then. As the three of them prepared to leave the room, Harry and Ron both simultaneously thanked Jerry aftering to their senses.


    Youre wee. I love persuading people with virtue. After all, were all ssmates. Jerry cocked his head and blinked at Harry and Ron before dragging Hermione and Neville out of the way and leaving them at the rooms entrance.


    Can virtue persuade people?


    A row of question marks were above Harry and Rons heads. Was that merely pious persuasion at work?


    -


    Jerry, are you skilled at fighting? Hermione entered the room and queried inquisitively as Jerry stuffed Crookshanks into the cat cage.


    Hermione appears to be someone who values regtions highly, yet she is also a Gryffindor who will break thew when necessary to protect her friends. In the same way that she stole Professor Snapes ingredients to make Polyjuice Potion, set fire to his clothes, went in search of the Philosophers Stone with Harry and Ron, and more.


    Jerry recently halted on the actions of Dracos group in order to aid Harry and Ron, and Hermione genuinely nodded at that notion. Its just that she was a little curious about why Jerry was so good at fighting.


    Jerry rolled his eyes. He feels that he still needs to present a somewhat positive image in front of Hermione because she is the next person and might be the only one who can speak with him and advance his magical development.


    About that


    Jerry sighed and somewhat dejectedly, Actually, when I first started fighting, I wasnt very good, but then I gradually adapted to it. You should be aware that I was born in an orphanage, and there.


    Then he made no morement.


    The perceptive Hermione had obviously deduced something from Jerrys expression because there was a sympathetic look in her eyes. No matter how urate and thorough the deception is, it may asionally fall short of the other partys own intelligence.


    Hermione already had a tragic tale in her head about Jerry, who was abandoned in an orphanage as a baby and was bullied relentlessly as he grew up, honing his fighting techniques as a result.


    It will be okay, Jerry. Dont worry about it. Jerry received a bear hug from Hermione as she moved closer.


    Yes, it will get better. Jerry was unaware of what Hermione had discovered, but he assumed it was a good thing given the circumstances and chose to remain silent.


    We can exit the train now that it has stopped.


    Neville, who was standing to the side,cked Hermiones creativity. From start to finish, he was lost in perplexity. He realized that he wasnt really paying attention to Hermione and Jerry when he saw the traine to a stop.


    Wizards started to emerge from the trains one at a time as the train drew near the station, filling the once-vacant aisle. Jerry, Hermione, and Neville had a difficult time squeezing into the mob and exited the train with the shoving and jostling of the crowd.


    First-year freshman! First-year freshman,e here!


    When Jerry, Hermione, and Neville were unable to decide which way to proceed in the crowded tform, a booming voice suddenly rang out from the far left of the tform.


    He turned to look and saw a giant shouting at the crowd who was about three or four meters tall, had a beard, and was holding a magtern.


    Thats Hagrid! With such a physique, Rubeus Hagrid, sometimes known as the gatekeeper, was already that giant-wizard hybrid at Hogwarts.


    After some difficulty, the three of them were able to make their way through the throng and stand next to Hagrid with the other first-year students. Harry, Ron, and the Draco group were also present, but standing apart from Jerry.


    Hagrid smiled and spoke briefly to Harry alone before leading the other first-year students down a treacherous path on the stations left side while toting a magicmp.


    Hermione, you can grab my arm if walking is difficult. Jerry extended his arm when he noticed Hermione wasnt moving with ease.


    The wizards had some difficulty walking because the road was exceedingly bumpy and sloped downward.

 Chapter 31: “Entering Hogwarts Castle For The First Time”

    Chapter 31: ��Entering Hogwarts Castle For The First Time��


    You will soon be able to see Hogwarts if you turn around this corner.


    Jerry noticed Hagrid, the leader in front, turn back and remind them after approximately twenty minutes of walking. The dense woonds on each side that had previously obscured their view vanished as they approached the end of the path and made a turn.


    Before their sight was a vast, pitch-ckke. A magnificent medieval castle with a sinister air lies peacefully on the steep slope at the edge of theke. The castle has several piers, and windows flicker against the starry sky.


    The castle appeared to be incrediblyrge, especially inparison to theke, leaving Jerry and the other young wizards in awe.


    Even if he thought Hogwarts was rather spectacr when he viewed movies in my prior life, it was only a small TV, after all. The key locations you see are unquestionably different from what you experience while you are in the cosmos, just like the universe you watch on television.


    To gain more poprity, seeing the beauty in person is very different from viewing them on paper.


    Now that Jerry had seen the enigmatic Hogwarts Castle from a distance while standing by the ck Lake, he fully understood why the Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry is so well-known in the wizardingmunity.


    Every wizard who attended Hogwarts is presumably unable to forget the moment they first set eyes on the school.


    Each boat can hold no more than four passengers.


    Hagrid instructed the wizards to board one of the boats with magicmps that were moored by theke at this point in order to cross theke to Hogwarts. The wizards then started to organize into teams and get on the boat.


    There are several little boats, therefore it is not necessary for them all to bepletely loaded. Jerry, Hermione, and Neville were seated together naturally because many young wizards travel in groups of two or three.


    Come on! Hagrid, who was alone on the boat, let out a soft drink once all the wizards had united sessfully.


    All of the little boats carrying wizards quickly and unabatedly sailed towards the direction of Hogwarts, propelled by thekes waves.


    Its true that there are no oars used in rowing, waves are doing it! Jerry couldnt help but say it as he observed the boats that were nicely arranged and proceeded forward on their own.


    Jerry, do you know why we have to travel by boat to the castle? Hermione, who was sitting to the side, asked Jerry at this point with a sudden lift of her diminutive chin.


    It appears that Hermione is starting to disy her expertise once more in an effort to show off. Jerry, an adult, only believes that someone is giving him popr science knowledge for free, which might anger people his own age. Isnt this wonderful?


    I truly have no idea. Jerry gave a frank response.


    Because he acted that way in the movies, he genuinely didnt understand why the young wizards traveled to Hogwarts by boat. Yet, in the following films, a different method of transportation appeared to have taken its ce.


    However, he was watching movies at the time, and his entire concentration was on the magic. Who would be interested in using a boat or other form of transportation?


    Hermione recovered herposure and started to exin to Jerry after realizing that he wasnt getting it. The first-year students apparently take the boat to the castle as a sort of inheritance ceremony in honor of the schools founder, as I read in A Piece of Hogwarts School History!


    As you can see, the boat has four positions, which stand in for the four founders of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, and the direction we are traveling is the same as the four founders path to the castle, which they followed!


    So that is the situation. Ive gained so much knowledge from it!


    Jerry learned that this was actually the case after hearing Hermiones exnation, but what shocked him even more was how many extracurricr novels Hermione read in a month of summer vacation.


    She is definitely deserving of the title of Miss Know-it-all and is quite challenging to equal.


    He was instantly taking in the uniquendscape of theke while listening to Hermiones different science poprizations in his ear. Jerry navigated a small boat across theke, traveled down a shadowy passageway beneath a cliff, slowed down, and eventually came to a rest at Hogwarts Castles underground pier.


    Everyone, please follow me now. The castles entrance is just around the corner!


    Jerry waited for the young wizards to disembark before forming a group to follow behind Hagrid as he moved forward, holding the magicmp.


    They proceeded in this manner for 30 minutes until they reached a level area of wet grasnd in the shadow of the castle, where they were met by arge oak door that doubled as the entrance to Hogwarts Castle.


    A tall, ck-haired witch wearing emerald green robes appeared behind the door after Hagrid banged three times on it. The witch had a stern expression on her face. It was Professor McGonagall, the dean of Gryffindor, who Jerry was familiar with.


    Freshman in my first year, Professor McGonagall.


    Im grateful, Hagrid. Please allow me to pick you up when you are done.


    Hagrid departed first, followed by Professor McGonagall, when Jerry overheard their talk. Everyone entered the castles foyer on the first floor after crossing the stairs beneath the oak door.


    Woah, its really big! Jerry nodded in agreement after hearing Harry and Ron sigh.


    Although it is only a corridor, He is unsure if the Extension Charm has made itrger. It appears abnormally roomy, especially the roof, which creates the odd sensation that the end is not immediately visible.


    Torches that are burning fill the stone walls surrounding the entrance hall, brilliantly illuminating the space as a whole. A beautiful marble staircase that should lead to the second story is located directly across from it.


    From the door on the right side of the lobby, you can barely make out the buzzing voices of hundreds of people. Jerry guessed that the Great Hall on the first level, where the ceremony for sorting will take ceter, should be the location.


    They are currently being led by Professor McGonagall onto the bluestone tiles that cover the entrance floor.


    Wee to Hogwarts! Before you take your ces in the auditorium for the start-of-school banquet, you must first


    After extending greetings to the wizards, Professor McGonagall started by providing a general description of the uing college cup, the four houses, and the sorting ceremony.


    However, she did not go into great detail as to the basis for the sorting ceremonial or the precise method used because these wizards would be aware of it in due course.


    After she was done, she instructed the young wizards to straighten up their attire and wait for the sorting ritual before leaving briefly to walk to the Great Hall.

 Chapter 32: “It Was The World From The Books”

    Chapter 32: ��It Was The World From The Books��


    Hermione, dont worry. The sorting ceremony must go without a hitch because you are so good.


    Jerry noticed that once Professor McGonagall was gone. Hermione, who was standing to the side, started to recite the fourteen spells from the textbook continuously. He reassured her in a hushed voice while disying a frightened appearance.


    He was aware that the alleged sorting ceremony was unrted to magic and spells. It was as simple as donning a hat, and the hat would then ascertain your house affiliation based on your personality and ancestry.


    If you fit the requirements for more than one house, you can speak with the Sorting Hat and select the one you prefer. Like in the movie, Harry is a perfect fit for both Gryffindor and Slytherin, but he ultimately decides to join Gryffindor, leading to his sorting into that house.


    He was unable to share these details with Hermione. After all, he was unable to exin how he learned the specifics of the sorting ceremony.


    How precisely can they choose which house to put us in?


    I guess there is a test to pass. Although Fred said it harmed us a lot, I believe he was joking. The exchange between Harry and Ron was heard by Jerry.


    He looked more intently. In the room, there were more than forty wizards. The majority of the other wizards, with the exception of a few from pure-blood families like Draco, were just as anxious as Hermione. Because the majority of them believed, as Hermione did for a time, that the sorting ceremony might be decided by testing magic.


    They are not Hermione. Actually, the majority of wizards resemble Harry and Ron. Even now, not a single spell has been sessfully cast by them.


    Despite the fact that children from pure-blood wizarding households, like the Malfoys, may have been exposed to magic sooner than those from Muggle homes, the quantity of magic they possess is not significantly greater.


    It appears that this is because the magic blood in the bodies of the wizards will stabilize until they are eleven years old, at which point they will be able to learn how to cast magic, ording to the film that Jerry witnessed in his former life.


    Children from wizard families and children from regr homes have the same personalities. Few kids in this age bracket, with the exception of Hermione, are eager to calm down and delve into those challenging magical concepts.


    Children from wizarding families ought to have ess to arger variety of information. Draco and the others will be aware of the significance of the ceremony.


    They merely find the terrified expressions on those young Muggle-born wizards to be quite entertaining. Why even bother to mention it to them?


    Regarding Ron and Neville, who share a wizarding family of origin, Ron is affected by George and Fred because they are his brother who loves to make a joke about it. Neville struggles with remembering. He might not recall it even if his grandmother did mention it.


    Aahhh!


    A few screams abruptly broke the tense mood in the room as the young wizards were engrossed in the sorting ceremonys intensity. Jerry looked in the direction the voice wasing from after turning his head.


    More than 20 transparent ghosts appeared to enter the room through the wall, fly above the young wizards heads, and wave at them.


    Come on out and make a row behind me. The sorting ceremony is about to begin!


    At this point, Professor McGonagall returned to the door, and the floating ghosts dissipated by filing into the wall.


    This is a truly amazing sight, I must say.


    Jerry and the others formed a line as they awaited Professor McGonagalls entrance into the opulent hall. They couldnt help but be amazed as they saw the situation in the hallway. The hall is magnificently furnished, probably because it is an important opening dinner and sorting ceremony.


    The magic chandelier hovering above the auditorium was reced by tens of thousands of candles that had been cast using the floating spell, lighting up the whole space.


    Golden tes and silver goblets gleamed on the four long tables in the hall filled with wizards, but Jerry was most amazed by the halls ceiling.


    If you dont pay close attention, you might assume that the sky above the hall is open because when you look up, you can see the stunning gxy hanging above.


    Jerry paused beneath the podium between the long tables for the four houses and the long tables for the teachers when he noticed Professor McGonagall move a stool and ce it on the main stage. She then brought another hat, which was filthy, worn out, and patched.


    It is said that this sorting hat is as old as Hogwarts.


    It appears that Godric Gryffindor, the man who founded Hogwarts, originally wore an everyday hat before it became the sorting hat. The four founderster infused it with magic.


    Jerry asionally had the impression that the magic in the Harry Potter universe was extremely potent because it allowed him to give autonomous thought and personality to an inanimate object.


    Its strengthes from its fundamental idealism rather than from its terrifying destructive power. Its truly miraculous and has no scientific basis.


    You could think that Im not attractive, but you shouldnt judge a book by its cover. Ill eat myself up if you can locate a prettier hat than mine.


    Arge slit that resembled a mouth opened when the hat spun on the stool and started singing loudly its own unique song.


    Whats even more absurd is that the hat, after singing, rose up quite politely and made a very beautiful bow in response to the wizards tremendous apuse below.


    Have you ever seen a hat bow to you? Definitely not. Jerry saw it for the first time that day. When he viewed a movie in his prior life, he didnt appear to see this part.


    Whoevers name I call now, take a seat on the stool, put on the hat, and wait for the sorting.


    Hannah Abbott. said Professor McGonagall as she moved forward, holding the parchment and carefully opening it.


    A little girl with two golden braids and a ruddyplexion walked out of the line. Ah, Hannah Abbott!


    Jerry finally understood what was wrong as he turned to face the little girl who was sitting on the stool and wearing the sorting hat. It turns out that this is the Harry Potter universe described in the books, not the one seen in the movie.


    Because he was able to recall with great rity that Hannah Abbott was the first person to be sorted in the book, whereas Hermione Granger was the first person to be sorted in the movie.


    He had read about Hannah Abbott a few times in his previous life. The important thing to remember is that he only sometimes viewed those films on TV in his previous life and didnt go looking for the original book to read.


    Thisshouldntbe too much of a distinction between the movie and the original work, right?

 Chapter 33: “Accident At The Sorting Ceremony”

    Chapter 33: ��ident At The Sorting Ceremony��


    Hufflepuff!


    The hat only remained on Hannahs head for a brief period of time before swiftly revealing the sorting oue. The wizards at the rightmost of the four long tables at this point jumped up and cheered, inviting the young girl called Hannah to join Hufflepuff.


    Susan Bones! Hufflepuff!


    Terry Boot! Ravenw!


    Hermione Granger!


    Hermiones name was finally called out to the Sorting Hat after it quickly sorted out seven or eight young wizards.


    Go forward! Hermione rushed all the way to the tform while Jerry apuded.


    Gryffindor!


    The Sorting Hat finally shouted out Gryffindor after stopping for a moment as if it had sensed something, and Hermione joyously rushed to the long Gryffindor table on the far left, which was surrounded by pping.


    Jerry Carmen! Jerrys name came out of Professor McGonagalls mouth as soon as Hermione finished the sorting.


    He arranged his wizard robes before taking a leisurely stroll to the stool, where he donned the sorting hat.


    I would like to say


    Jerry was ready to ask the Sorting Hat if he might be ced in Gryffindor like Harry did in the movie, but as soon as it touched his hair, it revealed the actual results of the sorting.


    Slytherin!


    Slytherin?!


    When Jerry heard the Sorting Hat shout the result, it was as if 10,000 horses were galloping through his heart. The Sorting Hats sound was the only thing that made him feel as though all of his previous ns had been entirely destroyed.


    He removed his sorting hat with a little stiffness. Jerry looked at Professor McGonagalls regretful expression as he stumbled aimlessly toward the long Slytherin table in the second row to the right.


    Hermione, who was seated on the other side of the Gryffindor table, was simrly dejected when she learned that Jerry had been ced in the Slytherin house.


    She truly wanted to be in Gryffindor alongside Jerry, but she never imagined that the Sorting Hat would ce this unique and special buddy in Slytherin. She nevertheless managed to hold back her disappointment and waved to Jerry nearby.


    She understood that Jerry would be devastated to be ced in Slytherin because he had truly preferred to be in Gryffindor. Look, given his expression right now, you can infer a few things.


    Why was Jerry ced in Slytherin? The wizards from Slytherin are among those who have gone evil!


    When Jerry was ced in Slytherin in the row, Ron, who had not yet been sorted, expressed his shock to Harry, who was next to him.


    Jerry is a good person. Remember how he assisted us in teaching Malfoy a lesson on the train?


    Despite Rons brainwashing leaving Harry with a negative picture of Slytherin, Harry was still very appreciative of Jerry for his noble deed on the train.


    So even if Jerry was assigned to Slytherin, he still felt that Jerry could not be a bad person.


    Oh, I know. Jerry is not, in my opinion, a bad person. Simply said, I believe that the Sorting Hat was ced in the incorrect house. Jerry ought to be ced in Gryffindor. Ron let out a shrug.


    The Sorting Hat also ced Draco on the stool in Slytherin at this very instant. Harry observed this and couldnt help but nod. Slytherin ought to be appropriate for a person like Draco.


    Why is it Slytherin? This is baseless! Jerry, who was seated at the long table in Slytherin, grimaced and started to think since he wasnt in the mood to witness the sorting ceremony right now.


    Why did the Sorting Hat immediately ssify him as a Slytherin? As he carefully considered the differentments made about Slytherin, he finally felt a glimmer ofprehension.


    One must be pure-blooded, which means that both of ones parents must be wizards, in order to be admitted to Slytherin. No matter how talented a wizard she is, a Muggle-parented wizard-like Hermione will never be ced in the Slytherin house.


    Who are Jerrys parents in this world?


    That doesnt even exist. His body is an odd panel that was imported from Marvels world, and the wizards blood that formerly flowed through it was likewise exchanged for red stars. ording to Jerry, the wizard blood he traded with the red star may be the oldest and purest wizard blood.


    After all, the mysterious panel managed to transport him from the Marvel universe to the Harry Potter universe, and the blood of the wizard he arbitrarily exchanged is still a mess.


    In his opinion, pure-blood wizard blood should have arger development limit than mixed-blood wizard blood; for instance, the magic strength will be greater than that of persons of the same age. This is not to say that mixed blood is evil.


    Of course, ones ability to use magic effectively andprehend its subtle advantages is what really determines how strong they are.


    Despite having mixed blood, Voldemort, Snape, and Professor McGonagall are all extremely powerful, especially Voldemort, who is arguably only second to Dumbledore and Grindelwald in terms of strength.


    In truth, Hermione may be categorized as mixed race; perhaps the concentration is not as great. Jerry believes that for wizards born into Muggle homes, at least one of both parents ancestors must have been a wizard; nevertheless, the descendants wizard blood has not yet awakened.


    Outsiders perceive Slytherin wizards as being arrogant, overly ambitious, cunning, and eager to engage in power struggles in order to gain an advantage. Jerry believed that none of these applied to him.


    But after thorough consideration, it seems that his interpretation of Slytherin was overly biased. Perhaps a remark about Slytherin that he unintentionally saw online is more appropriate for his current predicament.


    In thatment, it was stated that Professor Slughorn, who made an appearance in the sixth year, should truly represent Slytherin.


    He doesnt initiate harming others, but he chases fame and wealth and enjoys having superstars as students. A win-win situation can also be achieved by forming a slug club with exceptional pupils.


    He supports the pure blood, yet he is not an ignorant supporter. He respects the Muggle-born as well. He has a great mind. While he will assess the issue and make sure that his own interests are protected, he also has his own priorities. As a Slytherin, he fiercely supported Hogwarts in the Battle of Hogwarts.


    As a result, a Slytherin should be a self-centered someone with a n, someone who wont go out of their way to harm others. If you consider it in this manner, it appears that he and the man who has given his life new life have certain simrities.


    Pure blood, the most genuine character in his heart, and doing good deeds. Are these the reasons the Sorting Hat ssified him as a Slytherin?

 Chapter 34: “Bold and Fearful Jerry”

    Chapter 34: ��Bold and Fearful Jerry��


    Oh no, I can only move forward one step at a time now that things are happening! Based on the findings, Jerry developed all of the present analyses. He is unsure if that is true or not.


    After all, the Sorting Hats ssification is based on the wizards deepest feelings, and it is evident that he wants to join Gryffindor. Is it possible that Slytherin is where he truly wants to be in his heart?


    There is no need to worry about it right now, so forget it. He can only study magic at Hogwarts as a Slytherin because that is the house he has been ced in. He turned to face professor McGonagall who was talking at the podium.


    Jerry couldnt help but sigh once again as he stared at the gloomy, severe, disinterested, and cruel Professor Snape who appeared to be arge bat on the teachers long table. Actually, the issue is that the strategy is unable to adapt to the changes.


    He no longer has any use for the Gryffindor Quidditch squad he previously created. He can only rethink a Slytherin approach using his head once more. But after giving it some thought, it turns out that bing a Slytherin is actually not all that horrible.


    At least Snape was exceedingly kind to the wizards in his own house despite being rude and mean to those from other houses, particrly Gryffindor.


    Additionally, Snape is skilled in all forms of evil magic. He might have the chance to study a much more dangerous dark magic if he can get along with him.


    Harry Potter, Gryffindor!


    After speaking with the Sorting Hat at this precise time, the famous and eagerly anticipated Harry was going to be ced in Gryffindor. The sorting ritual was now formally over.


    I wasnt expecting you to be ced in Slytherin, Draco. We are truly destined to be together!


    When Jerry regained his sense, he turned to face Dracos group who were seated far away from him. He quickly approached, squeezed between them, and had a motion in his eyes. He then exuberantly ced his arms over his shoulders.


    Yes, destiny. Dracos body instantly froze, and he struggled to smile while his face twitched.


    When he watched Jerry being put in Slytherin, he was on the verge of cursing aloud. How someone like Jerry could be put on a courteous and respectable Slytherin?


    After the sorting wasplete, he still suppressed his rage and moved Goyle and Crabbe away from Jerry due to the fighting prowess on the train, which had made them lose even if it was one against three of them.


    Its not toote for a gentleman to avenge him after ten years. Once he has mastered magic, he must teach him of the repercussions if they offend a Malfoy.


    Draco, it appears like you have a great friendship with him!


    Draco and Jerry were now holding each other when the short-haired girl seated across from him staring at them with surprise.


    No doubt. We became good friends at that time after I met Draco, Goyle, and Crabbe on the train, am I right? Squinting, Jerry made a small effort to get into Draco and Goyles arms.


    The three of them shook their bodies simultaneously, as if remembering some unpleasant recollections, and then grudgingly nodded.


    Hello, Im Jerry Carmen.


    Pansy Parkinson! Jerry extended his right hand in the direction of Pansy while removing it from Goyles shoulder.


    Pansy briefly froze before reaching out and giving Jerry a little shake. The friends Draco is willing to make must be excellent pure-blood family wizards, given his conceit. Why hasnt he heard of Jerry Carmens name before?


    The banquet may nowmence!


    Principal Dumbledore, who was seated in the center of the teachers long table, slowly rose up at this point and made a loud announcement.


    As Dumbledores voice faded, Jerry discovered that the empty gold tes in front of him had been reced by a variety of steaming and delicious treats. Steak, sausages, pork chops,mb chops, roast beef, roast chicken, etc.


    Additionally, the silver goblet contains a variety of drinks, including milk and fruit juice.


    I anticipate spending time in the future learning about this culinary magic.


    Jerrys eyes lit up as he noticed these delights that had suddenly arrived, and he determined right away to include culinary magic in his quest to learn magic. He can significantly cut down on the amount of time he spends on cooking each day when he returns to the main world after mastering it.


    He wouldnt let them go because. Furthermore, there are those magics that can handle housework.


    Jerry didnt stop moving, nning all the magic he would learn in the future. He could already feel his stomach growling, like other starving wizards.


    He wasnt sure if it was because he was very hungry or because the house elfs cuisine was so delicious. He finds todays cuisine to be very tasty.


    Pansy, how are you? I havent seen you in a while. I see that youve cut your hair short. Draco moved to Pansy quietly while pretending to speak to her as Jerry was eating.


    Draco, you were the one who noticed it. Is it good? Pansys face turned reddish.


    Eh, its quite attractive. When Jerry caught a glimpse of Draco walking away from him, he smiled to himself and didnt intervene.


    Whether or not Draco is seated next to him doesnt matter. The impression he desired has already been realized.


    Aargh! Jerrys ears suddenly pick up the screams of a young wizard as he finishes eating half a piece of steak.


    He noticed the young wizards staring at him in terror as he looked up. When he turned his head in confusion, he noticed a horrifyingly tall ghost with empty eyes and a robe stained with blood sitting next to him.


    Hello! Im Jerry Carmen, a freshman in Slytherin! Jerry gave the ghost next to him a friendly nod as he grinned, gracefully set down the knife and fork in his hand, and talked to the ghost.


    Jerry caught the ghosts attention as it turned its head to look at him. He had never before encountered a freshman who wasnt wary of him. His terrible face had a trace of appreciation.


    You may refer to me as Bloody Baron. I am a ghost from the Slytherin house. Wed love to have you join Slytherin!


    Thanks!


    After a little conversation, Jerry resumed peacefully consuming the steak. He wont be scared by a ghost as an adult, especially if hes been through life and death and his colleagues have also passed away.


    The majority of first-year Slytherins, including some young wizards in the second year, were awestruck by Jerrysck of fear as he conversed with the ghost in such a beautiful andposed manner.

 Chapter 35: “The Slytherin Common Room”

    Chapter 35: ��The Slytherin Common Room��


    Bloody Baron is the ghost at Hogwarts that all young wizards are most scared of. When they encounter Bloody Baron alone, even some less brave wizards will be made to cry by his scary look.


    In addition, Bloody Baron is the most potent ghost at Hogwarts. Bloody Barons orders cannot be disobeyed, not even by the fearless Peeves.


    At the moment, a blonde child sitting across from Goyle and Crabbe nced at Jerry as he was dining on steak in style, tapped the person next to her, and asked in a low voice, Millicent, do you think hes handsome?


    Daphne, I still believe that Goyle is more attractive!


    After turning her head to look at Jerry, Millicent turned to face Goyle, who was standing opposite her.


    In this way, the dinner resumed its vibrant mood following the spirits little uproar. Everyone conversed with one another, introduced themselves, and enjoyed delectable food and beverages.


    It differs from the stories shared by the young Muggle-born wizards seated at the table across from them about the fantastic things they did after learning they had been epted to Hogwarts.


    The majority of the conversations among the Slytherin wizards, to which Jerry belongs, center on issues that can reveal their identities, such as the money and social standing of their parents.


    One of the old twenty-eight sacred families, Malfoys family is undoubtedly the one with the highest status among them. Malfoy also serves as Hogwarts school governor and is friendly with senior members of the Ministry of Magic.


    There is also ise Zabini. Which Mrs. Zabini, his mother, was a stunning, well-known witch who wed seven times. The family is much wealthier than the Malfoy family because each husband will leave a sizable inheritance to the mother and son when they pass away.


    Following dinner, Dumbledore stood up once more to give the young wizards some advice on how to prepare for the start of school.


    Jerry summed it up. The main rule is that magic cannot be cast in the hallway between courses, and no one should go to the Forbidden Forest. In the second week, locate Madam Hooch to sign up if you are over the second grade and would like to take part in the Quidditch selection.


    Most crucially, nobody is allowed to travel to the third floors right corridor.


    It was time to sing the school hymn after going over the safety measures. A long golden ribbon formed out of thin air when Dumbledore waved his wand, and it quickly began to twist and coil upward like a snake to produce the lyrics to the school song.


    When the school song ended, the opening dinner officially ended.


    -


    Every first-year student follows me. I am Gemma Farley, your prefect. Ill take you to the lounge after that.


    After dinner was finished, a girl dressed in a robe, around the age of 14 or 15, rose from the long Slytherin table and called out to the slightly perplexed freshmen. The young wizards surrounded the girl right away and followed her through the crowd as she made her way to the Slytherin lounge.


    Hey, the Slytherinmon room isnt it up above the castle?


    Jerry blended in with the other young wizards, but he couldnt help but feel a little taken aback when he saw the prefect Gemma leading them down to the cer.


    He recalled that in the film, Harry and the others appeared to ascend some stairs that were moving mechanically before entering the lounge through the image of the Fat Lady.


    Our Slytherinsmon room are absolutely the best of all. Youll find out after a time, I can assure you that. Gryffindors and Ravenwsmon rooms are in the tower on the eighth floor, while Hufflepuffs and our Slytherins lounges are in the basement.


    Jerrys questions were answered when Gemma, the group leader who was outlining some school safety measures, happened to mention where the lounge was located.


    Jerry entered the dungeon from the right side of the grand marble staircase in the foyer and soon came across a stone wall after navigating the maze-like, dark hallways.


    Noble!


    After Gemma, the leader, uttered a secret phrase to the stone wall, a stone door suddenly materialized and gently opened on the initially barren and wet stone wall.


    Themon room can only be essed using a password. Every two weeks, the password will be changed, and the new one will be announced on the bulletin board in the lounge in advance. Keep in mind that Noble is the password for these two weeks!


    Gemma spoke in a slightly snobbish and pompous manner to the young wizards as she exined. The youthful magicians happily nodded as well. Evidently, they were well familiar with Slytherins password.


    As one would expect from a Slytherin!


    Jerry regarded everyone with their chins up and haughty looks on their faces. He had the strangest impression that these young Slytherin wizards were extremely adorable.


    As you enter themon area after the little wizards, youre immediately drawn to the wall decorations made of animal skulls and the chained magicmps that are shing green.


    He noticed that it emitted a lot of green hue at first. This Slytherin aesthetic is a bit bizarre.


    However, it does have its benefits, not the least of which being that the Slytherinmon rooms firece, sofa, tables, and chairs are quite delicate and have numerous exquisite carvings.


    A medieval tapestry that represents the renowned theme of the Slytherins of the period is also hanging on the wall across from the firece, and it is fascinating to look at.


    Of course, Jerry is most interested in the enormous window that upies two-thirds of the wall and is located directly across from the stone door in themon room.


    He could see the ck Lakes bottom up close, as well asrge squid and otherke species swimmingzily by the ss, giving him the impression that he had previously visited an aquarium.


    It was out that the Slytherinmon room was constructed beneath the ck Lake, with the water being separated from theke using magical wizardry. Let the Slytherins who live here experience the suspense of submerging at any moment.


    Girls go to the right, boys to the room on the left. Your schedule ought to be in the room already. Come backter with any questions if you have one.


    Gemma gave a final confession before departing as she observed the young wizards gazing in awe at the view outside from their position in front of therge window.


    Although the view from the window is breathtaking, the little wizards left to find their own chambers after spending a considerable amount of time observing it. Jerry isnt an outlier.


    He departed themon area before those young wizards and made his way to the boys dorm on the left. He readily located his own hostel because each male dormitory had the name of the resident wizard written on the door.


    Gregory Goyle, Vincent Crabbe, Jerry Carmen, and Draco Malfoy.


    Looking at the four names posted on the door of the dormitory, Jerry smiled helplessly, Im really destined to be with these children!

 Chapter 36: “New Plan”

    Chapter 36: ��New n��


    Jerry pushed the door open and walked inside to see his bags waiting for him next to the bed closest to the entryway. It has green silk drapes and silver thread embroidery on the bed cover, and the bed is a ssic four-poster bed.


    Simr to the windows in thest room, those in this one could see outside and hear the soft sound of the water rippling on theke. The sound of the gradually shiftingke water should be incredibly rxing as you try to sleep.


    It makes sense that the prefect just imed that among the four houses, the Slytherinmon room is the best.


    Dont worry, Crookshanks. Ill let you out right away.


    Jerry quickly raised his hand to soothe him when he saw Crookshanks meowing at him from inside the cage on the table next to the bed. He also quickly moved forward to open the cage. Jerry never put Crookshanks in a cage while he was living in the orphanage since he is incredibly intelligent and can get food on his own.


    When Jerry opened the cage, Crookshanks meowed in excitement before transforming into a sh of yellow lightning and sprinting toward the rooms window.


    Stop, Crookshanks!


    Jerry suddenly recognized something and shouted at Crookshanks with a twitch in his heart. But it was already toote.


    Crookshanks was peering out the window when he saw him. Diverse species of fish, bothrge and small, were swimming around with enthusiasm before they ran into the windows central invisible magic barrier. It feels as though your skull is mming into a sheet of translucent ss.


    As Crookshanks descended from the barrier, his already uninteresting visage appeared to grow much more uninteresting.


    I retract my previous statement that you were a smart cat. Despite being amused and powerless, Jerry covered his forehead when he noticed this.


    Crookshanks body is far more robust than that of a typical cat. It is clear that this impact is irrelevant.


    The cat appeared to start to question its own existence as it stood up once more in a state of mild uncertainty, sat down on the window, used its paws to scratch the invisible magic barrier, and cocked its head to gaze at the fish swimming outside.


    When Jerry saw this, he lost interest in it and instead began packing his bags and picking up the ss schedule from the table. There were some recognizable yells and cursesing through the rooms door at this point. Draco and the others were the ones who noticed Jerrys name at the door.


    Hello! Jerry gave a warm wee to the Malfoy group as they came in through the door.


    He still believes that the connection between them can be somewhat rxed, given that they are both Slytherins and share a room.


    Ill tell you right now that I dont fear you. The director of Hogwarts is my father. I will urge my father to kick you out if you dare to hurt me once more. Wizards should fight using magic. We should use magic to fight fairly once weve learned it well!


    It was clear that Draco had made a decision outside. As soon as he opened the door and entered the room, he took Goyle and Crabbe and had them stand five meters apart from Jerry while yelling angrily.


    I truly dont like to use violence, so no problem there. You wont get anything from me as long as you dont try to provoke me. Jerry epted without hesitation as he shrugged.


    The three eventually exhaled with relief after realizing this. Only three of them were under the age of eleven.


    The three from the first book were on the train when Rons mouse bit them, causing them to flee in fear. It is obvious that they are not as fearless as they first appear to be.


    The three no longer feared Jerry as much after formally agreeing to live in peace and started packing their personal belongings and beds one by one.


    -


    When the three of them went to bed at night, Jerry silently got up and left the room with the magic book. He didnt use up too much energy this day, thanks to his physical health, unlike other young wizards who were worn out after it.


    Just that he waspletely unprepared for the ident of being sent to Slytherin. Everything that was previously nned must thus be abandoned, and new ns must be made.


    In contrast to Gryffindor, in the house of Slytherin, he must be superb, excellent in all respects, and crushingly excellent if he wants to get the highest benefits conceivable.


    Simr to Voldemort when he was a young kid.


    Even though he was a half-blood and was also born in a Muggle orphanage, Voldemort managed to flourish in the Slytherin house, where family history and bloodlines were highly valued. As a result, he came to be revered by all Slytherins. Because he is simply too good.


    Although he was born into poverty, Voldemort was incredibly clever and attended Hogwarts when he was a student. His parents passed away, yet he remained wise and brave. He was a model student for the school. He had a courteous, reserved, and ravenous air about him. Almost everyone thinks highly of him.


    The Dean of Slytherin at the time, Slughorn, adored him so much that he even informed him about the illegal Horcruxes he inquired about.


    Jerry looks up to Voldemort because he wants to learn as much magic as he can at Hogwarts. He just wont be able to because of his limited capacity for learning. Its not awful to be ranked in the middle level, especially considering that his grades dominate the entire grade.


    He therefore intends to modify his approach and employ a significant number of red stars in order to hasten the learning process. His first intention was to utilize red stars as frequently as possible to keep track of time in the wizardingmunity and to use them to learn some crucial spells.


    He must now use lots of red stars to outperform everyone in every topic and be the top student if he wants to learn from Voldemort. He may only enter Slytherin in this manner. He must first capture Snapes attention. He wont be in Snapes eyes if he isnt good enough.


    After entering the Slytherinmon room, Jerry sat down on the sofa in the light of the lounges greenmp, activated the Refreshing ability, opened the book, and started to memorize the History of Magic that would be discussed tomorrow.

 Chapter 37: “Starting The Day”

    Chapter 37: ��Starting The Day��


    The schedule indicated that Slytherin had just one ss on the first day, History of Magic, which was held in the afternoon with Ravenw pupils. The instructor is Professor Cuthbert Binns, and the ssroom is upstairs.


    The following day at noon, following lunch on the first floors Great Hall. Jerry made his way up the opulent marble staircase to the second floors History of Magic ssroom alongside other young Slytherin wizards.


    Hermione, who belonged to Gryffindor, was also introduced to Jerry during the meal. Jerry was ced in Slytherin, but Hermione imed that despite being in Slytherin, he was still her best friend. She expressed disappointment that Jerry was not ced in Gryffindor.


    The majority of the Slytherin and Ravenw wizards in the ss were already copsing under Professor Binns hypnotic voice as he spoke about the history of magic in his weak, dragging voice.


    There was one wizard, though, who stood out significantly from the others. He sat in the front row with a straight back and piercing eyes. The voice of Professor Binns didnt seem to have any effect on him.


    He was the same Jerry who asionally flipped on Refreshing.


    Two to three hours passed during a History of Magic session, and Jerry was unable to keep turning on Refreshing due to the cognitive load it would ce on him.


    For some of the textbook material, he disabled Refreshing, and when Professor Binns added more material to his lectures, he enabled Refreshing for memory retention.


    The history of magic lesson does not teach any magic knowledge or spells. However it is not as useless as other young wizards imed. But if you put forth the effort to learn them, youll discover that these magical histories contain a wealth of information about the wizarding world.


    Jerrys knowledge of the wizarding realm is constrained to a few brief, extremely biased videos and movies. In Professor Binns history of magic ss, the wizarding world was presented to the student in a more realistic and thorough way.


    He can subsequently use this to obtain magic knowledge, which is also highly valuable. It will be quite challenging, just like learning thenguage, characters, and a lot of specific knowledge and culture of apletely foreign country. But once you are familiar with the entirety of the nations history, learning is far easier.


    This may be the reason why every small wizard at Hogwarts believes that History of Magic is the most pointless course, despite the fact that it is required for every grade.


    Okay, that concludes the lesson for today. Lets now begin to ask questions. Does anyone have any knowledge of Emeric the Evil that I just mentioned?


    When it was time to end the ss, Professor Binns started his customary entrance into the question and answer session. In general, he expresses no optimism for this session due to the fact that few of the young wizards have the answer as most of them have only recently awakened.


    He doesnt mind, though, as this is how his ss has always been.


    Sure enough, as they heard Professor Binns query, the sleepy-eyed young wizards started to stare at one another.


    Jerry in the first row raised his hand as Professor Binns was about to dere the end of ss.


    Whats your name, boy?


    Jerry Carmen! Jerry got up and replied.


    So now its up to you to respond to the question! Professor Binns had a surprised expression on his face.


    After Jerry coughed and the young wizards all turned to look at him, he started to talk.


    Emeric the Evil was a short-lived wizard with great power. Early in the Middle Ages, he rose to be the master of the Elder Wand and unleashed fear across southern Ennd. He was fighting Egbert the Egregious in a duel.


    The Elder Wand was referenced by Professor Binns in the first-grade History of Magic lecture, as you can see.


    Very good, three points for Slytherin! Professor Binns didnt expect that what he said in ss would be repeated verbatim by this student. This kind of situation is very rare.


    Mr. Carmen, can you say something about Uric?


    Uric the Oddball is a famous medieval wizard known for his entric behavior, including sleeping in a room with more than fifty pet birds and donning a jellyfish as a hat. He frequently serves as the punchline in jokes about wizards because he is regarded as one of historys craziest wizards.


    Jerry kept reciting the information that had been presented in the ss word for word.


    Jerry, you have one of the greatest memories of any kids Ive ever encountered. Slytherin receives three more points! Those Slytherin wizards who werent initially clear pped joyfully as Professor Binns voice grew cheerful.


    Professor McGonagall gave a thorough exnation of the value of points when Harry first arrived at Hogwarts Castle yesterday. The Academy Cup, which can only be earned with credits, is the ultimate distinction for Hogwarts wizards.


    Wizards from Slytherin must be delighted to see that Jerry gained six Slytherin points in his first ss.


    Jerry initially made an excellent first impression on the first-year Slytherins at the opening banquet yesterday when he was able to talk tactfully and coolly with the fearsome Bloody Baron.


    Of course, except for Draco and the others.


    Jerrys heroism is embodied in his ability to speak politely and calmly with the terrible Bloody Baron, and his wisdom is embodied in his ability to give Slytherin six points in magic history ss.


    Slytherins are conceited, but as long as there are no issues with your bloodline, the more exceptional you are, the more well-liked you will be.


    We all know that if you can be ced in the Slytherin house at the ceremony of sorting, there must be no issues with your lineage. Jerry was clearly moved by the pride of the Slytherin wizards after the History of Magic ss ended and started interacting with them.


    Daphne Greengrass, a young, blond witch, was the most enthused of them all.


    Defense Against the Dark Arts lesson was in the first period of the second days morning. Professor Quirrell, who had his hair wrapped like a rice dumpling and had a strong garlic odor, was the instructor. In ss, he frequently stammered. Jerry, however, dared not to underrate this Professor Quirrell.


    Because he was aware that Professor Quirrell, a Ravenw native, was surely not frail. If not, it would be impossible to get inside Gringotts and steal the Sorcerers Stone.


    In addition, Voldemort, the worlds greatest viin, is concealed on the back of his head.


    In actuality, despite the feigned cowardice of this lecturer, paying close attention to the lectures he gave is not pointless. Jerry did gain a betterprehension of the magic spells in the textbook after at least one ss.

 Chapter 38: “Hermione’s Invitation”

    Chapter 38: ��Hermione��s Invitation��


    The magic spell does not imply that once you learn it, you can use it to your fullest potential. Jerry can only use it to light cigarettes for now, just like a regr me spell, but Dumbledore can use it to burn thousands of corpses to death.


    On the other hand, Dumbledore has much more magic power than Jerry does, and more significantly, he has a much deeper grasp of the Fire Spell than other wizards do.


    Jerry obviously had no chance to earn points because Professor Quirrell didnt ask any questions throughout the Defense Against the Dark Arts ss.


    But he is not in a hurry. The final objective is to learn magic so he may get stronger. With so many options, gaining points to raise ones reputation can be done gradually.


    Jerry took herbology, astronomy, charms, and transfiguration over the following few days.


    He frequently activated the Refreshing ability during ss because he did so frequently at night to swiftly recall and learn the material in the magic books.


    As a result, he could always tell when Professor Sprout asked about the names of each herbal remedy and their varied properties in the herbology ss.


    He is very adept at recognizing any stars and constetions in astronomy ss.


    He was able to effectively release the relevant magic from the textbook during charm ss, when other young wizards were still studying the theory of spells. He used it really skillfully despite the fact that the power and effect were not enormous.


    Regarding the transfiguration lesson, towards the conclusion of the lecture, Professor McGonagall instructed everyone to practice turning a match into a needle. Jerrypleted the task in less than ten seconds after Professor McGonagalls exnation, bing the first student to sessfully transform a match into a silver needle.


    Jerry had initially made a very excellent impression on all the teachers and had scored more than 20 points for Slytherin in just four days because of this. He established a reputation for himself in numerous houses.


    Jerry, in particr, differs from Hermione. Any wizard who contacts him will notice that while he is very good, he is not as haughty and difficult to get along with as other Slytherins. This is because he has an adult soul.


    He is quite modest,id-back, and asionally amusing with you.


    The young wizards from the other three houses who had contacted him did not feel overly envious of him, but rather somewhat admired him. This also helped him collect more than 20 points for Slytherin.


    Because no one can now gain creditsparable to Jerrys, with the exception of Hermione, a Gryffindor student.


    Time moved on to Friday. On Friday, there are only sses for the first half of the day. It is the Dean of Slytherins Potions ss, Professor Snapes ss. Additionally, Slytherin and Gryffindor are taking sses together for the first time.


    Those previous sses were either with Ravenw or Hufflepuff, and none of the lessons were with Gryffindor.


    The Slytherinmon room and the Potions ssroom are both in the basement. The ssroom, especially the ss jars positioned along the walls and filled with diverse animal specimens, has a somewhat dismal feel due to theck of sunlight throughout the entire year.


    Jerry, you arrived early!


    Hermione, youre also quite early.


    Jerry is ustomed to waking early, so he arrived at the Potions lesson right after breakfast. He was the first wizard to enter the ssroom, and Hermione typically enters first in every ss, so the two just so happened to cross paths.


    They naturally sat together and talked because no one else had yet arrived. They didnt attend their regr lessons together because they were sent to separate houses rather than their normal ones. Unless you speak briefly throughout meals.


    Hermione is an excellent student who studies during her free time, while Jerry constantly consumes different magical knowledge to increase his strength.


    Are you avable this weekend, Jerry? Why dont we both visit the library? Hermione looked at Jerry with some expectation.


    During the summer break, she had memorized the first-grade textbooks. Hermione learned that Hogwarts had a library and that it included a lot of magic books after asking prefect Percy. So, on Friday, when she had nothing nned, she wanted to look at it.


    She recently met Jerry, who enjoys reading as well. She sent him an invitation to visit the library with her, and Jerrys eyes brightened up at the mention of a library.


    He had been busy memorizing History of Magic, A Thousand Miraculous Herbs and Fungi, and Magic Potions and Potions throughout the previous two days, so he really hadnt had time to think about visiting the Hogwarts library.


    Do you know where the library is?


    Its on the second floor of the castle, in the corridor on the far right. Ive already asked it in advance. Hermione responded right away.


    All right, lets head there on Saturday morning early! Jerry epted Hermiones request with a nod.


    Slytherin and the other Gryffindor wizards entered the Potions ss one by one as Jerry was conversing with Hermione. Among them, Harry and Ron were seated across from Hermione and joined in on their conversation.


    The topic of conversation also changed at this point from magical knowledge to recent magical urrences at Hogwarts.


    The two of them were visibly repulsed by Hermiones asional lecturing and show off. Hermione specifically brought up the scandalous incident of the two receiving a lecture from Professor McGonagall for arrivingte to Transfiguration ss.


    They were more intrigued by Jerrysment about the wide windows in the Slytherinmon room that allowed them to glimpse the panorama at thekes bottom.


    Jerry, as a Slytherin, I must advise you that it is not a good idea toe into contact with some dirty blood and traitors, as you will be negatively impacted.


    An arrogant and slightly bitter voice suddenly rang in Jerrys ears at this point. Jerry cocked his head to the side. It turned out to be Daphne, the Slytherin witch with blond hair, with her best friend Millicent, who was sitting next to her.


    Jerrys good looks, his unwavering demeanor in the face of the Bloody Baron at the schools opening banquet, and hister sess in a variety of fields intrigued Daphne. Even her fancies about a real Slytherin are satisfied by it.


    Its unfortunate that Jerry seems to like his time alone. On asion, when she approaches him to speak with him, he will smile charmingly and have a little conversation with her before leaving to read a book.


    She felt very fine even though Jerry was in themon room quietly reading a book. She was unhappy when she walked into the ssroom just now and saw Jerryughing and joking with someone from Gryffindor.


    The three from Gryffindors are Harry, a prominent wizard who should have joined Slytherin but chose Gryffindor instead, a lowly Mudblood, and a Weasley.

 Chapter 39: “Charm”

    Chapter 39: ��Charm��


    Jerry was shocked to hear what Daphne stated next to him. He didnt believe Daphne had any issues, though. After all, Daphnes opinions appeared reasonable for a Slytherin.


    Because of the kind of upbringing and environment she had when she was a young child. Jerry is not a typical Slytherin and does not share their decadent ideologies.


    The most significant factor in a persons strength is his or her own strength. It has nothing to do with the purity of his or her ancestry. After all, exterior things are just thatexternal. You set the rules as long as you are powerful enough to do so.


    Daphne, no one can influence me. I, Jerry Carmen, as a Slytherin, will definitely be the most powerful wizard in this world. Jerry looked at Daphne firmly, exuding a breathtaking aura.


    Daphne was taken aback when she saw this. The dissatisfaction in her eyes had just now disappeared, and what was left was full of admiration.


    My goodness


    If he had responded to Daphne at this point, arguing that the pure blood theory is false and other things, he would have been speaking as a Slytherin. It would undoubtedly spark a debate among his peers.


    But it wouldnt be in his heart to clearly demarcate a line with Hermione and others. Additionally, Hermione could speak with him, follow his development, and advance with him throughout the entire academy.


    Additionally, Dumbledore will certainly benefit much from a positive connection with Harry.


    You see, such a good Slytherin is prepared to make friends with Gryffindors and young Muggle-born wizards and has no prejudice against blood. Something that is not what Dumbledore had expected.


    Otherwise, if Dumbledore treats him as the second Voldemort, it will be a bit troublesome.


    Jerry, the best wizard is not you, but me! At this moment, Hermione replied somewhat unconvinced.


    Harry and Ron beside Hermione also looked at Jerry with a look of admiration.


    Hmph, how can youpete with Jerry? Daphne, at the side, immediately taunted Hermione.


    The Potions ss was nowpletely silent, and not even the sound of a needle could be heard. It turned out that Professor Snape had already arrived at the Potions ssroom door. He was clothed in a ck robe and had a face that would make a three-year-old cry.


    Which professor at Hogwarts scares the young wizards the most? Neither the most imposing Dumbledore, who is regarded as the greatest wizard of all time, nor the strictest Professor McGonagall in the school.


    But it was Professor Snape. He had a gloomy expression the entire day and appeared as though he would cast the most dreadful and horrible ck magic on you at the slightest provocation.


    Even the Slytherin wizards were horrified upon seeing their dean.


    Snape approached the podium like a giant bat, holding a wand in one hand and a book on potions in the other. He pulled out a list of names, just like other lecturers.


    But as soon as he caught sight of Harry, he stopped abruptly, turned to face him, shot the boy a cold re, and said in a low voice, Harry Potter, this is our neer, a well-known character.


    The people in the rear, including Draco, covered their mouths whileughing. Snape spoke and continued.


    He paused once more and said, with a hint of appreciation, as he turned to face Jerry Carmen, Outstanding. They began the semester with more than 20 points, which is good whenpared to some students.


    You must be aware that Hermione currently has just as many points as he does. Simply put, Hermione wins points for Gryffindor, thus Snape ignores her name when he says it.


    When Draco heard Jerry beingplimented, who had beenughing at Harry being mocked by Snape, he immediately became as green as the lights in the Slytherinmon room.


    After setting the list of names aside, Snape presented the topic of potions to the group of young wizards gathered in the ssroom.


    It is best to say that individuals who are unable to learn this subject are fools because it is amazing and could be really useful.


    After the introductions, Snapeunched into a series of incisive questions regarding the science of potions directed at Harry.


    Harry cannot learn the challenging book Magic Potions and Potions before the start of school because he is not Hermione or a typical young wizard. He continued to make fun of Harry in this way.


    Jerry, who had foreseen the circumstance, couldnt help but feel a moment of sympathy for Harry.


    Harry would have had innumerable grievances and grown a strong heart if he hadnt lived at his aunts house ever since he was a young child. He would probably be afraid and cry right now if young wizards took his position because of Snape.


    In reality, Jerry understood that the reason Snape was willing to risk his life to save Harry was that Harry was Lilys child, who was Snapes favorite person.


    It was difficult for Snape not to despise Harry because of his Gryffindor affiliation and striking resemnce to his former enemy James in appearance. Snape probably wouldnt act in the same manner if Harry had joined the Slytherins.


    Jerry Carmen, please answer to the brief questions right now.


    After some mocking, Snape turned to stare at Harry, whose green eyes matched Lilys, stopped, and then gave Jerry the question while ignoring Hermione, who was standing close to Harry.


    Jerry sighed helplessly but got to his feet anyway. He actually doesnt want to be involved right now. After all, Hermiones hands are lifted so high, and Harry is obviously feeling rather terrible.


    He had to get to his feet and provide an honest response because Snape had already called his name immediately.


    A potent sleeping aid that contains wormwood and narcissus root powder is simr to a dose of Draught of Living Death. Coprolites, which are goat stomach stones, have a potent cleansing effect. The aconite is the same species as chamaejasma, and the two are referred to as an aconitum jointly.


    Ten points for Slytherin. Snape nodded in satisfaction, and the Slytherin wizard suddenly cheered.


    Even Goyle and Crabbe couldnt hold back their apuse, but they were finally stopped by Dracos stare.


    Add ten points directly, as expected of you, Professor Snape! Snape partiality made Jerry feel a little embarrassed.

 Chapter 40: “The Half-Blood Prince’s Book”

    Chapter 40: ��The Half-Blood Prince��s Book��


    Moreover, Potter. Gryffindor will lose a point for recently not answering my question.


    Snape gave onest mention before breaking the young wizards off into groups. Harry was enraged, but he was powerless. Jerry was forced to soothe him after seeing this by giving him a touch on the shoulder through Hermione.


    Who made your father bully others at school all the time? Now that your father is gone, all he has left to do is take out his resentment on you. This is perhaps referred to as the son inheriting the family business.


    When grouping, Jerry and Hermione were put into a group and worked together to create a potion for curing boils since the number of Gryffindors was somewhat great, the number of Slytherins was rtively little, and they were all odd numbers.


    The magic book Magic Potions & Potions covers a total of seven different types of potion refining methods, in addition to thoroughly outlining the procedures, precautions, and details of basic potion refining.


    Antidote, a treatment potion, an amnesia potion, a herbicide, a sleeping potion, a swelling potion, and an awakening potion are among them.


    Following the distribution, Snape first described theplete potion-making process before showing how to make a bottle on his own.


    Actually, making potions is a lot like the chemical experiments Jerry did in school in his past incarnation. They were meticulously made using numerous tools, including little medicine bottles and scales, in ordance with the protocol.


    The most crucial aspects of brewing potions are care and rigor.


    Contrary to typical chemical studies, the modtion can bepleted with the desired oues by following the procedures. If you simply follow the instructions for refining potions, you will produce a puddle of useless concoction.


    To create an urate and powerful magic potion, it is also required to work with the bodys natural magical forces. Finally, the potion must be finished with a magic wand.


    Even if you obtain the ingredients and manufacturing techniques for making potions, if you are merely a Muggle without magic power, you will not be able to sessfully create the rted potions.


    Moronic, do you not have eyes? What are you doing to thattle that has dried out?


    Its a crushed snake fang, you idiot. Do you know what crushed means?


    Snape dragged his long, ck cloak and paced back and forth in the ssroom as the young wizards started to make the potion as instructed.


    However, his scolding almost never stopped. He rained words down onto all the young wizards he passed. Even Slytherins wizards are not an exception. They will still receive words for their errors.


    He didnt nod in approval or give them praise until he reached Jerry and Hermiones group.


    Jerrys body and mind are at their best right now because he has activated the Refreshing ability. Making the simplest potion is, of course, no problem when working with Hermione, who is a very skilled potion maker.


    Its done!


    Shortly after Snape left, Jerry and Hermione could see pink smoke rising from the cauldron in front of them, indicating that the Cure for Boils potion had been sessfully made.


    Oops!


    The following group, which included Neville and Seamus, screamed right then and there. For some reason, their cauldron began to leak. The potion was then spilled, and a sudden plume of dense, acidic green smoke erupted.


    Jerrys five senses and quick reactions came from being rejuvenated. He raised their buttocks and kicked them in a row as soon as he spotted an ident on Neville and Seamus side.


    He quickly turned around, hugged Hermione, and leaped onto the stool next to him to prevent them from being extremely corrosive. He booted Neville and Seamus away with soft strength so they wouldnt be sprayed by the green smoke.


    The potion was still sprayed on the shoes, and several holes had burned out of them when Harry and Ron were on Nevilles opposite side. It is clear that this potions preparation is not entirely secure. This is merely the most basic potion preparation, and a mistake in the experiment could cost someone their life.


    It urs to him that the fact that there are so few experts in potion science in the wizardingmunity may have a significant impact on the risk associated with making potions.


    Without talent, making potions would not only fail, wasting a lot of expensive raw materials, but also putting your own life at risk.


    The potion and green smoke that had sttered on the ground were removed by Snape after he approached with a growl and waved his wand.


    You likely added the porcupine quill without taking the cauldron off of the mes, dont you?


    Seamus and Neville stood up from the floor without saying anything, clearly agreeing.


    Start over from the beginning. Gryffindor will be penalized one point for your stupid actions.


    Snape nodded in approval as he turned to face Jerry after finishing, You took action right away. The two of them would have left for the infirmary right now if it werent for you. Three points for Slytherin.


    When Jerry and Hermiones potion appeared on the table after he had finished speaking, his eyes immediately glowed.


    You prepared it so rapidly. Thats good. Its almost wless. Its an excellent potion. You seem to have a lot of skill with potions. Slytherin receives three more points.


    Ahem, professor. Hermione and I created the potion. Jerry had no choice but to remind Snape after observing his clear disregard for Hermione.


    Well then, Gryffindor will also gain three points. Snape said, giving Hermione a quick look.


    He then resumed his patrol of the ssroom after finishing. But as he approached Harry and Ron, he abruptly stopped again and turned to face Harry, who was preparing tentacled slugs.


    Why didnt you warn Neville against including porcupine quills? Do you believe its appropriate for him to reveal to you any errors he made? Another one point taken off from Gryffindor. Harry instantly became petrified.


    When potions ss waspleted, and the young wizards headed to the theater for supper, Jerry briefly withdrew from the group under the guise of returning to his hostel.


    Jerry approached the Potions ssroom door once more after making sure Snape had gone back to his office in the basement by carefully scanning the hallway there.


    Alohomora! Jerry pushed the ssroom door open after casting an unlocking charm on it and entered.


    He carefully circled around in the ssroom and then immediately focused on the podium-side locker. Snape kept various materials for potions that were frequently used in ss in the locker.


    Jerry ultimately located what he was looking for on the bottomyer of the locker after opening it and searching through it. It was a used copy of the sixth-grade potion textbook Advanced Potion Making.


    A line of handwritten autographs could be seen in his eyes as he turned to the books first page.


    This book belongs to the Half-Blood Prince.

 Chapter 41: “Sectumsempra Curse”

    Chapter 41: ��Sectumsempra Curse��


    Jerry discovered after viewing the film that Snape was given the nickname of Half-Blood Prince while he was a student and that this sixth-year potions textbook extensively documented Snapes experience with potions.


    Like the forme used in advanced mathematics, the majority of these potion experiences wont be utilized until the sixth-year potion ss. Thus it is not particrly useful to know them now. However, even if they are memorized, it is tough to be flexible. used for addition, subtraction, multiplication, and division in primary education.


    Jerry now has six years of expertise with potions, which is actually not very useful for his present first-grade study of potions.


    He did not value Snapes expertise in potions, though. He really treasured the spells he had created and had Snape write them down in this Half-Blood Princes notebook. In particr, the most well-known Sectumsempra curse.


    Jerry currently values this spell very highly. It has no bearing on his level of strength. The Sectumsempra doesnt have a lot of killing power based on Harrys use of it on Draco in the film, which only resulted in significant injury.


    Due to the direct control of hits like Incarcerous and Stupefy, the Killing Curse is guaranteed to kill, while Sectumsempra just causes grievous harm.


    Of course, its possible that Harry is unable to use it effectively. It might be more deadly if Snape uses it. But keep in mind, even if its a child wizard in the first or second grade, he can still paralyze individuals with Petrificus Totalus.


    Jerry still has a thing for the Sectumsempra, though.


    In general, when a typical spell is cast, a bright beam of magic light is sent forth. This is simr to how the Killing Curse is cast, which causes a green light to fly in your direction.


    Although you might die in the process of it, there is still a chance of avoiding it if you respond quickly and correctly predict.


    But there is no magical light in the Sectumsempras release. A Sectumsempra Curse is released in a simr way to how an invisible sword is released. It is difficult to be discovered unless you are beforehand shielded by the Protego Spell.


    This benefit might not be immediately apparent in the wizardingmunity. Wizards have good physical fitness, but because of how simr their speed and response time are to that of regr people, they frequently cannot rely on their bodies to defend themselves from magical strikes.


    Casting a spell with a wand is analogous to firing a gun and firing bullets. Ordinary individuals arepletely incapable of dodging at the speed of magic and guns.


    Even if a sessful dodge urs, it wont be due to his speed being quicker than magic or bullets. Rather, it will be due to his ability to anticipate the attack trajectory and dodge by using the opponents arm motion.


    Few wizards possess this skill. Thus, instead of dodging the attack, they all decide to utilize magic defense, cast a shield charm, and stand their ground in front of it.


    Nevertheless, there are still quite a few men in the Marvel universe who have bodies that are superior to those of regr people and who are bulletproof.


    If the opponent is physically fit, it wont do much damage, much like getting hit by bullets.


    Sectumsempra Curse is useful at this point. When unleashed, it is undetectable and capable of harming the enemy without the enemy being aware of it. This is also the magic spell he intended to acquire from the start.


    However, he didnt have much free time because he was preupied with memorization of the textbooks. He has now essentially memorized all of the textbooks, and because he was in the Potions ss today, he took the book away.


    -


    After leaving the Slytherinmon room with the Half-Blood Prince book in hand, Jerry went back to the Great Hall on the first level for lunch before concealing the book in a suitcase.


    The afternoon of Friday is a free day. He went back to the dorm again after lunch. The other and Draco werent in the dorm. In reality, some young boys were content to spend the day in the dorm, mostly to explore the castle.


    He regained the energy lost by using the Refreshing ability in the mornings potion ss after taking some time to rx. He was by himself in the dorm in the afternoon, reviewing the few self-made spells that Snape had noted in his book.


    Langlock, Levicorpus, Liberacorpus, Miffliato Charm, Toenail-growing hex, and Sectumsempra are the six spells listed in the notebook.


    Jerry came to the realization that the Sectumsempra Curse not only has the characteristics of invisibility and shadowlessness but also has the feature of a curse after reading and memorizing all six spells.


    That is where the details on Sectumsempra are located. The foe will bear a curse that prevents him from healing. Nothingparable tomon healing charms, potions, or Muggle medical remedies. Unless you apply Snapes creation, Vulnera Sanentur, the appropriate counter-curse.


    Jerry realized that not all spells could be destroyed by the universal spell until that point. For many special spells to be able to negate the magical effects they produce, the apanying counter-spells must be known.


    Jerrys mind was working quickly while Refreshing was in effect.


    He is unsure whether this is due to the insufficiency of his present magic theory and knowledge pool or the very high degree of the spells Snape created. He spent the entire afternoon learning nothing, not even a single spell.


    You need to understand that learning those first-year spells wasnt as challenging as it is now.


    It seems that I need to go to the library.


    It is still not easy to swiftly learn a spell of the level of the Sectumsempra using only the first-grade textbooks and the material from the teachers ss.


    To raise his magic level, he needs to learn from Hermione, read those relevant magic books from the library more frequently, and pick up new magic information.


    He made a time check. The time had passed six oclock. Jerry left the Slytherin chamber and walked to the Great Hall for dinner with a hazy head.


    He went directly to bed after dinner rather than engaging in conversation with the younger Slytherins in themon room to recover from the effects of the afternoons activity.


    Jerry is unable to engage in extensive socializing. He consumes red stars every day because he values his time so highly. Of course, he should use it to strengthen himself and learn magic.


    You can be the role model in Slytherin as long as you are good enough and can garner a lot of honor for Slytherin. Whether or whether youmunicate is not that crucial.


    Its important to retain a sense of mystery and appropriate distance from followers as the future hero of all budding wizards.


    At eleven oclock in the evening,


    After receiving enough rest while everyone was asleep, Jerry rose from his bed, took the magic book to themon area, turned on the Refreshing once more, and went into studying mode.

 Chapter 42: “Snape’s Misunderstanding”

    Chapter 42: ��Snape��s Misunderstanding��


    Early the next morning,


    After breakfast in the Great Hall, Jerry and Hermione, who had a long-ago scheduled appointment, hurried to the library on the second level.


    There are so many books!


    Hermione uttered an exmation as soon as she set foot inside the library. Jerry gave it a quick look and agreed.


    The quantity of volumes in the library is not particrly stressed in the film, thus it appears that there are not many magic books and that the Hogwarts library is not veryrge.


    The entire library has tens of thousands of magic books on at least thousands of shelves. Additionally, it can be imed that wizards have a very extensive history, one that spans many fields and is divided into numerous groups.


    Lets get a library card first! Hermione took Jerry and headed over to where the librarian Irma Pince was after regaining consciousness.


    Hermione had already informed him while they were still traveling that he needed to first apply for a library card in order to read and borrow books from the library.


    When she heard that Jerry and Hermione were about to apply for a library card, the thin and elderly witch librarian Irma Pince admonished them in a stern manner.


    I have the authority to impose the harshest penalties on you if you damage, mistreat, or desecrate the librarys books in any other way, including cutting, tearing, denting, soiling, throwing, or dropping them.


    Additionally, no snacks may be consumed in the library, and ess to the restricted area must first be authorized by the teacher.


    She tapped the two brand-new library cards with her magic wand, recorded their information, and presented them to Jerry and Hermione after confirming that both of them had nodded sincerely.


    The restricted area?


    Jerry reluctantly turned his head away from the rows of bookcases designating the restricted book area and moved with Hermione to the general book section to hunt for the magic books he required.


    There must be many magic books on the bookcases in the forbidden area that list potions and spells with great power, but obtaining them without the teachers signature is difficult.


    He even considers breaking into the library at night to grab the magic book from the locked room, just like he did with the Half-Blood Princes book. But after giving it some thought, he continued to reject this irrational strategy.


    Apart from somemon nts used by the students for practice, there was nothing priceless in the Potions ss. Even if he infiltrated covertly and was caught, it wouldnt be a huge issue.


    Furthermore, Snape doesnt frequently look them up, and the Half-Blood Prince book had been kept in the locker for a while. He rapidly memorized the notes before returning them, and Snape most likely wouldnt notice.


    The library, however, is unique, particrly in the limited area. It contains a great deal of hazardous magic books. It is undoubtedly difficult to defend. Harry is not him. The back door was opened by Dumbledore.


    Therefore, it would be wiser to postpone taking this risk until after the strength has grown stronger and then consider it carefully.


    The library has an excessive number of books, as well as many non-fiction titles. Jerry looked for a book that he thought would be helpful to him right now for a while.


    Research on Modern Witchcrafts Evolution


    He quickly nced through it and noticed that there were many exnations of magic theory, which would be very useful for him to study magic spells. He moved the magic book to the side reading area and activated the Refreshing ability to read it.


    Soon after, Hermione joined Jerry in the chair, holding a book titled Guide to Medieval Witchcraft.


    The two immediately sat in silence on the bench and regarded the magic book in their possession. They would attempt to speak and converse with one another if they came across something that was challenging to understand.


    At the end of the day, he believed he had aplished a great thing. It is often not as effective as two individuals conversing when one is alone and deeply contemting something.


    Jerry reasoned that learning theplex spells Snape created would take less time if he talked about them with Hermione. But after giving it some thought, he decided against doing that.


    Its better not to let others know about his secret learning of magic spells for the time being. If it gets out, the good persona he created before will copse.


    The Hogwarts library closes at eight oclock in the evening.


    So after agreeing to continue reading books tomorrow, Jerry and Hermione each borrowed a few magic books with their library cards and left the library. But when they left the library, there was a scene.


    Thats when they happened to bump into the gloomy Professor Snape.


    When Snape saw Jerry and Hermioneing out of the library talking andughing, he was taken aback for a moment, and then he didnt know what he thought of, so he asked them a few questions in an uncharacteristically gentle tone.


    One of them inquired as to whether he and Hermione had grown close before enrolling at Hogwarts.


    Jerry nodded at the moment since he believed Hermione and he was friends before enrolling at Hogwarts because they had met in Diagon Alley.


    Snape was surprised when he received the response and was surprised. Dont lose affection just because he doesnt be in the same house, he sighed and stroked Jerry on the shoulder.


    Dont lose to Harry, and avoid being overly infatuated with magic.


    Jerry was a little perplexed at the time.


    Allowing Snape to interact with Gryffindors would allow him to concentrate more on learning magic and gaining points for Slytherin. Is it possible that he misunderstood something?


    He didnt give it any thought, so he stopped worrying about it. Jerry kept concentrating on mastering magic.


    He would attend lessons seriously, work diligently, and participate in ss discussions in theing days to gain credits and enhance his reputation. He will use the library books he checked out to advance his studies when there are no sses and in the evenings.


    He asks Hermione about whatever he doesnt understand. He actually intended to seek advice from the teacher.


    Hogwarts has a small number of instructors, and nearly all of them are required to teach seven grades. Additionally, the time is quite limited, it is difficult to find, and there is not much time to provide him with specific instructions.


    The second weeks Wednesday was quickly approaching.


    He noticed a notice dering that he would begin taking flying lessons with Gryffindor tomorrow on the notice board in the Slytherinmon area on this particr day. The beginning of flying lessons pleased a lot of young wizards, especially male wizards who liked Quidditch like Draco.


    At ten oclock on Wednesday night,


    Jerry rose as usual and went outside the dormitory. He didnt read in themon area this time. Instead, he sneaked upstairs in vition of the Hogwarts curfew.


    His red stars are already down to more than 30, and they wont survive until tomorrow. Before leaving for the main world at twilight, he wished to acquire a broomstick. He can more easily acquire red stars after making this return.

 Chapter 43: “Room of Requirements”

    Chapter 43: ��Room of Requirements��


    Originally, when Jerry entered this time, he stored a total of more than 6,000 red stars.


    He could stick with it for two months, ording to his original n.


    He had to put in a lot of effort to study and learn a lot of magic because he was ced in Slytherin. As a result, he needed to eat a lot of red stars every day to utilize the Refreshing ability.


    Therefore, in just eleven days, of his more than 6,000 red stars, there are only about 30 left.


    Despite the fact that he ate less on the first day, he has been using the ability to study for roughly three hours every night since he started school. The Refreshing ability is inadvertently engaged every day during the day for a total of four or five hours.


    He must begin Refreshing for seven to eight hours every day on average. When it is turned on, one red star is consumed every minute, 61 in an hour, and over 500 in seven or eight hours.


    Just activating the Refreshing ability used up roughly 5,000 red stars in just eleven days.


    Additionally, he will devour 100 each day that he stays in the world. Over 6,000 red stars will be eaten in eleven days.


    If there are not enough red stars by midnight tonight, he will have to go back to the main. Fortunately, the insane study at this time period gained far more than it lost, despite using up a lot of red stars.


    Along with learning some incredibly useful spells, he also significantly increased his magic knowledge and skillpared to before. He only needs a broomstick at this point.


    It is unfortunate that it isnt Gryffindor. Professor McGonagall does not offer the free Nimbus 2000, therefore Jerry is left with little choice but to devise alternate ns.


    He initially intended to sneakily borrow a teaching broomstick for his flying lessons, bring it back, and then rece it.


    Heter learned that Madam Hoochs teachers dorm was where the teaching broomsticks that were used in ss were kept.


    Isnt it essentially a death wish to sneak into the teachers dorm and steal a broomstick?


    He felt that he needed to find a different solution after giving it some thought. Particrly after activating the Refreshing ability, he meticulously recalled the details of a number of movies that were ying in his head.


    In his memory, he eventually located a location where he could obtain broomsticks without charge. That is the Room of Requirement at Hogwarts.


    He recalled that in the movie, it appeared that Harry discovered three broomsticks and managed to leave the Room of Requirement after Goyle Fiendfyre Spell, and that the Room of Requirements should be on the eighth floor.


    Jerry entered the basement passageway by carefully opening the stone door.


    Then, use the opulent marble staircase on the first floor to ascend to the second story after returning to the first floor via the corridor.


    One hundred forty-two moving magic stairs are located on the second floor. Even though these magic steps prefer to roam about, there are rules that govern how they link to one another. On the first day of sses, the prefect exined these regtions to the students.


    Around the steps, there are portraits hung on the walls. The majority of the people depicted in these photographs are currently asleep, while a handful is not. When Jerry showed up, they didnt make a lot ofmotion.


    Every year, the young wizards go against the rules by going to the castle after dark. So as long as they are not caught by Filch and the teacher on patrol, then there will be no problem.


    Knowing it wouldnt be a big concern, he simply proceeded to the eighth floor to locate the Room of Requirement instead of going to the library to steal books.


    Jerry carefully ascended the magic stairs and made his way to the ninth floor.


    However, just as he entered the eighth-floor hallway, a little figure materialized on the guardrail of the passage. Upon closer inspection, it was Mrs. Norris. Argus Filchs pet cat.


    Meow! Jerry hurriedly pulled a prepared secret weapon from his left pocket and tossed it at Mrs. Norris when he saw that she had yelled at him and was ready to turn around to report to Filch.


    In front of Mrs. Norris was a trout that had been grilled and was brown. Mrs. Norris stopped walking as she caught sight of the fish being grilled in front of her.


    Meow? It gave Jerry a wary nce, as if to suggest that he was attempting to buy her off.


    When Jerry noticed this, the corners of his mouth slightly lifted. He then pulled a tiny trout that had been grilled and browned out of his right pocket and threw it over.


    She must have been enticed because she didnt immediately reject it. If he adds more, the issue wont be too severe. Who can argue that cats cant eat fish?


    After a while, Jerry did indeed casually stroll past Mrs. Norris while she was eating and search for what might be the site of the Room of Requirement.


    Found it! Jerrys eyes glowed as he regarded arge nket hanging in the hallway.


    A magician on the enormous carpet was attempting to teach the troll how to dance at the moment, but the troll chased after him brandishing arge stick. If he remembered correctly, the door to the Room of Requirement should be on the white wall directly across from this enormous tapestry.


    Since Jerry acquired the power of Refreshing, he has discovered that many long-forgotten memories vividly resurface in his mind whenever he activates this feature and tries to recall memories of his past existence.


    As a result, he was progressively able to remember every Harry Potter film he had viewed in his prior life, in addition to relevant news, brief videos, and some online trivia.


    He had seen this method of entering the Room of Response at a little science poprization.


    I need that location to preserve belongings! Jerry repeatedly considered this in his head before proceeding to stroll past that white wall three times in a row.


    An extremely smooth door suddenly materialized on the initially nk white wall.


    Nice! Jerry smiled as he took hold of the brass handle, flung open the door, crossed the threshold, and entered.


    This space is the size of a chapel and is crammed with as many hills of various goods that former Hogwarts students hid.


    The majority of them, though, are useless items like bottles, hats, boxes, chairs, bats, and so forth. But there are also very useful ones, just like the main goal of Jerrysing in this time, the broomstick.

 Chapter 44: “Return and Test Flight”

    Chapter 44: ��Return and Test Flight��


    After looking around for a bit, Jerry discovered a broomstick that didnt appear to be too ancient, as well as a few magic books that appeared to be in excellent condition.


    Common Spells and Solutions, Knowledge Over ck Magic, A Collection of Self-Defense Spells, and Fighting Poison with Poison.


    Its an unforeseen benefit of arriving at this moment. Of course, he also noticed a scarred bust of a wizard bearing the fabled Ravenw diadem, one of Voldemorts Horcruxes. But he didnt care about it.


    He cant use that item. He is powerless to destroy it, and if he takes it, the soul of Voldemort will have an impact on him. Its best to disregard it.


    Its already twelve oclock! He didnt anticipate that while he was looking through it, time would fly by so rapidly.


    Jerry hurriedly waited for twelve oclock while clutching the broomstick firmly in his left hand, the magic wand in his right hand, the magic books in his left, and a box of Bertie Botts multi-vored beans he had reserved in advance in his left.


    [Forced return is initiated since there are insufficient red stars, and the countdown begins: 10, 9, 8, 73, 2, 1.]


    The panels notice caused the entire universe toe to a stop once more.


    Why are you holding a peculiar broom and stick, Jerry? What kind of book is it? Jerry regained consciousness and went back to his Queens, New York, home.


    His sister Aishas skeptical voice simultaneously echoed in his ears. He should probably go into the world in an empty room next time.


    Jerry sat on the sofa with a bag of Bertie Botts multi-vored beans, a magic wand, and a book of spells in his hands. He then looked at his sister, who was staring at him, and made a decision in his heart.


    I recently purchased this broom during the day to sweep the space. Actually, I bought this wooden stick as a tool just for stirring soup. Regarding these books


    He promptly said while grinning inwardly as he noticed the puzzled expression in Aishas eyes, These books are aplete set of mathematics for primary school students that I bought especially for you, so that you wont be bored during summer vacation.


    What? What did you say, Jerry? Oh no, you actually approached undetected and used hypnotic magic on me.


    Aisha reacted immediately after learning that it involved mathematics. She jumped off the sofa instead of watching TV. She trembled, hurried into her room, and snapped shut the door while closing her ears.


    Jerrys mouth quivered as he noticed this. After turning off the TV, he went back to his room with the broomstick and magic book.


    He is aware that maths is his sisters greatest area of weakness. Aisha hates math because its a topic shes never be good at since she was in school, and anytime Jerry tries to teach his sister in math, he will experience situations like this one where she is suddenly struck by various magics.


    -


    The time is eight in the evening. Because Haas is working the night shift today and wont go back to bed, when Jerry went back to his room, he immediately fell asleep. He didnt open his eyes till the rm went off at twelve oclock, at which point he silently walked his broomstick out of the neighborhood.


    Jerry cautiously approached an abandoned factory that he had found while on patrol, dodging any passersby he mighte across and the several cameras that were present. He isnt being unduly cautious. Rather, there are instances when the power of technology just cannot be understated.


    It is simple to determine his genuine identity if someone uncovers clues in todays camera-filled city.


    Jerry entered the facility, removed the sweaters hood, and removed the broomstick from the huge ck stic bag.


    He could tell it was a really old broomstick by looking at the words written on it.


    He visited the library a few days ago to check out the books The History of the Origin and Development of the Broomstick and Guidelines for the Initial Use of the Broomstick in order to read them.


    The Cleansweep series of brooms was created by the Cleansweep Broom Company. The broom he got from the Room of Requirement has a long history because it was first released in 1926. However, it doesnt appear to be too ancient and may not have been used frequently.


    Jerry set the broomstick down and carefully extended his right hand while remembering the spells he had learned from the Guidelines for the Initial Use of the Broomstick.


    The right hand, which also casts the spell, is where the bodys magic power originates. It also has a strong connection to the ground-based broomstick. The broom happily rolled on the ground before ceasing to move.


    Jerry shook his eyebrows speechlessly.


    It would appear that he has little aptitude for learning magic and even less for riding broomsticks in the air. He used to be certain that if he enrolled in the broomstick ss, he would be able to crush Harry and emerge as the sss most notable student, but it appears that he has gotten a little sloppy.


    The idea is that he can let the broomstick fly first, despite the fact that his body is strong and he needs to be very flexible to manage it as it flies through the air.


    Without wasting any time, Jerry immediately turned on Refreshing. He started to regrly practice the spells for piloting the broomstick, quickly honing his skill as he relied on his super brain.


    He was able to perfect the broomstick control magic technique in less than five minutes with the aid of mental refreshment. After perfecting the technique, he instantly stopped ingesting red stars because there were only more than 30 red stars left.


    The broomstick slid into his right palm extremely neatly as he repeated the spell. Under the influence of Jerrys thoughts, the broomstick carried him to float.


    Come on!


    In response to amand, the broomstick gradually gained speed and took off for the opposite end of the warehouse. He pulled it up once more just as he was about to hit the wall, and the broomstick flew back and narrowly missed him.


    Haha, Yes! Yes!


    It was fun to watch Jerry fly through the warehouse while controlling the Cleansweep broom. A mans happiness is so straightforward. Riding a broom that can fly freely in the air is still a very pleasurable thing, even though Jerrys spirit is about forty years old.


    Due to numerous stresses and duties in middle age, people will grow more mature and steady. But in reality, you will discover that he genuinely disys a naive and infantile side when he is with himself or with peers who share his interests.


    He even lost control a few times and nearly hit the roof while flying exuberantly up and down, left and right, in the warehouse. Jerry was able to master the use of the broomstick atst.


    Its time to go outside and try it out!


    He noticed that it was close to one oclock. Jerry changed into the wizard costume he had brought, grabbed his wand and broomstick, and then he left the warehouse.

 Chapter 45: “Jerry Flies On a Broom”

    Chapter 45: ��Jerry Flies On a Broom��


    Woohoo!


    Flying in the big sky on a broomstick certainly requires a far higher sense of experience than doing it in the cramped space of the warehouse. My ears were whistled by the June mornings cool breeze, and the wizards robe fluttered like a pair of ck wings.


    The top speed is 60 miles per hour, which is equal to 100 kilometers per hour for a car. Driving on the ground is far less thrilling than soaring freely through the air without any barriers, even though it is not extremely fast.


    But only during the summer is this possible. Youll likely need to visit the hospital the next day to get water and take cold medication if you fly like this in the winter.


    After feeling as though he was ready to be blown into a fool by the chilly wind in the sky, Jerry started to lower his height. He then soared between tall structures and into other locations that he had previously been unable to reach.


    Because he used to patrol mostly in a few streets and alleyways around his town because he was running solely on his legs, the crime rate in the region has significantly decreased, which has also caused a significant decline in his ability to earn Little Red Stars.


    With a broomstick in hand, he can broaden the scope of his patrol without having to stress about making it home in time.


    Flying in the air gives one a line of sight that is undoubtedly far better than the line of sight below and can more quickly and precisely identify various illegal and criminal actions.


    -


    In a luxury neighborhood buildings top-story duplex building in Queens.


    A rope was used to bind a three-person household to the ground. Two masked robbers, one tall and one thin, were brandishing knives as they demanded the safes password from the familys head of household.


    Despite his intense rage, the father unwillingly gave the two robbers the code to the safe in order to protect his family.


    They excitedly stuffed the piles of gorgeous loot in the safe into the suitcases they had prepared just as the two criminals opened the safe in the bedroom. A ck figure eventually materialized outside the bedrooms ss window.


    Such a thing would not have been noticed by me if there were no broomsticks.


    Jerry suddenly rolled his eyes and noticed a chamber in the building next to him while he was riding a broomstick between tall buildings. He was immediately thrilled to learn that someone was investigating a break-in.


    He pulled out his wand and silently gestured in the direction of the young child in the bedroom, who was being cuddled by her mother and whose eyes widened when she noticed her. Jerry cast a charm to unlock the window in the bedroom.


    The windows lock automatically opened with a sharp noise.


    The two criminals, who were loading money, turned their heads as their parents, who were staring at the thief, heard the sounding from the window and felt a chilly breeze suddenly blowing into the bedroom. Then they all disyed looks of skepticism.


    A young child in a wizard costume was floating outside the window while riding what appeared to be a broom.


    Outside the window, flying? But how is that even possible? Its more than 100 meters above the ground. This is the 28th floor.


    Good night!


    Jerry opened the window and waved his wand very courteously at the astonished individuals within. Before the two criminals could recover from their stunned state, he directed his magic wands at them, sending two magical rays their way.


    Petrificus Totalus!


    When the magic light struck the two criminals, they instantly froze, fell to the ground with a bang, and the des in their hands were all over the floor.


    Jerry finally located the body-binding spell in a magic book in the library after much searching. Even with his magical prowess, he can instantly petrify regr adults thanks to a very practical offensive spell. However, its petrification is distinct from the basilisks petrification.


    The body-binding spell merely uses magical force to bind your body and limbs; your eyes can still move, you still have consciousness, and your senses, including the five senses, continue to work as usual.


    You can either wait for the time to naturally untie it after being affected by the curse, or you can employ the universal solution spell. The basilisks petrification, however, is distinct. There is absolutely no feeling, and it has actually petrified into a stone. It will be identical to a corpse if there is no method to open it.


    The two have different degrees of magic.


    Jerry restrained the two robbers before using the Transfiguration Charm on the rope around the fathers wrist in the bedroom. The rope was then transformed into noodles.


    He then pointed to the safe with his wand. From the safe, two hundred dor bills shot out and fell into his hand. Jerry learned The Summoning Charm, a very old spell, from the Guide to Medieval Witchcraft. This spell is reportedly going to be covered in the fourth grade as well.


    Its spell is quite straightforward but really helpful. In order for an object to fly to you from anywhere in the world when you summon it, you must focus and vividly picture it in your mind. The magic spell in question is simple to learn but challenging to perfect.


    Simply told, the item you call, its weight, size, material, magic strength, proximity to you, and whether it is a living or inanimate object will all have an impact on how sessful your summoning spell is.


    Just like now, it would be simple for Jerry to seed if he simply conjured two lovely, dor bills, but it would be challenging if he attempted to do the same with the heavy safe.


    The challenge will be greater if the safe is in another room and not close to him. The difficulty would rise linearly if what he summoned was not a safe but something endowed with a magical ability or a living creature. Additionally, summoning someone using the summoning spell is impossible and has no impact.


    He couldnt simply shout io Aisha to summon his younger sister, who was sound asleep at home and lying on her back, even if he had perfected his summoning spell.


    They can only be paralyzed by my spell for ten minutes. Make a police call right away. Ill get these two bills as a reward!


    Jerry quickly rode his broom away from the window after cing the cash in his pocket. The father who responded quickly broke free, cut the rope holding his wife and daughter captive, went to the window, and poked his head out.


    Oh, my God, there is magic in this world. He couldnt resist shouting as he watched the figure of Jerry on a broomstick slowly vanish in the air.


    He promptly tied up the two robbers, who had been rendered helpless by magic with a rope, and then he dialed 911 to call the police.

 Chapter 46: “Getting Famous”

    Chapter 46: ��Getting Famous��


    Jerry had a delighted smile on his face as he flew over Queens on a broom and touched the $200 in his pocket. What a joy it is to be able to make some money while taking care of the enemies.


    He doesnt know how to use magic to steal or rob, but he still believes that exchanging for something ofparable worth and receiving rewards is okay. He doesnt always take much, sometimes its only a few bucks. If the individual he saves is extremely destitute, he will directly rob thieves of their money.


    Money is not everything in this society, yet without it, everything seems impossible.


    He always thought that even though Spider-Man was so powerful, he was still so poor when he watched Maguires Spider-Man in his former life. He worked a part-time job swaying spider webs to transport meals each day, which was incredible.


    Despite his power, it should be eptable for him to go to a building site to lift bricks even though fighting in an underground boxing ring would be against his nature. Moving bricks can sometimes pay more than delivering food.


    But in all honesty, he still has great admiration for characters like Spiderman because they genuinely do good actions without expecting anything in return and genuinely care about others enough to protect and help them, even at the cost of their own time, love, and lives.


    Even though he performs nice things every day, his ultimate objective is to fortify himself so that he may subsequently defend himself and the people he cares about.


    Oh no, help!


    Jerry put the cash aside, turned his broom, and flew in the direction of the plea for assistance after hearing it from the alley below.


    Petrificus Totalus!


    Jerry took flight once more in less than a minute. Ordinary criminals are now seen by him as being as weak as babies after learning the body-binding spell, which also considerably increases problem-solving effectiveness and ensures that there will never be an embarrassing circumstance where they are chased around by police.


    The time is three in the morning.


    With his broomstick and other belongings, Jerry returned to the warehouse, changed out of his wizard robes, and headed home. He actually owns a broomstick, allowing him to travel directly from his rooms window and return through the same window. However, doing so is unsafe.


    Because it will be simple to identify him if someone can set up satellite monitoring and thoroughly explore the areas around him.


    Even while it cant be totally ensured, using the abandoned warehouse every time is at least an additionalyer of insurance. Simply said, carrying a broomstick and clothes makes entering and exiting the neighborhood more difficult.


    This issue will be readily resolved if he learns either the Apparition or the Disillusionment Charm.


    -


    Meanwhile, the Queens Police Department.


    Haas gave the report in his hand a weird nce as he regarded the police officer in front of him at the sheriffs office.


    Do you really think this is not a joke?


    The policeman helplessly shrugged, Although the three victims and the two robbers ims were entirely congruent, I likewise assumed they were making fun of me. They all said that a wizard on a broom miraculously saved them!


    Wizard? Magic? What age are you? Do you really believe in that kind of stuff? I thought that would only be done by my daughter. Haas tossed the report on the table after shaking his head.


    He had the impression that the three-person family and the two robbers were hiding some unfathomable secret from him, and the police officer appeared to have had an epiphany.


    Captain, do you believe it has anything to do with the child who liked to act valiantly and don a wizards robe back when?


    Him? As soon as you say it, it sort of does. Both of them are young children who enjoy dressing up as wizards. He frequently performs at night, but I havent heard that he has a flying broom before.


    At this point, Haas also unwittingly observed that throughout the previous month, there appeared to have been a youngster who enjoyed donning wizard robes and emerging at night to defeat criminals. He once ran into him and pursued him for a while, but he was unable to catch up.


    That broom might perhaps be a flying machine in disguise. What sort of magic is that? There are some cutting-edge weapons, just like Iron Man. The policeman made an expression that should have been true as he touched his chin.


    Haas agreed with him by nodding  Dont worry about him. Anyway, hes helping us, which is fine, but are kids these days so strong?


    Finally, he had a thought for his son Jerry, who was likewise a remarkable kid. He felt ashamed of himself as a father because of his abilities in the school and in the house.


    However, Captain. Director George already instructed us to find this child known only as The Wizard. Although he is acting right, he is simultaneously breaking thew! He was reminded once more by the policeman.


    The officials are undoubtedly concerned that if this continues, it will appear that our police department is ipetent


    But for a child toe out every night to perform such a thing is actually pretty unsafe. Check if you can locate the childs home, and add more surveince. At that moment, we shall pay him a visit.


    Yes, Captain!


    -


    Time flies, and soon a week passed like this.


    Every evening this week, Jerry will ride a broom throughout Queens. He will always show up right after a crime is discovered, waving a wand and casting magic. His red stars rate of growth has increased significantlypared to previously precisely because of this.


    Additionally, his reputation as a Wizard has expanded beyond the immediate vicinity of the neighborhood to include the entire Queens District.


    As a result, not only the police are seeking for him. After hearing the news, several media professionals who are scrambling to grab the story to increase their performance also began to try various tactics to gather clues about him.


    However, Jerry always moved swiftly, and never lingered after the situation was resolved before scurrying off on a broom. Only the victims and robbers may tell those media reporters and patrolling police officers what happened.


    The residents of Queens have recently heard whispers of a young person who enjoys donning wizard robes and making appearances after midnight.


    They are unaware of the details, and many residents continue to have doubts despite what they see with their own eyes.


    This day at midday, Jerry rehearsed the Sectumsempra Curse in silence in the living room by himself while his sister Aisha napped in his room.


    He gained a lot of stuff from his actions the week after he returned, so he generously spent his red stars each day to learn and understand the challenging spells he had been given from the Half-Blood Princes book.


    Now that his efforts have paid off, he can hardly cast such spells correctly. In order for these spells to exercise their strength and impact more effectively, he must next practice more and be more skilled with them.

 Chapter 47: “Flame-Freezing Charm”

    Chapter 47: ��me-Freezing Charm��


    Sectumsempra!


    On the coffee table, Jerry waved his wand at the apples. The cup on the right side of the apple instantly burst out of a hole after the wand discharged an unseen, sharp de.


    This uracy could still use some work.


    Jerry shook his head helplessly after taking a nce at the whole apple and the cup next to it. He is now able to sessfully release Sectumsempra after extensive practice, but because of his magical might, the power he employs is not extremely potent.


    He requires Sectumsempra to strike wherever he directs. It is best if a fly flies by. He has an unseen, razor-sharp de that can precisely remove the flys wings. He will need to practice a lot and for a very long time, so of course this will take time.


    Reparo!


    He cast a restoration spell to return the cup next to the apple to its original state and then repeated the ritual. But as he tightened his grip on Sectumsempra, a series of fire truck whistles abruptly erupted from the outside.


    Why are there so many cars?


    After giving it some thought, Jerry quickly grabbed a bag from the room and hurried outside after noticing at least three or four fire vehicles passing by on the road outside theplex.


    There is a fire, and perhaps many people are going to be trapped. Once they are saved, he should have a ton of red stars.


    -


    Abandoned warehouse.


    Jerry hurriedly retrieved the wizard costume from the bag, put it on, and rapidly exited the warehouse while riding a broomstick while chanting a spell.


    There!


    Jerry, who was flying high in the air, saw the seven or eight fire vehicles speeding down the street and immediately sped on the broomstick, closely following them.


    Oh God, what is that?


    Mom, theres a bird in the air!


    There are individuals flying around on broomsticks in this strange world, I tell you!


    The sound of the fire vehicles siren attracted a crowd of bystanders, who all shouted in surprise as they saw Jerry flying beside the fire truck.


    Jerry used to work at night, so only people nearby the crime scene or the police whoter requested surveince could see him.


    As a result, many people still dont believe in a character like a Wizard despite the fact that most people have heard of them.


    Everyone is aware that numerous media outlets enjoy exaggerating the facts in order to get traffic. Just a typical wizard? Or perhaps its simply a random magician performing a show in public, like David Copperfield performing flying-rted magic acts.


    But the sky was clear and bright today, on this sunny day. They actually witnessed a wizard-d man soaring through the sky with a broom that appeared to be devoid of any high-techponents. They continued to be stunned. Nothing about this speed suggests wizardry.


    Jerry didnt care as he gazed down at the stunned onlookers on the street below. The publics discovery will happen soon, and he has psychologically prepared himself for it.


    Gaining more red stars while swiftly increasing your strength is the key. Everything else wont matter as long as his strength increases. He constantly worries about these things because he is not one of those true superheroes.


    Of course, its preferable to make an effort to present a positive image to the public. Otherwise, being viewed as a major viin and losing against other superheroes might be problematic.


    He must uphold the greatest moral standard in order to make it safer, to put it more inly, at least on the surface. Being well-known is beneficial for an event like todays fire rescue.


    Jerry deliberately lowered the height of his flight in light of this and waved to the stunned New Yorkers on the street.


    Jerry was in the air for approximately ten minutes before he finally noticed the dense smoke rising in the distance. At that point, he jumped into the air and elerated, directly rushing towards the location where the dense smoke rose from an extremely short route in the air.


    His broomstick could travel at a maximum speed of 60 miles per hour, or almost 100 kilometers per hour. He used a shortcut from the air to arrive at the location.


    Jerry finally arrived at the scene two minutester.


    Here, a tiny, six-story building caught fire for an undetermined reason along the street. There are currently patrolling police officers on the scene who had previously arrived early to keep the peace. Additionally, some reporters are transmitting the live feed while carrying cameras.


    Jerry recognized one of them as an acquaintance. It was Lucy, the previous reporter who enjoyed photographing him. Lucy is a little-known news reporter. Jerry has broadened the potential for obtaining a red star throughout this time.


    Today during the day, she was offered a live TV interview with a burger stand. She was only halfway through the interview when she suddenly fled into a nearby fire.


    She thenunched the live broadcast as she and her cameraman hurried to the scene of the fire.


    Im your reporter Lucy, and Im over here on Oak Avenue. Unexpectedly, there was a fire just now. The second-floor fire should have started it, based on the current circumstances. The fifth story is now where the fire is.


    However, many upants were trapped in the building, with the exception of a few who managed to escape by chance. The situation is urgent, and the fire brigade is still not here!


    Oh my God, someone appears to be in the sky!


    Immediately after hearing a shout from the crowd of people watching the event, Lucy, who was speaking to the camera, looked up. At one pointed at the broom, which was being ridden by a short man dressed in a wizards robe, hovered above their heads.


    The magician Ive been waiting for all this time is that kid, hurry and point the camera that way! Lucy screamed at the cameraman as soon as her eyes glowed.


    The cameraman responded in a sh. He held the camera up and focused on Jerry as he was flying through the air.


    Without wasting any time, Jerry hurriedly retrieved his wand from his pocket and immediately performed a me-Freezing Charm on himself. He learned this rather old charm from Guide to Medieval Witchcraft.


    The primary goal is to protect against being burned by regr mes.


    The book exins that many wizards in the Middle Ages frequently used this spell on themselves when they were going to be burned at stake after being discovered by Muggles in order to avoid dying from the mes.


    Jerry elerated and rode a broomstick into the fourth story that was engulfed in mes while using the me-Freezing Charm.


    Those who could have escaped the fire on the second and third floors must have done so, and those who were unable to do so were likely burned. If someone went in to save them, they would now be dead. There may still be hope for the only upants on the fourth and fifth floors.

 Chapter 48: “Fame”

    Chapter 48: ��Fame��


    Help! Help!


    Jerry, who had just hurried to the fourth floor, turned on Refreshing, and significantly sharpened his five senses, he heard a tremulous call for helping from a nearby room.


    He had a n and rapidly maneuvered around the stones and steel that were falling off in the corridor owing to the violent burning before reaching a ming red iron door.


    Repello!


    Jerry dashed inside the room battling the mes after a repelling spell smashed the loose iron door away. He discovered a young woman in a nightgown covering her lips and nose with a wet towel in the steamy, tiled bathroom.


    As she continued to ask for assistance, the womans eyes began to stray and her voice became progressively weaker from smoke inhtion. If he arrivedter, it is predicted that the other person would pass out and be a corpse as they were consumed by the mes.


    me-Freeze!


    The woman in the nightgown was the target of his me-Freezing Charm, but Jerry didnt say anything. Instead, he simply picked her up, ced her on his broomstick, and flew out the window, dodging the mes.


    I leave it to you!


    He gave the woman in the nightgown to the officer in charge of preserving order afternding. He again sped into the mes on a broomstick without waiting for the other person to answer.


    All of these are red stars. He will lose some stars if one person is not saved.


    He spent some time looking before discovering two young men at the elevators entrance. When the fire started, they undoubtedly tried to flee via the elevator, but the dense smoke knocked them to the ground.


    Jerry dashed out of the mes on a broomstick, gripping one arm with one hand, using the me-Freezing Spell and the floating spell.


    He saved more than 20 individuals, big and tiny, men and women, who were trapped by the mes and plummeted down by the heavy smoke by moving back and forth between the fourth level, the fifth floor, and the half-burned sixth floor.


    At some point during this time, the fire department showed up. The fire was finally put out after many fire vehicles simultaneously sprayed water for rescue.


    When Jerry eventually put the elderly couple, who were hugging and preparing to die together, who were hiding on the sixth floors roof, to the ground. He was praised in silence by the onlookers as well as the police officers who were in charge of maintaining order.


    For a brief moment, as he listened to the enthusiastic ovation all around him, he even thought that even without the red star, things appeared to be going well. However, he swiftly shook his head and dismissed this dangerous thought.


    Even though the current him is only marginally more powerful and invincible than the average person, he shouldnt harbor such arrogant and risky beliefs. He must first take care of himself because that is not something that regr people can do.


    Thank you so much. What should I call you, wizard? A police officer in a sheriffs outfit approached Jerry at this time, a d look on his face.


    Haas?


    Jerry was startled to see the person approaching and reacted instantly, Wizard, I really like this title. Since I was a young child, Ive studied magic in order to be brave and lend a hand to others.


    Thats correct. Given Haas position as sheriff, it seems reasonable that he would respond to such arge fire in Queens.


    To have such insight at this age is truly admirable!


    However, you have to go back to the police station with us, as we need to register your identity, Haas said after first sighing and appearing a little perplexed.


    Im sorry, my circumstance is unique. Im sorry I cant go back with you!


    How was Jerry able to apany Haas back to the police station to register his identity? Hackers with marginally more powerful skills can gain ess to typical police stations secrecy features and obtain his information.


    Jerry grabbed the broomstick and took off into the air before waiting for Haas to respond, vanishing from view.


    The other reporters, including Lucy, who eventually squeaked in from behind, all lost their focus. Jerry declined to take the interview. He wouldnt have retreated on a broomstick if Haas hadnt just stopped him.


    What he said contains numerous errors. He is not a trained psychoanalyst or a professional spy. He might identally reveal some of his information if he is not careful because of a few phrases he deems trivial.


    Haas expressed some uncertainty in his eyes after Jerry vanished and asked, Why does this Wizards voice sound so familiar?


    What are you talking about, Captain? The team members standing behind Haas noticed him muttering to himself and peered over with interest.


    Its nothing. Send the injured to the hospital in an ambnce right away. Haas hurriedly gave the policeman his orders in an effort to clear his mind of the weird thoughts.


    But why did we let that wizard go away this time? How about Director Georges order?


    Is there anything I can do? Have you seen it? he can fly. Can we fly? Dont discuss those pointless things. Its more crucial to save people right away. Also, let the director know where I am so they can find me if anything happens.


    -


    Jerry lifted the broomstick high into the air as he walked away from the fire and unlocked his property panel. He smiled broadly as he observed the attribute panels more than 3,000 red stars.


    He earned a lot of stars for saving a life. He saved more than 20 people at the fire scene and received more than 3,000 red stars, which is more than he would have earned by diligently going on patrol every night for a week.


    Indeed, the greater the catastrophe, the more red stars someone can earn for taking part. In fact, Jerry has demonstrated that he may still receive a red star even if he causes a cmity on his own before acting.


    For instance, red stars might be awarded if he deliberately set fire to a structure before running to save others. But ever since he learned about this bug, Jerry has quietly resolved that he cannot use it to farm red stars since it would be impolite.


    Today, he is able to start fires, save lives, and earn red stars. Tomorrow, who knows that he will kill some civilians along the way?


    It is difficult to close Pandoras box once it has been opened. The desires of a human are limitless. If one doesnt know how to control them appropriately, he will eventually turn into a power-mad crazy.


    At that point, he will be willing to do anything, even if it means sacrificing the one he loves the most, so long as it can be done in exchange for strength. He had to prevent himself from seeing that.


    His first goal in acquiring power was not to acquire power for the purpose of acquiring it, but rather to defend himself and his loved ones. The argument is that there isnt a single airtight wall in existence. If he continues to act in this manner, he will eventually be exposed, at which point he will truly turn into a viin.


    How can one be the viin in the Marvel universe? He doesnt want that to happen to him in the end.


    He headed back to the empty warehouse and packed the wizards outfit and broomstick into his guitar bag. After carefully avoiding the crowd and the security cameras, Jerry put on his hat and went back to his neighborhood.


    However, a figure unexpectedly jumped out from the side just as he opened the door and was about to enter the room. Jerry, how can you leave me alone and go out to y?


    Upon closer inspection, it became clear that it was Aisha, who had just woken up from a nap and was already furious at not being able to find him in the entire house.

 Chapter 49: “First Time Using Cooking Magic”

    Chapter 49: ��First Time Using Cooking Magic��


    How could I possibly go out and y? When the unknown demon god called for me, I went below to obtain the incredibly strong magic beans that could boost my magic power. Jerry said while maintaining a serious expression as he looked at Aisha, who was tightening her waist and expanding.


    Magic beans that are super duper extremely powerful? Aishas face was filled with confusion.


    This is it, look! Jerry pulled a box of Bertie Botts prepared multi-vored beans out of his pocket.


    Wow, those magic beans are actually incredibly strong.


    Bertie Botts multivored beans were taken from Jerrys grasp by Aisha. Her eyes shed green as soon as she spotted the vibrant jelly beans within. Aishas father Haas forbade her from eating any candy because the teething phase is still ongoing. She hasnt indulged in candy in a while.


    Father will be returning tonight. Dont tell Father that I went out and brought you super duper powerful magic beans, otherwise he wont be happy. Jerry quietly exined to Aisha as he shut the door.


    He remembered talking to Haas on the way back and noticed that his expression appeared a little off. He also thought that his voice might have been off at the time. Yes, they are masked, but because they are a father and son, how could Haas not recognize his voice at all?


    The most crucial factor is the body shape, which he can currently least conceal. Aisha must therefore make up for this funnel just in case.


    Jerry, dont worry. I wont tell King Hass. Aisha gave Jerry a shoulder pat before jumping back to the couch to watch TV while holding the jelly beans.


    Jerry actually sneaked down to get her sweets. How was this something he could tell his father about? She wouldnt have any sweets left if Dad discovered it and gave Jerry a lesson.


    Its very wonderful and sweet!


    As soon as Aisha put a jelly bean in her mouth, her eyes glowed. She appeared to have tasted toffee. Jerry shook his head and hid the broomstick and wizard outfit in the guitar bag beneath his bed.


    Because Bertie Botts multi-vored beans are beans with various vors rather than candy, they wont harm Aishas teeth.


    By the way, the incredibly strong magic beanse in a variety of vors, so watch out when you eat them!


    Urgh! He was about to say something when he heard someone vomit from the sofa. Aisha had undoubtedly consumed a bad one.


    He quickly washed and then looked at the time. The time had passed five oclock. Jerry entered the kitchen, grabbed his apron, put it on, and began putting the meal together.


    He couldnt help but smile as he passed by the living room and spotted Aisha staring at Bibis multi-vored bean box, looking like she wanted to eat but was afraid to.


    Jerry pulled out his wand from under his apron and shut the sliding door between the kitchen and the living area.


    Ill try it. Does Practical Home Cooking Magic work as advertised?


    The chicken that had been drowned in the water soared up and down on the cutting board with a wave of his wand, then ran over and swung the kitchen knife at it, quickly chopping it into chicken pieces of uniform size.


    The ginger was automatically sliced into slices with a fruit knife in the air, the iron pan was heated, and the cold oil was added to the pan all at once. The garlic cloves also automatically flew up and chopped. Instantaneously, the entire kitchen appeared to be conscious of itself.


    In less than 10 minutes, Jerry was served braised chicken nuggets, garlic lettuce, fried shredded pork with potatoes, and a sizable bowl of tomato and egg soup. The kitchens pots and pans quickly started to clean themselves.


    Its actually extremely practical, I must say.


    These three dishes and one soup would typically take at least an hour to prepare if he handled the cooking himself, not factoring in the time it would take to clean up the kitchen after. But now, all he had to do was stand there while chanting a few spells while waving his wand, and in less than ten minutes, he had prepared dinner.


    It is in fact highly useful because it saves you time, trouble, and additional effort while allowing you to spend some time reading the magic book.


    In reality, he foolishly believed in the beginning that he would be able to conjure up a variety of delectables with the wave of his magic wand as long as he had mastered the Transfiguration Charm. But until he actually began to learn about it, he was unaware.


    Transfiguration is moreplicated than he anticipated. It has multiple branches and is taught separately. It requires a great deal of sophisticated magic knowledge. For instance: transformation between species, transformation of the human body, summoning, manifestation, Animagus transformation, etc.


    It also adheres to the most fundamental principle of Gamps Law of Elemental Transfiguration. It is quite explicitly stated that the impact of using the Transfiguration Charm to transform one item into another is temporary. It will nevertheless transform back to its initial look once the allotted time has passed.


    So its okay if you change a stone into a piece of bread, but if you eat that piece of bread, when the magic wears off, youll be left with stones in your stomach rather than bread. However, its eptable if you turn a cup of green tea into rum. Because even if the magic is destroyed, your body wont be harmed.


    The end result is that the Transfiguration Charm cannot be used to create a table of delicious foods out of thin air. In actuality, Jerrys present technique is simr to the majority of wizards magical cooking techniques. It saves a lot of time, but all the equipment and ingredients are required.


    There is a restriction on employing this cooking magic, namely that the wizard must be proficient in the kitchen. Because the meal you prepare with cooking magic will taste just like the food you prepare yourself.


    These culinary magic spells will have no effect on you if you are a kitchen novice. This and some rted housekeeping magic are the same. The level of the wizards own chores affects the magics oue.


    Therefore, regardless of whether it is magic for the kitchen or for the house, it is all very basic and simple to learn magic. However, if you want a nice magic impact after casting, the wizard must have a specific degree of cooking and household skills.


    Fortunately, Jerry has a lot of faith in this. After so many years of training, his housekeeping and cooking skills are the best.


    He had never employed cooking magic before, and he thought the oue was pleasantly surprising. After preparing three dishes and one soup to his satisfaction, Jerry cast another spell to preserve heat before leaving the kitchen.


    Haas typically doesnt leave for work until between 6:30 and 7:00, so he still has to wait more than an hour before he can start reading the magic book. Learning neveres to an end. You need to study more and refrain from taking breaks if you wish to use magic effectively.

 Chapter 50: “The Same Style as The Wizard”

    Chapter 50: ��The Same Style as The Wizard��


    S.H.I.E.L.D. Headquarters,


    Director Nick Fury calmly listened to Agent Maria Hills report while standing near the window.


    So, at Culver University in Virginia, the Hulk in the form of Dr. Bannerpletely beat the capture team led by General Ross?


    Yes, Dr. Banner has abducted Dr. Betty, the daughter of General Ross, and vanished from Culver University. Hill gave a nod.


    Have you learned his next destination? After turning over, Nick Fury enquired.


    Hill gave Fury the report, The technicians of our logistics department have discovered that Dr. Banner has been in touch with a man by the name of Mr. Blue via his emailmunication records, and that he appears to be using this to find a way to return his body to normal. As a result, we determine that in order to get Dr. Betty, we must locate Mr. Blue.


    Mr. Blue? Its Dr. Samuel Stern of the biological cells department at Grayburn College in New York. Theyre traveling to New York. Nick Fury scowled as he studied the details on Mr. Blue on the document in his fingers.


    Yes, General Ross has set up an ambush near Grayburn College after receiving information from us with the intention of capturing Dr. Banner and returning him to his studies in a single blow. Do we want it to ur? Hills face took on a perplexed expression.


    After some thinking, Nick Fury responded, We cant get too involved in General Rosss operations because he is a member of the military, but based on the current circumstances, it seems unlikely that they would be sessful. This is how. Visit New York on your own. If Dr. Banner manages to elude capture, try to figure out how to hunt him down and then avoid rming him once more.


    Yes, Director! Hill nodded before getting ready to go.


    Nick Fury called Agent Hill once more after appearing to think of something. Find time to contact this boy when you visit New York this time, find out about his identity, and discover who he really is.


    Hill epted a document that Nick Fury had handed him. Photos of Jerry riding a broomstick into the fire scene while donning a wizards hat and costume were included on it, along with pertinent details about his valiant deeds at the time.


    Shortly after Hill had departed, a female agent with an explosive physique, wavy reddish-brown hair, and ckbat tights unlocked the door and entered.


    How is the situation on your end, Natasha? Fury asked without being surprised as he saw the person approaching.


    The individual in question turned revealed to be none other than ck Widow or Natasha Romanov, a versatile S.H.I.E.L.D. operative who is skilled in disguise, infiltration, hacking, andbat.


    He is currently assimted into Stark Industries and is serving as Tony Starks temporary secretary. However, based on my observations, Tony appears to have several physical health issues, and his state is not in the best of shape.


    Fury received an honest report from ck Widow on the missions status and the data gathered during this time.


    Padium element poisoning? I see. You keep seeing Tony Starks body and mind from a distance. Please let me know as soon as you run into any issues. When Fury heard the ck Widows report, he didnt appear surprised.


    -


    What do you think of the recent wizards that have appeared?


    Wizard? I have viewed the fire rescue live stream. Whether he knows magic or not, I really admire the guy. He is a hero in my eyes. Yeah, thats who he is!


    He may be a dwarf, a small old guy, or he may have shrunk due to the curse. I dont believe he is a child at all. You see, this is how all the wizards in the story are!


    I believe he is a young child attending a magic-focused school. In fact, Ive always thought magic exists, and I even created a webpage to prove it. Wizard, if you are able to view this report, please visit our website at


    Oh what a weirdo, what a magic clown, I dont believe in magic, we have to believe in science!


    Do you imply that Wizard, who saved my life and whom I like or even love, is a young child? Regardless, Im open to brotherly affection.


    By the way, Wizard, my sister is quite wealthy and can support you. When you have a moment, call me. Heres my number.


    That concludes todays interview, all right. Wizard saved more than 20 people at the scene of the fire, and it appears that the majority of our citizens still approve of him. Im Lucy, your reporter. See you tomorrow!


    Jerry was content as he sat on the couch and watched the TV reports about himself. The majority of people recognized him, especially those who had been saved by him, despite several people in the interviews expressing their hate and mistrust of him.


    No matter how great a person is, he will never win everyones approval. Jerry is extremely aware of this. His goal isnt to win over the residents, he just wants to be recognized and have a good reputation.


    After all, he saved people for the red stars.


    Jerry, what do you think about the broom the Wizard is riding? I seem to have seen it somewhere!


    When Aisha said next to him, Jerrys heart abruptly clenched. He forgot that Aisha urred to seen the broomstick he was holding in his hand when he arrived two weeks ago. He then said that he had purchased it to use for sweeping the floors at home.


    The broomstick may resemble a broom, but after years of refinement by wizards, it still differs slightly in appearance from regr brooms. Wizards who are familiar with magic are now frequently seen on all major TVworks. Magic is Aishas obsession, thus she wont be able to let it go.


    Now her number one idol is the Wizard yed by Jerry.


    Um, I think you need a new magic cloak, just like the Wizard, and a broom that is precisely the same as the Wizard, as the Ice Queen. I saw that Susan and Anne both purchased the identical item the day before.


    What? Is it true that Anne and the others are purchasing fresh ones behind my back? That is disgusting, ugh!


    Aisha put the issue of the broomstick right now aside as soon as she learned that Susan and Anne had purchased the same tools as the wizard.


    Thats correct, I believe they must have lost to you the previous time they battled you, so they want to covertly purchase more potent equipment.


    Well, its okay now, Ill take you to Linas Magic House to acquire a better set than theirs. Jerry swiftly nodded.


    Really? Jerry, you are better than Dad a thousand, no, ten thousand times over!


    Aisha leaped up on the couch in glee when she heard that Jerry was taking him to buy the same suit as the Wizard and quickly forgot about the broomstick.

 Chapter 51: “Haas’ Secret”

    Chapter 51: ��Haas�� Secret��


    Jerry took Aisha outside of the neighborhood and to Linas Magic House after shutting off the TV and getting the keys.


    Because he will receive a certain sum of money for each good deed he performs, which could be anything from a few dors to as much as $100 or $200. He even steals the entire amount from some criminals on asion.


    He now has deposits totaling tens of thousands of dors, and among his peers, he is undoubtedly regarded as wealthy. Aishas purchase of a wizard outfit and a magic broom requires more than just a light sprinkle of water.


    Good afternoon, what do you two want to buy?


    The stores proprietor, a woman in her thirties named Lina, grinned at Jerry and Aisha as they entered and handed the familys arriving wizard suit and magic broom.


    Lina once had a fondness for magic. She created a modest shop selling various magic props after graduating from college since she had always believed in the existence of magic.


    However, due to poor management, their business has not been very sessful, and they even overstocked, which led to the capital chain breaking and thepany being on the verge of bankruptcy.


    There had previously been a stealing incident, but thankfully the person had been a good thief and left enough money that she decided not to notify the police. But her stores business took off just two weeks ago.


    Because the magic-wielding firefighter who rides a broom wears a wizard suit that is identical to the one she sells in her store. Her stockpiled items were likewise instantly sold out as a result of this. Many adults, in addition to children, came to purchase them.


    Lina, who possesses remarkablemercial acumen due to the sess of wizard suits, hurried to locate producers of magic toys in an effort to order a batch of broomsticks and wands in the wizarding aesthetic.


    Those individuals who produce magic toys are undoubtedly smart businessmen. They promptly modified their production lines and began creating the same magic brooms and wands as wizards not long after the news spread.


    They are all made identically, even in terms of look. In actuality, Jerry had anticipated this scenario.


    Real heroes werent there in the previous existence; only Marvel movies existed. The most well-liked unisex spider bodysuits, iron suits, and captain shields were all created by numerouspanies.


    How is it possible that no merchants are making his gear now that hea wizardappearance as a real heroand profiting from it?


    The equipment of the wizard is far less technicallyplex than the Iron Man model suit, which first gained poprity, and it is simple enough for modest manufacturers to build.


    His physical type as a child makes it the simplest to identify him. Its still extremely risky because he hasnt mastered advanced magic like Disillusionment Charm and Apparition.


    But now, so many young people his age have purchased the same kind of wizard costume, magic broom, and wand as him. He canpletely pass like an everyday youngster as long as he doesnt actually fly and use magic.


    The likelihood of identification being found will be significantly decreased in this method.


    Bring me two identical outfits and the best possible wizard-specific costume! Five hundred dors were taken out of Jerrys pocket and ced on the table.


    No problem, no problem, wait a minute, Ill pack it for you right away! When Lina noticed this, her eyes glistened.


    Wizard, I adore you more than life itself!


    Lina is extremely appreciative of the Wizard from the bottom of her heart because he is the main reason her modest shop is flourishing. As a magic enthusiast, the Wizard is her hero.


    Jerry and Aisha were walking with a mock broomstick in their right hand and a bag with a wizard costume on their left. As they walked upright down the street, countless children watched in jealousy.


    Jerry, is that our dad there? Aisha abruptly pulled Jerrys arm and pointed to the ss of a coffee shop on her right at this point.


    When Jerry heard this, he turned to take a look and couldnt help but sigh. In reality, Haas is drinking coffee while sitting in a cafe with other people. A gorgeously dressed young woman with a great shape and long, golden hair was seated across from him.


    If you look closely, isnt it the same Mrs. Belle from his and Aishas primary school who once stood up on the school bus?


    Jerry had a sudden insight as he saw the two conversing and joking while maintaining a really loving gaze.


    It seems sensible that, in the wake of the most recent school bus hijacking, Haas insisted on inviting Mrs. Belle to dinner. It turned out to be intentional. But he considers it to be fairly good for this.


    First off, these years have not been easy for Haas. Being a single parent, he has to take care of his family in addition to working on the police investigation. Jerry could take care of himself, but he pretty much took over the housework.


    In addition, Haas wont be 40 until next year. He needs to look for a newpanion immediately. Jerry also thinks Mrs. Belle is pretty good, but her look is unmatched,rgely due to the strength of her character.


    The previous time, you may see it on the school bus. While Mrs. Belle entirely sacrificed herself out of fear that the children would be hurt, he dared to step up since he felt confident enough to deal with those criminals.


    In this regard, Mrs. Belle is far superior to him.


    He wont have to worry about some housekeeping if Mrs. Belle weds Haas. Even when employing magic toplete chores faster, dont stress about it. There will be more time for him to study magic and acquire red stars.


    Jerry, Id also like some coffee. Aisha promptly swallowed as she observed her father sipping coffee inside.


    What type of coffee do kids consume? Your health will suffer as a result. Ill make you some chocte milk when youe home. Without even giving it a second thought, Jerry vetoed it.


    Aisha is too young to be drinking coffee, and if they enter now, theyll ruin Haas and Mrs. Belles romantic evening.


    Two reasons are given. First, it is bad for ones health. Second, he worries that Aisha wont be able to sleep after drinking and will cause a scene at night.


    After hearing this, Aisha pouted, I hate drinking milk!


    Jerry calmly stated, Drink milk to get taller.


    But I simply dont enjoy drinking milk. It was clear that Aisha didnt want to give in.


    Jerry pondered for a while, feeling his heart moved, before turning to face Aisha, Alright, it is okay to consume coffee, but we cant do it here and we must go home to do so. Dad is talking, er, dating, with Mrs. Bailey. Its bad for us to bother them.


    Okay, I know, its just a kiss. They wont kiss when we go over! Aishas mood changed instantly when she learned that there was coffee avable to drink.


    Thats not what I meant! After being momentarily surprised, Jerry shook his head.


    Aisha is only ten years old, yet due to her regr exposure to TVworks, she is well-versed in numerous subjects you might assume she would not be familiar with at her age. Jerry escorted Aisha away from Haas and Mrs. Belle and into the neighborhood.

 Chapter 52: “Doubt and Explanation”

    Chapter 52: ��Doubt and Exnation��


    Jerry surreptitiously pulled out his wand in the kitchen and used it to cast a Transfiguration Charm on a freshly poured cup of pure milk, transforming it into a cup of coffee with sugar. Aisha drinks coffee, but ording to thew of Transfiguration, the coffee will quickly convert into milk in the stomach.


    The issue will bepletely resolved in this manner.


    Jerry asionally believes that if it werent for getting a tiny red star, even if he isnt a superhero, he could use the various magical spells he has learned towfully create a fortune and achieve the heights of life.


    The Transfiguration Charm, for instance, is essentially the gospel for dieters.


    The Transfiguration Charm may transform simple water into various types of good wine and coke, as well as those tasteless coarse grains, boiled vegetables, and other diet foods into tasty and high-calorie hamburgers, fried chicken, cakes, ice cream, big fish, and meat.


    You wont put on weight in this method. You can start a weight loss business with this opportunity and earn a consistent profit.


    Putting the wand away, getting the coffee, and leaving the kitchen. Jerry approached Aisha, who was seated on the sofa in the living room, with a smile on his face.


    Its time to get up and drink, so hurry. You can stand up and enjoy your coffee now, sister. Aisha took a drink of the coffee and smiled joyfully as she did so.


    The more you resist giving him something, the more he wants it, and the easier it is to obtain, the longer it takes, the less you like it. Children are like this, or people will always be like this.


    Its not always true that coffee tastes better than milk. The refrigerator at home has a lot of milk, which Aisha must drink every morning despite the fact that she rarely drinks coffee and has be weary of doing so.


    Youre not old enough yet. Youll realize as you be older how crucial it is for your bodys future nourishment that you supplement your diet while youre young by drinking milk. Jerry shook his head and prepared to spend some time reading the magic book.


    He has recently been reading the Improving ck Magic book that was returned from the Room of Requirement. There are numerous ck magic theories in it. It significantly affects how effective ck magic like Sectumsempra is.


    The family sat on the sofa to watch Friends being yed at nine in the evening. Jerry and Haas were watching TV, but nobody else was paying attention to it besides Aisha.


    Jerry is now switching on Refreshing, summarizing some information from the days reading of magic books. Haas was still having trouble that day with the wizards voice.


    He has had the uneasy feeling that something is amiss ever since the fire event. He didnt understand why the wizards voice seemed so familiar to him until he got home that evening after handling the situation.


    Because Jerry, his own kid, had a voice that was practically identical to it.


    However, childrens speaking voices will sound substantially simr before they go through the voice-changing stage. This does not appear to show anything in full, and when he returned that day, he also questioned Aisha about the fact that Jerry never left the house alone in the afternoon.


    However, after reflecting about it, he asionally found it difficult to ept Aishas assertions. She did, after all, appear to give his brother Jerry more attention than his father.


    The fact that his son Jerry has in fact always been different from other kids his age and that the two share a striking resemnce in terms of their height and body type made him suspect once more.


    In reality, Haas was mostly concerned that it would be too risky to go out and battle criminals every night if Jerry was actually the Wizard who knew magic.


    You must be aware that many criminals own firearms. What should he do if Jerry gets hurt?


    Jerry, I need to talk to you about something really important. Haas ultimately came to the conclusion that it would be best to ask directly.


    A very important thing? Jerry withdrew from reading, and was momentarily surprised before being consoled by an epiphanic insight.


    We all know that Im under no psychological pressure, and Aisha and I are here to support you, Dad.


    What? Do you know anything? What kind of mental pressure do I experience? also, why do you support me? When Haas heard Jerrys response, he was filled with uncertainties.


    Jerry asked as he puzzledly stared at Haas, Dad, dont you want to inform Aisha and me about the n that you and Mrs. Bailey are going to be together?


    When Haas heard the words, he was startled and his countenance changed to one of confusion. This policeman, who typically engages criminals fearlessly, stumbled when he tried to speak.


    No no, you how do you guys know about me and Mrs. Belle being together? In fact, this this matter


    Haas had developed a fondness for the courageous and attractive Mrs. Belle ever since the day of thest school bus hijacking incident, and Mrs. Belle also desires to see Haas in a different light as a result of Jerry.


    It is evident from the fathers character, Jerry Haas, that he is capable of instructing a child with a simr sense of justice. Haas is about forty years old, yet he has the appeal of a mature man and his body is in good form.


    But neither of them intended to inform Jerry and Aisha of this development, primarily out of concern that the two kids wouldnt ept a new member into the family.


    Mrs. Belle still has a solid grasp of the psychology of kids because she used to teach at an elementary school.


    However, how could this stop Haas from getting taken off guard now that Jerry informed him straight up that he and Aisha already knew about it?


    He had entirely forgotten what he had just been about to ask Jerry.


    Jerry gave Haas a shoulder pat after his heart was stirred by what he heard Dad, we noticed you enjoying coffee with Mrs. Belle at the cafe this evening when Aisha and I went to buy the same suit as the Wizard. Be at easewe all adore Mrs. Belle and support your union wholeheartedly.


    He finished speaking and then stood up to go to his room. It is now 9:00. Im going to bed, look!


    Dad, you said previously that you would take me and my brother to the yground, stop talking nonsense, or the next time I see Mrs. Belle, I will tell her that you kissed Aunt Mary on the first floorst Christmas thing, said Aisha as she yawned and pped Haas on the shoulder.


    Haas was quieted. First-floor resident Aunt Mary is a widow in her thirties. Without notifying Jerry and Aisha, Haas had been spending time with this widow for some time. However, heter discovered that she didnt appear to enjoy children very much, so he abruptly ended things with her.


    As he noticed Jerry and Aisha returning to their room to sleep. Haas rubbed his head and then eximed, In this way, it looks to be good.


    But soon he understood that he didnt appear to have time to ask as to whether Jerry was that Wizard. Haas was going to stand up when he immediately sat back down. He reasoned that even if Jerry were, he probably wouldnt admit it, so he might as well sneak into his room at night to see.

 Chapter 53: “Jerry’s Plan”

    Chapter 53: ��Jerry��s n��


    Early in the morning at two


    Slowly, the door to Jerrys room was pushed open, and a tall, hunched-over figure entered the room and walked like a sneaky thief. At this moment, it was Haas, his adoptive father.


    Is it possible that Im overthinking things? Haas couldnt help mumbling to himself as he observed Jerry syed out on the bed with half of the quilt kicked off.


    After quietly exiting the room once more and closing the door behind him, Haas picked up the quilt to cover Jerry. Shortly after Hass departed, Jerry, who wasying on the bed, slowly opened his eyes.


    It appears that I must devise a strategy to entirely ay Haas suspicion!


    Jerrys five senses were apparently in a highly sharp state when he was sitting on the couch earlier because he hadnt switched off the Refreshing ability, making it simple to recognize Haas suspicion. He decided against going out to get red stars tonight out of an abundance of caution.


    Haas did indeed check the room at night, as was confirmed. This also implies that Haas began to doubt his identity once more.


    Its not even that he doesnt trust Haas. It is clear from the most recent school bus hijacking that Haas prioritizes his and Aishas safety over justice and his responsibility as a police officer.


    Even if Haas were aware of his Wizard status, its unlikely that he would inform anyone or apany him to the police station to register his identity. Haas, though, is really just a regr person. For the average person, safety increases with knowledge.


    Even if Haas doesnt admit it, once he learns that Jerry is a wizard, there is no way to know for sure that other people wont be able to find out from him. If its not Jerrys enemy, its alright, but Haas and Aisha will be at risk if it is Jerrys enemy.


    So, its best to ay Haass concerns for the time being rather than telling him. But what if Haas reservations are entirely unfounded? He is not yet proficient in the Forgetting Curse.


    After thinking about it carefully, he gradually had some ns in his mind.


    -


    At the dining room table in the living room the following day.


    Why do you have two dark circles under your eyes, Dad? Aisha pointed at Haas eyes while eating the browned, fried dumplings with kes and questioned innocently.


    Haas took a drink of his oatmeal and said that he stayed uptest night since a colleague had called to report the case. Jerry chuckled.


    He basically returned home at three in the morning each night, waking up at seven, or sleeping for four to five hours each night.


    But because of the Refreshing, he always goes into a deep sleep when he goes to sleep. Sleep efficiency is not on par with that of the average person, and children have rather strong minds.


    Haas is getting close to 40. He is in his mid-life. He doesnt go to bed until around two or three in the morning.


    Dad, since you and Mrs. Belle are already dating, could you kindly invite Mrs. Belle to dinner tonight?


    After a brief moment of shock, Haas instantly expressed his relief, Okay, because its Friday today, Ill leave work early. Ill book a table in advance and take you and Mrs. Belle out to dinner.


    It was time for Mrs. Belle to visit and get to know the two kids in a different way now that they already knew about his rtionship with Mrs. Belle and get to know her better.


    Jerry promptly shook his head when he heard the words and said, Going out to eat is not wise. The phrase The ultimate level of hospitality is a family dinner appeared in a book I once read.


    Jerry said, Mrs. Belle will soon be one of our family. Of course, there will be more hospitality when eating at home!


    But Haas hesitated for a second, Jerry will have to work hard for the family supper because he doesnt know how to cook.


    Do you believe the meals I prepare are not as delectable as those at the restaurant, Dad? When Jerry noticed Haas hesitating, he appeared to be irate.


    How could it be? Which restaurant can my sons foodpete with? Ill let Mrs. Belle know right now, and I appreciate you for that. Haas quickly waved his palm in the air.


    Its not difficult. After work in the evening, dont forget to call me. Ill start the dishes ahead of time so Ill be practically finished before you and Mrs. Belle get home.


    The n will fail if he dines out.


    5:30 p.m.


    *ring, ring, ring*


    The living rooms telephone rang out of the blue.


    Jerry, dad is calling right now. When Jerry heard his younger sister Aisha calling, he hastened to the living room from the kitchen where he was chopping ingredients.


    Dad, I see youre off work, good to know. Let me start getting ready. Jerry grinned and answered the phone before approaching Aisha.


    Do you want ice cream that can restore magic strength, Aisha?


    I want one! Didnt you and dad say I cant eat that right now?


    Jerrys statements caught Aishas attention as she was flying on a magic broom beneath the air conditioner, but she quickly expressed uncertainty.


    Since she has a mealing up and snacks are not permitted before meals, Jerry and Haas have mutually forbidden her from eating sweets during this period due to her dental problems. However, Jerry established the rules long ago.


    Its not that your brother loves you. See if its been that long since youst had one. Simply put, do you want one? Jerry embarrassedly coughed.


    I want one! Aisha still has faith in Jerry.


    After all, Jerry served her coffee yesterday while his father wasnt looking.


    I went out and bought you ice cream, but you mustnt tell dad. If not, you wont be getting it again in the future!


    Jerry quickly left the room with the guitar bag after realizing that the only gap had been closed.


    -


    6:30 in the evening.


    Haas, who had previously picked up Mrs. Belle, was in a good mood as he navigated the citys highways in his police vehicle. A piece of news broke at this very moment from the vehicle radio.


    Hello, Im Lucy, your reporter. Half past six is now. Citizens have reported that Wizard has returned since the most recent fire event. He is currently on a broomstick saving an elderly man who unluckily fell into the river. We should support him!


    Haass heart raced upon hearing this information, and he pressed the gas pedal.


    Why are you driving so quickly, honey? The unexpected eleration startled Mrs. Belle, who was riding in the passenger seat.


    Its gettingte, I worry that Jerrys dinner will be ready soon and we wont get there in time. Haas casually exined.


    Mrs. Belle nodded, her face disying surprise, I didnt anticipate Jerry to be so well at both school and household chores at home. While he is only eleven years old.


    She sighed and said to Hass, You should have notified me sooner, so that I may help out by getting there early.


    Jerry refused. He promised to prepare a table of Chinese food himself as a wee present in honor of your arrival and I dont know if you know how to cook Chinese food. Haas exined.


    I suppose that is true. I think my cooking skills could be inferior to Jerrys. Do you think I can be a good mother? Mrs. Belle experienced a brief moment of sadness.

 Chapter 54: “S.H.I.E.L.D”

    Chapter 54: ��S.H.I.E.L.D��


    It ought to be here by now!


    Jerry looked at the clock. Jerry took to the air on his broomstick at 6:40 p.m. and headed towards the empty warehouse.


    He had initially only intended to make a face in front of the crowd to let them know he had shown up at this location, but when someone fell into the river, he made an effort to save him.


    After avoiding the mob and making his way back to the abandoned warehouse, Jerry was about to take off his wizard hat when his ears suddenly perked up. He immediately pulled out his wand and sternlymanded at a big rusted machine in the warehouse.


    Whos there?e out!


    He was still utilizing Refreshing at this point, and his five senses were acute. He just noticed a weird stench that didnt belong in this storeroom behind the rusted equipment.


    Hello, Mr. Wizard, I dont mean any harm.


    A tall, attractive woman in a specialized battle suit slowly emerged from behind the machine while raising her hands to show that she was unarmed. Maria Hill, the undercover spy Director Fury dispatched to New York, is exactly who it is.


    Hill was now a little taken aback as well. She didnt anticipate this Wizard to be so watchful in addition to knowing magic. You are aware of Hills excellent skills at lurking as a top agent. She did nothing but remain silently concealed behind the rusting equipment. How did he find her?


    Who are you? Why are you in this ce? Jerry didnt let up on his guard simply because the other person was a stunning woman and raised her hand.


    Im not a bad person. Agent Maria Hill. Im employed by the Strategic Homnd Intervention, Enforcement, and Logistics Division. My business card is here. Hill cautiously handed Jerry a business card while still wearing his fighting gear.


    Id like to talk to you, but I dont know if you have time.


    I recognize the name Strategic Homnd Intervention, Enforcement, and Logistics Division.


    He quickly understood that the so-called Strategic Homnd Intervention, Enforcement, and Logistics Division was actually the full name of S.H.I.E.L.D. after scouring his brain for the memories he had acquired in his former existence.


    Sorry, I have something urgent to deal with right now. So, after twelve oclock in the evening, you will wait for me in this warehouse, and we will talk in detail then!


    Jerry put his wand away, took off his wizard hat, and tucked the broomstick into the guitar case he carried. Before Hill could respond, he nced at the clock while wearing his mask and dashed out of the warehouse at a pace of 100 meters. A few hops vanished over the walls top.


    Okay, then. Hill was momentarily startled as she watched Jerry turn around and vanish, and the corners of her mouth twitched slightly.


    Because Dr. Banner had not yet been located, Hill first looked into this wizard who could cast magic after arriving in New York.


    But after several inquiries, she also obtained all the data from the police station, and she discovered that this person had taken a great effort to conceal his identity. The video of this wizard revealing his face was not recorded by any of the cameras in Queens.


    At first, a puff of smoke would always precede the disappearance. Later, it was challenging to lock on because he was riding a broomstick even morefortably.


    Even if she managed to collect satellite photographs, she was only able to capture the other person entering and exiting an abandoned warehouse.


    Currently, it is known that the youngster going by the moniker Wizard might be of Chinese ancestry, he is between the ages of nine and thirteen, and he resides close to the abandoned warehouse in a specific apartment building. because this was the area of his earliest activity.


    However, there are many neighborhoods close to this warehouse that are heavily popted and have a big number of eligible youngsters. Finding them is a difficult task.


    She decided to visit this warehouse in person today to see if she could uncover any clues. She didnt anticipate speaking with the real person in person.


    She then just revealed who she was before going to have a face-to-face conversation. After all, the individual is just a driven youngster with a strong sense of justice. Just that the oue was a little surprising.


    Jerry hurried in the direction of his neighborhood after finding a vacant space to remove the mask, transforming the guitar bag into a suitcase with the Transfiguration Charm, and changing the design of the coat. He had to hurry home ahead of Haas or else all would be lost.


    Give me a bottle of mineral water and a box of ice cream! Jerry paused briefly as he passed a store after making themitment to buy ice cream for Aisha.


    Jerry opened the ice cream box at the entryway of the house, ate all the ice cream inside, added mineral water, pulled out his wand, and performed a Transfiguration Charm on it five minutester.


    A box of mineral water abruptly changed into a fresh box of ice cream. Aisha shouldnt eat ice cream at night since its bad for her teeth and isnt healthy for her health.


    But he had to use the Transfiguration Charm in order to stop Aisha from finding out about his outing. The impatient Aisha pushed open the door and rushed over right away.


    Jerry, Jerry, my magic ice cream. Where can I find my magic ice cream?


    Here, here, take it out and eat. You must eat fast because otherwise, you will get into trouble when he returnster. Jerry gave Aisha the packed ice cream while maintaining a calm expression.


    Aisha eagerly epted the ice cream right immediately, grabbed a spoon, and quickly eat it down. The speed was on par with Jerrys, who had just arrived at the door.


    Jerry handed Aisha the ice cream and dashed into the kitchen, shutting the door behind him.


    After finishing her ice cream fifteen minutester, Aisha reclined on the couch, patted her stomach, and said doubtfully.


    Howe I dont feel full at all after eating such a great amount of magic ice cream this time other than the urge to pee! She always feels full after devouring an entire box of ice cream, but this time she didnt feel full at all.


    *Creak*


    At that very moment, the door was unlocked. Immediately after that, Haas and Mrs. Belle entered.


    Where is your brother, Aisha? Haas opened the door and questioned Aisha right away.


    Jerry is currently cooking! Aisha gestured toward the kitchen with her finger up.


    Haas headed straight toward the kitchen.


    Hey Dad, I missed your return and I still need some tomato and egg soup. These foods can be served first.


    Jerry gestured to the boiling tes on the kitchen chopping board as Haas entered the kitchen and nced at him while whisking the liquid from the beaten egg into the soup.


    Okay. Haas was initially startled by the seven hot tes on the board but quickly snapped out of it, smiled, and began to pick up the dishes.


    Hed heard on the radio that it took the Wizard roughly thirty minutes to save someone and he went home quickly.


    Obviously, he cant cook the seven dishes in front of him in that amount of time, especially thoserge dishes, which take a lot of time. It appears that Jerry, his kid, is not a wizard who has magical powers.


    He was relieved with the oue and exhaled.

 Chapter 55: “Conversation With Hill”

    Chapter 55: ��Conversation With Hill��


    Just as Jerry was about to leave the living room with thest bowl of tomato and egg soup, Mrs. Bailey emerged carrying Aisha a beautiful ice and snow crown. He smiled as he weed her and set the bowl of tomato and egg soup on the dining room table.


    Hello, Mrs. Belle. Good evening.


    Good evening, Jerry. I also have a gift for you.


    When Mrs. Belle saw Jerry arrive, she swiftly reached into the chair behind him and pulled a guitar bag that had been packed.


    I bought you a new guitar because I heard Haas say that you appear to be particrly interested in guitarstely.


    When Mrs. Belle first met Haas, she also asked him about Jerry and Aishas interests. She then spent an entire day choosing the two appropriate presents for them.


    A new guitar?


    After a brief moment of shock, Jerry soon realized that he had already told Haas that he was greatly interested in guitars in order to keep him from learning that there was a guitar bag with a broomstick in the home.


    Yes, I have always enjoyed ying the guitar, and for a while I taught myself. I appreciate this present so much! Mrs. Belle was also relieved to see how much Aisha and Jerry enjoyed their gifts.


    She is actually just in her twenties, and she recently received her degree after three years of college. She is genuinely concerned that Jerry and Aisha wont like her because this is the first time she has done something of this nature.


    No longer her students, Jerry and Aisha are now Haass son and daughter. Some things have changed.


    Fortunately, Jerry and Aisha are very mature individuals, particrly Jerry, who always keeps his sentiments in mind when speaking and acting. As a result, the atmosphere at this dinner is really peaceful.


    Haas, who is almost 40 years old, handed them two bottles of perfume. Finding a young, attractive teacher like Belle is a gift from the luck goddess. He naturally wanted to assist him.


    Aisha has consistently followed Jerrys example, and Mrs. Belle even offered her an Ice Queen crown. Who could turn down an Ice Queen crown?


    Naturally, Haas, he is the one who is most looking forward to having fun at home right now and has been working hard to brighten up the environment. Under such circumstances, this dinner is of course a joy.


    Following dinner, everyone sat on the couch to watch TV while conversing. Suddenly, Mrs. Belle urged Jerry, Jerry, why dont you give the new guitar a try? I heard Haas about your guitar skills.


    Haas gave Jerry a quiet thumbs-up as he turned his head to look at him. Haas thinks Jerry is brilliant. He can pick up new information quickly as long as he is interested in it. Prior to bing a master chef, he was interested in cooking.


    Jerry must now be able to y the guitar very well because he previously stated that he was interested in it. Jerrys jaw twitched as he observed Mrs. Belles expectant eyes and Haasplete self-confidence.


    In my past life, I actually learned how to y the guitar while I was in college. Otherwise, Id look like aplete moron right now. In his heart, he said to himself.


    What song would you like to hear? He said as he removed the brand-new guitar from the guitar bag and tuned it.


    I want to hear music about wizards. Aisha happily raised her tiny hand at this point.


    About wizards?


    Subconsciously ying the song from his previous life, Jerry suddenly remembered it.


    Haas, Mrs. Belle, and Aisha were all in disbelief when the song concluded. It turns out that Jerry has weaknesses as well.


    -


    You guys tidy up, then head to bed. I might not be able to return until muchter when I drive Mrs. Belle home.


    Haas gave Jerry and Aisha his exnation. Inexplicably, Mrs. Belles face reddened.


    Jerry nodded and quickly added a sentence nonchntly, Okay, if its toote, you can find a motel to remain outside, otherwise Aisha and I will be easily awakened when the door is opened.


    Son, I appreciate your understanding. Thank you.


    That makes sense, therefore I wont return at night. When Mrs. Belle heard that, her face began to turn red up to her neck.


    Aisha, Jerry, see you next week.


    Regardless of Hass, he knelt down and waved to Jerry and Aisha before turning around and moving swiftly in the direction of the elevator entrance.


    Mrs. Belle, farewell! Haas instantly turned around and pursued Mrs. Belle after Jerry winked at her.


    Lets go, we should get some rest as well! Jerry shut the door after observing Haas and Mrs. Belle leave before taking Aisha to the bathroom and returning to their room to bed.


    Twelve in the morning.


    Jerry carefully opened his eyes, pulled the broomstick and wand from the guitar bag he had hidden beneath the bed, and slipped out of the house.


    He will meet with S.H.I.E.L.D. agent Hill tonight.


    Despite hisck of familiarity with the Marvel universe, he is aware that S.H.I.E.L.D. is responsible for the formation of the Avengers in this reality. So he still attaches considerable importance to the visit from S.H.I.E.L.D.


    Just that during the moment, he scheduled a meeting with the agent for a different time due to unusual circumstances.


    Jerry got into his wizard costume in a deserted area and flew on a broomstick to the general area of the abandoned warehouse. Before riding a broom into the warehouse, he first circled the building but failed to spot an ambush.


    Im really sorry, but I have an essential matter this evening. Jerry stepped off the broomstick and bowed to Agent Hill who was standing in the warehouse.


    Hill gave the broom a curious nce before shaking her head and saying, Its okay, I came here very abruptly.


    Then no need to beat around the bush. Im not familiar with your situation. Is there anything you want from me?


    Jerry started to get straight to the point when he met her since he didnt want to talk too much with a professional agent because it would be simple to divulge some information.


    Your tone conveys apprehension toward me. Have you ever heard of our organization? Hill posed a rhetorical question instead of simply responding.


    You are sharp. Jerry apathetically shrugged.


    No, Im simply really cautious of organizations like yours since you constantly ask for my secrets, which is quite risky. Dont you think the name of your organization is too long?


    Its a long name, but we are currently working on it.


    Sheughed and then said in a gentle voice, We dont want to know your secrets, but your behavior has caught our attention, and your ability may hurt the general public.


    I recently discovered magic by chance, and I simply want to act morally when I can. What harm could it possibly do to society? Jerry purposefully used an angry tone.

 Chapter 56: “Nick Fury’s Decision”

    Chapter 56: ��Nick Fury��s Decision��


    Dont get too excited. You should be aware that even if you im something is not risky as a national security unit. At the very least, introduce yourself to us. Only after getting to know you can we pass judgment. Hill convinced him while also assuring him.


    A sequence of magic rays came out from Jerrys wand and struck the mouse as it passed by, instantly converting it into a stone.


    I wont reveal who I really am to you. Ive seen a lot of movies. When a group like yours discovers my true identity, it will imprison me and treat me like an alien. Dont try to forcefully arrest me. My magic goes beyond simple tricks. Dont hold it against me if I convert you all into pigs or stones.


    With Jerrys current magical skill, it is obviously impossible to turn people into pigs, but throughout this time he has learned more about the transfiguration of cross-species. Small animals like mice can easily be transformed into objects ofparable size.


    For Jerry, a transformation of the same substance is simple as long as it is not toorge. He is presently posing a threat by changing into a different species. He said this to increase some deterrence and serve as a reminder for her future course of conduct.


    Hills pupils suddenly shrank as she observed the living mice on the ground turning into stones.


    Jerry had initially been seen by her as just a youngster with some magical abilities and the ability to fly on a broomstick. She didnt take this kind of child seriously, despite the fact that he had some ability. Many of S.H.I.E.L.D.s high-tech weapons can do it since abilities like flying and immobility are useless.


    The me-throwing device in the vintage automobile owned by her colleague Agent Coulson is far more advanced and has a much faster flying speed than the wizards broom.


    The magic of changing a living mouse into a stone and Jerrys saying about the transformation of a human being into a pig defies scientific exnation. This is at least impossible with S.H.I.E.L.D.s present technology.


    Jerrys eyes instantly became more dangerous than ever before. Of course, the value has multiplied many times as well.


    She sighed inwardly at the same moment, knowing that any mistake would be fatal and that Jerry wouldnt take it lightly.


    But now that Ive given it some thought, what he just stated isnt actually a threat. She knows a lot of dangerous spots in this nation as a senior agent. Particrly, many politicians simply have their own interests in mind and are therefore untrustworthy.


    We dont need to discuss your true identity, but I do have a question for you. Why do you feel the need to perform good deeds? Is it only because you find it cool, or is there another factor at y?


    When Jerry heard that, he bowed his head. Hill felt that he appeared to be in a bad mood, albeit she couldnt see his face well because he was wearing a mask.


    Because of his excellent physical control at the moment, Jerry took a moment to unwind before gently raising his head, his eyes somewhat red, and responding, Because there was once a person who taught me: With great poweres great responsibility.


    With great poweres great responsibility?


    Hill was astonished to hear Jerrys response and murmured back to him, I get it now. Ill be honest when I inform the higher-ups about your situation. We wont do anything to you any longer as long as you dont use your power tomit crimes.


    Hill gave Jerry a serious look before turning and leaving the warehouse.


    Simply like that? and I wasnt sent an invitation to join S.H.I.E.L.D.?


    Jerrys face revealed a look of surprise as he saw Hill depart. He had initially believed that Agent Hill hade to recruit him for S.H.I.E.L.D., but that didnt appear to be the case. But when you give it some critical thought, it actually makes sense.


    After all, S.H.I.E.L.D. did not recruit Spider-Man, who has been wandering around Queens for a while. Later, he learned that Iron Man had gone to seek him out as a temporary member due to unique circumstances.


    Perhaps he is still a youngster in S.H.I.E.L.D.s eyes. Even if he has some magic skills, they wont hire children unless there are exceptional circumstances. Perhaps she only came here this time to learn his genuine identity.


    Hes just not as huge as Spider-Man, who uses his spider silk to dangle about the city before returning home by climbing through the window of his room. S.H.I.E.L.D. has long since learned who he is.


    They had this experience as a result. In truth, Jerry was relieved by the oue. In S.H.I.E.L.D., there are unquestionably many chances to rack up lots of red stars, but its also incredibly risky.


    Even if Fury is the director, he must also be controlled by the senior government officials, and very few of them are decent people.


    Therefore, Jerry had no desire to work with S.H.I.E.L.D. At most, he could agree to cooperate in exchange for something of simr worth.


    The point is that his strength right now is still inadequate. He may have a broomstick and a lot of offensive magic, but if he is assaulted and starts shooting haphazardly, he still needs some practice regting it, and the criminals in Manhattan are carrying a lot of powerful weaponry.


    In order for Agent Hill to make a wise decision and make a good first impression, he purposefully used the words of Spider-Mans uncle from his past life during the conversation that just took ce.


    Its preferable if S.H.I.E.L.D. treats him simrly to how it does to Spider-Man.


    He will return to Hogwarts after mastering crucial spells like the Shield Spell, Disarming Spell, Apparition, and Disillusionment Spell once he has be stronger after a few days.


    In order to get additional red stars, working with S.H.I.E.L.D. to identify opportunities to interact with some pretty serious risky urrences.


    Jerry also rode out of the abandoned warehouse on a broomstick, putting a temporary end to the brainstorming. He must roam the Queens District once more and hunt for chances to obtain a red star now that everyone has emerged. Today cannot be postponed anymore as yesterday was already a dayte.


    There are only a few days left until he may finally enter the Harry Potter universe.


    The next time he came, he should make every effort to umte enough red stars before leaving Hogwarts in order to extend his time there, learn more magic, and strengthen his skills.


    If he recalls correctly, there wasnt much time between Iron Mans debut and the initial invasion.


    It will be a perfect chance to get a lot of red stars when aliens invade New York. But, he can even lose his life if he isnt powerful enough to get those red stars.


    At the S.H.I.E.L.D. Base in New York.


    Hill, who had returned to the base, had also given Nick Fury at the Washington headquarters the details of the discussion with Jerry as well as his personal evaluation of Jerry.


    Following receipt of the report, Fury issued the directive to put the identification of the Wizard on hold for the time being and concentrate on keeping an eye on Greyburn University. Obviously, a wizard who is still a child is considerably less dangerous than Dr. Banner, who possesses tremendous destructive abilities.

 Chapter 57: “Greyburn University”

    Chapter 57: ��Greyburn University��


    A weekter in the morning.


    Haas was in the bathroombing his hair. Aisha crouched down and tipped over.


    Dad, you shouldnt be upset, I just made a tiny mistake.


    Baby, whats wrong? Haas stopped using the setting spray he was holding, and for some reason, he felt awful.


    Well, when I flew to your room just now on a magic broom, that Autobot of yours suddenly attacked me, and then it was broken by my magic counterattack. Aisha said with sad eyes.


    What, Autobot? Youre not talking about the Optimus Prime model I waited in line for three days to purchasest year, are you, sweetheart? Haas quickly understood what his daughter meant, and his heart slowed down by half a beat.


    Aisha nodded slowly.


    Itsits nothing, its just a model. We need to go to the amusement park today, youyou go and change your clothes first!


    The Optimus Prime model is now out of stock due to its restricted avability and now you cant buy it even if you want to buy it. Haas couldnt bear to point the finger at his daughter in front of him, so he could only remorse in private that he hadnt shut the door when he had just left the room.


    When Aisha noticed Haas expression, she abruptly stood up and smiled as she uttered, I was joking with you, dad. The Autobot is still there!


    Haas immediately felt as though he had returned to heaven from hell after hearing Aishasments, and his mood significantly improved.


    But before he could me Aisha for misbehaving. Aisha said, Its only that I just now unintentionally shattered your two lightsabers. Now, Im not joking!


    The light saber? Ah, the lightsaber is fine, as long as Optimus Prime not broken, all is fine. I can always buy the lightsaber next time.


    When Haas learned that the lightsaber had broken, he quickly realized that it was not a special edition and that he could simply spend a little more money to purchase two more.


    When he overheard the father and daughter talking in the bathroom at this point, Jerry, who was getting ready for an outing in the living room,ughed to himself.


    Although he thought his younger sister was usually silly, she was always quite shrewd when it mattered, particrly when it came to handling Hass.


    Aisha initially unintentionally shattered Haass prized lightsaber. Haas would not reprimand her, but given that they had a schedule with Mrs. Belle to visit an amusement park for today, he must be in a good mood. The vacation wont be as enjoyable today if Haas isnt feeling well.


    But now that Aisha has made such a move, Haass mood is even better than before.


    Jerry smiled and told Aisha, Stop ying, go into your room and change your clothes, were leaving in a minute, as he saw her emerge triumphantly from the bathroom.


    Around 9:30 a.m., Jerry and Aisha arrived at a well-known, sizable amusement park in Manhattan in Haass police car, and Mrs. Belle had already there and purchased the tickets at the yground gate.


    In reality, Jerry has little interest in visiting the theme park. Its just that Aisha enjoys it, and Haas rarely has free time to spend with her. He has no issues because Mrs. Belle also wants to use this to improve ties between everyone.


    It is challenging to get his attention whenpared to learning, performing magic, and soaring about in the skies on a magic broom, than ying around in the amusement park.


    Oh no, help! Let me go down! I cant take it any longer! Im going to die!


    Jerry was silently pondering whether or not red stars would be awarded if he used magic to halt the entire roller coaster at this moment while hearing the cries from everyone around him.


    Consider how much those on the roller coaster who are so terrified that they are about to cry now want to descend. Red stars should appear on his ount because of his actions in stopping the roller coaster, which can be seen as aiding others.


    Not today though, if he has time toe by himself another day, he can try it. All amusement rides, including roller coasters, jumping machines, and haunted houses, appear to be eligible for a red star.


    After two oclock in the afternoon, they continued to y. The four left the park starving after using nearly all of the amusement parks facilities and drove to busy Broadway in search of a restaurant.


    What in the world? What is he thinking, exactly?


    A taxi thrillingly swerved in front of Haass vehicle on the busy street. Had he not realized that Aisha and Jerry, two kids, were in the car, Haas would have nearly cursed.


    He mmed on the brakes toe to a stop on the side of the road when he saw the cab that loved to overtake when Haas automobile stopped at the intersection of traffic lights a little whileter. A man and ady then hurriedly opened the door and exited the vehicle.


    The woman yelled angrily at the cab driver as the man got out of the car and started to breathe in and out nonstop, as if he were trying to control his heartbeat.


    She was obviously very upset with the taxi drivers reckless driving.


    Jerry, Aisha, take a look that way. My alma mater in college is Greyburn University. Ill take you for a stroll there after dinner.


    Mrs. Belle, who was upying the passenger seat, turned her head to point at a university by the side of the road ahead and then introduced it to Jerry and Aisha while smiling.


    New Yorks best university is Greyburn University. Dad wishes you well in getting epted to a simr university in the future. Haas, who was still driving, then joined the discussion.


    It wont be a problem because Jerry and Aisha are so smart. They can attend a better university in the future. Mrs. Belle encouraged Jerry and Aisha. Haas shook his head covertly.


    Jerry is obviously fine. He even believes that Jerrys IQ makes enrolling at MIT for him not a huge deal. His daughter, who has never passed mathematics, will be a concern. Her potential ability to enroll in a subpar university, let alone Greyburn University, is a concern right now.


    It was already 4:00 p.m. when we finished eating.


    Jerry and Aisha were brought to Greyburn University by Haas and Mrs. Belle so they might experience college life.


    As expected of a first-ss university!


    Jerry couldnt help but mutter to himself as he walked along the cobblestone road in Greyburn University, admiring the lovely surroundings and the young college students.


    He attended a junior college, or that kind of public junior college, in his prior life. The fact that the whole area of the university is less than one-fourth asrge as the high school he attended in the county is a drawback despite the fact that the tuition is incredibly affordable.


    If his familys financial position hadnt been taken into ount when he first started college, he almost turned around and resumed his education. He seemed lonely in college in his prior life, but perhaps he can make up for itter.

 Chapter 58: “The Abomination Appears”

    Chapter 58: ��The Abomination Appears��


    The sky progressively became darker as the four walked around.


    The cakes and steaks in the cafeteria at our school are excellent. Ill bring you to try them! Mrs. Belle proudly advised while pointing to a single building in the area.


    Mrs. Belles entire person seems to have reverted to the time when she was a college student after enrolling at Greyburn University, and she now exudes a lot more youthful and vibrant energy.


    Not a problem at all! Haass face was beaming with joy.


    This elderly mans heart was slightly broken by Mrs. Belles now-exposed youthful girlish side. Unsurprisingly, there is an inner child inside every guys body.


    Jerry looked at Haass expression and shook his head secretly. Its normal. He is also a man, so he understands very well.


    Im fine with it too! Jerry agreed to Mrs. Belles idea.


    Aisha, on the other hand, was very intrigued when she learned there was cake to eat.


    The four of them were about to approach the cafeteria building when Jerry frowned and stopped them. Due to the fact that he truly felt a faint vibrationing from the ground, exmations then started to ring in his ears, and he turned to face the source of the sound.


    From the direction of the gate, military jeeps, tanks, and a big number of men carrying long weapons and donning camouge clothes charged toward them.


    I apologize, but this area is the site of a crucial military operation that needs to be momentarily shut down. Please immediately leave! Jerry and the others were approached by a soldier with a rifle who then saluted them before departing.


    Simrly, during this time, both students and lecturers were requested to leave the college by these soldiers.


    Im a police officer. What army are you from? Do any risky military actions take ce at the college?


    Haas showed his badge and his demeanor changed. The soldiers tone didnt change as he gave Haass badge a quick nce.


    Im sorry, but the covert operation has noments. After you leave, you can ask your superior for directions.


    Haas was forced to leave Greyburn University with Mrs. Belle, Jerry, and the crowd after realizing that the soldiers would not be truthful.


    -


    What is going on, Captain Jim? When Haas arrived on the street in front of the school, he noticed numerous recognizable people keeping things in order.


    I see Captain Haas is also present. We just arrived here to keep order after receiving a brief notice, so we have no idea whats going on! A police chief in charge of keeping the peace shrugged nkly.


    They also unexpectedly received an order while on patrol, the order was to coborate with the armys actions, but they withheld the reason for it. They were likewise totally perplexed.


    It is undoubtedly difficult to send out an army of this magnitude so close to a street with such a high poption density.


    After some thought, Haas said to Mrs. Belle, Honey, I cant go to dinner with you. You can use my car to drive Jerry and Aisha home. Here, things may get dangerous.


    Mrs. Belle nodded, holding Jerry in one hand and Aisha in the other, despite her slight worry, and moved in the direction of the parking space. On the other side, Jerry was reflective. He looked in the general direction of Greyburn Univesity after turning his head. Without saying anything, he entered the car after Mrs. Belle.


    -


    Meanwhile, at Greyburn University.


    The pair that Jerry spotted during the day exiting the taxi was there at this moment in theb of the renowned professor of cytology, Dr. Samuel Stern. Dr. Banner and Dr. Betty, who escaped from Culver University, are these two people.


    General Ross invited Bruce Banner, a well-known and brilliant scientist, to investigate and replicate the World War II Super Soldier Serum and therefore take part in the Bio-Tech Force Enhancement Project.


    The experiment ended in an ident. When Dr. Banner was exposed to harmful gamma radiation, the Hulks second form sprang to life.


    Dr. Banner has spent thest five years hiding out in various nations around the globe because he wants to avoid General Ross experiment while being well aware of the terrifying power of the Hulk.


    He is also looking for a means to repair himself and get back to normal while trying to learn how to control his fury without altering his physical appearance. He traveled to Greyburn University in New York this time because Dr. Samuel had created a remedy that could heal him.


    Dr. Banner was ultimately able to inject the antidote by Dr. Samuel to suppress the Hulk form there with the assistance of Dr. Betty. However, the partially recovered Dr. Banner was at this point had a dispute with Dr. Samuel.


    In order to create an antidote that may treat innumerable fatal diseases and earn the Nobel Prize, it revealed out that Dr. Samuel had covertly cloned a significant amount of Banners blood.


    Dr. Banner insisted on destroying these blood samples since he was aware that General Ross and others would create in innumerable irrational and destructive monsters rather than an antidote that could cure fatal illnesses.


    The two were arguing as troops under General Rossmand had already surrounded the outside of theboratory where they were. Dr. Banner was the target of more than a dozen expert snipers aiming with their rifles.


    You can shoot whenever you want! Dr. Banner, who was unable to morph, was shot by the sniper on themanders orders.


    The soldiers who were hiding all around rushed in and carried Dr. Banner, who was immobile, out of theb in a bundle.


    But just as the troops were leaving, an officer by the name of Emil Blonsky came into theb and coerced Dr. Samuel into giving him Dr. Banners serum, which transformed him into the Abomination, a strong monster not quite the scale of the Hulk.


    General Ross hired Emil Blonsky, a former member of the British Royal Marine Corps, tobat Dr. Banner. However, the Hulk, who had assumed as Dr. Banner, destroyed Emil Blonsky.


    He was then given an unfinished super soldier serum injection, which substantially boosted his strength but also had an adverse effect on his mentality, making him agitated and crazy. In order to surpass Hulk in strength, he intended to be stronger first.


    -


    What happened?


    The abrupt explosion from behind startled Mrs. Belle, who was driving the police car to Queens. She hurriedly used the brakes to bring the police car to a stop on the side of the road.


    Boom, Boom, Boom!


    They had just departed Greyburn University when a series of explosions started toe from that direction.


    Haas! Mrs. Belle experienced a horrible feeling and a frightened expression immediately formed on her face as she heard the frightening explosion in the distance and thought about the armored trucks and troops carrying guns that had just pulled into the college.


    Originally, she wanted to turn around and drive back to have a look, but when she saw Jerry and Aisha in the car, she finally gave up.


    Sleep!


    Mrs. Belle and Aisha both passed out on the seats at the same time as the automobile was illuminated by two wonderful rays of light. The truth is that Jerry surreptitiously pulled out his wand, and cast the Sleeping Charm on Mrs. Belle in front of him, and Aisha next to him.


    Fortunately, I hid the broomstick in the cars trunk before leaving today. It would be toote to run such a big distance otherwise!


    He unlocked the trunk after getting out of the car and removed the guitar bag from within. Jerry felt grateful in his heart.

 Chapter 59: “Jerry vs The Abomination” (1)

    Chapter 59: ��Jerry vs The Abomination�� (1)


    Jerry could already see that something dreadful was about to ur by simply observing the massive contingent of troops. Because tanks and armored vehicles dont need to be sent into this urban area, even if its a terrorist strike.


    This implies that a significant number of red stars may be poised to arrive at the same moment. His red star reserve is insufficient as the cooldown period is about to expire, therefore this opportunity presents itself.


    He had intended to stay with Haas to observe, but given the current circumstances, he was forced to depart with Mrs. Belle in the car because Haas would not let him stay.


    He didnt have a chance to covertly pull out his wand and whisper the Sleeping Charm until Mrs. Belle came to a stop.


    He secured his guitar bag on his back and used a locking charm to secure the police car before slipping into the shadowy alley next to the road. Jerry sped and soared towards the location of the explosion in the distance while donning a wizards hat and broom.


    -


    Greyburn University.


    A five-meter-tall behemoth leaped out of theb buildings window. He was carrying the dead bodies of two soldiers, whose bones he had broken. He was changed into the Abomination by the infusion of Banners serum.


    Roar!


    The Abomination hurled the corpse in his hand to the ground with a yell of pleasure before jumping more than ten meters and running toward the street outside the college.


    When the soldiers along the road who hadnt entirely fled saw this, they became so terrified that they picked up their rifles and began shooting at him.


    These bullets felt like hitting a steel te when it hits Abominations body, protecting him from all harm. However, as long as he passed gently close to those soldiers, neither would they die nor get significant injuries.


    He could still bend and fling armored vehicles like tanks in one motion.


    The Abomination was unafraid of the weaponry attack of the army thanks to its formidable strength and defensive capabilities. He had the impression that nothing bothered him anymore. He charged right through the troops and onto the street in front of the college.


    Since Greyburn University is close to Broadway, there were still a lot of people outside even though it was momentarily blocked by the army and police. The college has been barricaded by the army and the police.


    How can we resist using our phone to snap a photo of the situation and share it on Facebook? Even numerous journalists were stirred by the news and crammed outside the barrier, waiting for some major news for a while.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The massive corpse of The Abomination suddenly dropped from the sky and crashed on the roof of a cab in the street after a series of explosions and gunshots were heard. Immediately crushed, the taxi and its driver spilled blood onto the ground.


    Hulk,e out! The Abominations eyes are filled with brutality and a craving for blood.


    He let out a loud yell before picking up an automobile with one hand and ramming it into the onlookers. Screams and cries erupted out of nowhere.


    My God, what the hell is that!?


    Haas and the other policemen who were keeping the peace outside the barrier witnessed the Abominations appearance and were all startled and terrified.


    But as soon as they noticed the Abomination starting to kill indiscriminately, they reacted and pulled their pistols to fire at the monster. Despite the Abomination being unaffected by the bullet, it could still give him some difort and draw his attention.


    As expected, the Abomination ignored those helpless individuals and turned to face Haas and the other police officers. He grinned before grabbing therge bus next to him, lifting it into the air with both hands, and throwing it into Haas and the others.


    Not good, run! Haas and the others saw the bus wasing in their direction.


    They need to be hastily rolled to avoid being hit. The speed at which a bus is approaching them is much faster than the rate at which they roll over. After all, the bus size is notparable to that of regr cars.


    Wingardium Leviosa! erupted abruptly from high in the sky as Haas and the officers were going to be killed by the crashing bus.


    The vehicle was momentarily fixed in the air after being exactly struck by a blue magic ray. Everyone nced up and saw a youngster riding a broom who did not know when he was going to appear in the skies above them while wearing a wizards hat and robe.


    It was the Wizard who was very famous during this time.


    Get out of the way, my magic is only temporary! When Jerry noticed that Haas and the others had stopped moving, he quickly yelled.


    He just used a spell that causes objects to float in the air. But with his current degree of magic, he cant use the levitation spell to withstand anything as heavy as a bus for more than a few seconds.


    After hearing the words, Haas and the others ran out of the buss coverage area without having time to say thank you.


    Boom!


    Finally, therge bus mmed to the ground. Jerry was a little d to see that Haas was okay before turning to face the adversary in front of him. He noticed Haas was in danger as soon as he got there. He didnt have time to investigate the situation prior to his arrival.


    Ugh! What kind of monster is this? It doesnt even resemble the Hulk at all! Jerry likewise inhaled deeply as he saw the five-meter-tall, strong, and abhorrently ugly beast.


    He resembles the Hulk from the Avengers a little because he is such arge man. However, he was able to recall that whereas this mans entire body was ugly, the Hulk was green with the exception of his hair.


    The Hulk must be on the side of justice because he is a member of the Avengers, and this one has a ferocious visage and a menacing demeanor. He doesnt have the appearance of a heroic persona.


    Whats going on, Sheriff? Jerry waited a moment before carefully asking Haas about the incident.


    We dont know, we just witnessed that guy jump out of the university. said Haas, who was simrly bewildered.


    Could it be that the monster emerged from a biological experiment that this university was running at the time?


    Actually, Jerry often has thoughts like that. Because, in his opinion, numerous monsters and viins in the Marvel universe were produced as a result of scientific or biological research.


    For instance, he has seen every Spider-Man trilogys viins like Green Goblin, Doctor Octopus, or Sandman are products of a failed experiment. The giant in front of him is most likely no different.


    Sheriff, lead people to leave the area and take the hurt to a secure location. Ill draw his attention!


    Okay, just take care! Dealing with that monster is difficult because it doesnt fear gunshots! After hearing thements, Haas nodded before he and other officers of thew went toward the injured crowd.


    Guns wont harm the monster, therefore rushing forward would just be a burden. Why not attempt to aid the injured, which may also be helpful?


    After Jerry had finished speaking, he sped up on his broomstick and raced in the direction of the Abomination.

 Chapter 60: “Jerry vs The Abomination” (2)

    Chapter 60: ��Jerry vs The Abomination�� (2)


    There is no one who can fight,e out Hulk!


    The troops rockets from the military jeep wereunched at him, caught it, squeezed it hard, and the rockets detonated. He was unharmed by the rockets detonation though. He sprinted toward the vehicle, shoved aside the automobile that was in his way, and roared.


    Petrificus Totalus!


    An abrupt blue magic light that wasing from above sted at his back. His entire body was covered in a peculiar magical power that swiftly fixed him in ce. It was discovered that Jerry had covertly ced a Full Body Binding Curse on him after sneaking away behind him from a great height.


    Roar!


    Its unfortunate that there was only a little pause before the Abomination shouted once more, escaped the enchantment, and mercilessly charged Jerry in the air.


    So close!


    Jerry also activated his Refreshing at this point, and his five senses were quite sharp. He swiftly raised the broomstick and narrowly escaped the Abominations jumping strike. Even in his present condition, the Abomination will unquestionably kill him with a p given their current level of power.


    He merely wasnt prepared for the fact that his spell could only hold the opponent for a fraction of a second before he was totally released. However, it makes sense when you think about it.


    He was aware that, in ordance with the Study of Magic Theory, the essential idea behind the Full Body Binding Curse is to use magic to constrain the targets body so that their limbs cannot move.


    However, the strength of the magic is based on the wizards magic level. Of all, for average people, there is no huge issue with Jerrys current level of magic.


    It can essentially be frozen for a long time even if it is cast on regr adult wizards because their physical strength isnt all that different from that of regr people.


    However, it is generally challenging to use the Full Body Binding Curse to control massive magical creatures like fire dragons and giants.


    They have a high magic resistance on one hand, and powerful physical strength on the other. With the magical might of the Full Body Binding Curse, ordinary wizards cannot restrain them fully.


    The current Abomination is identical to giants in the wizarding realm, with the exception that the Abominations power and defense are obviously several sses stronger.


    Damn it Jerry swooped around once more and cast a Sleeping Charm on the rear of the Abomination after realizing that the spell was ineffective.


    The Abomination that was affected by the Sleeping Charm did not immediately fall asleep like Mrs. Belle and Aisha did just now, but instead experienced brief vertigo before shaking his head and waking up.


    Although the Sleeping Charm targets spirits more directly than the Full Body Binding Curse does, it is still highly challenging to directly stun spirits as one might do with human beings.


    Maybe it knew about Jerrys attacks. He was more dangerous to himself than the army. The soldiers who were shooting at him were quickly abandoned by the Abomination, who then jumped back toward Jerry.


    It is not that easy! Jerryunched the Severing Charm at the Abomination after dodging its strike while speeding along on his broom.


    However, its possible that the Abominations bulk and his Severing Charms ineffectiveness were the reasons it had no effect.


    Jerry continued to annoy the Abomination with various forms of magic in this way, totally distracting the Abomination so that it had no chance to hurt the fleeing crowd due to his small size and quick reaction time.


    Jerry conducted several tests and discovered that the majority of magic had trouble working on the Abomination.


    The Curse of the Bogies, Sectumsempra, Toenail Growing Hex, and Sleeping Charm are now effective.


    The Sleeping Charm temporarily blinds the Abomination for two seconds while attacking it with Sectumsempra in its eyes, ears, mouth, nose, genitalia, and butt. Although it cannot ovee the defense, it can nevertheless hurt him.


    His toenails may lengthen because of the toenail-growing hex, which would restrict his movement.


    The Abominationcks obsessivepulsive disorder and cleanliness, therefore the hindering impact is not as strong as it may be from the Curse of the Bogies, which can cause the nose to drip continuously while inbat, which is simr to giving a debuff.


    In conclusion, none of these spells can actually injure the Abomination directly. At most, it can be considered to annoy him, allowing him to channel his rage against himself rather than harming others.


    Although, Jerry was unable to hurt the Abomination, but the Abomination found it extremely challenging to harm Jerry in any way.


    The broomstick has been used for a while and has essentially developed abination of human and sweeping reflexes due to Jerrys size. The attitude is also fairly coquettish with the blessing of the five senses in his Refreshing. The Abomination can jump as high as he wants, but he cannot catch him.


    Jerry is like a small bird, and The Abomination is simr to King Kong. Although king Kong can p the bird to death, it is powerless to harm it as long as it is not struck. Even while it can shoot stones at birds, it is essentially impossible to hit the flying birds.


    However, the small bird has the ability to soar over its head for a moment and throw a lump of bird poop, which enrages him.


    Good times dont endure forever because Abomination is not a King Kong. The Abomination is a result of the half-perfect serum, and his IQ has not yet totally fallen below that of King Kong.


    After initial confusion, he immediately came up with a strategy to deal with Jerry. When Jerry fired magic at him, he held a car in each hand and used one of them as a shield to deflect the light so that it did not strike him.


    When Jerry wanted toe closer to more precisely cast magic, he utilized another car as a weapon to strike or throw. Its difficult to dodge the car because of its enormous attack area. It came close to Jerrys body a few times.


    So much so that he waspelled to re-open the distance and suspend in midair because he dared not approach too closely to unleash a magic assault. Jerry has already used up more than half of his magic power.


    Come down, little bird, Ill turn you into meatloaf!


    The Abomination yelled violently when he saw Jerry dangling high in the sky and the few cars he was throwing shing nimbly by him.


    Jerry wouldnt be so stupid as to quickly seek death after being provoked by the Abomination, and furthermore, he no longer has any magical power left.


    He cast a quick glimpse at the area that had just been destroyed by the Abomination out of the corner of his eye. Haas and a few police officers risked their lives by transporting each injured person who was unable to walk to a safe location in the distance while the Abomination was distracted by Jerry.


    He nced at his panel once more and noticed that the number of red stars was rising like a rocket.


    It appears I must deal with the Abomination! Jerrys eyes shone brightly.

 Chapter 61: “Jerry vs The Abomination” (3)

    Chapter 61: ��Jerry vs The Abomination�� (3)


    To bepletely honest, todaysbat was also his first time experiencing one that was this exciting and intense. He previously dealt withmon robbery, theft, rape, and other instances.


    Despite having rifles and pistols, the opponent was a regr individual. He could just cast a spell while flying by on a broom and it would end. But if he made a mistake right now in front of the Abomination, its overwhelming force would crush him into a ball of meat.


    However, asionally it is worthwhile to take a little risk in order to get red stars. He cautiously extended his left hand as Jerry, who was perched on a broomstick and staring down at him, came into view.


    The Abomination swiftly tightened the military jeep in his hand, obstructing most of Jerrys body, thinking that he was about to perform some magic once more.


    Big fool,e over here! Jerry challenged the Abomination below by extending and slightly bending his index finger with his left hand.


    He mmed at Jerry with the two automobiles in his grasp as his eyes instantly turned crimson, his legs pulled fiercely.


    You simply cant strike me if you cant. I flew over and away once morefoolish, stupid monster!


    Jerry stopped utilizing magic attacks and gripped his broom tightly. His hate erupted as a result of his constant coquettish movement to avoid the Abominations attacks and his continuous use of provocativenguage.


    He had previously been severely injured twice by the Hulk, but after receiving the serum, he ultimately developed immense strength and was no longer significantly worse than the Hulk.


    When he suddenly changed into something like this, he never imagined he would run into something so revolting.


    Bastard,e down here!


    Come here!


    Come down!


    Come here!


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The Abomination violently mmed his fists on the earth to let out his rage. Jerry barricaded his teeth in the air as the strong energy shattered the ground with several fractures.


    Hes been beaten ever since Jerry appeared. He wasnt hurt, but he was too mentally unstable. The enemy was difficult to control, but he didnt anticipate them acting erratically with him, so he remained in the air and was unable to descend.


    This is much more upsetting than receiving criticism from others online and then getting blocked following criticism that you are unable to respond to.


    The Abomination forced himself to calm down after observing Jerrys refusal toe down. He then disregarded Jerrys taunts and pursued Haas and the throng who were fleeing to the other side.


    He must have known that Jerry was holding off on defending those guys at this point. If he pursued and killed those people, Jerry would undoubtedlye to stop him, giving him the opportunity to trample this small bird to death.


    Oh shit!


    Jerry realized something was amiss when he cursed, so he had no choice but to pick up the pace and pursue him on his broomstick. Jerry couldnt give a damn about their lives or deaths. At most, he wanted to earn red stars. But Haas is also one of those crowds.


    If it fails, his only option is to save Haas first. At this precise moment, a military chopper appeared overhead. A figure then leaped out and crashed violently into the street between the Abomination and the fleeing crowd.


    -


    The time returned to ten minutes ago.


    Dr. Banner and his daughter, Dr. Betty, are being personally escorted to the covert military base by General Ross in a helicopter gunship. General Ross quickly epted the walkie-talkie after themunicator on the chopper abruptly received an emergency notice in the headset.


    General, you need to handle this emergency!


    General Ross picked up the walkie-talkie with some trepidation, and the soldiers immediately reported being in a terrible panic.


    Hulk appeared on the street, I repeat, Hulk appeared on the street!


    What?


    General Ross looked at Dr. Banner right away and saw that he was in control. He was a little relieved to see that he was truly staying there and added, This cannot be done. Before you calm down, let me know where you are right now.


    General, we are on Broadway traveling north on 121 Street!


    When the soldier responded, the walkie-talkie also carried the yells of the neighboring soldiers, the cries of the crowd, and the sound of explosives.


    After ordering the chopper to turn around and head to 121 Street because he felt something was amiss, General Ross yelled to the soldier on the other end of the walkie-talkie, Quickly, find a means to control on the situation at the site!


    Yes, General!


    A small TV in the cabin started to unexpectedly light up, followed by a wobbly live video as General Ross put down the walkie-talkie. The Abomination was spreading devastation on the streets in the image, and the armys weapons were powerless to stop him.


    As the number of military and civilian victims grew amid the Abominations roar, which resembled a purgatory on earth, the soldier who had justmunicated pulled a bazooka out of a crate next to him and began rying information to the camera.


    He took the bazooka out of his bag and fired it at the roaring monster. With a loud bang, a rocket wasunched, but it was quickly grabbed and smashed by the enemy without any damage.


    This is your experimental product? Dr. Banner asked General Ross with a slightly of anger tone.


    Dr. Betty turned to face his father and asked incredulously, Oh, God, what have you done?


    General Ross also exhibited a perplexed expression as he faced both of them. Nevertheless, his goal is to exploit Dr. Banner to produce a group of tamable super fighters.


    But it hasnt yet begun. Dr. Banner has just recently been apprehended, and he is already considering how to do the next experiment if Dr. Banner returns to normal and the blood in his body does too.


    This person causes mayhem in the citys core. The general will have to bear the responsibility for this situation.


    What the heck is that? Dr. Betty instantly pointed in amazement at the tiny TV at this point.


    It turned out that a child riding a broom and dressed in a wizard suit appeared behind the Abomination just as it was about to charge the soldier who fired the rocket.


    She observed the child aiming light beams at the Abomination while waving a short stick in his hand. He continued to strike the Abomination until eventually he entirely caught its attention, which momentarily ended the crisis.


    Its none other than Jerry, who came running after rescuing Haas.


    While watching Jerry on television, General Ross and Banner were filled with uncertainty as well. Evidently, they were unaware about the child riding the broom.

 Chapter 62: “Attacking Together”

    Chapter 62: ��Attacking Together��


    Jerry is well known among many individuals in Queens as a result of the most recent fire rescue episode. He is not yet very well-known outside of New York, and he is still a long way behind in terms of national and international recognition.


    As a result, neither General Ross, who has been pursuing Dr. Banner, who has been hiding, are not aware of the existence of The Wizard.


    The Wizard is a superhero that frequently appears in Queens. He has some magical skills that he may employ to thwart criminals and help those in need.


    General Ross was now being helped in the cabin by a S.H.I.E.L.D. agent, who gradually ryed Jerrys information.


    He can handle thisrge person, right? General Ross turned his attention to the tiny TV, and Jerry encircled him in anger while shooting out blue magic rays, and he couldnt help but appear scared.


    Im afraid it can only be a temporary distraction. The agent replied after a while of observation, he discovered that Jerrys wizardry had preserved the monster in its entirety.


    Call all the troops over there!


    General Ross took a deep breath as he thought over the decisions made by the S.H.I.E.L.D. operatives. The devastation of more than half of Broadway will be attributed to this monster, even if he is immediately vanquished.


    Let me descend! Dr. Banner said at this point, his eyes fixed.


    He understood that if that man had the same strength as the Hulk, the armys weaponry would bepletely useless, and more people would simply perish. The only one who can fight him is the Hulk.


    What do you mean?


    Dr. Betty started to worry right away. She believed that since Banner had the antidote injection, he had likely returned to his normal condition. Wouldnt it be the same as requesting death?


    The Hulk might not have vanished at this precise moment. As long as he was in danger, the Hulk would still emerge, Dr. Banner knew it in his heart.


    The Abomination abandoned Jerry and sprinted towards the escaping crowd after watching the tiny TV. After saying farewell to Dr. Betty, Dr. Banner jumped out of the helicopter as General Ross finally gave the order to open the hatch.


    He wasnt entirely sure about this, but he felt partly to me for what urred, therefore he feltpelled to jump. These events would not have urred if he had not then consented to join General Ross in the experiment.


    -


    Fuck, whats going on?!


    Jerry, who had just caught up to the Abomination and was not there to attack, was startled to see a figure suddenly drop from the armed helicopter flying from above. Jerry then quickly closed the distance once more.


    Initially, he believed that the military had sent some sort of person, but when they noticed that the figure didntnd smoothly and crashed to the ground, they changed their minds.


    The suddenness of the circumstance also surprised Abomination. But before he could respond, the ground let forth a recognizable roar.


    Hulk!


    The stone that had been buried on his body was then punched open by a green monster who was about as big as Abomination and leaped to the air.


    Hulk,e fight with me. Ive been waiting for you for a while!


    The Abominations eyes immediately lit up with delight as Hulk began to materialize. He ran towards Hulk, having lost interest in the crowds like ants and the fly that kept bothering him in the air.


    Hulk shook his head, feeling dizzy from his recent fall from a great height, and roared as he charged the Abomination.


    This should be the Hulk!


    Jerry was very relieved to see a helper finally emerge. With his current magical power, it is still quite tough for him to face therge monster in front of him alone. If things dont go well, he might already be beaten to a pulp.


    But before he could enjoy himself for very long, he witnessed the Hulk being forcibly knocked unconscious during the passionate sh with the Abomination, and he quickly found himself at a disadvantage in the conflict.


    It turns out that even though Dr. Samuels antidote didnt actually kill the Hulk, it did weaken him. Hulk has effectively awakened, but his strength has not yet reached its maximum.


    Help him out right away with a machine gun! At this point, General Ross screamedmands down from the helicopter to the soldiers in charge of the powerful machine guns.


    Which one should we assist? With uncertainty written across his face, the soldier peered at the tworge monsters together.


    General Ross snapped his head and said, Of course, its that green guy. Which one do you want to help with? Shoot the other one!


    Ross!


    He yelled in disdain as he felt the barrage of bulletsing from above him, jumped onto the wall of a nearby structure, and ran like a gori to the top. Then he leaped in the direction of the flying, armed helicopter.


    The helicopter couldnt raise the altitude because of Abominations speed, so he grabbed the lower edge of the hatch and smashed the machine gun into scrap metal as soon as he reached out his hand.


    Abomination was ready to assault General Ross and the others in the helicopter. Hulk reacted, pursued him, grabbed his ankle, and continued to drag him off the aircraft. The armed helicopter trembled under the incredible weight and rattling of the two giants.


    A small figure unexpectedly appeared next to the armed helicopter that crashed into the building next to it after realizing it was difficult to control due to outside force. Jerry arrived on a broomstick and rode over.


    You didnte up when I asked you to just now, but now that youreing up, I think you should go down!


    The Abomination was astonished as Jerrys wand sent a ray of magic light directly at him, which he couldnt avoid at the moment because there was no cover. Even though the Sleeping Charm can only affect the Abomination for two seconds at a time, it is more than sufficient right now.


    The Abominations arm that was holding the helicopters lower edge during the two seconds of slumber suddenly rxed, and as Hulk struck them from below, the two giants tumbled to the ground together.


    Wingardium Leviosa!


    Jerry hastily cast a levitation spell at the tipped helicopter to momentarily stabilize it after defeating the Abomination.


    It was evident that the armys pilot was elite at operating the armed helicopter. When he noticed that the fusge was steady, he quickly pulled off a stunning maneuver to return the helicopter to normal.


    Fly further, its too risky. Ill descend and assist.


    Jerry yelled at General Ross and the other upants of the helicopter after confirming that it was operating normally, and he then rode a broomstick toward the Hulk and the Abomination who were huddled together below.


    Although the Abomination cannot be harmed by his spells, he can nheless be a useful support. Now that Hulk can be slightly suppressed, the Abomination has a tiny advantage. With empty hands, it is difficult to withstand his magic.

 Chapter 63: “Being Targeted”

    Chapter 63: ��Being Targeted��


    Sleep! Jerry was seeking for any and all blind spots in the Abominations field of vision. He was stunned for two seconds by a Sleeping Charm he had cast.


    On the other hand, Hulk seized the chance to pound him over the head and subdue him. The Abomination was roused by the Hulks brutal thrashing, and he shoved the Hulk away while pushing him beneath him with all of his might.


    Sleep! Jerry once moreunched a Sleeping Charm, stunning the Abomination.


    The Hulk pushed the Abomination under his weight and continued to hammer erratically. Abomination awakens, is suppressed by the Hulk, followed by Jerry Sleeping Charm, Abomination awakens, the Hulk punches again, and so forth.


    The Abomination finally became immobile after numerous iterations of these infinite cycles, his eyes going nk, his limbs lying limp on the ground.


    The Abomination was pummeled for more than ten minutes with almost little ability to resist under the united siege of Hulk and Jerry, two individuals who dont talk to each other. His spirit and body were on the verge of giving out at this point.


    Who? Who am I? What am I doing? It would be best if I took the military supplies and went back home. Why must I be abused and humiliated while being forced to inject this serum?


    The Abomination finally woke up at this point. He wont engage inbat ever again if he can survive.


    Never undervalue your allies, especially those who are skilled at maintaining control.


    Jerry put his wand aside after taking a few breaths. He had to rest to restore the magic power in his body right now and it is almost gone.


    In fact, he could have killed the abomination by himself with just the Sleeping Curse and Sectumsempra if it werent for the fact that his Sectumsempra wasnt strong enough to ovee the Abominations defense.


    Even though the Abomination is extremely strong and has an excellent defense, it still pales inparison to the Hulk. The Hulk appeared to have no upper limit in terms of strength as he became stronger and more enraged the more he battled.


    However, it works the opposite for the Abomination. He gets weaker the more he struggles. His strength, endurance, and defense will decline as he would expect as the battle goes on.


    In the end, all that Abomination injects is the wed super soldier serum and the Hulk serum that was cloned from Dr. Banners body.


    General Ross gave the helicopter permission tond slowly after observing that the Abomination was losing strength until it was entirely immobile.


    General Ross waived his hand and ordered the remaining soldiers to put down their weapons and flee when they saw them encircling the Hulk with their guns raised. Ross opinion toward the Hulk at this point has undoubtedly significantly changed.


    Hey, good job!


    Jerry wasying on a broomstick at this point, having regained some of his magic strength. Jerry lifted his hand to give the Hulk the thumbs up as the dying Abomination who had been beaten nced at him.


    It wouldnt have been possible without you.


    Hmph! Hulk replied to Jerry, as if thanking him for his help just now.


    Hulk has understanding even though he can be a little naive. Instead, he has a heart that is more sensitive than an average person.


    He likes everyone who reaches out to help him and recognizes him. He could still feel Jerrys tone of sincere praise just now.


    General Ross and Dr. Betty then joined them in making their way over.


    Betty!


    Dr. Betty caught Hulks eye as he turned to stare at the escting number of armed helicopters in the sky. He leaped to his feet, and after a few powerful leaps, he vanished from view.


    The police and most of the audience had fled by this point, but numerous troops who had recently engaged the Abomination were still around,ying in every corner and crying from their wounds.


    Quickly call the ambnces! Ross called the others.


    Jerry applied the Quick Healing Charm to the wounds of the severely wounded warriors using his meager magic might.


    Based on the basic Healing Charm spell, the Quick Healing Charm is an improved version. In addition to curing wounds, it can also remove any residual curse.


    The S.H.I.E.L.D. Logistics Department agent who had been pursuing General Ross saw Jerry halt the bleeding and transport the badly injured soldiers to the hospital for surgery and rescue, albeit his Quick Healing Charm was restricted and he was unable to fully heal them.


    Thank you so much, I appreciate it! Jerrys Quick Healing Charm managed to stop the bleeding of a severely hurt sniper.


    Its okay! Is this a sniper rifle, by the way? Jerry took up the sniper rifle next to him after tending to thest critically injured person and inquired.


    He was intrigued by Jerrys sniper gun after seeing him being saved. He gave a hasty exnation right away, Yes, but this is a tranquilizer sniper rifle, not a typical sniper rifle. It was originally used to deal with Hulk.


    Jerrys eyes quickly lit up as he heard the tranquilizer sniper rifle, and he nodded before cing the weapon on his back.


    This is my gift to you for being saved.


    Huh?


    Jerry took the sniper rifle, waved his wand, and cast a summoning spell to call his broom without looking at the dumbfounded sniper.


    Okay, Ill leave now since I dont have anything to do. Tomorrow, I have a music lesson. Goodbye!


    He waved to General Ross and the S.H.I.E.L.D. Logistics Department agent as they approached as he was riding the broomstick. He turned his head and flew off before anyone had a chance to respond.


    General, my sniper gun is gone! When the sniper saw General Rossing, he reported helplessly.


    Lets disregard it and consider it a gift for him. We would have been in danger if he hadnt been on the straight body ne just now, and his, uh, magic is stronger than a tranquilizer sniper rifle!


    The Abomination is unaffected by the tranquilizer sniper rifle, yet it can be stunned by the power of that wizard.


    The S.H.I.E.L.D. agent then silently crept to a location where no one else was present and said into the microphone tucked beneath his cor, The target has left, the target has left!


    Agent Maria Hill, who was ten kilometers away in a different building, heard the report on her headset and gave the same S.H.I.E.L.D. uniform-d staff member a directive.


    He should be followed by a drone. Keep in mind that despite hes a child, the target is highly careful. Keep the monitoring drone from getting too close.


    When she was finished while turning to face another employee, she said, Whats going on with the Hulk?


    The Hulk has left the city and is currently in the forest, but our drone is still watching him. The agent who was being questioned fixed her gaze intently on the screen before responding.


    Wait! Our drone was discovered and destroyed!


    The agent who had been given themand tounch the drone and locate Jerry gazed at the screen as it abruptly turned ck.

 Chapter 64: “Tremendous Rewards”

    Chapter 64: ��Tremendous Rewards��


    This S.H.I.E.L.D. organization is incredibly brutal. Im d I didnt turn off the Refreshing ability because otherwise I would definitely have been found!


    He had the impression that someone was watching him as he just departed 121 Street. He elerated, just in case, and then turned around. He was right, there was a drone nearby that had no time to hide. It was broken into scrap iron by a series of Sectumsempra spells.


    Instead of staying in the air, Jerry put aside his wand and zoomed down towards the alley below on his broomstick. Then he was going to take the undergroundne. The security will be higher, but the speed will be slower.


    He finally reached the alley where Mrs. Belle had parked her car after more than ten minutes of flying. Jerry was brought back to his previous form and walked quietly out of the alley after putting the broomstick, tranquilizer sniper rifle, and wizard suit into the guitar bag.


    He waved his magic wand, leaned out to open the trunk, repositioned the guitar bag, used a spell to unlock the car door, then sat back in the same position. Everything is now back to how it was before.


    Huh? What happened? Slowly opening her eyes, Mrs. Belle had a perplexed expression. She seemed to be sleeping.


    Teacher, did you pass out earlier because you seemed overly concerned about Dad? Jerry exined.


    Is that right? After a brief moment of shock, Mrs. Belle had an idea, so she swiftly opened the door and hopped out of the car to look in the general direction of Greyburn University.


    But at this moment, there was no sound of artillery roaring over there.


    Teacher, you can call Dad if youre genuinely worried about him. Jerry pushed the car window while offering Mrs. Belle an idea.


    Mrs. Belle promptly pulled out her mobile phone and began making calls since she felt as though she had just awoken from a dream. Following a few talks, Mrs. Belle sighed with relief and sat back down in the car.


    Its alright. Hes fine, ording to your father. He is en route to the hospital to transport the injured. He might not be able to leave for home until muchter.


    Im d to hear that. Jerry smiled and nodded. He was well aware of the circumstance.


    Hey, is Aisha asleep? Mrs. Belle moved her head to the side to look behind her but couldnt hear Aishas voice.


    Yes, perhaps she is worn out after ying in the amusement park today. Aisha is currently sleepingfortably in the back while snoring because Jerry hasnt woken her up with the spell yet.


    Then its time for us to go home straight away.


    Aishas head was ced on Jerrysp to help her fall asleep, and Jerry quietly open his panel. The amount of red stars shouldnt be low after this times intense fighting, in which he had participated in the rescue of numerous civilians and soldiers.


    Fifty thousand!


    When he saw the amount of red stars on the disy, even though he knew it would not be less, he nearly lost control of his voice.


    He had previously put a lot of effort for a month, patrolling the area on a broomstick every evening, doing a good job and putting an end to crimes, but he had only amassed 20,000 red stars overall. However, he made 30,000 tonight while only ying a supporting role. He was very taken aback by this.


    It appears that he still needs to take part in more of this kind of risky activity if he wants the panel to grant him additional red stars. In fact, Jerry is still unsure of exactly how the panels red star incentive system works.


    He initially thought that it wasparable to the force of cause and effect and merit. However, it makes no difference what he does, whether he causes catastrophes or saves himself. It doesnt follow the cause-and-effect, virtue, and meritws that he is aware of.


    He also learned that his method for getting red stars had a peculiar characteristic. That is, even if it is believed thatpleting nice things will earn you a red star, it is not entirely true.


    For instance, red stars appeared when he assisted the elderly woman in crossing the street and while she was dumping her trash.


    But if he offered money to the elderly woman or to beggars on the side of the road, there wouldnt be any red stars.


    He will asionally receive different amount of red stars for the same action.


    For instance, in the identical robbery scenario, the robber is wielding both a knife and a pistol, the robber is both slim and tall, and the number of red stars he will get after solving it differs.


    Its unique. It appears that he must take part in it himself, and the more lives he saves and the more red stars he earns, the more powerful and terrible the enemy he has to face.


    Mrs. Bailey emerged from the room yawning at eight oclock in the morning wearing only a mens white vest that was a little baggy.


    After sending Jerry and Aisha home, Mrs. Belle stayed because she had discussed yesterday that Haas might be busy tonight. She deliberately up early today with the intention of making oatmeal for the kids, toasting some bread, and frying an egg.


    She might have two kids in the future, and she wont be able to rx as she usually does when shes at home like this.


    But as she entered the living room, she was astounded and eximed, Jerry, youwoke up so early?


    Good morning, Mrs. Belle! Im used to waking up early. Ive also got breakfast ready. Its a breakfast in the Chinese way. Im not sure if it appeals to your taste!


    Jerry, who was seated on the sofa, said to Mrs. Belle, who was standing nearby, while putting the magic book away.


    It suits it suits my appetite.


    In a daze, Mrs. Belle surveyed the sumptuous breakfast spread before pointing in the general direction of the restroom and saying, Alright then Im going to do myundry.


    Okay. Jerry nodded.


    Huh? As soon as Mrs. Belle exited the restroom, she had a perplexed expression.


    What is the issue? Jerry quickly rushed over.


    Where are the clothes I changed yesterday? She whispered a little bewildered as he noticed Mrs. Belle pointing to theundry basket in the bathroom.


    Oh, I hand-washed every item of clothing when I washed them in the morning, and they are currently drying on the balcony. It should be dry in two hours, teacher. You can use dads clothes first for the time being.


    Only then did Jerry recall that Mrs. Belle and the clothing they changed yesterday had washed themselves clean and hung them on the balcony when he used the cleaning magic in the morning.


    This.


    Mr. Belle turned to face Jerry. When she entered this family, she was incredibly doubtful that she would be able to care for the two kids on her own or that she would be taken care of by them.


    Okay, teacher, you must move quickly. Breakfast wont taste nice if its too cold! Jerry returned to the living room to continue reading after telling her about it.


    In fact, Jerry has now vaguely discovered that Mrs. Belle doesnt seem to be very good at cooking and doing housework, and it is estimated that it will be difficult to count on her to take over the cooking and housework in the future.


    Its not that Mrs. Belle doesnt want to, but shes not very good at it. Jerry believes that if she isnt very good at it, he should do it on his own. He isnt used to eating toast and oatmeal in the morning, after all.


    Aside from that, it doesnt take much time now that he is skilled at both cleaning and magic. He only needs to wave his magic wand to do the task.


    It appears that in the near future, I will have to look after one more member of this family. These may be the things I have to take care of from now on. The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility!


    At home, the more people you know, the more work you do.

 Chapter 65: “End of Cooldown Period”

    Chapter 65: ��End of Cooldown Period��


    In actuality, Mrs. Belle is not to fault for this. After all, Mrs. Belle is only in her 20s and has just earned her degree after three years of college. It would be unrealistic to expect a girl of this typical age to be very adept at housework.


    Living independently and being able to support oneself are both respectable goals, and from what Jerry can tell, Mrs. Belles family should enjoy excellent living circumstancesotherwise, she wouldnt be a teacher of young children. She cant possibly drive a Hummer to school every day.


    Although Mrs. Belle is Jerrys teacher and future stepmother, Jerry is actually 10 years older than Belle in terms of mental age. So its simr to looking after an older sibling.


    Shes still asleep. She must have been worn out from ying yesterday. The sses start tomorrow. Give her a bit more time to sleep. Jerry responded indifferently, raised his head, and addressed Mrs. Belle.


    Feel free to eat everything, teacher. Ive ced it in the kitchen to stay warm for Aisha and Dads breakfast, and the table is all yours.


    Oh God, are you an angel sent to this world in a previous life?


    He not only finished all the housekeeping when he got up early, but he also made breakfast. The breakfast was incredibly tasty and thoughtful for everyone.


    *Creak*


    The door suddenly opened, revealing Haas within with a drained expression.


    Hello, Jerry, and Belle. Oh, the breakfast for today looks delicious. Ive had a hectic night and am about to die of starvation!


    -


    The situation is as it is. Although we have always been in charge of Dr. Banners trail, we are still unable to determine the wizards real identity. Agent Hill gave Director Fury a full report on the New York operation.


    Fury groaned as he sat in a chair, tapped his fingers on the table, and watched videos that were disyed on the wall, including one of Jerry fighting the monster and another of soldiers being saved from grave danger. Despite being young, this little wizard is not easy to catch, huh?


    Since Fury first met Captain Marvel more than ten years ago, he has be entangled in the conflict between the Kree and the Skrulls and has discovered that there are other more intelligent races in the universe in addition to the Earth. Hes been working on an Avengers n that can withstand alien attacks.


    Jerry, a young wizard who is skilled in magic, was initially taken into ount in his strategy. In reality, managing the Hulk was all that was required before asking Hill to travel to New York to look into Jerry. Its what S.H.I.E.L.D. does on a daily basis.


    But after experiencing this scenario, Fury believed that even though the young wizard didnt quite fit the bill for his Avengers n because he was too you, he considers him as one.


    First off, Jerry has been acting as a vignte and battling crime ever since he first arrived. Even though he always demanded payment, it was only a nominal sum. Generally speaking, it satisfied his most fundamental standards for Avengers members in terms of character.


    Looking at his approach to things once more, he is brave, cautious, and watchful. It is obvious that even S.H.I.E.L.D. is unaware of his true identity. Of course, the Avengers need courageous and resourceful individuals, not irresponsible ones.


    The only issue is that Jerry is a young child, and it seems a little unfair for him to be involved in such activities. However, based on the current evaluation of Jerrys skills, it appears that he doesnt need to take center stage and that it would be beneficial to position spells that can control the Abomination.


    The fact that Jerry temporarily maintained a dying soldiers wounds using magic at the end of the incident is, of course, the most significant aspect and what Fury cherishes most right now.


    The miracle healing magic, which allowed him to persevere until he was saved in the hospital, is a particr talent he is currently searching for among the Avengers.


    Perhaps, its time for me to find some time to meet this little wizard in person.


    -


    Mrs. Belle had already left by sunset. Haas slept in after breakfast because he had a hectic night and hasnt woken up yet. Jerry and Aisha were watching TV while seated on the couch.


    On the TV at this time were some hazy videos. The journalists risked their lives yesterday to cover some battle scenes involving the Abomination, the Hulk, and Jerry.


    Some reporters who were not afraid of dying did not flee yesterday when faced with such a frightening circumstance, instead hiding in some nooks and crevices and discreetly filming some footage. Jerry can only bemoan the nations peoples sense of adventure. Theres no wonder the poption hasnt grown much.


    The Abomination is destroying devastation as you can see in the film, and Jerry also makes an appearance to draw the Abominations attention so that the audience has time to flee and team up with theter Hulk to defeat the Abomination.


    It is predicted that following this episode, the term wizard will be well-known throughout New York, and even the entire country.


    Aisha, Ill go get something from the house and Ill be back in a moment. You can continue to watch the TV here.


    Seeing the reminder that the cooldown was over on the panel, Jerrys eyes lit up, he greeted Aisha and returned to his room. Given the lessons learnedst time, he cant make the same mistake again. If Aisha sees something brought out of the small world, the exnation will be hard for him.


    After entering the room and closing the door, Jerry reached out and took out the guitar bag from under the bed, took out the anesthesia sniper rifle inside, and took out a ss bottle filled with powder from the drawer.


    Sitting on the bed, with thought, he clicked the button to enter the Harry Potter world and the current world suddenly came to a standstill.


    -


    He had already arrived in the Room of Requirement at Hogwarts when he opened his eyes once more.


    Lets set this sedative sniper gun here for the time being!


    Jerry recalled that, in ordance with the Ministry of Magics rules, wizards are not permitted to utilize Muggle objects, and the Ministry of Magic seemed to have established a separate department for this purpose.


    Rons father serves as the director of this organization, which goes by the name Misuse of Muggle Artefacts Office.


    Now that he has a Muggle item in his possession, it is also a highly hazardous Muggle item. Even if he is a good student with good morals and grades, once caught, he will suffer harsh punishment.


    He made the decision to conceal the tranquilizer sniper rifle in the Room of Requirement, a designated location for hiding items, and to retrieve it when needed.


    Jerry gently slipped out of the Room of Requirement with the wand and the ss bottle containing some type of powder, cing it behind a chest beneath Ravenws diadem.

 Chapter 66: “The Weasley Twins”

    Chapter 66: ��The Weasley Twins��


    This Room of Requirement is really amazing!


    Jerry shut the door of the Room of Requirement, and as he watched the smooth iron door slowly vanish and the white walls return to their original state, he couldnt help but exim heartily.


    He had the impression that the Room of Requirement had been magically created using Extension Charm, Legilimency Spells, and Transforming Spell. It has the ability to understand the entrants thoughts and then summon various necessary materials in ordance with the conditions while also expanding the rooms.


    One of the four great wizards who created the school may have made it secretly.


    Whoever created the Room of Requirement doesnt important, though. The crucial thing is that now that he is the owner of the Room of Requirement, he will always have a location where he may study and use ck magic.


    After spending so much time learning about magic, Jerry is fully aware of how difficult it is to be a powerful wizard. Even with the cheat of Refreshing, he still needs to put in a lot of effort to seed.


    Of course, it must be quite easy if all he wants to do is study for seven years and graduate with honors like regr wizards. But in that situation, he has almost the same strength as some Aurors working for the Ministry of Magic.


    This is undoubtedly not what he hoped for.


    Before finishing the seventh grade, he desired to be at least as powerful as Grindelwald and Voldemort.


    He aspires to match the peak power of two magical wizards, who are extremely umon and only appear once every thousand years. It can only bepleted with a lot of hard work.


    Its the middle of the night, past twelve.


    The entire castle of Hogwarts was silent. Even the trolls who were chasing the wizard in the enormous room opposite the white wall and the wizard who was teaching it to dance were sleeping orying in the grass.


    However, not all of them fell asleep, such as a pair of restless Gryffindor twins.


    Good evening!


    Good evening!


    Jerry awkwardly ran into the Weasley brothers as they exited the Gryffindormon room as soon as he got to the stairs on the eighth floor.


    Wizards are not permitted to venture outside the dormitory after curfew to take nighttime castle tours, ording to Hogwarts school regtions. If they are discovered, they will lose points and be given detention.


    But after midnight, the Weasley twins, two seniors in Gryffindor, and Jerry, a Slytherin freshman, collided on the staircase leading to the eighth level.


    You said there was nobody on the eighth floor? In a quiet voice, Fred questioned George.


    The Marauders map currently indicates that Mrs. Norris is on the sixth level and Filch is on the second floor, but there are no Slytherin people. George shrugged nkly.


    They were unaware that Jerry was still in the Room of Requirement at this time. Since the Marauders Map was unable to disy anyone in the Room of Requirement, George was unable to see Jerry at this time.


    The two of you want to go downstairs since you cant sleep, right? Jerry pondered the matter for some time. Since everyone broke the rules, there isnt really a major issue.


    Yes, you are Jerry from Slytherin, right? What are you doing right now? Fred obviously thought of something with Jerry, and his expression immediately rxed.


    Like you two, Ive been trying to sleep and went outside for a stroll, but now Im heading back! Jerry smiled as he answered.


    Since Fred and George had also learned something from their younger brother Ron regarding Jerry, a first-year Slytherin freshman, they did not express their hate of Slytherin in light of Jerrys positive attitude.


    So, lets go together.


    Okay, then.


    Thus, following a lengthy conversation, Jerry and the two brothers descended the magic steps.


    Meow~ A familiar cat shadow blocked their path just as the three of them descended to the seventh floor.


    As the three of them were discussing, Mrs. Norris, who was already on duty on the sixth level, entered the building.


    Okay, youre back, and there are two more people. Ive just had two fish so far, yet Im already stuffed. You wont be able to bribe me off again. Ill report you to master and have you all taken into detention. What Mrs. Norris had just uttered in her heart.


    After giving Jerry a quick nce, Mrs. Norris turned back to locate Filch on the second floor.


    No, its going to find Filch, quickly run! The Weasley twins, who undoubtedly possess a wealth of experience in this matter, rushed to the Gryffindormon room to seek out other possibilities before leaving.


    Dont worry, I have a solution. The Weasley twins can dash to the Gryffindormon room, but since Jerry belongs to the Slytherin house, he cannot follow them there.


    He was fortunately well equipped for this. Without flinching, he pulled the prepared ss container out, took a handful of the green powder, and dusted it over Mrs. Norris.


    Mrs. Norris, who was about to go, suddenly felt her body freeze as she smelled something. She turned around and sprinted towards the green powder that had fallen to the ground behind her, licking it swiftly.


    What is this? Meow! I feel strange. In her heart, Mrs. Norris said.


    After that, Fred and George were astounded to witness a different side of Mrs. Norris that they had never seen before.


    Mrs. Norris licked the green powder, first shaking her head like she was dancing after too much alcohol, then rolling on the ground as her face gradually fell. She eventually copsed on the ground feeling helpless, her eyes gradually growing hollow.


    What just did you give her? Will she be alright? Filch will murder us if something happened to Mrs. Norris!


    In addition to gazing at Jerrys ss bottle with curiosity and trepidation, Fred and George nced at Mrs. Norris as if they had just stumbled upon a whole new world.


    A particr herbal powder that cats enjoy. It is not harmful to the body. She will take some time to enjoy it before things get back to normal. Lets go! Jerry said nothing more and continued to make his way straight downstairs after passing Mrs. Norris.


    The green powder in his container can also be considered a type of herb, but unlike rare herbs in the wizardingmunity, catnip is widely avable to cat owners in the Mugglemunity. He prepared it especially for Mrs. Norris.


    In the future, Jerry will frequently practice magic in the Room of Requirement at night while in his Refreshing state, allowing him to ignore squibs like Filch.


    No matter how far away he is, Jerry can always hear well because of his footsteps. But unlike Mrs. Norris, whose catwalks silently and has sound-canceling cat mats on her feet from birth. Even with excellent five senses, he might not be able to anticipate it.


    He took some time in the real world to go to the pet store and get a can of catnip powder in order to deal with Mrs. Norris. This was unexpectedly useful as soon as he returned.

 Chapter 67: “Jerry’s Noble Qualities”

    Chapter 67: ��Jerry��s Noble Qualities��


    We will part ways here. Filch is patrolling the second floor. Be careful when youre return! Following their brief encounter, the Weasley twins concluded that Jerry was, in fact, a different Slytherin from what his younger brother Ron had imed.


    The important thing is that he has a kindred spirit and that he seems to have a knack for trickery, so as they parted ways on the fourth level, they thoughtfully reminded Jerry.


    Thank you and Ill note that. Jerry took a quick look at the address on the fourth floor, nodded, and walked downstairs.


    Only ten days have passed since the start of the new school year, yet the Weasley twins couldnt help but wonder. Are they going to the fourth floors restricted area?


    At the schools opening banquet, Dumbledore himself dered the fourth level a forbidden area, warning any wizard who ventured there would face severe punishment. How were the bold Weasley twins able to suppress their interest and refuse to take a closer look?


    On the evening of the schools opening banquet, they took were a bit interested in it. It seems like a really fun thing to do for them. But he doesnt sure if these two, like Harrys group, can pass in front of the three-headed dog.


    It shouldnt be that easy, he thought. They might not be able to open the first door at all. The fourth-floor Weasley twins adventure held little appeal for Jerry.


    He is aware of the secrets on the fourth floor, of course, but his current magical ability does not allow him to n for the events that will take ce there. It is preferable to be realistic about his own magic abilities and to find a way to study more practical spells before doing that.


    Jerry arrived at the entrance to the Slytherinmon room after turning on the Refreshing and deftly avoiding Filch, who was patrolling on the second floor.


    Noble! He entered the Slytherinmon room, which he had been absent from for a month, after saying the password.


    -


    September 11th, Sunday morning, in the Great Hall on the first floor of Hogwarts.


    Jerry was reading Strange Magic Puzzles and Their Solutions, which he had earlier borrowed out from the library, while sitting at the long Slytherin table and eating pumpkin porridge with a spoon.


    The majority of the other Slytherin wizards were eager for the afternoons broomstick lesson. Draco was the one who stood out the most. He was currently braggingly recounting numerous incidents that urred when he was riding a broomstick prior to starting school.


    For instance, a Muggle helicopter forced him to make a highly risky escape. He was merely boasting, and the other wizards were also talking about their experiences and praising their incredible broomstick riding skills.


    Daphne, youre staring at Jerry again. Pansy took a quick look to the long tables other side. Jerry ran into Daphne who was sitting next to him while he was reading intently.


    With a little flush, Daphne responded, What? Im simply observing him as usual.


    Pansyughed low-pitched as soon as she heard the words. There are only four female freshmen in Slytherin, and since they are all housed together, so their friendship is excellent.


    However, I learned from Draco that Jerry is a traitor and appears to get along well with the Gryffindor freshmen.


    After sheughed, an expression of uncertainty could be seen once more, but Daphne replied angrily,


    Draco is jealous of Jerrys brilliance. Jerry is not a traitor. You have no idea what Jerrys ambitions are. He doesnt need to battle those Gryffindor students because he has always been the best and has never let Gryffindor down.


    I dont actually believe he is a traitor. He has at least gained a lot of points for Slytherin. Slytherin now has the most points out of the four houses.


    Pansy gave a slight nod of agreement. She and Draco have known one another since they were small, and they are aware of howpetitive Draco is. Draco might have been absolutely overwhelmed with his performance at the start of the school year.


    She didnt entirely buy into Daphnes ims. It will take time to determine whether Jerry is as good as Daphne imed, as school has only been in session for eleven days. Only those who are vastly superior to them may lead the wizards of Slytherin.


    However, Jerry probably wont be as stand out like now in the afternoons broomstick ss. Pansy smiled and cocked an eyebrow at Daphne at this precise moment as she had an idea.


    Pansy was aware that Jerry was not a member of a famous wizard family and instead came from a Muggle orphanage, however his parents may have been wizards or at least one of them might have been.


    This implies that Jerry has never previously ride a broom.


    The wizard familys children who have been around broomsticks since they were little, should be a bit ustomed to them.


    Dracos experience is primarily boasting, but he does have some decent broomstick riding talents. She also learned from Draco that she should make fun of Jerry and Harry Potter in the broomstick ss, where it might be exceedingly tough for both of them to doter.


    After a brief scowl in response to Pansysments, Daphne firmly retorted, Even if its his first time, I believe that Jerry is the best. He must be the best, no one can be better than him.


    Alright then. Pansy shrugged.


    She then turned to Jerry once more and smiled as she stated, He resembles a true Slytherin in appearance. Its difficult to believe he was born in a Muggle orphanage. Perhaps hees from a famous wizard family. Because of the noble blood in their bodies, they possess such great qualities.


    Jerry wouldugh if he knew what Pansy was thinking right now. He has noble qualities, but he just doesnt enjoy eating pumpkin porridge, so he takes it slowly and with a spoon. He would have devoured in no time if the bowl was a salty tofu soup.


    In front of the young wizards, a horde of owl postmen crowded along the Great Halls windows and threw envelopes and packages. Every morning is the owl delivery time.


    Draco excitedly disyed the new magic candy that his mum had given him to Goyle and Crabbe right away.


    Pansy shook her head helplessly as she cast a peek at Jerry, who was sitting there beautifully sipping pumpkin porridge and concentrated on reading, before casting another nce at Draco, who was strutting his stuff with candy.


    Draco, aside from being born into a good family, you really dont have any plus side over Jerry. Or its just your broomstick riding that was a plus from you.


    Always, girls mature before boys do. Pansy believes that Dracos act of bragging about his gift is a little too childish. It would be challenging to defeat Jerry from his current position in the affections of all the first-year Slytherins, even if he did well in the broomstick ss.


    But I still believe Goyle to be the most attractive. Suddenly, Millicent spoke up from the opposite side.


    Pansy and Daphne both rolled their eyes at the snide Goyle at the same time.

 Chapter 68: “The Broomstick Class Accident”

    Chapter 68: ��The Broomstick ss ident��


    My memory ball!


    What are you doing, Draco?!


    Jerry was yanked from the vast body of magical knowledge by an audible shout. He swung his head around and peered in the direction of the disturbance.


    It came out that Draco snatched the memory ball that Nevilles grandmother had sent to him as he passed the Gryffindor long table while Harry and Ron were assisting Neville.


    However, when Professor McGonagall arrived on time, the battle was over before it reached a peak. Jerry closed the book and looked at the time before getting up and going to the Slytherinmon room.


    He still hasnt taken up the textbook even though the Transfiguration ss is in the morning. Some people question whether or not Jerry needs to attend the ss given that he has previously mastered and employed all of the spells in the Transfiguration ss book.


    It does, of course. Jerry says this in his heart.


    Its simr to memorizing a math textbook, which would allow you to use the forme through independent study, but its still true that you must attend math ss and pay attention to the teachers exnations. In addition, magicsplexity isparable to the difficulty of mathematics.


    Various little subtleties that were overlooked during the independent study will now be brought to light under the teachers exnation. Additionally, the teacher will exin many information, experience, and minor things that are not addressed in the books.


    Jerry still values his education highly. He will pay close attention to practically every ss. Because only in this way can the foundation of his magic be strong enough.


    A tall building rises from the ground, and every brick and tile is the foundation!


    Without creating a strong enough foundation, one cannot be a demon and hope to be a top wizard like Dumbledore. Self-study, going to sses, and interacting with ssmates are all necessary building blocks for erecting a towering structure.


    Three oclock in the afternoon.


    Bright sunlight and a light breeze were present. The weather was ideal for flying on a broomstick. Twenty broomsticks had already been set up on thergewn at the castles gate when Jerry and a group of young Slytherin wizards arrived.


    The twenty broomsticks simply appeared to be in worse condition than his broomstick, with some even having branches protruding in all directions.


    Shortlyter, Jerry observed Ms. Hooch, Hermione, Harry, and other Gryffindor wizards leaving the castle.


    With short gray hair and piercing yellow eyes that resembled eagles, Ms. Hooch appeared to be in her early forties. Jerry had the impression that she might be carrying the blood of some eagle-like mystical creatures.


    What are you all waiting for now, then? Near each person is a broomstick. Hurry up, hurry up!


    Ms. Hooch came and ordered the young wizards to stand beside the two rows of broomsticks. Hermione was temporarily assigned to Jerrys side because there were nine Slytherins and eleven Gryffindors in attendance.


    Im not nervous, Im not nervous, Im nervous, Im nervous, hold your hands firmly, move your body forward, dont look down, gaze forward, dont be nervous, dont be nervous, Im nervous, Im nervous.


    Hermione continued reciting the flying spell found in The Amazing Quidditch in a low voice as Jerry watched Hermione repeat it next to him. Hermiones taut body trembled slightly, and Jerry couldnt help but smile.


    He however reassured her in a low voice and calm tone, Hermione, its okay, its just a broom, lets not fly so high for a bit, take your time.


    But Ive never ridden it before! Hermione ceased speaking after hearing her closest friends constion.


    But Jerry answered without batting an eye, as there was still a worried look on her face, Its alright. Ive never ridden it before too. Its also my first time. In the future, Ill repeat the process a few times.


    Ms. Hooch joined the group of young wizards at this point and started exining magic spells and some broomstick control methods. Practicees next when the theory is aplished.


    Say the spell while extending your right hand and cing it on top of the broom handle.


    Everyone put out their right hands and yelled, Up! in unison as directed by Mrs. Hooch.


    Everyones broomsticks started to move automatically as the magic began to take effect. Jerry, Draco, Harry, and other students brooms flew right into their hands instantly. Hermione, Dean, and Parvatis broom simply rolled to the ground while Neville and Seamus stayed unmoving.


    Hermione, you must be firm and strong in your head andmunicate the emotion that you have to it so that it will obey your direction ande to your hand.


    Jerrys eyes were red with worry as he observed Hermione repeatedly pulling the broomstick from rising, and he instantly taught her his secret on the broom. Jerry has a great deal of expertise in flying broomsticks. He had been using a broomstick to fly for a month after all.


    At first, he was struggling like Hermione. Later, he became acutely aware of the shortcut to mastering the broomstick thanks to the Refreshing ability.


    That is transmitting your feelings. The broomstick is prone to your emotion. The more nervous or uncertain you are, the more disobedient it is. The more determined and tough you are, the more obedient the broom will be.


    Indeed, Hermione rapidly grasped the idea and was able to effectively let the broomstick fly into her hands with the aid of Jerrys little trick.


    Jerry was gently teaching Hermione some new moves and Daphne, who had long before picked up the broomstick, believed she had made a mistake. She should have taken more time before picking up the broomstick.


    Half an hourter, finally Neville also seeded in picking up the broomstick with Mrs. Hoochs instruction.


    All right, Once I blow this whistle. Push firmly while lifting your legs off the ground. With a whistle in her hand, Mrs. Hooch moved to the front of the group.


    Holding the broom steady, rise your feet, lean slightly forward, then fall back to the earth vertically. Pay attention to my whistle, three, two


    However, Neville, who was overly anxious, kicked his feet forcefully and flew straight up like a rocket before Mrs. Hooch could blow the whistle.


    Nevilles flight quickly rose over the distance that Ms. Hooch had just described, reaching heights of more than ten feet, even twenty or thirty feet afterward, or more than ten meters.


    He screamed, slipped off the broom, and swiftly moved to the ground due to gravity as his face got pale and his hands grew flimsy. Ms. Hooch wasnt surprised by the urrence because it happened so quickly.


    But as everyone was shouting, a figure suddenly swiped from the earth, soaring into the sky, speeding for the spot where Neville would fall.


    It appears that the problem wasnt that no one responded. At least Jerry, who had long anticipated it, was able to respond quickly.

 Chapter 69: “Amazing Skills”

    Chapter 69: ��Amazing Skills��


    In other words, this wizards body, strength, speed, and other aspects are not much stronger than normal people, but his vitality is definitely tenacious.


    In other words, while this wizard may not be physically much stronger than the average person, his vigor is unquestionably tenacious.


    Neville was plummeting straight to the ground from a height of more than ten meters, and Jerry, who was riding a broomstick, couldnt help but sigh as he watched him.


    If he remembered correctly, Neville only received a few minor wounds when he hit the ground. He was assisted to the school hospital by Ms. Hooch, received treatment there, and by evening had totally recovered.


    Even a stronger adult, let alone a typical human, would likely be able injured from falling a height of more than 10 meters if it were them.


    Caught it!


    The young wizards below put out a loud exmation when they noticed this. But at this point, Jerry, who was holding Neville, suddenly lost his bnce and was on the verge of sliding off the broomstick due to thebination of Nevilles weight and the intense descending gravity.


    The young wizards below and Ms. Hooch shouted once more.


    Jerry has dealt with situations of this nature regardless of who he is. He spared people whomitted suicide by jumping off the building before flying on a broomstick.


    As soon as he turned on Refreshing, his body shook violently, and his feet hooked on the broomstick, immediately converting the force of his fall into a rushing force, pulling Neville on the broomstick.


    When all the power had been turned off, he drew Neville back up onto the broomstick. I told you Neville, you need to lose some weight!


    Jerry, who had regained control of the broomstick,ughed at Neville who was being held in his hand as he soared towards the ground while adjusting the broomsticks course.


    Neville didnt respond to Jerrys question at this point because his expression was devoid of any signs of fear. Instead, he let out a loud, awestruck cry while crying a lot and sneezing a lot. He genuinely believed that he would have passed away if Jerry hadnt intervened just now.


    Neville was securely dropped on thewn, while Jerry rode a broomstick. Jerry rolled over and leaped off the broom. Instantaneously, their ssmates surrounded the two of them.


    The young wizards of Slytherin were more interested in Jerry than Neville, while Mrs. Hooch and the wizards of Gryffindor were more concerned with consoling Neville.


    Even though the majority of the young wizards in Slytherin have grown up around broomsticks, their maximum height when flying is barely three to four meters. Things like a helicopter that almost hit a Muggle are just self-proimed jokes.


    A young wizard is not permitted to ride a broomstick in the Muggle world at all if they have not acquired the Disillusionment Charm. The Secrecy Law is noughing matter. Unless they are Weasleys where they reside in exceedingly isted areas.


    Therefore, in their eyes, Jerrys daring broomstick rescue attempt earlier was too amazing. This is not an exaggeration, it is the truth. A rarely used technique is the movement of the enormous turn of the broomstick that was done just now.


    They even believed that no one had ever performed such a challenging skill at the World Quidditch Championships in prior years.


    Is it possible for a human to grasp one broomstick in each hand while circling in the air and mping it between two feet?


    Mr. Carmen valiantly saved Mr. Longbottom after he made a mistake by relying only on his amazing broomstick skills. Outstandingly good. Slytherin receives 10 points from me!


    Mrs. Hooch exhaled a sigh of relief when she saw that Neville was simply excessively scared and that his body was unharmed. She then looked at Jerry. She would undoubtedly be held ountable as a teacher if Neville died as a result, and she would never be able to truly forgive herself.


    Because of Jerrys actions in saving Neville, Ms. Hooch is also deeply appreciative. The important thing to remember is that she was also pleased by Jerrys recent broom-riding skills. He is undoubtedly will be a strong yer in Quidditch.


    Awesome! All of the young Slytherin wizards, including Draco, couldnt stop cheering as Slytherin suddenly gained ten points.


    If someone is on par with you, you will still want topare yourself to them, but if they are excessively goodso good that they make you feel somewhat hopelessyour perspective may gradually shift.


    At this time, Jerry made Draco feel this way.


    In terms of learning capacity, Jerry excels in every topic and is superior to him even in his specialty of potions.


    Jerry has a strong foundation in magic and has been able to cast every spell in the Transfiguration and Charms sses, but he has only been able to master one-third of them.


    He, Goyle, and Crabbe can all be defeated in a fight by Jerry himself.


    Now that he had encountered a broomstick for the first time today and there was only a little hope for him to beat Jerry in this subject.


    How is this fair?


    Harry had a strong reputation for being the one to destroy the Dark Lord, but he didnt think Harry was such a genius, which is why he has always loathed him. Even still, he believed that Harry was superior to him in many ways, particrly in Potions ss.


    Let me just say that Jerry is unquestionably the best. At this point, Pansy caught the proud gaze of Daphne in Slytherin.


    Pansy couldnt help but nod as she observed Jerry, who was still grinning in the midst of the cheers from everyone. I admit, he is indeed a bit unique.


    Knowing that a Slytherin was exceptionally good at it, the Gryffindor wizard on the opposite side apuded.


    Because Jerry saved their Gryffindor wizard despite his personal risk, his recent action definitely won them over. Why wouldnt they cheer? Gryffindor wizards dont have the virtue of being closed-minded.


    The ss got back to normal after ten minutes. Neville took a short break by sitting to the side as the other young wizards rode broomsticks and under Ms. Hoochs supervision due to the recent incident.


    Since the ground is soft below you, even if you fall, it wont be a big concern. But everyone did a good job. The others were rather stable, with the exception of a few students being shaky.


    Hold tight to the direction and slow down, dont rush.


    Draco froze with Harry, who was getting in touch with a broomstick for the first time, while Jerry rode a broomstick next to Hermione and gently guided her to fly. There was a constantpetition between the two of them.


    Although it was Harrys first encounter with him, he was highly talented and did not fall short of Draco in every way, which infuriated Draco.


    Losing against Jerry is eptable, but if he loses to Harry, he will be really disappointed.

 Chapter 70: “Snape’s Promise”

    Chapter 70: ��Snape��s Promise��


    Jerry did not intervene in the conflict between Draco and Harry. He wants to strengthen himself and concentrate on learning magic. Simply learning more magic more efficiently will elevate his standing among the students.


    That would be a pain in the ass instead of being a peacemaker and mediating conflicts between a few kids.


    At this point, it was already six oclock and the flying lesson was ended. The dinner had already filled the tables when Jerry and the others arrived in the Great Hall.


    In general, Hogwarts cuisine is really fantastic, to be honest. Even though the meals arent asvish as the opening dinner, there are generally always meat dishes offered, including beef, mutton, and the like.


    Jerry was nning to take a nap in the dorm after dinner in order to recuperate from the excessive use of Refreshing today.


    He was suddenly stopped by Professor Snape, who was wearing a ck magic robe and had an expressionless face.


    Come with me.


    Turning around, Professor Snape moved in the direction of his office. Jerry didnt understand, but he followed him.


    The Potions ssroom, Slytherinsmon room, and the headmasters office are all located on the basement floor. The officesyout perfectly reflected Snapes personality.


    The office is entirely upied by various animal and nt specimens as well as ingredients for precious potion making, with the exception of a desk. They initially believed they had entered the area used to store materials for crafting potions.


    However, this also demonstrates how wealthy Snape is. Most of these priceless ingredients for potions are thought to be his personal property.


    -


    Ms. Hooch just informed me about your academic results. I heard you do a one-handed dive from more than 20 feet up to catch that moron from the Longbottom family. Behind his desk, Snape sat and gave Jerry a stern look.


    Yes, I did so without thinking twice.


    Jerry immediately exhaled in relief when he realized it was about the broomstick ss. He was aware that, while appearing to despise Gryffindor, Snape genuinely liked all of the schools wizards and would not disturb him because he had saved a Gryffindor wizard.


    In addition, he received ten Slytherin points for it.


    And this is your first time riding a broomstick? Snape continued to ask.


    Jerry nodded.


    I want you to immediately join Slytherins Quidditch squad as a Seeker since Ms. Hooch told me you are unquestionably the best student she has ever seen to be a Seeker. Without hesitating, Snape gave his order.


    About that isnt first graders barred from joining the Quidditch team? Jerry paused.


    He didnt really want to y Quidditch since he believed that if he had the time, he should devote it to learning magic in order to be stronger. No matter how fantastic it is, Quidditch is only a game for fun.


    It isparable to football, basketball, or badminton. He didnt recall Voldemort ever ying Quidditch, so no matter how well you train, you can never truly master the art ofbat.


    You dont need to worry about this, I will personally notify Professor Dumbledore. Snape waved his hand.


    Ive heard that the Slytherin team has consistently outperformed the Gryffindor team. We dont need to add another freshman because it is already so strong, and I rather spend more time studying magic. Jerry briefly shared his thoughts.


    Snape nodded in respect for Jerrys diligent nature. But he didnt abandon his original n.


    Ive never been very interested in the Gryffindor team. They havent won a game in a while, but it doesnt guarantee that Slytherins will always take first ce.


    Hufflepuff wonst year, followed by Slytherin in second, Gryffindor in third, and Ravenw in fourth. I want you to take over as the Seeker because I want to destroy not just Gryffindor but also Ravenw and Hufflepuff.


    It turns out that Slytherin doesnt always win the Quidditch Cup, despite the fact that they have been repressing Gryffindor for the previous few years. The Seeker on Hufflepuffs team is exceptionally strong and that person is Cedric Diggory.


    Observing Jerrys ongoing hesitation, Snape said, Nimbus 2000, as long as you are willing to serve as Slytherins Seeker, I will grant you thetest Nimbus 2000.


    Its a deal!


    The newest broomstick is called the Nimbus 2000. Its top speed is at least twice as fast as Cleansweeps, and it has significantly greater steering, braking, and other features.


    Jerry was well aware that since he hadnt yet mastered Apparation, a broomstick with improved performance would increase his chances of surviving a difficultbat like the one from the previous time. He therefore firmly concurred when Snape offered to give away a Nimbus 2000 for free.


    He is a great Slytherin, as one would anticipate. He readily agreed after learning that it would be advantageous.


    Come with me. When Snape noticed that Jerry had consented, he stood up and took Jerry to Marcus Flint, the Slytherin squad captain.


    Marcus Flint appears to be quite powerful. He may have troll blood in him, ording to rumors. He just started serving as the Slytherin teams captain this year and he is a fifth-year student.


    When he learned that Snape wanted Jerry, a first-year student, to be the most significant Seeker, he scowled. But Profressor, what about Terrence Higgs if he is the Seeker?


    Terrence Higgs was the Seeker of the Slytherin team.


    He wasnt a good Seekerst year since you lost to Hufflepuff. Make him a backup yer. Marcus caught Snapes attention as he bowed his head and narrowed his eyes.


    Marcuss heart shook as he realized that the dean had been a little miffed by his query earlier, feeling his heart thump in response, he immediately responded, Okay, then wait until Saturday, let Jerrye to the Quidditch training area, and I will teach him the basics of Quidditch.


    Snape gave Jerry a satisfied nod and then walked him back to the office after hearing this. In actuality, Snapes faith in Jerry was fueled not just by Ms. Hoochs remarks but also by the fact that he urred to witness the event where Jerry saved Neville.


    The Nimbus 2000 will be delivered in a few days. You can return now. Snape went back to the office and then silently let Jerry go.


    Jerry was going to leave the room, but just then Snapes low voice could be heard behind him again, saying, If you do well in the Quidditch training, I will allow you toe here at night and ask me about magic.

 Chapter 71: “Midnight Encounter”

    Chapter 71: ��Midnight Encounter��


    When Jerry left Snapes office, he was in a really good mood. He initially tried to save Neville, but it was only to get some red stars. Neville was already acting foolish enough to be in an ident.


    Unexpectedly, he received not only a free Nimbus 2000 but also Snapes assurance that he may return in the future to inquire about magic at night. It seems like this is going in circles and then returning to his initial n.


    His original motivation for joining Gryffindor was to get along well with Professor McGonagall so that they could have a friendly conversation rather than just get a free Nimbus 2000.


    Even though he identally joined Slytherin, he can now obtain the Nimbus 2000 and benefit from membership in their house. He seems to have earned something in preparation for the impending Quidditch match.


    He needs toe up with a means to aplish two goals at once, but he cant spend too much time on it.


    Jerry heard the triumphantughter of Dracos group inside the Slytherin dorm before opening the door.


    Can you imagine it? What type of terrific look would Filch have when Potter and Weasley go to that floor and spotted them there?


    I believe that the two of them will receive a detention after being discovered, even if they are not expelled.


    No way, Gryffindor people have always been crazy. I just said something about that and they believed it.


    So, they are all idiots.


    Theirughter immediately ended when the three of them watched Jerry open the door and enter. They exchanged nces before abruptly leaving the room to resume their conversation in themon room.


    When Jerry noticed this, he simply shook his head and disregarded them. Instead, he copsed onto the bed and started to sleep again. Draco and the others were attempting to fool Harry and Ron, but he didnt care and didnt stop them because it was utterly unnecessary.


    Harry has Dumbledores support, thus whoever tries to expel him from school will fail.


    While breaking the rules at school may seem extremely terrible and remarkable to the young wizards, it is nothing at all in the eyes of the professors.


    Young wizards breaking the curfew at night wouldnt be expelled by a professor. If this were the case, the Weasley twins would have been expelled numerous times, and at least half of the Gryffindor students would be expelled before graduating each year due to their propensity for going outte at night to take chances.


    Even the most well-mannered house, Hufflepuff, will sneak out of the dorm at night to obtain something to eat from the kitchen.


    Jerry slowly opened his eyes around twelve oclock in the evening.


    Draco and the others had dozed off by this point. Jerry gently stood up, gathered his wand and a bottle of catnip, and then slipped out of the dorm.


    He will begin going to the Room of Requirements to practice magic every night after midnight starting today in order to be more skilled at using it.


    He is ustomed to spending his time at midnight going outside in the main world obtaining a red star.


    Jerry climbed the magic stairs to the eighth floors Room of Requirements after activating the Refreshing and strengthening the five senses to avoid being seen by the patrolling Filch.


    -


    What?


    Four frightened screams erupted out of the third floors end of the corridor as soon as Jerry entered it. Then, with horror on their faces, he saw Harry, Hermione, Ron, and Neville scurrying out of the room at the end of the fourth level.


    Whats happening? Jerrys head quickly became a question mark.


    He recalled that in the movie, Fluffy, the three-headed dog, wasnt discovered until after the trio had wandered into it and reached the third story while using the magic stairs during the day.


    Why is it now after midnight? And there is also Neville.


    He failed to realize that this is the setting of the novel. He was relieved when he realized that this was the world from the books and that some aspects might be altered.


    But then he sighed once more since he knew that Dumbledore was likely hidden nearby with the Disillusionment Charm now that Harry and the others had entered the forbidden area on the third floor.


    This also means that he is unable to use today to practice wizardry in the Room of Requirement.


    Whats wrong with you guys, exactly? Jerry took the initiative to approach Harrys group, stop them, and asked.


    Run! Theres a terrible three-headed monster in the restricted area on the third floor! Harry and Hermione saw Jerry appearing, panting for breath while exining in a panic.


    Calm down, please. You mentioned a three-headed monster, but it wasnt even here. Jerry indicated the hallway that was behind the four of them.


    The four of them turned to look behind. The third-floor corridor was indeed empty. They were not chased away by the chained three-headed dogs.


    What is happening? What sort of three-headed monster? Jerry feigned perplexity.


    The four informed Jerry that while being pursued by Filch into the third-floor restricted section, they discovered a gigantic, deadly dog with three heads and a trapdoor inside.


    Jerry, why are you here, by the way? Hermione stared at Jerry in amazement as she finished speaking and had an unexpected notion.


    Dry coughing, Jerry started to make up something, Ive heard that you and Draco will engage in a magic duel at midnight, but its twelve oclock. I doubt the three of them will be motivated to challenge you to a duel.


    Thats why I specifically came here to let you know that you need to return to the dorm as soon as possible in order to avoid being caught by Mr. Filch. Jerry continued.


    I told Draco that they had lied to you, but none of you listened. Due to your carelessness, Gryffindor almost lost points, and I almost got kicked out. Hermione cried fiercely at Harry and Ron.


    But Harry and Ron exchanged nk looks of disbelief. They are solely to me because they almost got Hermione and the others expelled at the time.


    They still showed their appreciation to Jerry. It was incredibly noble for him to take the chance of informing them to leave at such ate hour because Jerry genuinely ran the risk of being expelled. Indeed, Jerry is a trustworthy person despite being a Slytherin.


    You guys leave now and swiftly return. Im returning as well. Otherwise, it will be problematic when Mr. Filches on patrolter. Jerry scanned the area. He rapidly opened his mouth to remind him of the fact that a specific feeling about someone wasing from his keen senses.


    It made sense to Hermione and Harry as well, so they said goodbye to Jerry and hurried up the stairs to the Gryffindormon room. When Jerry noticed this, he didnt linger for too long before turning around and going back to the Slytherinmon room.


    He didnt visit the Room of Requirements today, but he was aware that Dumbledore had been closely watching Harrys every action. In the future, he must exercise caution around Harry.

 Chapter 72: “I’ll Catch The Golden Snitch”

    Chapter 72: ��I��ll Catch The Golden Snitch��


    On Saturday morning, in the Great Hall.


    Hermione, once youve finished eating, head to the library first. Dont wait for me. I have a task toplete. In about 30 minutes, Ill be there. After breakfast, Jerry approached the Gryffindor table and exined anything to Hermione in advance.


    He had nned to meet Hermione this morning at the library to study books, but due to an ident on Thursday, he had to go to the Quidditch pitch instead. There, he resolved the issue of taking part in Quidditch practice in the future.


    But if everything goes ording to n, he wont have to stay there for very long.


    The Quidditch field at Hogwarts is situated halfway between the castle and the Forbidden Forest. Its area is the size of many football fields, and there is space in the auditorium on all sides for thousands of spectators to sitfortably.


    At either end of the field, three gold poles with rings on top can be seen. They are all taller than ten meters. Only the wizards of the Slytherin squad are now practicing daily on the Quidditch pitch because the Slytherin team specifically applied for the field today.


    The other two Slytherin wizards were undergoing passing training with the tall, hulking captain Marcus. About 30 centimeters in circumference and vivid crimson in hue, the ball in their hands was. They asionally would also hurl the ball at the goalkeeper who was positioned inside the ring.


    Two Slytherin wizards were attacking them repeatedly on the opposite side of the room while riding broomsticks and wielding short clubs in their hands. Right now, the ck iron balls were marginally smaller than the red balls.


    There is also a wizard from Slytherin who skipped the training. He is seated in the audience, and his demeanor is not very good.


    All right, lets take a break and congregate at my ce! Marcus, who was passing the ball at the time and had also seen Jerry, swiftly waved his hand and said to the yers.


    Marcus eventually presented his six team members, Jerry Carmen, a freshman, is the new Seeker we have. Greetings, Jerry.


    Marcus voice broke, but none of the other six team members put up their hands to cheer. Instead, they all exhibited contempt.


    From their perspective, a neer who has never used a broomstick has emerged as their teams most crucial Seeker. Simply said, this is a joke. Even if Professor Snape made the decision, it wouldnt him feel trustworthy enough.


    Its up to you. I believe the professor is making a mistake if you wish to take my ce as the Seeker. The Slytherin wizard was muttering something mockingly to Jerry at this point while seated in the stands.


    The professor this time, in my opinion, went too far. Terrence has done a lot of glory for us Slytherin even though he isnt the best Seeker. We cannot simply allow this first-year student to take his ce. Suddenly, a second Slytherin wizard spoke out.


    Additionally, Senior Terrences final Quidditch match will take ce this year because he will graduate the following year.


    Oh, youre standing there talking like you dont even need to burden it. I realize this is totally improper, but if you can, speak to the professor in person. See if he can use dark magic to damn your souls to hell.


    When Marcus heard theints from his teammates, he slyly rolled his eyes. Even if they could frown at Marcus, who isrge, hulking, and appears to be quite vicious, they are still very scared when ites to Snape.


    He wasnt actually concerned that Snape would punish him with dark magic. This had never urred before, in reality. It was only a psychological effect on Snape, he would never punish students with dark magic.


    Simr to when you were eleven or twelve years old and encountered a teacher that gave you the shivers. You will still experience some psychological trauma when you think about this teacher, even if you grow upter.


    The Potions ss was even more strict, and Snape never showed mercy when reprimanding the wizards. He was like this, with a grim expression the entire day and an atmosphere of darkness and terror emanating from him everywhere.


    It is a nightmare for all first-year freshmen. Thus, even if these young wizards are adults who are in the sixth or seventh grade, they nevertheless experience some nervousness in the presence of Snape.


    Since the professor made this choice, it cannot be reversed. For us right now, making additional time for training is crucial. Before the first Quidditch match next month, Jerry needs to be trained to improve as a Seeker.


    Marcus understood that whining now was pointless, the only thing he could do was work harder in the future to seed.


    Im sorry, Senior Marcus, but I generally have a lot going on and I might not be able to attend your training. Marcus was attempting to calm the team when Jerry smiled and raised his hand.


    What did you say? Marcus stood in front of Jerry aggressively, his face full of anger.


    How can you have such confidence to say that now, kid? I just mentioned that I need to increase up training, but you dont have time to train, youre a novice, and you know nothing.


    I might not have time toe to the training with you because Im busy. Jerry grinned and said it once again.


    Immediately afterward, he ushered in the seven Slytherin yers who condemned them violently. Stop, stop, seniors, pay attention to what I have to say!


    Jerry retreated to avoid the wrath of the seven seniors before he added softly, You see, can this work? I am quite familiar with the Quidditch rules, and I know that the Seekers job is to set aside everything and find the Golden Snitch.


    Heres a bet Im willing to make with you guys. If I can sessfully catch the Golden Snitch three times in a row in the next five minutes, I wont have to take part in the training. If it fails, Ill inform Professor Snape personally and leave the team.


    Marcus was among the seven Slytherins who were all taken aback by Jerrysments.


    Are you serious that you can catch the Snitch three times in a row in under five minutes?


    Hes not going to capture the Golden Snitch in five minutes, not even the most powerful Seeker in the international Quidditch match could do. There is simply a slim chance, unless he gets incredibly lucky.


    How about it? wanna bet or not? Jerry smiled again.


    The seven replied at the same time, Bet!


    From their perspective, Jerry may have realized he couldnt be a Seeker, so they devised a n to get him to quit.


    -


    After five minutes.


    In the center of the Quidditch pitch, Jerry gestured to Marcus while holding his practice broom. The training Golden Snitch was removed from the box by Marcus, who then released it fly.


    The walnut-sized Golden Snitch instantly spread out a pair of tiny silver wings before taking off across the entire Quidditch pitch.


    Jerry did the same thing, using the Refreshing ability before moving toward the Golden Snitch.


    Ill get it right away!


    Jerry eventually caught the Golden Snitch in his Refreshing mode after making multiple abrupt turns.

 Chapter 73: “Improving From Time to Time”

    Chapter 73: ��Improving From Time to Time��


    Three minutes and forty seconds! Marcus rubbed his eyes as he stared at the pocket watch he was holding.


    Impossible!


    When they heard Marcus report the time, the other six Slytherin team members shouted simultaneously. Its nothing short of a joke to think he could catch the Golden Snitch in three minutes and forty seconds. This data can undoubtedly shatter the world record, even though it isnt an official match.


    Luck, unquestionably luck! The seven of them simultaneously said to themselves as they saw Jerrye back with the Golden Snitch.


    It is impossible for someone who has only recently been riding a broomstick to capture the Golden Snitch with true talents in three minutes and forty seconds. Therefore, the recent urrence can only be exined by luck.


    Jerry smiled as he handed Marcus the Snitch, he took a long breath, and then hurled the Snitch back into the air. The Slytherin team members werent as disorganized this time, but they were all fixated on Jerry.


    When Jerry was pursuing the Golden Snitch, they intended to stop him from utilizing magic to gain an advantage. Jerry, on the other hand, sped up on his broomstick and kicked his feet in their direction. He didnt need to make many turns in the air before he caught the Golden Snitch.


    The Golden Snitch, renowned for its quickness and agility, was then quickly caught by Jerrys lightning-fast hand.


    Three minutes and five seconds! Marcus reported Jerrys performance, this time 35 seconds quicker than the previous report.


    This time, everyone on the squad ceased speaking.


    If you catch it the second time, now there is not any element of luck in the factor. Jerry is undoubtedly an expert broomstick, and even advanced wizards couldnt perform those few tactical flips and elerations.


    It was wless, precise, and quick without a hint of sloppiness.


    Im not as good as him


    When Terrance, a four-year veteran of the Slytherin team, saw Jerrying back with the Snitch, he couldnt help but sigh deeply.


    Marcus numbly took the Snitch Jerry had given him and flung it out for the third time.


    Two minutes, forty-five seconds! Once more, the time was cut in half, this time to below three minutes.


    Is this really something humans can do?


    All the Slytherin yers were experiencing conflicted emotions as they stared at Jerry, who was smiling as if he had no idea what he was doing.


    On the one hand, they are excited to get a hold of an extremely strong Seeker. On the other side, they felt as though all their years of practice had been in vain whenpared to Jerry, a first-year freshman who had just discovered broomsticks. The Slytherin squad took a little hit from this.


    What do you think, seniors? Ive won this bet! Jerry gently reminded the seven Slytherin yers as he took in their confused situation.


    Marcus had glowing eyes as he gazed at Jerry. He was the first to respond, and Marcus said, You won. You dont need to engage in all the Quidditch training in the future. You just need to appear in thepetition.


    As this years Slytherin teams new captain, Marcus can already picture how, with a Seeker as capable as Jerry, he will be able to captain Slytherin with utmost integrity for the next three years before graduating and winning the Quidditch Cup easily.


    But I also have a request, and I hope you can ept it.


    Whats that? Jerry flinched an ear.


    Marcus eximed wildly, Dont reveal to others how you came to be our new Seeker or what happened today. In this years Quidditchpetition, I aim to throw a massive surprise at the other three houses.


    Jerry thought for a while, then nodded. Ok, no problem!


    The news that he will be joining the Slytherin team is just the cherry on top because he is now good enough to be in Slytherin and Snape also agreed to do him a small favor.


    -


    Jerry left the Quidditch match and went straight to the library.


    He has gained a great deal of magic knowledge on his own over this time, and he has also left his heart with many uncertainties. He now wants to visit the library to conduct informational research and, incidentally, talk to Hermione.


    Shortly after Jerry left the Quidditch pitch, Marcus also hurried to Professor Snapes office.


    He wanted to report Jerrys performance to Professor Snape in detail.


    Jerry, would you like to record this new spell that is here? Hermione pointed to a spell in the library that she had stumbled upon while leafing through the magic book.


    Certainly!


    Jerry instantly pulled out his pocket notepad and jotted down the information on the Conjuration Spells page.


    Even though Jerry and Hermione both read books in the library, their reading styles differ in a few important ways.


    Hermione reads primarily about the culture and ethics of the wizardingmunity. She also possesses some weird and odd knowledge. She doesnt read anything rted to spells most of the time.


    On the other hand, Jerrys reading focuses on a few magic theories and spells with various purposes. Not all spells are listed in spell books. Some biography and history books actually contain a lot of spells that are hidden.


    For instance, Hermione was reading a book about a certain record pertaining to the history of Quidditch when she came across this very old Arrow Shooting Spell.


    In fact, the Middle Ages saw a lot of use of the offensive spell known as the Arrow Shooting Spell, which was particrly effective against Muggle forces. An arrow and bow are not required. The arrow will be sent at the enemy with the wizards thoughts with a wave of the wand. The strength of the bow isparable to that of regr strong bows.


    Even horrific sequences where all the arrows are shot can be performed by powerful wizards.


    Fewer people now employ this spell, though, as a result of the Secrecy Act and otherws and regtions, like the prohibition on wizards attacking Muggles.


    It would be a ticket to Azkaban if an arrow flew by and shot the Muggle to death, therefore casting this spell against wizards is of little use.


    After all, a wizard may easily ovee them with the Shield Spell or the Transfiguration Charm, even if you hurl 10,000 arrows at him. It is less efficient than utilizing the Sleeping Charm and Body Binding Charm.


    Except when an arrow strikes the head. If a wizard loses an arm or a leg, a certain magic spell can restore them.


    In order to show their support for their preferred team when watching a Quidditch match, wizards use the Arrow Shooting Spell for that asion. But because it unintentionally sted through the referees nose, it was prohibited from using it ever again.

 Chapter 74: “The Long Planned Attack”

    Chapter 74: ��The Long nned Attack��


    October 31st, the day before Halloween.


    Jerry witnessed Flitwick, the Charms professor, and Hagrid, who resembled a little giant, early in the morning as they used magic to decorate the Great Hall.


    Hagrid ced magical candles one by one into the hollowed-out, enormous pumpkins, and Professor Flitwick used a levitation spell to elevate the jack-onterns one at a time.


    Jerry couldnt help but be awed as he observed the enormous pumpkins hovering above the Great Hall and realized how far behind professor-level magicians he actually was.


    Professor Flitwick could simultaneously raise hundreds of jack-onterns and maintain them in the air for days without any difficulty. While he used a levitation spell to hold a bus still for just two seconds.


    He is already incredibly powerful, especially whenpared tomon young wizards of the same grade who are still utilizing the floating spell to make feathers float.


    The breakfast is all pumpkin porridge, which he despises, therefore its possible that many pumpkins were used to build jack-onterns today.


    Jerry really wanted to use the Transfiguration Charm to transform the pumpkin porridge into tofu soup, but there were many teachers in the Great Hall who were also eating and he could not use any magic at will.


    Jerry read a magic book that he had taken from the library while perched on a chair in the Slytherinmon room after obtaining some rest in the afternoon since the first grade of Slytherin only had ss in the morning today.


    It was about six oclock in the evening when he looked at it.


    Jerry, the dinner is about to begin. Youll bete if you dont go.


    When Daphne and Pansy came by themon room and noticed that Jerry was still there with no ns to leave and that the dinner party was less than ten minutes away, they reminded him right away.


    Jerry cocked his head and gave a soft smile as he said, Its okay, you guys go first. I dont like overly noisy environments, so wait until I finish reading thest two pages.


    Daphne and Pansy were forced to leave themon room first when they saw this. He put down the magic book he was holding after ten minutes and checked the clock.


    Everyone ought to be in the Great Hall by this point because the dinner party is almost about to begin.


    When Jerry got up and went back to the dorm, he took the anesthetic sniper rifle he had taken from the Room of Requirement the previous evening, wrapped it in a cloth, and discreetly left the Slytherin dorm.


    He pressed the Refreshing and sprinted for the stairway leading to the basement.


    The Slytherin dormitory, the potion ss ssroom, the head of Slytherins office, and the Hufflepuffmon room near the bottom of the Great Hall are the only remaining structures in the basement of Hogwarts. There are also numerous abandonedrge ssrooms, as well as storage rooms and kitchens.


    There is just a short staircase adjacent to the opulent marble staircase if he wished to descend from the first floor to the basement, other from the unique secret path.


    Jerry moved straight to the empty ssroom nearest to the narrow stairway while holding the sniper rifle, leaned his ear against the wall, and started to wait quietly. The sound of footstepsing down the stairs suddenly erupted from the tiny stairway hidden behind the wall around twenty minutester.


    From the first floor to the basement, someone ising.


    Almost all of the professors and students, including the headmaster Dumbledore and the night watchman Filch, must be there at this point because the Halloween supper has already begun.


    Professor Quirrell, who is going to release the troll to cause mayhem and go to the third floor to take the Sorcerers Stone, is the only person who will enter the basement at this moment from the first floor.


    Jerry picked up the sniper rifle, took careful steps, and approached the door once the footsteps had dispersed from the stairs.


    Open the wooden door slightly and be able to see Quirrells back via the reflection of the mirror. Quirrell was wearing a purple turban.


    The fifth basement could be seen off in the distance as Professor Quirrell turned his back on him and moved along the basement corridor.


    Thats right, its here. When Jerry saw Quirrells reflection in the mirror, he couldnt help but smile.


    In actuality, he had been preparing for this move for quite some time. He truly wished Newts suitcase from Fantastic Beasts and Where to Find Them had existed when he was in the real world.


    So that he could have a secret base for himself.


    How can he perform his heroic duties without having his own hidden base, especially since he doesnt want to be ruled by anybody or anything?


    On the other hand, bringing a broomstick with him wherever he goes would be too inconvenient. He can spare himself a lot of anxiety with that kind of gadget.


    However, his investigation and queries during this time revealed that obtaining a suitcase simr to Newts is more difficult than you might have thought. You cannot purchase them from a regr seller, even if you have arge number of galleons.


    Because the Extension Charm, aplex spell that can only be taught in fifth and sixth grade and whose usage is absolutely forbidden by the Ministry of Magic, is the magic mostly used in the creation of equipment like Newts suitcase.


    Magic has rules that must be followed. Because of its uniqueness, the Extension Charm, which can increase the space, cannot be utilized for private things. It can only be used to create unique things that have been approved by the appropriate Ministry of Magic (such as school luggage and family tents).


    Wizards would therefore be unable to purchase simr goods in standard stores unless they broke the rules and manufactured them themselves.


    But even if Jerry has learned the advanced spells through other means, it is difficult for him to learn them given his present level of magic proficiency, including the Extension Charm.


    Even if it is learnable, considering the advanced magic required, it probably wont make up much room when cast. As a result, he paid attention to the wizards he had already spoken to because they might be in possession of such goods.


    Its true that Hogwarts professors might possess them in private, but they might not always be there, making it highly challenging for him to steal them.


    One person, though, stands out as an exception. Professor Quirrell was the instructor of Defense Against the Dark Arts. This professor, who formerly excelled as a Ravenw wizard, has amazing ability, especially given his fascination with dark magic.


    He came across Voldemorts remnant soul, was enchanted by it, turned into a devoted Death Eater, and was even possessed by Voldemorts remnant soul while traveling to Albania.


    After getting back to school, Professor Quirrell spent the entire day covering Voldemorts back with a purple turban and masking the rotting odor with garlic and other pungent substances.


    He started to make up stories of meeting vampires and being terrified by witches, appearing to be a coward and bringing down everyones guard against him.


    This time, he took advantage that everyone was in the Great Hall, including the schools principal Dumbledore, and Filch.


    He took the opportunity to enter the restricted area on the third floor in order to grab the stone that could help Voldemort be resurrected from his state. He wanted someone toe to the basement to release the troll, causing pandemonium.

 Chapter 75: “Plans Can’t Keep Up With The Changes”

    Chapter 75: ��ns Can��t Keep Up With The Changes��


    Jerry was waiting for this opportunity.


    The fact that Professor Quirrell was able to keep the truth from everyone and free the troll on the basement floor indicates that he now has ess to an object that can store the troll. More subtly, Quirrell avoided everyone, which also provided Jerry with a chance.


    The only issue is that Quirrell obviously possesses professor-level strength. Even if it is a sneak strike, Quirrells present magical might makes it hard to defeat him and take the equipment from him.


    Quirrell still carries Voldemorts soul on the back of his head as well. Voldemort cant do much right now because he is only a residual soul, but since he is Voldemort, who knows what awful tricks he has up his sleeve?


    He desires the equipment but does not desire for him to perish. He had previously utilized magic to heal the soldiers, but just as he was about to lose up, he noticed the tranquilizer sniper rifle, which gave him newfound hope.


    Although Quirrell and Voldemort are undoubtedly adept at avoiding magic assaults and must have a great deal of experience doing so, they almost surelyck this skill when ites to using contemporary weaponry, and they are unaware of it.


    The important detail is that the armys unique tranquilizer sniper weapon has a 1,000 meters range. He is capable of making covert attacks that his adversary cannot see.


    In addition, Quirrell, a Death Eater, does not dare to act in Hogwarts. Because Hogwarts is Dumbledores territory.


    If it is sessful, it might be possible to take some of Quirrells personal belongings from the equipment in addition to the piece of equipment.


    Jerry hastened out of the fifth ssroom at the top of the stairs, swiftly fled in the opposite direction, and ambushed at a very good sniper spot he had discovered during the previous several days after spotting Quirrells figure move into the fifth ssroom.


    Located 60 meters from the stairs in a corner, this sniper post also has a visual blind spot.


    When someone goes upstairs, he will have his back entirely facing Jerry, allowing Jerry to lean on his back. If someone goes downstairs, he can see Jerrys position and Jerry can see the other person. The back of the target was the target of the sniper rifle.


    He can offer him a sneak peek when Professor Quirrell releases the troll because he will undoubtedly return to the amphitheater on the first floor to ry the news there.


    Jerry positioned the sniper rifle and started focusing through the sight on the direction of the stairs.


    His uracy shouldnt be too problematic given the Refreshing state and the fact that he has just rehearsed in the Room of Requirements several times.


    -


    Professor Quirrells back finally appeared in his scope after a ten-minute wait.


    Jerry pulled the trigger with a firm press.


    *pew*


    The guns muzzle sted out a sniper bullet. It covered a distance of 60 meters in less than a second and struck Professor Quirrell in the behind without eliciting any response.


    After freeing the enormous monster from the Sleeping Charm in the fifth ssroom, Professor Quirrell was going to descend the stairs to the first floors Great Hall.


    He suddenly experienced numbness in his buttocks, followed by an overwhelming sense of sleepiness that he was unable to control. His body shook and he copsed to the ground before he could continue.


    Jerry didnt stop at all after a hit. With his rifle, he made a swift retreat. He then went into hiding in a neighboring abandoned ssroom, concealing the sniper rifle in some ce.


    Although Quirrell had fainted, Voldemort had not, and Voldemort shouldnt have had much attack strength at this point anyhow, but its best to be cautious in everything, so he chose not to walk up to search Quirrell at this time.


    Jerry remained hidden inside the empty ssroom while he silently observed the activity outside.


    Five minutester, the trolls scream and the sound of arge stick being used to crush the wooden door could be heard in the distance.


    Jerrys strategy is fairly basic. He wonte forward immediately, rather he will shock Quirrell with a tranquilizer sniper rifle.


    Despite being adept at battling enormous creatures, Quirrell cannot tame them. What would happen to the troll if he came upon an unconscious Professor Quirrell at this point?


    He imagined the troll would be pleased to give the wizard a few blows to the head with his enormous stick as the wizard had stunned him with magic.


    Voldemorts remaining soul will undoubtedly leave Hogwarts if Quirrell is murdered by the troll, at which point he can finally appear and seize Quirrells suitcase.


    Professor Quirrell, who had been put to sleep, was discovered by a Slytherin who had missed the dinner party because of his obsession with reading.


    This should be pretty normal.


    Dumbledore was at this moment still in the Great Hall, and he was not concerned about being found out. Wizards can retrace the magic a wand casts, but they dont have any investigative spell that can do theplete procedure.


    Furthermore, Jerry employed a sniper rifle instead of any magic whatsoever in this stealthy strike. Jerry wonders whether it matters whether Quirrells passing will influence how the plot develops in the future.


    Dumbledore wanted to use the Sorcerers Stone incident to train Harry. Thats for their own personal business. Jerry simply wanted to get stronger on his own.


    The n is ideal, but it is always challenging to keep up with developments. He was calmly waiting for the unconscious Professor Quirrell to be in by the troll in the abandoned ssroom. When a recognizable scream abruptly prompted Jerry to briefly alter his n.


    Why is Hermione here? Jerry was stunned when he heard the scream.


    There is a scene where Hermione hides in the womens restroom on the basement level and sobs furiously after Ron mocked her for not having any friends.


    She waster discovered by the troll, who nearly murdered her. Harry and Ron showed up just in time, and the two of them managed to subdue the troll. But he evidently checked with Hermione while he was eating in the Great Hall at midday today.


    Because Hermione had Jerry as a close friend, she was not as depressed as in the original book when Ron acted out in front of Hermione after she scolded him for using the Levitating Charm in the morning charm ss.


    He even had a heart-to-heart conversation with Hermione at lunchtime andforted her in order to avoid idents.


    But now, why did Hermione appear on the basement floor again? What is the situation?


    Jerry had to temporarily alter the n due to Hermiones appearance, but if you think about it, this is actually not that awful. At the very least, it makes the scene seem more genuine, and this shot not only saved Hermione but also Professor Quirrell, giving him a new wave of poprity.

 Chapter 76: “Professor Quirrell’s Suitcase”

    Chapter 76: ��Professor Quirrell��s Suitcase��


    Jerry arranged his wizard robes before walking towards the stairs as if he had just exited themon area. The scene on the other side of the stairs likewise came into his view after turning the corner.


    The troll was now positioned at the bottom of the steps. He mmed it left and right on the ground while carrying arge stick in his left hand and Professor Quirrells ankle in his right palm like a toy.


    Jerry was struck by how simr the appearance of the Hulk fighting with Loki in the Avengers was to this scene.


    Oooh, so unfortunate.


    Jerry could not help but shed a brief tear as he saw Professor Quirrells bloodied face and clouded eyes. Hermione screamed and retreated in panic as she copsed to the ground on the stairs opposite the troll.


    She was horrified by the troll and Professor Quirrell, whose face was stained with blood. In the end, Hermione is still a young girl without any practicalbat experience and minimalbat talent, despite being a top student with extensive theoretical knowledge.


    She is less effective than Harry and Ron in an unexpected and scary circumstance like the one they are in right now.


    Hermione, what is happening? How did Professor Quirrell get up in a trolls hand? Jerry hurried to the stairs and asked a question to Hermione while pretending he didnt know anything.


    When Hermione saw Jerry arrive, she eventually became calm, I have no idea either. I just drank too much juice and needed to use the restroom, so I headed down to the basement. What I saw was that!


    Huh? Is there isnt any restroom on the first floor? Why would you use the restroom down there?


    Even though Jerry struggled to speak, he swiftly pulled out his wand and said, Ill hold him back. You should go the Great Hall and inform the professors about it here!


    Actually, he was unaware that Hermiones excuse for using the restroom was a lie. Because she didnt see Jerry at the long table in Slytherin at the dinner party and was concerned that something had happened to him, she simply wanted to go down to the basement to take a look.


    She just wasnt prepared for the horrific spectacle of the troll carrying Professor Quirrell with his face covered in blood halfway down the stairs.


    Im going to call the professor and the others over, so be careful, okay? Hermione hurriedly got to her feet after hearing this, hurried upstairs, and headed towards the Great Hall.


    A small, palm-sized bag that was being carried upside down by the troll in Professor Quirrells wizard robe suddenly dropped to the ground with a click at this precise time.


    When Jerry saw the box, his eyes glistened.


    Sleep! A blue magic light was directed directly at the enormous beast by him using a finger of the wand in his hand.


    A massive monster, a mythical creature that stands four meters tall, weighs a ton, and has only boogers in its head. The level of danger is listed as XXXX in the textbook Fantastic Beasts and Where to Find Them.


    Jerry is obviously not particrly terrified of enormous monsters and is aware of their weaknesses because he has experience fighting stronger creatures like The Abomination.


    Jerry moved forward to pick up Professor Quirrell after the troll was briefly stunned by a Sleeping Charm. While doing so, Jerry took advantage of the opportunity to pretend to be careless by kicking the suitcase that had fallen to the ground and sending it flying straight into the empty ssroom next to the stairs.


    He stopped attacking the troll and instead ran up the stairs to the first level while clinging to the wizard robe that belonged to the dying Professor Quirrell. Jerry hauled Professor Quirrell upstairs while his head mmed on the stairs.


    In about seven or eight seconds, the troll woke up and was about to go up the stairs with a big stick, but he cast a Sleeping Charm again.


    Jerry spotted Professor Snape, Professor McGonagall, and Madam Pomfrey running over as they dragged Professor Quirrell to the first level.


    It turned out that Hermione had just now hurried into the Great Hall and yelled that a huge creature had just appeared in the cer. Professor Quirrell was taken aback and was subsequently seized by the enormous beast.


    Apparently, Jerry is attempting to protect Professor Quirrell from the troll. Dumbledore quickly dispatched Madam Pomfrey, Professor Snape, and Professor McGonagall.


    -


    Mr. Carmen, are you okay? McGonagall looked at Jerry nervously.


    Professor McGonagall ces equal priority on the security of every young wizard, even though Jerry is not a Gryffindor.


    The troll is still on the first floor, and while Im alright, Im afraid my Sleeping Charm wont be able to stop him for more than a few seconds. Jerry hinted Quirrell, who was lying on the ground with his face covered in blood.


    Snape gave Quirrell a skeptical look before telling Jerry in a somewhatplimentary tone, Jerry, you did a great job. Go return to the Great Hall with Professor McGonagall first, and Ill go down and take care of that creature.


    Leave Professor Quirrell with me. Ill take care of him. As soon as Madam Pomfrey waved her wand toward the schools medical center, Professor Quirrells body followed her thanks to her Lotion Charm.


    Simr to the Levitation Charm, the Lotion Charm also enables items to move in response to the wizards thoughts while being guided by their wand.


    Naturally, unlike the Levitation Charm, which may be left alone after casting, the Lotion Spell must continuously release its magic force and cannot be too far from the wizard, as this will make it hard to control it.


    Why are you alone in the basement, Mr. Carmen? Professor McGonagall enquired when returning to the Great Hall while harboring some reservations.


    Jerry was well prepared for this inquiry as well, saying, I was so absorbed in reading in themon room that I missed the start of the dinner party by the time I recognized it.


    He had been reading in themon area this afternoon. Several young Slytherin wizards can sit there, and he also met Daphne and Pansy shortly before the dinner. McGonagall gave a nod. She had no reason to suspect anything, and she was just curious.


    Mr. Carmen, your performance earlier was excellent. Miss Granger and Professor Quirrell would be in danger if you hadnt valiantly held the troll back. Ill give Slytherin an extra ten points for your bravery.


    Professor McGonagall has actually always been very impressed by Jerry. She immediately recognized Jerry as a Gryffindor candidate after witnessing him courageously defend the weak and bullied in the orphanage.


    Because boldness is a Gryffindors most valuable trait.


    Unfortunately, she had not anticipated Jerrys cement in Slytherin following the sorting ceremony .


    I appreciate it, Professor McGonagall. Jerry answered by smiling.


    Even though Snape had been quite kind to Harry, he had to agree that Professor McGonagall was a shining example of justice and fairness among all the professors at Hogwarts.


    Huh?


    After following Professor McGonagall into the Great Hall, he noticed that nobody else was there but Hermione, some Slytherin wizard, Professor Flitwick, the head of Ravenw, and Madam Sprout, the head of Hufflepuff. Jerry exhaled a sigh of relief as well when Dumbledore wasnt present.


    Upon reflection, the young wizards from the other houses ought to have all gone back to their dorms under the supervision of the prefects. Dumbledore probably went to look his Sorcerers Stone, which is highly likely.


    Despite a minor ident in the n, the oue is still favorable. Dumbledore is perhaps the lone exception. It would be quite problematic if Dumbledore used Legilimency on him.


    The likelihood, in his opinion, is not particrly high.

 Chapter 77: “The Space in the Suitcase”

    Chapter 77: ��The Space in the Suitcase��


    As long as Jerry doesnt have any sses during the period, he will primarily spend time in the library.


    He finally found the pertinent introduction in a book titled About Legilimens and Legilimency Spell After scouring a number of magic books.


    Legilimency Spell doesnt even appear in Hogwarts seven-year teaching materials because it is a rather advanced and dangerous spell. Even in the school library, there are no specific teaching strategiesonly pertinent introductions.


    Of course, one could exist in the prohibited area, but he hasnt been there and isnt aware of it. He discovered that Legilimency can be divided into two types: Legilimens and Legilimency Spell, thanks to the book About Legilimens and Legilimency Spell.


    Legilimens were wizards endowed with Legilimency from birth. Which implies that they are born with the ability to read peoples minds and dont need to learn. Just because of its tremendous mental force, this form of innate Legilimency seems to be difficult to manage. It will hurt a lot if there are a lot of people nearby.


    The American wizard Queenie Goldstein from Fantastic Beasts and Where to Find Them is how Jerry envisions it.


    Even wizards can learn the Legilimency Spell, which was long ago specifically researched and created by Legilimens by researching their own Legilimency aptitude.


    You can read someone elses thoughts at this time, and you can even read someone elses memory along the road, as long as you stare into their eyes and sing the mantra of Legilimency.


    A master of Legilimency is a wizard who has mastered the art of reciting spells and practicing Legilimency to a very high level. Simr to Snape, Voldemort, and Dumbledore. They dont require spells, and they only need to gaze at you to understand whats on your mind.


    Learn the antithesis of this form of Legilimency, which is lumency, if you wish tobat it sessfully.


    Another option is to avoid making eye contact with him and divert your attention to anything else, which will prevent the other party from sessfully invading your memory. However, the book doesnt specify what effect this will have.


    Jerry believed there should still be some repercussions. Otherwise, Dumbledore wouldnt be able to see all of Voldemorts faultsmitted while attending school back then.


    Jerry, are you all right?


    After seeing Jerry safely apany Professor McGonagall back, Hermione rushed over to give him a bear hug. The current situation was too frightful. Finally, she felt pleased to see that her best buddy was unharmed.


    All of the Gryffindors now followed the prefect back to themon area, but she remained by herself out of concern for Jerrys safety.


    This wasnt first permitted, but Hermione served as both the messenger and an eyewitness. Professor Flitwick, who remained, agreed that she would need to go into great detailter on when recounting the entire episode.


    Im good. Just that Professor Quirrell was taken away by Madam Pomfrey for treatment after suffering grievous injuries. After briefly stopping, Jerry grinned and gave Hermione a shoulder pat.


    When Daphne in the Slytherin row noticed this, she quickly pouted and snorted on the other side. Snape entered the Great Hall at the same time. Obviously, dealing with a huge monster doesnt require much work for a wizard of his caliber.


    Finding out how the troll got into Hogwarts Castle and where it came from in the basement is what matters most.


    Jerry and Hermione didnt know how the troll appeared on the bottom floor, the four professors learned after a thorough investigation.


    Jerry didnt show up until Hermiones screams caused him to emerge from themon area on the first floor of the dungeon, when she encountered the troll, Professor Quirrell, and Jerry.


    They need to ask Professor Quirrell, who made the initial contact with the troll, if they want to find out what is going on. But before they can ask him, we have to wait for Madam Pomfrey to stabilize Professor Quirrells injuries.


    In truth, Jerry purposefully avoided meeting Snapes eyes when responding to the question in order to prevent Snape from using Legilimency on himself. He even activated the Refreshing, which made his brain repeat his own words by shooing away distracting thoughts.


    He unintentionally noticed Snapes reaction, which indicated that he didnt use Legilimency Spells on him.


    The sniper rifle was only now concealed, and someone of quality should not casually look into other peoples minds.


    Professor McGonagall once more dered that he would award Jerry 10 points after hearing Jerry and Hermiones words, which caused all the young wizards in Slytherin to apud. Jerry was taken aback when Snape unexpectedly gave Hermione three extra points.


    The exnation is that Hermione should be rewarded for her promptmunication with the instructors about what urred on the lower floor.


    After everything was finished, Hermione was personally sent back to the Gryffindormon room by Professor McGonagall, and Snape brought the young Slytherin wizards back to the Slytherinmon room as well.


    To check if any further trolls had entered the castle, Professors Flitwick and Sprout patrolled it.


    Jerry gently rose from his bed around midnight and left the room. He collected the tranquilizer sniper rifle and the little suitcase that had fallen from Professor Quirrells wizard robe from the two ssrooms.


    He turned on Refreshing and carefully made his way to the Room of Requirements on the eighth floor.


    He encountered Mrs. Norris, who was on patrol, during that time. However, Mrs. Norris did not bother him while under the influence of catnip powder.


    He arrived at the Room of Requirements.


    Jerry removed the small, palm-sized suitcase with some anticipation and cautiously opened it after putting the tranquilizer sniper rifle back behind the wizards chest.


    Its actually alchemically created magic equipment.


    He appeared to hoist a cloud in the sky while holding the suitcase in front of his eyes through the palm-sized suitcase. He could see an open area the size of a football field through the break in the cloud, and there was a typical small vi there.


    How do you fit into such a tight space? Jerry felt a little stuck after taking a look at the palm-sized hole and at the shape of his own body.


    But when you stop to think about it, his size doesnt appear to be a major concern, does it? After all, Professor Quirrell can extricate a three to four-meter-tall giant from such a small hole, dont you think?


    Jerry emted how Newt entered the world of the suitcases in the film by setting the opened case on the ground, extending his foot in that direction, and then imagining that he wanted to enter as well.


    His foot actually protruded into the space inside the suitcase, and sure enough, a spatial fluctuation appeared above the entrance.


    At the boxs entrance was adder that was about eight or nine meters long. He walked onto thedder after one of his feet had entered.


    He firmly stood on thedder and then raised his other foot outside, extending it into the space of the luggage as well.


    The palm-sized bag was the only thing left on the floor of the Room of Requirement after he quickly descended thedder and vanished entirely inside it.

 Chapter 78: “Three Unforgiveable Curses”

    Chapter 78: ��Three Unforgiveable Curses��


    Jerry quickly stepped his foot into the supple, lushwn next to thedder.


    This is amazing. he was in awe as he carefully examined the area inside the suitcase.


    The entire area in the suitcase is illuminated by a bright sphere that is perched above it. It is said to be abination of a magic item generated by magic and a lighting spell to create a miniature sun.


    A little area was specifically built, and in addition to a lushwn on the ground, several rare herbs were nted there. While some of them he is utterly unaware of, others he has seen in Thousand Wonderful Herbs and Mushrooms.


    The water in the reservoir next to the lodge is clear and has a bottomed out. There were some trees nted nearby, and the entire area had the appearance of a tiny vi with a huge courtyard.


    This is a fairly typical ssical British vi in the wizarding world, with some Victorian design, as you enter the vi along the lush grass.


    As you approach the home along the beautiful grass, you will notice that it is a fairly typical ssical British vi in the wizarding world with some Victorian style. Professor Quirrell is undoubtedly a wealthy wizard.


    Additionally, some magic brews that Jerry knew about or was unaware of have undergone refinement. It appears that Professor Quirrell has only modest proficiency with potions, despite the fact that he is not a master of them. Wizards who enjoy studying ck magic wont need as much potion.


    Three bedrooms, a living room, and a bathroom make up most of the second level.


    A motherlode of Galleons was located by Jerry after a thorough search in Professor Quirrells vault on the second floor, where he also found a note from the professor stating that he was studying dark magic.


    Jerry was especially astonished by one of them, the fact that Professor Quirrell detailed his encounter with three unforgivable curses in this note. Imperius Curse, Cruciatus Curse, and Killing Curse.


    In addition, there are some powerful curses that are very challenging to control as well as some umon curses. Jerry has never been concerned about money in the real world because he can easily make money thanks to his magic skills.


    But everyone will be magical in the realm of wizards. He is also a novice wizard. It is a little challenging for him to get many Galleons. He had considered employing some resources and financial tools to generate ie.


    However, he is not highly skilled in these areas, and his age, time, and strength are not yet capable for him to do so in many situations. His primary concern right now, as a first-year wizard, is learning magic, and he cant do that without skipping school.


    Later, he considered the eight-eyed giant spider of the Forbidden Forest and its venom, which is a priceless item that cost 100 Galleons for only one pint.


    However, he considers that it has been momentarily forgotten given that the eight-eyed giant spiders level of danger is designated as XXXX in the textbook Fantastic Beast and Where to Find Them and their abundance.


    Harry and Ron highlighted the siege of countless eight-eyed enormous spiders without causing any harm, because they were the main characters of the film.


    The amount of threat at XXXX, yet on par with the fire dragon, illustrates the difficulty the elite wizard faces on his own. He is essentially over if hes not really careful enough when facing them.


    Even though they are not as powerful as fire dragons, eight-eyed gigantic spiders have intelligenceparable to that of humans, are sociable creatures, and their venom is extremely lethal. Jerrys discovery of a thousand gold pieces in Professor Quirrells safe is still highly beneficial.


    Of course, Professor Quirrells notes are much more precious than a thousand Galleons and other possessions.


    The three Unforgivable Curses, additional magic, such as fire spells, and Professor Quirrells skill with these advanced spells make this something that Jerry couldnt just buy, but it is not impossible to earn if Jerry is prepared to put in the effort.


    With the help of Professor Quirrells notes, he had the conviction that even in the absence of a mentor, he could spend a lot of time Refreshing his way to mastery.


    Using the Cruciatus Curse to torture people, the Imperius Curse to seize control of the mind, the Killing Curse to kill people, and some other magic as well. His magic power must unquestionably increase after studying these four dark arts.


    He might just need to deploy a Cruciatus Curse to deal with The Abomination the next time he encounters him.


    Well, this is definitely a sess.


    The tiny suitcase was ced in the bag after leaving and returning from the Room of Requirements. Jerry believed that, despite the risks and adjustments, his n to attack Professor Quirrell this time was well worth it.


    -


    After Halloween, everyone learned that their Defense Against Dark Arts teacher had been attacked by a monster and had suffered significant injuries, but had somehow survived thanks to Jerry Carmen, a first-year Slytherin student.


    As a result, in addition to the famous Harry Potter of this years first grade, all of Hogwarts wizards are now aware that Jerry Carmen is a very gifted young wizard.


    Jerry Carmens name also progressively gained recognition among other senior wizards as opposed to just the original first-year freshman. Even if they are unaware of Jerry Carmens identity, at least they are aware of his name.


    Thus, November has arrived in time.


    November arrived, and the temperature dropped dramatically. The ck Lake is as icy and brittle as quenching steel, and the mountains surrounding the school are coated in snow and ice. There is snow on the ground every morning.


    Jerry was also busily studying magic information at this time. He spent most of the day searching the library for various materials in addition to ss and dinner.


    Alternately, ask Snape about any magical concepts he doesnt understand and talk to Hermione about Extension Charms and Curses.


    He sneaked into the vi at night to work on his dark magic. Periodically, he will also go in the suitcase to try to decipher some of the magic forms located in the library before returning to practice.


    In conclusion, Jerry believes that every day has been incredibly gratifying and that he is constantly learning new things, improving, and strengthening. Everything is excellent, with the exception of the red stars incredible speed consumption.


    However, he had amassed more than 50,000 red stars before arriving at this time. He should have enough tost him till the end of this semester, even if he uses it a lot.

 Chapter 79: “The Quidditch Match”

    Chapter 79: ��The Quidditch Match��


    Saturday morning.


    Jerry entered the Great Hall as usual, sporting a green and white Slytherin scarf. His eyes lit up as he walked through the door, and the smoky aroma of grilled sausages filled his nostrils.


    His favorite breakfast item at Hogwarts is this grilled sausage, partly because it contains a substantial amount of meat. He frequently employs the Refreshing ability, which depletes both his bodys energy and red stars.


    To augment the energy he consumes daily, he aspires to be able to eat meat and drink high-sugar foods and beverages every day. If other young wizards have closely watched Jerry while he eats, they will actually see that he makes an effort to keep a graceful stance.


    He may consume three times as much food per meal as an average adult. Even Goyle and Crabbe, who never stop eating, consume considerably less food than Jerry does. Jerry will always be thest person to leave the dinner table because of this


    Will you watch the Quidditch game at noon, Jerry? Daphne, who was sitting across from Jerry, asked him abruptly just as he had settled down but hadnt had time to grab arge sausage.


    Of course, Slytherin versus Gryffindor is the matchup for today. Jerry answered with a smile.


    In fact, given his personality, he might as well learn the three Unforgivable Curses if he had to spend half a day watching a group of teenage wizards y ball while riding broomsticks. He received the three Unforgivable Curses a week ago, but he has yet to figure out how to cast them.


    But he cant do that right now. He is now a Seeker for the Slytherin team. He needs to y because the Slytherin team is one of the two housespeting today.


    Furthermore, Snape provided Jerry with the promised newest Nimbus 2000 just two days after he joined the Slytherin team.


    Additionally, if Snape hadnt assisted him in clearing up a number of his misgivings during this time, his growth with magic not have been as rapid.


    This little g here represents our Slytherin for you. We can all hoist the little g in support of Slytherin together!


    When Daphne learned that Jerry was about to attend the game, she hurriedly pulled the tiny green g she had earlier made from below and delivered it to him while her eyes were on fire.


    In fact, it is unlikely that any young wizards would not attend in a situation like this where teams from their own houses arepeting. Daphne nevertheless contacted Jerry in beforehand.


    The most important thing is Jerry performing as usual. Jerry is quite good in the eyes of all the Slytherin wizards. He is courteous to everyone and excels in practically all areas. He is just perfect to them.


    Jerrys only issue is that his lone wolf persona never engaged in group events organized exclusively by Slytherin wizards. As long as Jerry is visible, he is undoubtedly reading or when he needs to nap during ss.


    Its simply that the scene varies, sometimes it takes ce in themon room, sometimes on the grass by the ck Lake as the sun sets, and in many other ces he would be alone.


    Jerry doesnt appear to have any hobbies outside of studying. However, it was also because of this that many Slytherins, including Draco, who was somewhat dissatisfied with Jerry, had a deep admiration for him.


    Daphne was also made to believe that Jerry might not watch the Slytherin Quidditch game as a result of this.


    Thank you, Daphne. Jerry was momentarily surprised.


    The little green g was then taken over by him. He wont be able to use this little g because he will eventually go straight to the game. He made amitment to Marcus to keep his role as a Slytherins Seeker a secret, and it was challenging to exin anything to her.


    Nearly all of the professors and young wizards arrived at the Quidditch pitch at eleven in the morning.


    Wizards from four houses stood with clear banners on the stands in the stadiums east, west, north, south, and north directions. Each of them donned a scarf from their own house.


    Gryffindors colors are red and yellow; red symbolizes fire and valor.


    Slytherin is white and green; green stands to symbolize water.


    Hufflepuffs are ck and yellow; yellow stands for the earth and is a kind-hearted color.


    The colors of Ravenw are blue and white; blue is a representation of air and wisdom.


    Some of the stands were raised into the air with a strong Levitation Spell at this time to prevent the wizards from being unable to see the scene of the game well, but many of them still brought binocrs.


    There are a few wooden towers that are a little bit taller than typical stands in the center of the stands. Professors from the school,mentators, and several non-school wizards who traveled to Hogsmeade to witness the game are all seated in these towers.


    What are you trying to find? Pansy observed Daphne circling in the Slytherin stands, seemingly looking for someone.


    Jerry, why hasnt he arrived yet? He said he woulde over to watch the game when he was having breakfast in the morning. Daphnes grimace was unavoidable. She wants to join Jerry in supporting the Slytherin team.


    Pansyughed while covering her mouth, Jerry? As if you dont know him. Maybe he was reading a book and then lost track of time. Did you forget about the previous Halloween dinner? Dont worry. A Quidditch match oftensts two to three hours, and he will arrive before its over.


    Okay, then. When Daphne heard this, she could only nod her head in agreement and look toward the center of the match.


    At the same moment, Jerry stood calmly in front of the exit in the Slytherin dressing room after changing into a green Quidditch robe.


    Jerry, as long as you can perform at the same level asst time, try not to get too anxious. No, we can win with certainty if you y at a level that is a tenth of what you did thest time. Marcus reassured Jerry apprehensively from the side.


    Marcus was astonished by Jerrys performance thest time, but he understood that there was still a distinction to be made between private training and actualpetition on the field.


    Since there are so many people watching in the actual arena, it is easy for the level to decrease quickly or for thepetitor to get too nervous aboutpeting.


    Jerry is only a first-year freshman. Marcus is a little concerned about Jerry despite the fact that he has a lot of talent because he has never yed a game. Particrly considering Jerry has never taken part in their training.


    Captain, you appear more anxious than I do. I wont let you down, so dont worry. Jerry raised an eyebrow and gave Marcus aforting nce.


    He cant afford to stay here for more than two or three hours. He needs to finish the game early and return to magic study as soon as possible is the proper course of action for him.

 Chapter 80: “The Fastest Quidditch Match in History”

    Chapter 80: ��The Fastest Quidditch Match in History��


    In a Quidditch match, there are seven yers: three Chasers, two Beaters, a Keeper, and a Seeker.


    To score a goal and receive ten points, three of the Chasers must y the Quaffle and throw it into the opponents goal.


    The two Beaters are in charge of escorting the yers on their side and throwing the incredibly aggressive Bludgers into the air. It would be even better to hit the ball in the direction of the opponent with the correct technique.


    The Keepers job is to protect the and keep the other teams yers from putting the Quaffle through their own three scoring hoops.


    The Seeker ys the most significant role. They are in charge of getting the Golden Snitch. The game is over once he has captured the Golden Snitch, and they will receive a total of 150 points.


    Therefore, in the normal case, the team whose Seeker captures the Golden Snitch first effectively wins.


    After all, a gap of 150 points cannot be beaten even though the enemy had tremendous skills in normal scoring.


    But, the Golden Snitch is challenging to catch. The duel has asionally been tragically prolonged by the failure of the Seekers on either side to capture the Golden Snitch in the past.


    Because Gryffindors Seekers were weaker than their own Seekers in the past, Slytherin was able to defeat them. Every time, the Golden Snitch was initially caught by their Seekers.


    In truth, before Slytherins Seeker caught the Snitch, Gryffindor always had a higher score than Slytherin, but the difference was never as great as it is now.


    You should be aware that Gryffindor has incredibly strong Beaters and Chasers, particrly the teams captain Charlie Weasley, who just graduatedst year.


    Charlie Weasley allegedly turned down an invitation from the British Quidditch squad after graduating.


    This game against Gryffindor will be in jeopardy if Jerry is unable to perform perfectly, leading to the opposing Seeker catching the Golden Snitch first. In the hands of his present captain, the seven years of victory over those heedless Gryffindors wille to an end.


    Marcus is more anxious than Jerry himself for the same reason.


    Now, lets open the doors and let the yers from both teams in! At this point, Gryffindor third-year wizard Lee Jordan made an announcement whilementating on a Quidditch match.


    His voice grew quieter, and the young wizards outside started to yell together.


    Okay, here we go! Good luck to everyone!


    Jerry, who was riding the Nimbus 2000, and the remaining six team members flew out first after Marcusunched off on his broomstick.


    The Gryffindor team, decked out in brilliant red Quidditch robes, and the Slytherin team, decked out in dark green robes, rapidly took off from opposite ends of the Quidditch pitch.


    When Ms. Hooch was already standing in the middle of the pitch, he waved his hands coquettishly in the air before slowly descending on both sides of her. The tension in the situation abruptly rose to a peak.


    Gryffindor!


    Slytherin!


    One after another, the yells grew louder and louder. However, it is clear that the voice of support for Gryffindor is much louder than the voice of support for Slytherin. The courageous and passionate Gryffindor is in no way more popr than the haughty and disdainful Slytherin.


    As a result, Hufflepuff and Ravenw supported Gryffindor apart from their respective houses. But something wasnt right when they closely examined the athletes on both sides of the pitch.


    In other words, the Slytherin teams Seeker is not the same Terrence Higgs who hasnt changed in four years, but rather a fresh face who clearly resembles a first or second-year wizard.


    That is Jerry! How did he get to be the Seeker for the Slytherin team? Daphne and all the Slytherin wizards simultaneously let out a collective astonishment in the Slytherin stands at this point.


    Hermione, Harry, and Ron, who were also on the Gryffindor side and knew Jerry, also eximed in wonder.


    Jerry! Jerry ended up being the Seeker! Hermione, did you know that Jerry became a Seeker in his first year?


    I dont know, but that should be impossible. He spends every weekend reading with me in the library but has never attended a training session at the Quidditch field! Hermione shook her head in shock when she heard Harry and Rons question.


    Who can tell me the name of this new Seeker? Oh, Merlins beard, we discovered out that Slytherin truly changed their Seeker. They bravely used a new Seeker. The voice ofmentator Lee Jordan could now be hearding from the tower stand once more.


    What? his name is Jerry Carmen? Isnt he the Jerry that rescued Professor Quirrell from the troll? But if Im not mistaken, hes still supposed to be a first-year freshman. Is Slytherins brazen and arrogant usage of first-year students just that, or is there a unique reason behind it? Lets wait and find out!


    All the young wizards understood after hearing Lee Jordans exnation that this new Seeker was the first-year Slytherin who had rescued Professor Quirrell from a troll on Halloween a week prior.


    Not all of them had seen Jerry. They had only heard of him before. He was now well-known to everyone at Hogwarts, including the wizards in Hogsmeade.


    However, at this point, most people are not very hopeful about utilizing a freshman as the most significant Seeker in ce of Terrence Higgs, who has five years of expertise. Most of them frowned, especially the senior wizards of Slytherin.


    y hard for a while, well win this game. said Wood from the Gryffindor team to the yers in a voice even more giddy than usual.


    Now, I want a nice fair game, all of you


    Ms. Hooch had a broom and a silver whistle in each hand. She cast a quick nce at the two teams, particrly Marcus, the Slytherin leader. Because he frequently utilized his size and muscle tomit fouls in previous games.


    She finished her sentence and blew loudly into the silver whistle. All of the yers from the two sides immediately ascended into the air.


    What a Chaser that girl is, and shes pretty charming. Angelina Johnson of Gryffindor snatched the Quaffle right away. Lee Jordansmentary started again once more.


    The Golden Snitch was released. Merlins beard, it vanished in an instant because of its swiftness. Oh, our Slytherin began searching for the ball. Did he discover the Golden Snitch?


    Oh, Merlins underpants, what did I just see? I must be dreaming. How could it be? Slytherins new Seeker Jerry, he caught caught caught the Snitch!


    It has been less than a minute since the Golden Snitch was released. This is probably the fastest game in Quidditch history!

 Chapter 81: “Christmas Eve”

    Chapter 81: ��Christmas Eve��


    In fact, the Nimbus 2000s flying speed is not equivalent to that of regr broomsticks. This time Jerry caught the Golden Snitch faster than when he bet with Marcus and others before.


    Only the size of a walnut, the Golden Snitch exhibits signs of self-awareness. In particr, it excels in dodging. Although the broomsticks speed can catch up, the Seekers physical condition isnt much better than that of the average person, making it challenging to catch.


    Jerrys five senses were substantially improved and his body control was at the level of a martial arts expert when he turned on Refreshing.


    Jerry reached out to grab the Golden Snitch, which is the size of a walnut, just as an ancient master of martial arts could capture flying insects with chopsticks. Naturally, it was not a challenging assignment.


    The only thing that kept him pulled out throughout the entire match was the broomsticks speed. Seeing Jerrynding in front of Ms. Hooch after grabbing the Golden Snitch. The entire stadium had the impression that something had been put on hold at this precise moment.


    Angelina, who had just retrieved the Quaffle, halted her movement. The young wizards in the stadium and the two Quidditch teams were taken aback.


    Jerry handed up the Golden Snitch, and even the referee was surprised for ten seconds before she realized been given the Golden Snitch. Ms. Hooch stretched out and shouted after making sure it was the Golden Snitch that had been used in the match.


    Slytherin wins! Upon observing Ms. Hoochs signal, Lee Jordan on thementary stand announced the games oue.


    Slytherin! Slytherin! Slytherin!


    Jerry! Jerry! Jerry!


    The instant Lee Jordan began to speak, it was as if the start button had been reset, and the Slytherin young wizards loudly apuded as the entire stadium fell to its knees. Beginning with a loud Slytherin yell and ending with a loud Jerry yell.


    Its not that Slytherin hasnt won the match or the Quidditch Cup. Its only that there has never been a match won with such speed, precision, and legendary moments.


    The entire gamested less than two minutes, and it only took a minute for the Golden Snitch to be caught after it was released.


    This merely shattered the Hogwarts Quidditch record and even the record for all of Quidditchs recorded history. How could it not excite and inspire all the wizards in Slytherin?


    Marcus and the other Slytherin Quidditch yers all flew to the ground, dropped the broomstick in their hands, and then leaped forward to pick up Jerry and fling him into the air repeatedly while cheering.


    Even though they had made some preparations for todays oue following Jerrys performance from the previous performance, when the actual oue urred, they were not much more at ease than those young wizards on the audience stage at the time.


    They understood that for the next seven years, the Slytherin team would not face anypetition as long as Jerry persisted. The only thing they would think about is that theyll eventually y on the fieldzily.


    As a result, Jerrys name became well known throughout Hogwarts and even among the wizards of Hogsmeade as the first Quidditch game of the year came to a perfect conclusion.


    The strongest Seeker in history, Jerry, was born.


    Jerry, on the other hand, was remarkablyposed. He was considering ending the game early so that he could return to studying magic sooner.


    -


    Jerry noticed that in the days that followed the initial Quidditch match, people seemed to be more interested in him.


    When they ran across him at school, wizards from all four houses, not just Slytherin, would grin and say hello. Some young wizards even gave him a number of nicknames.


    For instance, Legend of The Quidditch Game, Quick Jay, King of the Ball, Golden Snitch Buster, and so on.


    Of course, Jerry will be somewhat influenced by this. He will have some benefits in several areas because of his notoriety and poprity, and generally it is still pretty good. However, he also learned about a less-than-ideal issue around this time.


    In other words, while spending time in the real world is prohibited, his physical development is not. He seemed to have gotten bigger. This also implies that his body and age will advance more quickly than those of his peers in either world when he switches between the two.


    In the same way, if he spent seven or eight years in this world before returning to the other one, he would transform instantly, going from being an 11-year-old child to an adult who was 18 years old in the main world.


    It is almost impossible to keep his identity a secret in this way.


    When he first emerged in a ce where wizards congregated, a bright young man like him was already quite noticeable and may havee into S.H.I.E.L.D.s view. He probably didnt confirm it because he had already deceived them by speaking to them in Chinese.


    When he was in middle school, he intended to maintain a low profile in order to lessen the likelihood that he would be discovered, and when he became older and stronger, he would obviously stop being afraid.


    However, it is challenging to conceal it if his body has undergone significant modifications.


    Obviously, this is hardly the most problematic issue. Because of magic and potions, he might be able to find a solution to this issue.


    His greatest source of embarrassment was the problem of lifespan.


    Even though a wizard often lives longer than the average person, their longevity doesnt increase significantly. He always moves back and forth in this way, and he will continue to visit other worlds even if the panel opens more in the future.


    If this keeps on, it would seem like his peers in the real world have just entered adulthood while his life expectancy is almost over. He started debating whether it would be worth the risk to acquire the magic necessary to concoct a longevity potion at this point.


    Even if the Sorcerers Stones longevity has many drawbacks, at least he can live forever. He has more time to consider various options the longer he lives.


    Under Dumbledores control, taking the Sorcerers Stone is not an easy task. He can only move forward in this fashion one step at a time, and perhaps there will be a better solution in the future.


    As a result, it wasnt long before it was mid-December, and Hogwarts exterior was as heavily snow-covered and fully frozen.


    The first semester at Hogwarts will end a week before Christmas, and the second semester will begin in early January. Christmas is quickly approaching.


    Wizards have the option of spending Christmas at Hogwarts or returning home. Jerry has updated his name on the schools list throughout the past week. He obviously did not spend Christmas at the orphanage, as he had his own unique ns.

 Chapter 82: “Breaking Into The Library at Night”

    Chapter 82: ��Breaking Into The Library at Night��


    Jerry, hold on a second. We need to ask you a question.


    Jerry was ready to go to the library on Saturday morning with Hermione to read a book as usual when Harry and Ron stopped him. Jerry had justpleted breakfast.


    Whats going on? Jerry sat down with interest.


    Jerry, do you still recall the event when we unintentionally entered the prohibited area on the third floor? They said to him on the side.


    Of course, I recall that you also mentioned there was arge three-headed dog watching over something significant. Jerry nodded. He had nned to visit the Response Room that day, but due to the ident, he was forced to go back.


    Harry imed that something significant Dumbledore had hidden inside, and that was connected to a wizard by the name of Nichs mel was about to be stolen. Have you seen this guy while reading in the library? Hermione carried on.


    Harry actually questioned Hermione first because she frequently presents herself as an expert, but Hermione had never noticed this name in the library book.


    She suggested asking Jerry because she was aware that he read more books than she did and that their reading preferences differed. As it turned out, Jerry was also aware of their n to go to the third floor.


    The Sorcerers Stones creator, Nichs mel? the six or seven-hundred-year-old alchemist?


    When Jerrys heart began to race, he halted and instead turned to Harry and inquired, Who is it that person that wanted to steal something from the forbidden area on the third floor?


    Well, Im honestly not sure yet, but hes probably the one who released the troll on Halloween. Harry retorted with a hint of deception in his eyes.


    Jerry narrowed his eyes and assumed that Harry was about to mention Snape, the head professor of Slytherin, but since Jerry is a Slytherin, Harry chose not to say it.


    He was a little perplexed, because his presence disrupted both the Quidditch and Halloween events. How did Harry again pick on Snape?


    After some consideration, he concluded that Dumbledore most likely carried out some covert training for Harry, as a result of which this incident urred. No matter how Jerrys actions alter the course of the plot, if Dumbledore wishes to instruct Harry, he will direct Harry to the third-floor prohibited area.


    How did you learn that Nichs mel was rted to the third floor restricted area? Jerry re-asked for confirmation.


    This time, Ron provided the initial response, While you and Hermione were in the library reading. Hagrid sneaked a word to Harry and me after we arrived to y at his hut. The three-headed dog was actually Fluffy, a pet owned by Hagrid who lent Dumbledore the animal to watch over that priceless item.


    Harry immediately agreed and nodded, saying, Unfortunately, he didnt tell us what that item was, no matter how we asked himter.


    That is the case. ording to what Ive heard, Mr. Hagrids hut is fascinating. Can you take me there to join the next time you have time? Jerry smiled and nodded once more.


    Of course, Hagrid is a wonderful person. He enjoys ying with us a lot. Do you recognize Nichs mel, Jerry? Harry was growing irritable.


    Nah.


    Jerry remarked while turning to stare at Harry and Ron with a dejected expression, But I know where to discover information about this individual.


    Where? Ron and Harry once more had optimism.


    Jerry grinned, Given that neither Hermione nor I am familiar with Nichs mel. Consequently, the introduction to this wizard cannot be located in the main part of the library.


    Do you mean?


    When she heard the remarks, Hermione on the side appeared to be considering something before turning her head to stare at Jerry in shock.


    Yes, you guessed right, its there. Jerry made an expression.


    Where are you talking about? Harry and Ron asked in a hurry while scratching their brains.


    The restricted area of the library! Hermione and Jerry agreed, and both spoke.


    Restricted area! Yes, why hadnt we thought about that?


    When Harry and Ron instantly eximed, they knew in their hearts that if they couldnt find it in themon area, they would have to search the restricted section.


    Jerry, you can only borrow one book at a time and enter the restricted area with a note that has been signed by the professor. We cannot borrow books from the restricted area. Hermiones little brow furrowed again.


    Jerry indicated to the three to approach by pressing his head and then looking to the left and right. Why dont we simply sneak over there at night?


    What?! Hermione, Ron, and Harry all exchanged shocked looks with Jerry.


    They saw Jerry as the ideal studentelegant, polite, getting good marks, the strongest Seeker who broke the Quidditch record, and morewith all the perks.


    It was impossible for them to remain unaffected by Jerrys suggestion to break the rules and go to the librarys restricted area after hours.


    Its as if the best student in the entire schoolthe one who earned the respect of all the teachershad drawn you aside one day to suggest to all of them by skipping a ss together.


    Jerryughed as he observed this and remarked, Actually, theres no need to act shocked. At eleven or twelve in the evening, I frequently hang out in the castle. Dont worry. This is just a simple hobby of mine. Filch and Mrs. Norris wont catch me since I have a unique method for doing so.


    If he was right, there was a secret potion recipe and method of preparation contained in what appeared to be a magic book named Powerful Potion in the librarys restricted area.


    It would be impossible for him to enter the restricted area of the library by himself, but the risk would be much reduced if Harry took responsibility.


    Its very risky. If we are found, well all be kicked out! Hermione cast her vote against it right away. It was clear that she disapproved of this infraction of the rules.


    We wont get caught! Ron believed that breaking into the library at night was so awesome.


    Hermione, dont you want to know who Nichs mel truly is and what precisely he and Dumbledore put on the third floor? Harry urged Hermione.


    Regarding that Hermione began to hesitate.


    Hermione, trust me, I wont allow you to get caught. Jerry said as he added onest shot at this moment.


    Okay, but just for this one time. After hearing the reassurance from the most dependable Jerry, Hermione nodded slowly.


    Hermione may appear to be a touch stiff and dogmatic, simr to Professor McGonagall, but joining Gryffindor reveals that she still has a deep-seated need for this kind of adventure. In actuality, Hermione started a lot of prohibited activities during theter part of the original work.

 Chapter 83: “Basics of Alchemy”

    Chapter 83: ��Basics of Alchemy��


    Twelve oclock at night.


    Jerry entered the castles eighth floor by sneakily leaving the Slytherin dormitory, skillfully avoiding the monitoring Filch, and using catnip powder to take down Mrs. Norris.


    Instead of heading to the Room of Requirements today, he arrived at the Gryffindormon room door and stood in front of the Fat Ladys portrait.


    Lets go to the library now, Jerry waved to Harry, Hermione, and Ron in a low voice as they emerged from the portrait and then took the lead on the stairs.


    The three were shocked to see Mrs. Norris sitting on the ground and leaning on the stairs as they passed the sixth floor, which nearly caused them to turn around and want to flee. They were aware of Mrs. Norris behavior.


    She usually has to lie here for two or three hours before getting back to normal, so dont worry, everything will be fine.


    After hearing Jerrys statements, the three of them gave Mrs. Norris a quick nce before she went back to her previous state of being drowsy and seemingly daydreaming.


    Jerry abruptly stopped as he made his way to the second floor once the four of them reached the third floor.


    He turned on Refreshing, felt the vacant room next to him, caught someones eye, and smelled the same scent in his nostrils as when Harry and the others had previously broken into and exited from the third floor.


    Dumbledore ought to have arrived with the Disillusionment Charm and he was aware.


    However, Harry is undoubtedly an exception. As the headmaster of Hogwarts, he will not care that the young wizards go out at night, and he will not let the ubiquitous painting pay attention to where the young wizards have gone and what they have done.


    The Fat Lady was expected to inform Dumbledore of the situation soon after Harry left themon room.


    Alohomora.


    He pulled out his wand and cast an Unlocking Charm at the library entrance, which opened effortlessly. Even the most basic lock-picking spell can be used to open the magnificent Hogwarts library, which is home to numerous hazardous magic books.


    Jerry and Harry entered the library together and, shaking their heads, made their way to a section that was off-limits to them before.


    Mighty Potion, Book of Spells, Wicked Dark Magic, Toxic Magic, and Book of Spells


    Jerry instantly felt the impulse to pack all of these mystical books into his own suitcase as he stared at the books on the shelves.


    Despite sensing asional nces from unobserved eyes, he continued to speak quite logically. Look for novels that are relevant to the characters biography, everyone. If you still cant find it, try looking through any books on potions, alchemy, etc. He might not be a typical magician, after all!


    He spoke, then started looking through the books. Dumbledore might be lurking nearby, so he refrained from touching any books about dark magic. He was searching for literature on biographies, alchemy, potions, etc.


    Its only that when he turned the pages of the book Powerful Potion, he took a bit more time to read the pages describing thepound decoctions recipe in particr.


    However, after remaining for another seven to eight seconds, he put the book down naturally, closed it, and took up another one. But by depending on the Refreshing, he has already sessfully learned thepound decoctions recipe and production process in these seven or eight seconds.


    Found it!


    After setting down Powerful Potion, Jerry continued to flick through it until he came upon a book titled Basics of Alchemy that featured Nichs mels biography.


    Harry had only just opened a thick, ck book when it suddenly screamed in a strident, spine-tingling manner.


    Run! This is bad! Jerry hurriedly grabbed the Basics of Alchemy, dragged Hermione, and dashed outdoors.


    At the same time, both Harry and Ron recognized something was awry. A scream so loud would undoubtedly get Filchs attention. They might not be able to go if they dont do it right away.


    The four quickly left the library, and sure enough, they heard Filchs roaring and footstepsing from the first floor.


    Youre breaking the rules at school. Wait till I catch you.


    Jerry dragged Hermione up the stairs as he hurried upstairs with Harry and Ron. Their footsteps appeared to have caught Filchs attention since they were being closely pursued.


    Return to themon room! When they finally made it to the ninth level, Ron suggested that they return to the Gryffindormon room and hide there for a bit. Without a password, Filch could not enter themon room.


    But Hermione rejected this suggestion right away. Its toote. Even if the fatdy can be awakened and asked to unlock the door, Filch will still find us first.


    Hermione still recalled that the fatdy protested for a very long time before opening the door for them thest time they returned at midnight since she had woken her up. There is no such time as now, since Filch is pursuing them.


    Come with me. Ill show you where I may temporarily hide from Filch. When Jerry heard the approaching footsteps, he didnt argue and immediately took the three of them and raced in the direction of the Room of Requirement.


    Although he actually had a variety of options, he now exclusively favors the Room of Requirement. Dumbledore is still with them because of this.


    Jerry knew he could conceal the fact that he visited the Room of Requirement every evening from Filch and Mrs. Norris, but he could not conceal it from Dumbledore.


    After all, no matter how strong he is, he cannot escape the numerous paintings that cover the entire castle.


    At least Dumbledore is unaware that Voldemorts Horcrux is located in the Room of Requirements storage room, thus the room isnt terribly terrible.


    It should still be feasible to state since a young wizard who came to y every day identally discovered a room where he could grant wishes.


    Jerry will be in a better position to demonstrate to Dumbledore that he is guilt-free, especially now that Harrys group is here. It is impossible to summon additional individuals at a whim to ones hidden base if one wants to carry out evil deeds in secrecy.


    Will the threes knowledge of the Room of Requirement have an impact on him?


    Of course not. Jerry didnt use the Room of Requirement at other times, and they couldnt use it after midnight every day.


    What is this? Harrys eyes widened as he observed Jerry pass the white wall and a door appeared there.


    Come in. This is a pretty amazing spot that I just happened to find. The three of them were brought into the Room of Requirement by Jerry, who waved his hand.

 Chapter 84: “Four Iron Principles”

    Chapter 84: ��Four Iron Principles��


    Wow, what ce is this? When Hermione, Harry, and Ron entered the Room of Requirement, they couldnt help but to admire.


    It was a little, empty square that contained a variety of stuff, including arge, exquisitely designed bed as well as tables, chairs, and other furniture.


    I just happened to stumble onto this location, so I have no idea what it is. Ie here to practice magic if I have nothing to do at night. Jerry approached the bed and signaled for everyone to take a seat first.


    You practice every night? it makes sense that you utilize magic so adeptly. Hermione looked admiring as she sat close to Jerry.


    She was aware that Jerry was the first grader with the best magic skills. Professor Flitwickmended Jerry for his skill in using magic as he was instructing them.


    Jerry was able to demonstrate in ss how proficiently he could float a table at will while they were still learning and utilizing the floating spell to float the feathers. It turns out that he is not particrly gifted, but Jerry is practicing casting spells every night.


    The three of them admired Jerry a little more in this regard.


    My goal is to uphold the wizarding order as a moral Auror, Hermione, as you are aware. I must, of course, exert more effort in magic. Jerry exined without blushing or panting.


    Jerry has alwaysmunicated a concept to those around him so that they wont assume hell turn into Voldemort in the future to professors like Dumbledore and Snape.


    His goal is to be a moral Auror who firmly upholds the wizarding worlds order and is ipatible with bad wizards.


    Now that weve cleared that up, lets go on. We shall use this location as our secret base going forward. If anythinges up the next time, we can discuss it here. Lets find out who Nichs mel is!


    Jerry then pulled out the Basics of Alchemy and held it in his arms.


    The three of them nodded right away. Fortunately, they eventually discovered information about Nichs mel despite Filch almost learning about this journey.


    The four of them huddled together, opened Basics of Alchemy, and started reading. The Basics of Alchemy primarily discusses the use of some fundamental alchemy and the transformation of associated magical items.


    Alchemy is not included in the Hogwarts curriculum, but that does not imply it is not vital. Instead, it is difficult for regr wizards to seed since it is too advanced andplex.


    Young wizards typically study the history of magic, spells, potions, etc., whereas alchemy focuses mostly on refining objects with magical properties and permanently imprinting the original limited-use spells onto objects.


    Like the time-turner, the wizards night bus, the magic car from Wesleys house, and a variety of other magic-rted artifacts, including Professor Quirrells suitcase that Jerry is currently holding.


    A few people found alchemy to be tooplex to understand, but when they turned to the back, they noticed Nichs mels name in the introduction regarding the well-known alchemist.


    The Sorcerers Stone is a mystical substance with incredible properties, and it was only known to have been created by Nichs mel, a prominent alchemist who was born in 1327. The Sorcerers Stone has the power to transform any metal into pure gold and to produce an elixir of life that makes drinkers immortal.


    There have been numerous ims made concerning the Sorcerers Stone over the years, but Nichs mel, a well-known alchemist and opera enthusiast, currently owns the only one that still exists.


    My God, has he already lived for over 600 years? Hermione shouted.


    Surely thatrge dog is watching over Nichs mels Sorcerers Stone! Given their friendship and the fact that he was aware that someone was attempting to take the stone, I guess Nichs mel begged Dumbledore to hold the stone for him. He did it by taking away the Sorcerers Stone from Gringotts. Harry seems to grasp every concept at once.


    Who wouldnt enjoy a stone that could make them immortal and convert into gold? Ron gave a shrug.


    It is believed that Dumbledore has set up a number of defensive strategies inside, and that is why therge dog is defending it. Nobody could ever steal that Sorcerers Stone, in my opinion. Jerry also shared his viewpoint.


    He used the Refreshing to quickly absorb the information on alchemy in the magic book while he spoke, but he kept his eyes fixed on the magic book in his palm.


    Alchemy piqued his interest greatly. Jerry practically remembers it with a photographic memory while the Refreshing is on.


    He calcted that it would be extremely challenging to grasp the profound knowledge of alchemy in a short amount of time, even if he turned on Refreshing, but memorizing it would be considerably faster.


    Write it down, and he can read it slowly when he has the time. Jerry eventually retained all of the information from the full Basics of Alchemy in his head after around 30 minutes.


    Filch should have almost departed. You guys go back to the dorm, Ill covertly return this book to the library, then Ill go back to the dorm.


    Following a silent exit from the Room of Requirement with Jerry, the three of them nodded. The four of them are certainly closer than they were before after their adventure-filled trip to the library, especially because Jerry shares a hidden base with them all.


    Although Jerry had previously assisted Harry and Ron on the train, they were not assigned to a house and did not attend sses together. Despite having a strong rtionship, they didntmunicate with one another.


    In essence, Hermione and Jerry have a closer friendship than Harry and Ron do since they talk about magic and read books together so frequently. However, after this point, things between the four of them improved significantly.


    ording to a saying Jerry had heard in a past life, the four iron principles are the kind of experience that may forge a strong bond between people.


    We carried our guns together, went through windows together, split the rewards together, and returned home together.


    The bond between the four of them is undoubtedly strong because they break thews of the school together, break into the library at night, discover the mysteries on the third floor, and even build a secret base.


    Jerry returned the Basics of Alchemy book to the second-floor librarys restricted area while sighing quietly to himself. He had first intended to see whether he could read any other books, but after sensing the ominous gaze that never left him, he gave up.


    Yes, Harry has already gone back to the dorm, so he naturally doesnt need to follow. He entered the gated region, which is extremely hazardous for young wizards. Dumbledore was bound to follow.


    Theres no need to take any more chances because the task for today has actually gone above and beyond his expectations. Jerry returned immediately to the dorm after leaving the library to sleep.

 Chapter 85: “Christmas Holiday Begins”

    Chapter 85: ��Christmas Holiday Begins��


    Up to the holiday break, nothing noteworthy had urred since they learned who Nichs mel was. As usual, Jerry is studying diligently, although at this time, the concentration is on making potions rather than the spell.


    He spent most of his time reading books about potions when he visited the library, and most of the inquiries he posed to Professor Snape concerned potions. This immensely pleased Professor Snape.


    During this time, Jerry and Hermione visited Hagrids hut on Harrys invitation and struck up a casual acquaintance with him. Hagrid was astounded to see a Slytherinpanion with Harry and Ron. Because he was aware of Harry and Rons intense loathing for Slytherin.


    However, as they started getting along, Hagrid soon saw that Jerry was different from a typical Slytherin, particrly in how much he liked his rock cakes and appeared to be fascinated by magical creatures. Hagrids fondness for him was immediately satisfied by this.


    Hagrid prepared the rock cake so hard that it would knock Harry, Ron, and Hermiones teeth out, and they were all in disbelief that Jerry could eat it. He believed that this was something that he loved even more than Jerrys superb magical talent, especially for Ron.


    Jerry can only say that he is in great shape, and the rock cake tastes delicious. Thus, the official start of the Christmas holiday has arrived.


    With the exception of a few who lingered in ss after breakfast, the other young wizards went back to the dorm to pack their belongings.


    Like they did when they first started school, they will eventually board the Hogwarts Express together and depart from Hogwarts Castle, and Jerry is no different. However, he has very few possessions because he has already tossed the majority of them into his magical suitcase.


    Merry Christmas in advance!


    When Jerry approached the door while appearing to be contemting something, he had already packed his belongings and was pulling a suitcase. While still packing, he turned his head to wave at Draco and the others.


    Draco and the others appeared somewhat stunned. They didnt anticipate Jerry, who generally reads books and avoids them, would approach them and introduce himself today. However, for some reason, the three of them were feeling a little content right now.


    Thank you, and Merry Christmas. Jerry pulled the suitcase and nodded before he left the Slytherinmon room.


    When Jerry reached the first floor, he instead went to the Great Hall instead of immediately following the line of young wizards to Hogsmeade Station. Because he scheduled a meeting with Hermione to bid Harry and Ron farewell here.


    Hermione wouldnt choose to spend Christmas at school because she has family, but Harry didnt want to visit his uncles family because he didnt want to see their faces, so he opted to stay at school.


    Rons parents also remained with their two older brothers this Christmas because they intended to visit their second kid Charlie there.


    Jerry entered the Great Hall and discovered that it was significantly more gorgeous and stunning than usual. A dozen tall Christmas trees were positioned throughout the room, some of which had small icicles and others that had hundreds of candles. The walls were festooned with holly and mistletoe.


    Some are even covered with small golden bubbles transformed by magic.


    Jerry, here! Just as Jerrys eyes were drawn to the auditoriums many exquisite decorations, Harry and Ron waved to him from the Gryffindor table.


    Are you ying wizard chess? Jerry moved nearer to see Harry and Ron ying wizard chess, a game that is particrly well-liked among wizards.


    Wizard Chess is a mystical version of chess in which the yermands the pieces to move to the target square on their own. When a piece is captured, the enemy piece will topple it before dragging it off the board.


    Jerry is not very interested in ying wizard chess, but he is quite intrigued by the alchemy involved in creating a wizard chessboard.


    He made sure to read the Basics of Alchemy, which were copied from the restricted area, and discussed this type of alchemy that imbuesmon substances with spiritual intelligence.


    However, the subject matter is quite profound, therefore he most likely wont be able to finish it quickly. Jerry was still astonished by this type of alchemys ability to imbuemon materials with spiritual knowledge.


    If you dont look into it, it appears to be nothing, but if you do, youll realize that this type of alchemy is actually against thews of physics and is even a little frightening. This is the same as inventing a brand-new race or life, which is on the level of God.


    Although it is still a long way off from the actual creation of life, it has already started to move in that direction.


    Simr to how those chess pieces are still disputing and expressing their own thoughts to Harry and Ron despite only being there to carry outmands, showing that they already have a personality or soul of their own.


    There is also the magical vehicle that Arthur Weasley used magic and alchemy to change. Because of Rons excessive use, it ran into the Forbidden Forest and afterward was irascible and refused to leave.


    The Sorting Hat, which has a lifespan of thousands of years, is what stands out the most. It not only possesses intelligence on par with humans, but it also possesses unique magical skills.


    You saw his horse. Why are you sending me there? Whether or not he made a sacrifice, send him.


    When Harrys bishop on the chessboard heard that Harry wanted him to go ahead, he angrily ordered the soldiers next to him and pointed at them.


    When Harry realized this, he scowled and said, My chess piece doesnt trust me enough.


    Im an expert at ying wizard chess, so even Hermione cantpare to me. Its pointless to put a trust. Upon hearing this, Ron proudly raised his chin. This is the only ability he can show at present.


    Do you want to y a game with me, Jerry? When Harry was done, Ron rolled his eyes and looked at Jerry, who was too talented.


    He can boast about itter if he defeats Jerry in wizard chess.


    I dont have wizard chess. After Christmas, Ill get a set, and well y when school resumes.


    This time, Jerry simply intended to take some time to practice alchemy since wizard chess is not particrly difficult. It can be said that he has learned the basics of alchemy if he can create a set on his own.


    Jerry, Harry, Ron, youre all here!


    Hermione, at this point, enthusiastically strolled toward the three of them while pulling a huge luggage that nearly reached her height and was draped in a Gryffindor scarf.


    How do you have so many items, Hermione? the Christmas break is only two weeks long, not two months. Jerry believed that Hermione must have jammed all of her items inside the suitcase, or it wouldnt be so stuffed.


    But I believe that this stuff will be used in the holidays! Hermione spoke sweetly while her eyes fluttered.

 Chapter 86: “Big Purchase at Diagon Alley”

    Chapter 86: ��Big Purchase at Diagon Alley��


    Fifty minutester.


    Jerry pushed Hermiones bulky suitcase to the far corner of the room, and the Hogwarts Express gently began to move. The number of young wizards riding the Hogwarts Express was significantly lower than when the school first started because several wizards, particrly older wizards, decided to stay in school to study for the exam.


    There were only Jerry and Hermione inside this room. The two nearly simultaneously pulled a magic book out of their suitcases after setting the suitcase down. Then they conversed while reading a book while sitting side by side.


    As the train proceeded on, the mountains and woonds outside the car window transformed into snow-covered meadows and wizard viges. The train arrived at Londons Kings Cross Station just before noon.


    The young wizards were led by their parents as they passed via tform 9 3/4, through the space magic-opened passage, and changed back into Muggle clothing before vanishing into the crowd.


    The Grangers had already arrived in their car early at the Kings Cross tform gate and were waiting because they had previously gotten a letter from Hermione using the school owl.


    Jerry, remember to send me a letter. Hermione popped her head out the window as the car elerated and waved to Jerry who was waiting outside.


    Yes, I will. Jerry pulled a bottle from his pocket as he watched the car drive off into the street. He added a few hair strands that he had just sneakily plucked off Hermione to the bottle.


    No one will ever doubt me again after I create a potion! Jerry walked directly to the subway door after pulling his small suitcase.


    He most certainly wont return to the orphanage. After all, why would he? He has no choice except to waste time trying to return to the orphanage.


    He has a tiny amount of red stars left after being in this world for more than three months and constantly using the Refreshing ability. He intends to spend the two weeks of his Christmas break in Diagon Alley this time.


    He must make a purchase in Diagon Alley first. Although there are numerous books in the Hogwarts library, many of the magic books that are harmful or for adult wizards are essentially ced in the restricted area because they are all not intended for young wizards.


    However, none of these restrictions apply to those bookstores in Diagon Alley. He cannot prevent you from purchasing books as long as you have Galleons.


    Second, the only area where he may use magic freely throughout the holidays is Diagon Alley since there is a Trace in his body and he is powerless to get rid of them.


    Several senior Slytherins said that. The Ministry of Magic can only keep track of whether magic is present nearby, it cannot precisely track if you utilize magic. Even if magic is employed, the Ministry of Magic cannot judge you if you are in a location with many wizards.


    In the same way that their wizard parents enable them to utilize magic at home. If their parents dont notify them, the Ministry of Magic will assume that the child wizards parents magic is to me.


    Young wizards born to Muggle parents are thus subject to significantly more restrictions than those that apply to wizards from wizarding families. The Ministry of Magic will begin monitoring Muggle families wizards as soon as they use magic because there arent really any other wizards in the area.


    The Ministry of Magic would therefore believe that Harry broke thews after Dobby performed magic at Harrys home. Since Harry was the only wizard in the entire neighborhood, the Ministry of Magic deemed him to have casted magic.


    Jerry immediately located the Leaky Cauldron that Professor McGonagall had brought him earlier after taking the subway to Cross Road. Tom sent him to an old room on the second floor with a distinctive design after paying fourteen Galleons.


    He will then stay in this room for two weeks. Jerry didnt head to Diagon Alley right away after stowing his bags. Instead, he ced an order for avish meal below.


    He started to take a stroll down Diagon Alley after lunch. Professor McGonagall didnt do much shopping while he was therest. He will undoubtedly visit every store this time, excluding Knockturn Alley.


    Given the rtive level of danger in Knockturn Alley, he has no immediate ns to take chances.


    Lacewings, leeches, fluxweed, knotgrass, shredded boomng skin, and powdered bicorn horn.


    In his head, Jerry recalled the recipe for a potion from a book, so he first went to the herbal store in Diagon Alley. Making a potion takes around a month. Jerry intends to produce a few additional items to avoid idents.


    This is aplicated and unusual potion. Few people are aware of it, and even fewer use it, because it uses a variety of herbs and is expensive.


    Jerry saved a lot of herbs by carrying Professor Quirrells supplies in his bag, but he still had to spend more than 200 Galleons to purchase the rest of the supplies.


    Jerry gave a ballpark figure. It will take at least 200 Galleons to buy all theponents for the potion. It is approximately the same as a months pay for a regr Ministry of Magic employee.


    No wizard would spend a months sry on these pricey medicinal ingredients to create a potion that would onlyst a few hours, unless there were exceptional circumstances.


    After making some purchases, he immediately walked to Flourish and Blotts, the biggest bookstore in Diagon Alley.


    What book do you want to purchase? An employee rushed up exuberantly as soon as they saw Jerry enter the entrance.


    Jerry didnt bluff; he immediately pulled out a bag of Galleons he had prepared earlier and ced it on the table.


    I need Standard Spells, Grade 2, Standard Spells, Grade 3, Standard Spells, Grade 4, Standard Spells, Grade 5, Standard Spells, Grade 6, Standard Spells, Grade 7, Intermediate Transfiguration Guide, Advanced Transfiguration Guide.


    Jerry exined everything he had learned about spells, potions, and magic from grades one through seven in a single breath.


    Now that he is wealthy, he has no reason to proceed step by step. Instead, he would prefer to get everything at once and then go back and study leisurely.


    He now has some basis, so even while the effect of self-study is unquestionably not as excellent as that of ss, it can still be useful with Refreshing.


    Like some powerful spells, sometimes the power he employsas long as he uses it sessfullycan save lives even if it falls short of expectations.


    He intends to buy back some books, including some that are unavable at the library, store them at the vi in the suitcase and read them carefully when he returns to the real world.


    Particrly in the wizarding realm, so-called knowledge truly is power. The real valuables are these magical books, therefore its unfortunate that his Galleons would not be sufficient.

 Chapter 87: “Panel Upgrade”

    Chapter 87: ��Panel Upgrade��


    Do you have any magic books that describe the Disillusionment Charm, by the way?


    Jerry questioned with considerable anticipation after packing a sizable number of magic books into the bag the clerk had handed him. He approximately turned around just now, but there was no book in the bookstore devoted to exining the Disillusionment Charm.


    The study process for the Disillusionment Charm, an advanced spell that is a form of invisibility, is detailed in the Hogwarts handbook. But like Apparition, this form of a spell is quite difficult, and even senior wizards might not be able to master it fully before graduation.


    Finding a magic book that focuses on the Disillusionment Charm and describes it in detail would be very beneficial for learning this spell. It will be much easier for Jerry to begin activities in the main world in the future once there is the Disillusionment Charm.


    Id say there is. However, there is something I must share with you. The clerks expression showed hesitation as he heard this.


    What do you mean? Jerry asked with suspicion.


    Follow me. The clerk told him.


    A whileter, on the second floor of the bookstore, Jerry questioned the clerk as he regarded a line of barren bookshelves in front of him.


    The clerk remarked while pointing to the bookcase helplessly, Our employer ordered 200 copies of The Book of Invisibility a few years ago since the Disillusionment Charm was highly well-liked by young Hogwarts wizards. You can see that they are all invisible on the bookshelf as a result.


    Jerry approached the bookshelf while still speechless, and sure enough, he touched the magical books that were invisible to the naked eye. However, when he attempted to take out a book and open it, he discovered that he was still unable to see anything because every page was invisible.


    Is there no alternative? Jerry really wanted to learn the Disillusionment Charm.


    Its not that there is no way at all, but doing other things would not be sufficient to totally restore it. The clerk remarked, scratching his head.


    Can you borate on that point more? Jerry went on.


    The employee shrugged, It can actually be cracked withmon cracking spells, but it will instantly turn invisible once more in just 20 seconds. It must be continuously cast. No one wanted to cast a spell a thousand times just to read a book. Thus, no books have been sold for a number of years.


    I get it now. Ill get one. When Jerry heard this, he grabbed the book of invisible magic and descended to the first floor.


    Normal wizards would actually need to cast hundreds of times to break the spell, but he doesnt need to. He has a photographic memory because of his red stars, so he can swiftly jot down all the information in the book before leisurely going over it again.


    He wont quit, even if it actually does take thousands of attempts to cast the spell.


    After all, it is crucial to use the Disillusionment Charm on oneself, thus it is worthwhile to learn and practice beforehand.


    He proceeded to the Diagon Alley thrift store after leaving the bookstore to see if he could find any used books that he was unable to purchase there.


    This prevents Jerry from daily researching magic and concocting potions in his own bag. However, he can do this by exploring Diagon Alley for different magic books, potions, or tools that will be useful to him.


    In the end, there were even fewer than thirty Galleons remaining after more than a thousand of them also vanished like flowing water.


    This is also because he earned a little sum of Galleons by selling the low-level potions he had created to the potion shop; otherwise, there wouldnt be thirty Galleons left.


    Although Jerry was only in the first grade, due to his hard work on potions. He often consulted Snape, a potion master, andmunicated with Hermione, a potion genius. His level of potion is much better than that of ordinary wizards in the fourth and fifth grades.


    Especially with the Refreshing, there are very few failures when making potions, which saves him a lot of unnecessary cost and waste. The profit is higher than that of ordinary potion masters, so he can make a small profit for himself.


    -


    December 24th, Christmas Eve.


    After delivering the Christmas presents he had already packed to Harry, Hermione, Ron, Draco, Daphne, and several other students via the post office in Diagon Alley, including all the professors he knew,


    Jerry arrived at the Leaky Cauldron after that, carrying a package and a wand, and starting to patiently wait for him to return. Jerry wouldnt merely give Hermione and the others things on holiday as significant as Christmas since he was an adult and had worked for a number of years.


    He can give it all away if he wants to, especially to the schools professors. He wants to pose a questionter and can borate on it once the rtionship is established. Even Dumbledore received a set of the most modern woolen socks.


    Additionally, if you gave the professors Christmas gifts, they would feel guilty if they didnt give them back to you. Regardless of how you calcte it, the gifts they return will undoubtedly be superior to the ones you gave, thus it wont be a total loss.


    [The countdown begins. Ten, nine, eight, seventhree, two, one, returning!]


    After a brief interval, Jerry went back to his Queens, New York, home.


    Hey, theres an upgrade!


    Jerry examined the panel after putting the suitcase in his pocket and discovered that all of the panels content had vanished, leaving only a few huge characters.


    [PANEL UPGRADE]


    [Click to open the upgrade instructions.]


    [The second world will be made essible following this upgrade. At the same time, inanimate objects wont be the only things that can be transported. The time of the upgrade is undetermined. The red star will be counted normally during the upgrade period.]


    Jerrys eyes gleamed after reading the upgrading instructions. He will be able to travel to another world to learn magic in the second world, in addition to the Harry Potter wizarding world?


    Even one magic in the Harry Potter world has already been very helpful to him. The sentence that you can carry items is not restricted to inanimate objects made Jerrys pulse beat even faster. If he can learn other sorts of magic, his potential for future development will be elevated to another level.


    When he had previously traveled, it had been made very obvious on the panel that he could transport inanimate objects through time, like wands, broomsticks, and the tranquilizer sniper rifle.


    But living things, like his cat Crookshanks, people, different magical creatures, etc., cannot be transported.


    This limitation will be removed after an upgrade. In other words, it wouldnt be an issue for him to bring Hermione to the main world if he so desired.


    The question of whether he could use the suitcase to transport a group of wizards to the main world and then organize them into a wizard army to repel Thanos invasion really captured his mind.


    Other worlds, as well as the Harry Potter world are included. Naturally, the assumption is that he must be physically strong enough to be able to do that.

 Chapter 88: “The Imperius Curse”

    Chapter 88: ��The Imperius Curse��


    Manhattan, here Ie!


    Jerry flew from the abandoned factory building to the most dangerous part of Manhattan in the middle of the night while wearing brand-new wizard robes and riding Nimbus 2000 that had been taken out of the suitcase.


    He paid a premium fee at the Diagon Alley shop for a custom-made wizard robe, which is what he is wearing right now instead of an ordinary wizard robe. It is a wizard robe incorporating the Protego Charms shielding power through alchemy.


    He will be significantly less at risk from somemon weaponry thanks to this wizard robe. He now dares to travel to Manhattan in order to obtain a red star.


    Therefore, he had no choice but to focus on Manhattan, where crime is somon that even the police dont dare to take care of it.


    Today, with his frequent dispatches, Queens District has a very low crime rate. They are small steals at most, and there arent many red stars left to farm. Manhattan is unique. It is a haven for criminal activity since there are so many murder, robbery, rape, and human trafficking events there every day.


    Additionally, it is a haven for red star farming. The local crooks have expanded into an industrial chain and a sizable ck market empire rather than fighting alone. These folks will unavoidably be impacted by Jerrys actions, and they will get some of Jerrys actions.


    Why did he not visit there earlier?


    Hes merely concerned that a bunch of individuals will use heavy weapons to shoot him down at that moment, and its not impossible for them to even shot you with a bazooka.


    As of right now, he is much stronger than he was when battling the Abomination thanks to the Protego Charm in the wizards robe and all the new spells he has learned. He also purchased numerous medicines for healing, detoxification, and other purposes, which substantially increased his safety.


    Its time to take a risk and cause a stir.


    Jerry sped through Queens, flew across the East River, and reached Manhattan under the high-speed flight of Nimbus 2000.


    Only the East River separates Manhattan from Queens, thus traveling at high speed with Nimbus 2000 and arriving at his destination in less than 30 minutes.


    It truly is a sinful paradise. Jerry sighed while floating in the air and gazed down at the vast, dark area.


    He whipped out his wand and soared down on a broomstick to the nearest crime scene. He apprehended the criminal who was targeting three girls that were screaming for help in the alley and the criminal was scared in an instant by his appearance.


    Quick healing!


    Use the Healing Charm to heal the bystander before immobilizing the shooter. Jerry continued appearing at the scene of the crime. The empty red star counter eventually started to progressively fill out once more.


    He also came across guns at this time, but they were quickly stopped by his brand-new wizard robe. In fact, when Jerry activates the Refreshing, it is still challenging to shoot him with a gun as long as kept his distance from them.


    Jerry departed Manhattan at 2:30 in the morning as he observed the red stars kept growing. But as he prepared to cross the East River and head back to Queens, he noticed a transaction in a container area by the river that didnt appear entirely legal.


    Jerry quietlynded on the top of therge crane at the dock and carefully peered below. The two groups didnt appear to be a businessman at first nce. It looked more like sketchy people who conduct business at the pier between two and three in the morning.


    The people in the back even had pistols in their hands as the two leaders carried suitcases and muttered there while Jerry had no idea what they were talking about. They were carefully spread out so that no strangers could get close.


    Jerry estimated their number to be close to forty. Each person in the two groups was carrying a gun, and some of them were also carrying rifles.


    It is a ck market transaction. I wonder if there are any red stars from handling these people? Jerry hesitated a little when he touched his chin.


    More than forty armed criminals are present who are difficult to tangle with and who are not like regr street gangsters. He truly doesnt want to descend and face this danger if there are no red stars.


    But this hesitation only lingered in his head for a moment before it vanished entirely. Because one of the suitcases, which was actually filled with money, was opened by one of the two groupsmanders underneath him.


    Theres a lot of money in it, the total may exceed $100,000. Because even a superhero like him doesnt have a lot of money,pared to the typical robber. Fortunately, after saving a lot of people, he didnt get many mary rewards from it.


    However, it is estimated that there are at least a few hundred thousand US bills in the entire suitcase below. It would be wasteful for him not to take it because this person is engaging in an illegal transaction, and perhaps there are also red stars rewards for stopping them.


    Jerry decided, but he didnt go down right away. He immediately went down since there were so many people carrying firearms. Although he can deflect bullets, the Protego Charm is not making him invincible. The wizards robe shields the body, but not the head.


    There is no need for that. Undoubtedly, a surprise attack is the kind of tactic that was most suitable in this situation.


    He threw the Nimbus 2000 into his suitcase and cautiously stepped around a container as Jerry snuck by holding the wand.


    Imperio!


    A strong, white man with a ferocious face was vigntly scanning the area while holding a gun when he felt a bright light suddenly sh in front of his eyes. After that, he had a brief loss of consciousness followed by the onset of intense joy in his heart.


    Go cautiously approach the man dealing with your boss, and shoot him a few times in the back.


    In his heart, a very sweet and kind voice manifested itself. Although he knew it was wrong, he couldnt help but obey the voicesmands due to his intense satisfaction. He smirked as he slowly abandoned his post and made his way to the middle of the transaction.


    Mark, whats the matter? Did you find anything?


    What are you doing? The boss saw his subordinatesing over and thought something was wrong,


    However, the man disregarded him and instead pointed a gun at the boss while smiling.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The boss wasnt prepared for the long-term trade partner to have one of his partners subordinates shoot him dead on the spot.


    The other group then began to shout loudly and pointed their guns towards the boss who was standing and the man who Jerry was controlling after the scenario briefly froze. Gunfire from both sides erupted after that.

 Chapter 89: “Moving Into Middle School”

    Chapter 89: ��Moving Into Middle School��


    Dark magic really works well against this type of person. Jerry nodded happily as he observed the conflict between the two sides at the dock.


    He used the Imperius Curse, which he had learned from Quirrells notes, to cast it just now. He wasnt exceptionally skilled, but it was clear that he could make blunders when facing regr people.


    His spell reserve has significantly increased sincest time. Sometimes it is more effective to use flexible use of spells with various effects rather than fighting with those who have modern weaponry.


    Simrly, he is no longer required to move. All he needs to do is stand back and observe the conflict between the two groups.


    Most of the Harry Potter worlds magical weaponrycks the high-tech lethality of todays weapons. But some magical spells are difficult or even impossible to defend against and cannot be duplicated by most modern high-tech.


    io suitcase!


    The two suitcases that had fallen in the midst fell directly in the direction of a certain container just as the two groups started shooting at each other because the boss was dead. It was Jerry who cast the Summoning Charm.


    He disregarded the conflict and boarded the Nimbus 2000 after throwing the two suitcases of theirs into his own suitcase and saw that the number of red stars had in fact increased slightly.


    He is unable to receive a red star, whether the individual is kind or terrible. The red star can only be obtained by putting an end to the crime that is taking ce and performing good deeds.


    Why even bother to stay here any longer when he has the money in his hand?


    Jerry sneaks back home by returning to the abandoned warehouse and packing everything into his suitcase. He hasnt yet mastered the Disillusionment Charm, but he wont have to enter and exit the warehouse repeatedly once he does. Instead, he can just fly back home invisibly.


    It shouldnt take too long to learn about a spell that turns him invisible since he has the books for senior sses.


    -


    Early the next morning.


    Jerry dropped off his younger sister Aisha at the elementary school by bus after breakfast. Naturally, he and Aisha would return to school after the summer break.


    Its just that Jerry has wonderfully moved into middle school as of today, while Aisha is still a primary school student. As a result, his school is now a middle school rather than the previous primary school.


    Public middle schools are fairlymon, and so is his middle school. The primary characteristic is how far it is from his old school. Most likely, students who previously attended the same school wont select this one.


    Haas had intended to enroll him in a private middle school at the time. Jerry declined, despite the fact that private middle schools tuition costs were significantly more and their academic standards were higher than those of public middle schools.


    He worked really hard in every area of his performance because he wanted to receive a red star. As a result, he was well-known by all of the professors and students at the school and was a true man of the hour before.


    He no longer cares about it. Therefore he doesnt need to express himself as much as he once did. Instead, he ns to employ a potion to entirely disappear from S.H.I.E.L.D.s radar. He will naturally be more rxed after that.


    Jerry looked into this public middle school and found it to be rtively ordinary overall, with very loose managementperfect for his current predicament.


    Im not here, Aisha. At school, you must put in a lot of effort and pay attention to your teachers. When you get back, you must inform me if someone has dared to bully you. Jerry worriedly went through each exnation one by one before transferring Aisha to the school bus.


    I dont want to be away from you, Brother. A bit dejected, Aisha said.


    Jerry offered some constion, saying, Its okay, youll attend the same middle school as me when you start there next year.


    Jerry was going to turn around and leave when his ears suddenly jerked and the corners of his mouth twitched uncontrobly as he saw her board the bus and the school bus begin.


    His Refreshing was still active in the morning because he made the potion in the bag, which causes his ears to hear much louder than usual.


    He just barely heard Aisha shouting out the window of the school bus that had just departed, I finally got rid of the Demon King Jerry. Finally, the new kingdom era of Queen Aisha is upon us, ha! ha! ha!


    It is inevitable that Jerry will help Aisha learn using the traditional educational approach, given his prior learning experiences.


    He has made an effort to not be concerned about Aishas academics when at home. Aisha is undoubtedly relieved that she and Jerry are no longer in the same school because he still keeps a careful check on her there.


    Jerry believes that, in terms of keeping an eye on Aishas academic progress, he has outdone the majority of parents in this nation. Even still, Aishas math is still capable of failing every exam.


    There may be no need to put in much effort because it may not be very skilled in a particr area by nature. Even if you dont put forth a lot of effort, you can still aplish a lot if you are gifted in a particr area.


    Jerry, who had plenty of money, rode in a taxi for more than 30 minutes before arriving to pick up his new middle school.


    Arge number of children, both boys, and girls, entered the schools gate at the start of the school year. They all had various fashion senses, but practically all of them wore what they considered to be the hottest attire because, at this age, they were allpeting to be the cutest and most fashionable boys in school.


    In contrast to middle schools in his past life, the main highlight is on children who have good grades. However, in this ce, nerds who are bright but uncool will be loathed by most people and find it difficult to make friends. People who appear to be trendy, adaptable, or outstanding in a variety of activities tend to be popr.


    Maybe its because kids here are more mature and have more exposure to the Inte than kids their age did in his prior life. Because achieving grades back then was really hard.


    Jerry is the most unfashionable of the middle schoolers in terms of attire. He was dressed in a basic loose T-shirt, pants, and cap while purposefully donning a pair of big, ck-rimmed, non-prescription sses. He was also not particrly tall.


    Even though he has been in the world of Harry Potter for half a year, Jerrys height isparable to Hermione, thus it is not exceptional among his peers.


    Jerry is powerless to change this, but he believes that age should be the primary factor. In a typical environment, girls develop sooner and boyster.


    Thus, Hermione developed more quickly at the same age of eleven, and he predicted that it would be another two years before she reached her full height.


    Haas once said about the exceptional heights of Jerrys mother and biological father. It doesnt make sense that he only inherits their looks, but not their height.

 Chapter 90: “Jerry’s Life in Middle School”

    Chapter 90: ��Jerry��s Life in Middle School��


    Jerry saw that middle school in this country was significantly dissimr from middle school in his previous life as soon as he stepped inside the building. In elementary school, this kind of cultural gap was less visible, but once he got to middle school, it was quite clear.


    He still has vivid memories of that time when he was in middle school. He frequently witnessedrge groups of his middle school ssmates fighting outside the building. There were several students fighting inside the school the one time he was amazed, but this time is definitely different.


    Hair coloring, long hair, smoking, getting into trouble in ss, and falling in love are all behaviors that, if detected, will undoubtedly have a good ending.


    He had a faint recollection of hearing the needle drop in arithmetic ss. All of themotion in the ssroom would vanish into thin air as soon as the math instructor walked into the room.


    He has hazy memories of a ssmate who was well-liked outside and the instructor caught smoking after ss at a secret location behind the school. They got into a fight in front of everyone, which caused a scene.


    Of course, that is umon today.


    In this middle school, perms of all types, curly hair, jewelry, and foreign clothing seem to be quite widespread. Jerry discovered two children, ages thirteen and fourteen, cuddling and kissing in the corner even as he was still making his way upstairs.


    Both of them felt nothing at all after Jerry saw them as if they were used to it. Some excellent private middle schools are predicted to have stricter control in this area, so this could potentially be rted to school management.


    He actually likes this circumstance since it gives him what he needs. He has more time to pursue his own interests the morex the school administration is.


    He entered his ssroom and took a seat in the far back corner. Soon, the first ss started when the bell rang.


    My name is Jerry Carmen, Im eleven years old, and I have a lot of interests and aspirations for the future.


    Jerry, who was sat in the back rows corner, stood up, spoke a few things in an out-of-the-ordinary way, and then sat back down. He was only observed by the instructors and other students in the ss for a brief period of time before they turned their attention to the next student.


    Repelo Muggletum.


    At this point, Jerry quietly retrieved his wand, gave his desk a quick tap, then removed the magic book from his suitcase and started reading it.


    The Muggle Repelling Curse is a straightforward spell that Jerry recently learned, although the precise oue depends on the wizards ability.


    The Muggle Repelling Charm can make Muggles overlook a particr area without their knowledge or unintentionally do so. It does not actually repel Muggles. It more closely resembles a psychological nudge.


    It was simr to the Leaky Cauldron. Although he can clearly see it between the bookstore and the recordbel, onlookers were unconsciously swayed and chose to ignore it. One can only perceive it after being specifically reminded by the wizard and getting over the psychological barrier.


    Jerry then used a Muggle-repelling spell on a spot close to his desk to make the teacher, and the rest of the ss unconsciously disregard his whereabouts. So long as the movement is not too loud, it wont matter what he does here because it wont draw attention.


    Of course, he would still be found if the teacher had asked him by name.


    However, Jerry will activate the Refreshing while reading the magic book. There is no issue as long as the teacher announces his name and he can promptly respond in advance.


    Public schools are also less rigid than private ones. Students rarely ask questions, and there is more freedom for everyone in the ss.


    Nothing particrly significant needs to be done on the first day of ss. The main objective is to introduce yourself to and get to know your ssmates.


    Jerry learned the names of all his teachers and ssmates on this day but failed to make any new friends since he was too busy learning about the Disillusionment Charm and the potion form.


    He is in dire need of this right now. This is how the first day of middle school went by, which was pretty smooth. It should have been like that.Geett the l??test ????vels on no/v/elbin(.)c/om


    However, there was still a small issue when the two ssesbined for physical education in the previous period.


    To help everyone fit in amicably in the first session, their PE teacher, a middle-aged white man who is short and a bit fat, performed a simple game called diator.


    The rules are simple. The two teams ofds from the two ssespete to take the red g that has been nted on the other side of thewn. They are free to employ whatever technique to impede the other team members during the process. The winning ss will be the first to alert the teacher with a red g.


    As cheerleaders, the girls in the ss support the boys. Despite the fact that there is nothing to do here, Jerry decided to y about when the opportunity arose.


    The kids in their own ss were unable to recognize them all because it was everyones first day of ss. The physical education teacher instructed one of the sses to remove their t-shirts and gopletely naked in order to identify the yers on the two teams.


    Jerrys ss is the one that gets to see him remove his shirt. The oue was clear. All of the youngsters in the gym, including their physical education teacher, were transfixed as soon as Jerry removed his shirt.


    During this time, kids are either lean or overweight. For Jerry to have a genuinely attractive and physically fit body, it would be too obvious. A certain campus newspapers eighth-grade photographer captured images of Jerry taking off his shirt.


    The campus newspaper featured a picture of his body the following day, making him the schools popr kid in an instant. He first intended to keep a low profile, but on the second day of ss, he utterly ruined it.


    He somewhat med his PE teacher because he had the option of invoking the Imperius Curse on the teacher and ordering the entire ss to refrain from removing their clothing in order to distinguish the students.


    The main issue is that the wand and suitcase were difficult to carry around, and everyone had changed into special sports T-shirts and shorts for a physical education ss. So, before ss, he ced them in the locker reserved for students.


    He had no idea that something like this would take ce in physical education ss.


    As a result, Jerry became watchful. No matter how secure the surroundings, he must always keep the wand in his hand since without it. He is simply a regr kid with a somewhat more robust body.


    Fortunately, after giving it some thought, he realized that the issue wasnt too serious. The only purpose of his covert strategy was to divert S.H.I.E.L.Ds attention, but as long as he was able to perfect the potion, everything would be simple to deal with.

 Chapter 91: “Identity Exposed”

    Chapter 91: ��Identity Exposed��


    One month after school started.


    Jerry said Haas and Aisha good night, shut the door to the room, used a locking spell, and went inside his suitcase.


    He entered the vis potionb and immediately noticed a glint of happiness on his face as he examined the hue of the potion in the cauldron.


    It appears that this is about finished!


    Today is the day to finish the potion, which has been simmering for a whole month from the beginning. When thestcewing flies were added, the soup was so thick it resembled syrup. Suddenly, a giant bubble formed and began to continuously roll in the cauldron.


    When Hermiones hair was added to the boiling soup after picking up the wand and adding magic energy to it, the soup immediately took on a lovely pink hue.


    The Polyjuice Potion is done!


    Jerry cheerfully packaged the pink soup into four small bottles after taking a look at it. He can be Hermione for an hour with each potion in this bottle.


    The Polyjuice Potion, which turns the drinker into another human being of any age and sex.


    The changed body is identical to the transformed persons physique due to the inclusion of the converted persons hair. ording to the person being transformed, the potions hue and vor vary.


    Some have a khaki color, while others are dark brown, golden yellow, or pink. Some taste awful, while others taste excellent. It is rumored that it has something to do with the purity of the converted persons soul, but this is just a conjecture without any supporting evidence.


    Because no one will acknowledge their genuine essence as a person.


    In the past, whenever Jerry went out, he always wore a big wizard robe, a wizard hat, and a mask on his head, so that nobody could ever tell what he looked like. He can only be identified by his voice or height.


    Now that Hermiones height wasparable to his, even though her voice was different and a simple voice-changing spell could fix the problem. So long as everything goes ording to n, S.H.I.E.L.Ds search for his true identity is quite likely to be misdirected once more.


    -


    At the same time, in the Washington headquarters of S.H.I.E.L.D.


    A stack of papers was ced on Nick Furys desk by Agent Hill, Director, our logistical agents are now conducting an inquiry. With a great degree of certainty, we have essentially established who the Wizard really isand he is one of these kids.


    Li Hu, Zhao Xiaogou, Wang Gang, Jerry Carmen.


    All of them appear to be Chinese, so why is this one an exception? Nick Fury took the document, gave it a cursory check, and then pulled out the document of Jerry Carmen.


    Actually, ording to all of our findings, this little boy named Jerry Carmen is the most likely suspect. Hill made her assessment.


    Jerry hid his appearance from start to finish. S.H.I.E.L.D. is big and has a wealth of superior talent across numerous fields.


    Finding Jerry-rted hints is not entirely impossible, provided you are prepared to put in the time and increased effort necessary. Because Fury didnt pay much attention to Jerry and more resources were employed in other areas, they didnt locate Jerrys knowledge earlier.


    At this point, Jerry demonstrated his exceptional healing skill and potent auxiliary ability. Naturally, Nick Fury also stepped up and intensified the investigation.


    Agent Hill was able to organize additional agents to help with numerous investigations because she was inmand of this situation.


    She swiftly locked in a number of more qualified kids by tightening the case-by-case exclusion criteria; the most notable was Jerry Carmen.


    He initially turned away due to hisck of Chinese ancestry, but an agent soon realized that since the boy appeared to be an expert cook, it was quite possible that he could also speak Chinese.


    The fact that this boy is excessively good in all respects and that his goodness is above average must cause Hill to have doubts about him.


    After all, he is distinct from regr people, the heights match, and the residential location is close to the warehouse. Its difficult not to picture him as the Wizard who understands magic.


    Nick nodded after hearing Hills report. He still has a lot of faith in Hills wisdom and good judgment. She believes that this young boy named Jerry Carmen is definitely quite dubious.


    I want to meet him in person and ask him for a favor, so pleasee to New York with me tomorrow.


    What about Tony Stark? Hill had clearly guessed something.


    Tonys situation with the poisoning is not optimistic, ording to Natasha. I want to see if there is a way for this Wizard could help because our existing method cant fully restore him. He spoke.


    You know, even if the mysteries surrounding the items Mr. Howard left behind are resolved, it is unknown if Tonys problem would bepletely resolved. Always explore different approaches. Nick Fury sighed.


    Howard Starks son, Tony Stark, is a key figure in the Avengers n because his father was one of the founding members of S.H.I.E.L.D. Disregarding Tonys temper and character which are sometimes wed.


    However, it cannot be denied that even if he is not qualified to serve as an Avenger, his technical support and leadership alone can be extremely valuable to S.H.I.E.L.D.


    Jerry took the broomstick out of the case, pointed his wand in his direction of himself, and cast the Disillusionment Charm. Jerry and Nimbus 2000 both abruptly vanished from the room as a magic light red.


    After a month of hard work, he finally achieved mastery of the Disillusionment Charm, a spell that can only be cast by senior wizards.


    Therefore, he is no longer required to enter and exit the warehouse covertly every time. He can fly in and out of his room via the window by putting on the Disillusionment Charm.


    Although at his level, it is sufficient, the invisibility cannot be sustained for long. With the aid of this spell, Jerry quickly ascended to the sky above Manhattan where he started battling criminals every day in order to acquire red stars.


    A man in a ck suit was keeping an eye on him through a telescope on the top of a specific building while his Disillusionment Charm vanished and he was flying around in the sky to solve one crime after another.


    The target has appeared. Ready to initiate the n, be sure to get him once and for all.

 Chapter 92: “Premeditated Attack”

    Chapter 92: ��Premeditated Attack��


    Dont worry, Captain. A kid with certain superpowers often thinks highly of himself. Another man retrieved a tracking rocketuncher from the box and expertly started to debug it.


    Shaking his head, the leading man in a suit said, Dont be careless. The opponents skill is really weird, despite the fact that the target is a kid. We will be in trouble if he approaches him, and under the circumstances at hand, it is unlikely that regr bullets will be able to harm him.


    I dont think he can withstand my rocket, so dont be concerned. The person operating the rocketuncher for tracking pulled out a rocket and loaded it.


    The most important thing is to hit it. Has the drone been released? The leading man asked a young man on the other side.


    Locked on, and his trajectory has been fully tracked.


    Dana, after the rocket strikes the enemy. Add to the assault right away, and make sure you kill him. The man turned to face the stunning red-haired woman who was assembling arge sniper gun.


    After this order ispleted, we can go home.


    This Barrett M82 uses 1.27cm armor-piercing bullets, so dont be afraid. I can st anything from a thousand meters away, even a steel te. Can he stop my armor-piercing shots if he can stop regr gunfire?


    She licked her lips as she finished speaking. I enjoy watching the scene in which the brains blow up. I wonder if childrens brains look better.


    The leading man in a suit appeared to be in good spirits and kept his mouth shut. He instructed the young man operating the drone to keep a close eye on the Wizards flight.


    -


    Meanwhile, in Manhattan.


    Speeding down the street was a minivan. A young woman in her twenties pleaded with the driver while holding up her camera, Mr. Wizard was just flying toward 39th Street when Ist saw him. Hurry up and drive faster. We wont be able to snap pictures today if we dont catch up to him!


    The drivers eyes began to roll naturally, He is flying in the sky, Miss Lucy, and his course is unpredictable. It doesnt matter how quickly I drive on the groundI cant keep up with him. Find a location with higher terrain, if you want to take some pictures.


    No, thats ridiculous. I want to capture a close-up image. Ideally when the wizard uses magic to thwart crooks. Before responding loudly to the driver, the young woman holding the camera popped her head out to take a quick peek at the sky.


    The girls name is Lucy, and she is the journalist whom Jerry saved when he first began battling crooks.


    She started off as a very unknown low-level reporter, and part of her daily duties included interviewing some street vendors for gourmet foods and snacks. She didnt be enamored until she met him and experienced the poprity.


    She thinks she can get a lot of significant news and be a first-rate reporter as long as she focuses all of her efforts on Jerry.


    This is actually the case. Jerry was initially unpopr, so no one would notice him. But since Jerrys reputation as the Wizard spread throughout New York, any news about him will grab peoples attention.


    This led her to first stay close to Jerry in Queens, where she also took a lot of pictures of him. Since she personally reported the fire incident, she has been promoted within thepany.


    She would therefore go there nearly every night to only take a few decent pictures when she learned that Jerry frequently made appearances in Manhattan to fight criminals. Right now, its difficult.


    Because every time this Wizard captures the criminal, he does it so quickly. He basically appears from a great height and disappears after casting a few magic spells. Even if the crime had urred nearby, it would have been resolved by the time they had arrived.


    Consequently, whether it was Lucy or other journalists who had the same ideas, It was challenging to capture the Wizard subduing criminals in sharp, high-definition photographs.


    Petrificus Totalus! Jerry took to the skies on a broomstick after finishing off with a robber.


    He grimaced and felt suddenly as though he was being watched. When he turned the broom, he discovered two drones nearby and the drones camera right away.


    Is it S.H.I.E.L.D again? It doesnt seem that way. Jerrys sense clearly detects a very strong malice during this surveincepared to the drone surveince sent by S.H.I.E.L.D. the previous time.


    Reducto! One drone was instantly disintegrated on the spot with a wave of the magic wand, but before he could execute another spell, another drone had already escaped in the direction of the west.


    You want to run? As soon as Jerry picked up speed, the Nimbus 2000 tore through the air and pursued the evading drone.


    Although the drone moves quickly, the Nimbus 2000 moves at a speed close to its top speed of 200 kph, and Jerry quickly increased the gap between himself and the drone.


    Reducto! A light instantaneously exploded the drone into a pile of scrap metal with a wave of the wand.


    Jerry, who was in the Refreshing mode, suddenly experienced a severe sense of panic.


    Thats bad! He shouted and looked up to see a rocketing right towards him from the top of the structure in front of him.


    Ordinary bullet strikes wont hurt the wizards robe with the Protego Charm, but its impossible to tell if rocket attacks will. Jerry believed that it was preferable to take risks altogether.


    You must be aware that while the Protego Charm is a very effective protective spell, it is also aplex spell, and he is currently making a concerted effort to learn it.


    The Protego Charms strengthes more from the wizards skill than from the spell itself.


    There is little doubt that the Protego Charms used by Dumbledore and first-year wizards are not on an equal level. The spell cant produce a lot of magic if the wizard casting it is too weak.


    ording to Quirrells notes, wizards will only cause a nosebleed at most if his power is too low, even if he sessfully casts the Killing Curse. The expensive wizard robe with the Protego Charm he ordered can only be described as average.


    The boss attempted to construct one for him because the wizard robe store did not initially offer wizard robes that had the Protego Charm. But, because he paid a lot amount of money, he did it.


    It is unreasonable to anticipate that the owner of the wizard robe store will be a master of the Protego Charm, as he hardly knows how to use it.


    He also learned that enchanted alchemy items that were simr to this type of defensive spells were actually not as effective as those cast by wizards themselves during this time because he was studying the basics of alchemy.

 Chapter 93: “Defense of the Protego Charm”

    Chapter 93: ��Defense of the Protego Charm��


    Jerry sessfully avoided the missile attack by quickly changing the course of the broomstick. Despite evading the rocket, it continued to pose a threat when it unexpectedly circled in midair before striking him once more.


    They can track me? Fuck.


    After cursing, Jerry waved his wand and shouted at the rocket that was once more barreling toward him, Immobulus!


    The rocket was heading toward him, and a sh of light appeared in front of the wand.


    The Freezing Charm is a particrly unique spell that can be found in the second-year spellbooks for wizards. Unlike the body-binding spell, which only attacks one person at a time, and the stun spell, which targets the spirit instead of the physical body. There is a unique area-of-effect spell called the Freezing Charm.


    As long as the person is protected by the magic light when the spell is cast, they will be at the wizardsmand. It will feel like time has halted and prevented it from moving.


    However, wizards dont typically employ this spell inbat. For wizards, humans, or slightlyrger creatures, this spell is not very effective because of its drawback. It works better when dealing with some little species, such as Cornish elves and simr animals.


    Of course, this is not what Jerry values most, but this spell has a very special quality in that it has the power to non-living things.


    Stun and body-binding spells are unable to aplish this. For instance, if you use a body-binding or stun spell on an rm that suddenly goes off, the rm will still ring.


    However, if you use a Freezing Charm on it, it will end right away. Simrly, if you use a Freezing Charm on a rocket that is heading your way, it will cease working right away and be held in midair.


    Jerry was aware that, as a resident of the Marvel universe, he would eventually have to deal with this sophisticated weapon. Particrly considering that he was still in Manhattan, a haven for crooks.


    He has therefore been searching for some magic spells that can deal with cutting-edge weapons at this time. The most effective spell he can find to counter advanced weapons is this Freezing Charm. The second-year spell is the key, and its not especially challenging.


    -


    What happened?!


    When the leading man in a suit on the buildings roof noticed that the rocket had halted in front of Jerry without moving, he instantly eximed.


    He was aware of the opponents odd skills, but as one of the best mercenary squads in the world, they frequently encountered individuals with such superpowers.


    In actuality, they think that as long as they are aware of their traits, the amount of danger is not significantly more than that experienced by average people.


    Considering that they have some expertise in the field and are undoubtedly knowledgeable on how to care for someone with such a skill. If they have weapons like firearms or rockets, they can kill them if they so choose.


    This is another justification for their courage in epting this order after learning about wizards prowess. However, they were astonished because they had never seen somebody with this talent before in their research on the Wizards footage.


    Dana, take him out!


    Got it. Watch me blow his head off!


    The red-haired woman firmly pulled the trigger after locking the sniper rifle between Jerrys eyebrows in midair. A horrific bang was followed by an armor-piercing bullet that was longer and thicker than a finger and was traveling at a speed of almost a kilometer per second as it was directed directly toward Jerrys eyebrows.


    When Jerry experienced the second deadly sense warning, the magic power rapidly surged, and the magic wand contacted the wizards robe on his body, unlocking the Protego Charms second defense.


    Jerry added the Protego Charm to this wizard robe, giving it a total of two defensive settings.


    The first is that the spellpletely encases the wizard robe, acting as super body armor. The benefit is that nearly the whole body can be shielded. The drawback is that it is entirely difficult to defend the head and neck above the wizard robe.


    The second is that Jerry actively casts the spell associated with the wizard robe. It will transform into a translucent shield, much like a normal cast, and cover the full side of Jerrys body.


    Attacks from one direction can be totally protected, which is a benefit. Attacks from the other three directions cannot be fully mitigated, which is a drawback.


    Jerrys eyebrows were less than one meter from an armor-piercing missile as the transparent Protego Charm shield was raised. His head might have exploded like a watermelon if he had been slower at that moment.


    Wizards can be healed back even if they are severely injured, have missing arms and legs, or even have half of their bodies hacked off. However, if the head is totally blown open, the only option is to pass away.


    Alternatively, you can decide to live forever and be a ghost right away. However, this is not rmended because fewer wizards would want to do so.


    Unexpectedly, the Protego Charm came into contact with the armor-piercing missile. The semi-transparent shield from the spell entirely blocked it.


    The Advanced Defense Spell is deserving of its designation as such. Even though it is a castrated version that is less potent than the typical wizards power, it nheless provides a wless defensive effect against this physical armor-piercing bullet.


    Jerry continued to undervalue the wizards magic. Magic is referred to be magic since, in some ces, it is no longer capable of being exined by science.


    Although missiles that prate armor are strong, the wizards sophisticated defensive magic is not ineffective. With the exception of the Killing Curse, the Protego Charm is a powerful defensive spell that can block almost all spells.


    Jerrys heart pounded as he noticed that the armor-piercing missile was positioned outside the charms protective shield. He then swiftly ordered the broomstick to drag him backward. He gave the impression that even though the armor-piercing missile was blocked, it nevertheless impacted him with its kic force.


    Jerry burrowed himself and his broom in a heap of garments after crashing into a closed clothing store and knocking over a stack of hangers.


    He swiftly removed the suitcase from the wizard robe, pulled out the potion, and covertly poured it into his mouth just a few seconds after his body was buried in the heap of clothing.


    His taste buds began to swell from the mildly sweet aroma of strawberries. His internal organs started to churn before he could enjoy it slowly. In addition, a burning sensation swiftly traveled from his stomach to the rest of his body, including his fingers and toes.


    He couldnt help but gasp amid the heap of clothes as his skin suddenly began to feel as though it were melting and bubbling like hot wax.

 Chapter 94: “The Wizard is a Girl”

    Chapter 94: ��The Wizard is a Girl��


    After some time had passed and the body had sessfully undergone aplete transformation, Jerry firmly believed that his usual body had abruptly changed into something unusual. Short brown hair began to be longer, thicker, and more unruly.


    All the muscles he had worked on at this point vanished, and the upper body began to slightly swell. The great physical strength that did not belong to adults now resembled that of typical young girls.


    Even more challenging to express in words is the lower body. In other words, Jerry, who was previously hidden beneath a pile of clothing, has entirely transformed into Hermione.


    Instead of picking up the hat and mask that dropped into the pile of clothes, he pushed away the clothing that covered his body. He dashed out of the clothing store on a broomstick while acting furious before rising back into the air.


    Jerry was recently blown away, which inevitably caused the Freezing Charm to vanish and the rocket it was suspending to burst in midair, rousing the nearby neighbors from their slumber and the reporters camped out on the sidewalk.


    Lucy is not far from the explosion because she has been following Jerrys course.


    Before the explosion, she noticed Jerry in the distance, appearing to have been struck by something and falling to the ground. She instantly let the driver proceed in the direction of the street where Jerry had fallen.


    Lucys automobile had just pulled up to the clothes stores entrance when Jerry hurried out on the Nimbus 2000.


    Gotcha!


    When the sh activated, Lucys side-shot of Jerry flying into the skies on a broom without a wizard hat and with long hair in a mess was clearly captured.


    Lucy whispered, her eyes aze, as Jerrys figure vanishedpletely into the air. I wasnt expecting that I was genuinely surprised to learn that the wizard is a girl. This is significant information that will make tomorrows headlines!


    Yes, Lucy reasoned for a moment that every time a wizard showed up, he would wear a mask with only two eyes and arge wizard robe, making it impossible to identify whether it was a boy or a girl.


    Simply put, she never denied that most people think of the wizard as a boy.


    Jerry discreetly approved of the female reporters recent act of capturing images. He only chose to use the Polyjuice potion to morph since he knew there were numerous reporters hiding in Manhattan and they were going to covertly record some images and videos of him battling crime.


    When he first came out, which was precisely what he wanted, he didnt anticipate being met by such a face. In fact, he thought that S.H.I.E.L.D. satellites in the sky could still capture images of him even if these reporters werent taking pictures of him at the time.


    They differ not only in terms of appearance but also in terms of their genders. Will S.H.I.E.L.D. continue to question his wizard status?


    From this point forward, everyone in the globe is aware of the wizards gender and appearance. No one will ever question his identity again, at least not for a while.


    This, however, is not a permanent fix. After all, the potion can only be used for an hour, and as he gets older, it will be easier to see his manly traits. But that doesnt matter; all he needs to do is conceal it for a while.


    Due to the fact that his strength will only increase, there is no need to conceal anything once he reaches a particr level of strength.


    Hermione wasnt created by him out of thin air, either. Bringing Hermione to the main world for a stroll in the future is not, at worst, impossible.


    Dealing with the men who dared to attack me is the next n.


    Jerry, who was riding a broomstick, didnt fly too high. Instead, he quickly moved between the other structures before charging the one that had just attacked him.


    Even if it would be safer for him to wield the Disillusionment Curse right now, he still doesnt want anyone to be aware of his invisibility.


    The enemy is just a few Muggles, even without the Disillusionment Charm, they can easily find him. Wizards can indeed be in risk from modern weapons, but that only applies to covert attacks. It will be too tough to kill a wizard with guns once the wizards knew about it.


    Jerry is not your typical wizard. Hecks the same knowledge of contemporary weapons as other wizards. He is adept at avoiding danger and dealing with foes more effectively.


    What a monster, even bullets capable of prating armor cant get through hisyer of protection!


    Using binocrs, the leading man in a suit saw Jerry riding a broom with his hat and mask sliding off but his body still intact. He hurried out once more and couldnt help but frown.


    He persisted, anyway. The enemys defense was formidable, but it was not imprable.


    In the first ce, the fact that the opponent did his utmost to stop the rocket from bursting meant that the rocket still posed a threat to him, and the armor-piercing bullet was unable to pass through his defense before mming him into the room below.


    Therefore, killing each other is not difficult as long as they work well together.


    Dana!


    It is challenging for me to aim at him because he has been dodging my shots, and a building is in front of him. I can hit him with my weapon, when he is within 100 meters and away from the building. The red-haired woman continued to aim her sniper rifle at the moving Jerry.


    You use the rocketuncher when Dana strikes the target. Then use the drone to self-destruct and st it to get him.


    The man in a suit turned his head as he heard the response from the woman in red, spoke to the burly man holding the bazooka, and then provided instructions to the young man controlling additional drones.


    Both of them nodded.


    However, within a hundred meters of the tall buildings Jerry was passing through, there was no longer any protection. He suddenly waved his magic wand, enveloping himself in a cloud of smoke.


    Fumos!


    Jerry grinned and waved his wand once more after casting the Smoke Curse and looking at the four persons on the roof of the building in front.


    The four persons who had been staring at the smoke screen on the spot suddenly closed their eyes as brilliant, tiny sun-like rays of light flew out of the smoke into the pitch-ck night.


    It can emit a brilliant light simr to the sun, an advanced spell that shines as brightly as daylight and shes fluorescently. In Jerrys current suitcase, a ball that appears to be floating in the air like the sun was created bybining alchemy and magic.


    Petrificus Totalus!


    Jerry hurried out of the smoke barrier as soon as all four of them closed their eyes. He turned to face the group of four, waved his wand, and cast a full-body binding spell on the bazooka-wielding man.


    His Protego Charm is imprable by the sniper rifle, but he is unable to say the same for the bazooka. Therefore, it is crucial to deal with the most dangerous first.

 Chapter 95: “Fight On The Roof”

    Chapter 95: ��Fight On The Roof��


    Just as Jerry was finishing up with the man brandishing the bazooka, a powerful thrust from behind him threw him and his broomstick straight up onto the top of the building where the four of them were standing.


    The young man who piloted the drone turned out to be responsible. He realized it and used the chance to take control of the drone from a distance, blowing himself up behind Jerry.


    He was shielded by the wizards robe, and the impact wasnt very strong. Only a small portion of Jerrys thick hair was burned off, but he had no other injuries.


    Jerry was being blown in his direction when the red-haired woman, who was also a high-tech sniper with a tacit understanding, shot him.


    Jerry recognized that he had anticipated the red-haired womans shot in advance and avoided the projectiles impending armor-piercing trajectory by hooking his feet onto the broom.


    The five senses are still at their highest in his Refreshing state, despite the fact that his present body, Hermiones body, is significantly inferior in every way. Despite the red-haired womans fast shooting movement, he managed to catch her.


    Petrificus Totalus!


    When Jerry, who had just fallen to the floor on the broom, noticed that the red-haired woman had just momentarily stopped after missing a shot, she quickly turned the pistol to him and cast the same full-body binding spell over her.


    Jerry sagged and sat on the broom once more after defeating the sniper. Although he was prepared to deal with the other two, he discovered that the other two were currently walking straight towards the iron door on the roof.


    You want to run?


    How could he allow the opponent to escape at this point? The broomstick elerated, and approached the iron door ahead of time. Then he jumped off to block the doorway from the roof.


    He might not be able to locate the two by that point if they entered the building covertly through the door. The slender young man and the man in the suit exchanged nces as they saw Jerry leap off the broom and sh a deceptive smile.


    It turned out that the two only intended to entice Jerry to descend from the skies rather than attempt to flee. After all, if Jerry were continually in the air, they would be powerless to stop him. The only way to kill the victim in close quarters is to lure him down.


    The man in the suit pulled out two daggers and raced towards Jerry while the young man got out his two guns and rolled over to hide behind the water tank on the roof.


    Petrificus Totalus!


    Afternding, Jerry wasted no time in casting a full-body binding spell and throwing it at the dagger-wielding man in a suit who was moving at him.


    Generally speaking, it is advisable to avoid talking too much gibberish during a fight, such as who are you, why did you murder me, etc., unless you want to put pressure on the opponent. There wont be any response at all. Doing so will simply be time-wasting and cause you to lose the finest opportunity to attack and flee.


    Naturally, there will be plenty of opportunities to inquire after capturing the enemy. He continued to attack by casting the body-binding spell.


    Because spells like the Full Body Bind Curse and the Sleeping Charm are most effective when cast on normal people, he currently uses them as his greatest and most proficient spells. He is used to casting these two spells first when fighting, unless there are unusual conditions.


    Although he has since acquired some more potent dark magic. In general, dark magic is more deadly, difficult to control, and has the ability to murdermon people instantly.


    Some of this kind of ck magic doesnt fit his superhero identity and can be employed publicly or discreetly.


    But if the circumstance is extremely risky, that is another story.


    He believed that the situation wasnt actually that dangerous right now. The other group was unaware of how many lethal powers the wizard they encountered possessed.


    That was fast. Jerry couldnt help but disy a surprised expression on his face when he noticed that the man in the suit shed his figure and effortlessly avoided his spell. He wouldnt be as astonished if the opponents recent dodge had just foreseen the casting motion of his wand.


    Because casting a spell with a wand and firing a gun are actuallyparable under typical conditions. If you have a lot of battle experience, you might not be able to anticipate it and take preventative measures to avoid it.


    The pace at which the man in the suit dodged was a little bit excessive and clearly not what a typical person would have.


    You are not the only special person in this world. Go to hell!


    The man in the suit scowled before sprinting in front of Jerry after covering a distance of more than 10 meters.


    The young man who was hidden behind the water tank suddenly leaned forward partially, raised his hand, and shot Jerry twice in the head.


    It is clear from the series of observations made so far that the man in the suit is aware of Jerrys abilities and has developed a carefully thought-out strategy.


    Jerry will likely end up getting shot in the head with two pistols if he utilizes magic to fight the man in the suit at this point because his wizard robe cannot shield his head.


    Of course, the bullets wont be able to hit him if he uses his wand to cast a protection over his entire body. But because he must retain the protection, he will also forfeit the opportunity to assault the man in the suit.


    This allows the man in the suit, who is faster than most people, to quickly move around him and use a dagger to sever his head.


    Hehe, lets see what you can do!


    ncing at the young man over there who has already lifted his hand to aim at him while the man in the suit holding the dagger and wearing a severe smile. Jerry knelt down right after gaining insight into the opponents strategy.


    Hermiones body was considerably weaker than his, but because it was thinner, it was much easier to fit into therge wizard robe.


    All of the Protego Charm on the wizards robe stopped all of the bullets from prating the wizards robe.


    Jerry retreated behind the wizards robe before casting an Arrow-Shooting Spell while aiming his wand skyward.


    As the man in the suit stood up and prepared to stab the wizard with a dagger through the opening above his robe, seven or eight ck iron arrows erupted out of thin air from his magic wand.


    The man in the suit was able to block all of the iron arrows because the powerful arrow was traveling so quickly that his arms were transformed into windmills.


    But as soon as he touched down, he screamed. Because at some time, a two-meter-long ck deadly snake arrived at his feet and bit his ankle.


    After killing the venomous snake with all of his might with the knife in his hand, the man in the suit felt lightheaded as soon as he stood up and nearly fell to the ground.


    Apparently, he was poisoned.


    After casting the Arrow-Shooting Spell earlier, it came out that Jerry very cunningly extended his wand from the wizards robe and cast the Snake-Summoning Spell that Slytherin wizards prefer the most.


    The Snake Summoning Spell, an extended variant of the Transformation Spell, can conjure a snake out of thin air to attack the opponent and what Jerry conjures is the famous African snake, known for its speed and toxicity, The ck Mamba.

 Chapter 96: “The Wizard’s Unimaginable Ability”

    Chapter 96: ��The Wizard��s Unimaginable Ability��


    Despite the fact that the wizard in Harry Potter does not appear to be very strong, this is primarily because both sides of the conflict are wizards. Many spells can be broken and have counter-spells.


    If you give it some careful thought, you will discover that many spells that are insignificant to wizards are exceedingly lethal to normal people or others who are not spell-savvy.


    In particr, wizards have unlimited spells at their disposal. You can learn and produce countless spells with various functions as long as you study and specialize. It will be quite ufortable to engage inbat with a wizard if you are unaware of their capabilities.


    Youll never know just how many strange abilities skills theyve learned. Some have the ability to breathe fire, teleport, or turn invisible, but they all only have one skill. Every spell a wizard casts might be viewed as having some sort of superpower.


    Fiendfyre Spell, an upgraded version of the Fire-Making Spell could obliterate everything. Invisibility spell, Full Body-Bind Curse, Teleportation, shape-shifting, the flying spell invented by Voldemort, Imperius Curse, etc.


    Theres just too much.


    As long as the understanding of magic is powerful enough, it has every superpower you can think of, and it appears that it can be developed. The wizards inability to perform super magic that will end the world owing to his own ancestry may be his only shoring.


    But among all the superheroes in the entire Marvel universe, Jerrys current wizard should be regarded as the most adaptable yer in terms ofprehensive skill.


    He might be able to study more advanced and dangerous magic when the second parallel universe opens in the future. He has endless potential.


    Looking at the man in a suit who had been bitten by the ck mamba snake and had just managed to stand up and advance towards him through the gap in the wizards robe.


    Serpensortia! Serpensortia! said Jerry as he lifted his hand.


    Two ck mamba snakes came in a row, one slithered over to the man in a suit, the other to the young man still using a gun to shot Jerry.


    Too many snakes would be tough to control if Jerry werent at his current level. He would cast a swarm of venomous snakes with the spell.


    The man in the suit countenance abruptly became stern as he witnessed the appearance of two more ck mamba snakes.


    He was injected with an experimental gic medication while he was a child participant in the Siberian training camp. He had a stronger body than other individuals, and he could withstand poison better.


    However, he can still withstand the venom of a single ck mamba. If there are two, he probably wont be able to survive for very long. If there are three, the situation is undoubtedly hopeless.


    Kill the snake first! The man in the suit yelled at the young man who was still shooting at Jerry and quickly took a step back.


    The young man then realized something was amiss and hurriedly fired at the ck mamba that was advancing on him.


    The young mans shooting ability is not bad, despite the fact that he is primarily in charge of the teamswork. He couldnt have hit Jerrys wizard robe from that far away if he hadnt.


    The ck mamba is not just known for its venom, but also for its swiftness. It moves on the ground at a crawling rate of 19 kilometers per hour and has a five-meter vertical jump time.


    Argh! With a scream, the young man was directly bitten on the calf by the ck mamba snake.


    The young man, whocked the strength of the powerful man in the suit, began to foam at the lips and soon copsed to the ground. He should be dead within a few minutes if no medical attention is given.


    Jerry pulled his fluffy hair back and gently approached therge man in a suit who was surrounded by two ck mamba snakes while still wearing the wizards robe.


    Hey, you! Jerry approached the man in a suit who wouldnt dare move while holding his wand.


    Dont you dare get any closer! he said.


    Obviously, this man in a suit is also able to sustain for a moment. There is currently no way to reverse the situation.


    Sleep!


    Jerry shocked the man in the suit with a Sleeping Charm without engaging in pointless conversation before throwing him inside the suitcase.


    He approached the malnourished young guy and produced a bottle of antidote that he had previously manufactured, saving him momentarily from the horrible fate of being poisoned to death. He ced a Sleeping Charm on him before cing him in the bag.


    He then put the bazooka man and the immobilized red-haired woman to sleep and threw all their gear into the luggage.


    Nothing was missing upon further inspection of the area. He rode the broomstick out of Manhattan after using the summoning charm.


    Manhattan, the basement of the building where Jerry was just fighting.


    There is arge, bald man there. He was surrounded by more than twenty powerful individuals at this point. Even though they werent as obvious as therge bald man, these powerful men all appeared bulked up.


    The way these individuals are positioned in their attacking positions indicates that everyone of the twenty strong men should be an expert fighter.


    Together!


    The roughly twenty strong men swiftly and ruthlessly attacked the vital areas of the bald mans body as soon as he waved his hand indifferently.


    The bald man didnt care as more than twenty people attacked him. Only to discover that despite having a massive body, he moved extremely quickly and had astonishing strength.


    Anyone he struck would lose their ability to fight nearly instantly, while those who attacked him would be powerless to do anything to him because they seemed to be having a hard time hitting the vital position of the bald mans body.


    Over twenty strong men were soon brought to their knees by the bald man, who then calmly slipped on a specially manufactured oversize suit and departed the basement.


    Kingpin, the King of the American underworld, is none other than this bald man. He appears to be a very sessful businessman in New York and has close ties to a number of powerful politicians and government officials.


    Additionally, he trains inbat every day with more than 20 other top fighting masters from around the globe. He is a top fighting master himself. Usually, he can take all of these masters down in under 20 seconds.


    Taking the elevator from the basement to his office on the top floor, Kingpin asked the secretary next to him, Whats going on? is the fight on the roof over?

 Chapter 97: “Interrogation”

    Chapter 97: ��Interrogation��


    This secretary shares the same bald head as Kingpin. But whenpared to Kingpin, his figure resembles a tiny bean sprout.


    The secretary presented Kingpin with something resembling an iPad after adjusting his gold-rimmed sses and courteously remarked, This video was captured by the monitor on the top floor, boss. Those mercenary missions were unsessful, and the wizard appears to have taken them away.


    Kingpin watched the movie that was ying on the iPad while holding it in hisrge hands. The film showed Jerry fighting the four mercenaries throughout.


    All of the top mercenary teams in the world failed and were caught. This wizards strength is exceedingly difficult to ovee.


    Why dont we handle it ourselves, boss? assemble our troops, and use numerous heavy weapons to immediately kill her. The secretarys bald head suggested.


    Dont push yourself. I dont get the impression that this wizard is as straightforward as she appears to be. Kingpin said while waving his hand.


    Kingpin is an extremely intelligent man who, by himself, established the entire underground empire. He also possesses full-scale military prowess. He would rather stay hidden and control everything than charge into war.


    He wont personally dispatch someone to act until hepletelyprehends all of this wizards capabilities.


    But boss, many of our businesses will be impacted if she stays over every night. The secretary couldnt help but smirk bitterly at this point.


    They had all of their in-person transactions during this month disrupted by the wizard, and their human trafficking transactions were repeatedly stopped.


    Even though the police who responded to the call for help captured their men, they had some means of escape. However, this was not his preferred method of operation.


    After giving some thought, Kingpin gave the following order, Inform them that all future significant deals will take ce outside of Manhattan. Additionally, it should be decided on a daytime rather than a nighttime for the transaction.


    Jerry essentially arrived in Manhattan after midnight to fight criminals in ordance with the wizards rules of action. The issue would momentarily be resolved if they moved to another time.


    The Kingpin added, Now that we know what she looked like, let everyone know. Of course, this is not a long-term solution. Im interested in learning the genuine identity of this Miss Wizard as well as all of her details.


    Kingpin continued, Even though this girl loves to be a superhero, no matter how powerful she is, she has to have some kind of weakness. I dont care if she is only a child. Find her family and friends. Until then, you know what to do, right?


    Yes, boss. Understood! When the secretary heard this, his eyes lit up, and he knew what Kingpin meant.


    Despite the wizards strength, her friends and family cannot possibly match her in power. It will be much simpler to kill her as long as they are able to track out her family and friends.


    -


    Jerry entered the room through the window, lifted the Disillusionment effect, and emerged with his figure visible.


    Its almost four, it appears like Ill remain upte tonight.


    He shook his head and nced at the time before pulling out the suitcase and opening it on the floor. He spread his feet out and proceeded to climb the steps inside the suitcase one step at a time.


    He needs to be careful because the Polyjuices duration is still in effect and he is still in Hermiones body.


    Four bodiesy on the ground, seemed to be in a deep sleep. It was the group that Jerry joined after casting a Sleeping Charm on them.


    Incarcerous!


    Four ropes shot out of the wand after it waved four times, tightly restraining all four of the victims in aa on the ground.


    Wizards created the Incarcerous Spell, an extended version of the Transfiguration Spell, as a binding spell to deal with magical animals that have a high level of magic resistance.


    Many magical animals in the wizarding world have great magic resistance. As a result, spells like Body-Binding and Sleeping Charm are asionally ineffective against them.


    This Incarcerous Spell is essentially difficult to escape from as long as the opponents power is not exceptionally strong, like the centaur.


    The Incarcerous Spell also has the benefit of restraining the enemy while avoiding rendering him silent. It is a great tool to utilize while interrogating someone.


    Soon after casting the spell, Jerry felt an odd sensation flow through his body. He then realized that his body had transformed once more, and the familiar body had finally returned.


    It turned out that the Polyjuice effect had worn off, and his body had once more assumed its previous form.


    Good thing nothing bad happened to my body.


    Jerry couldnt help but smile while touching the entire body. His overall impression was that Hermiones body was far too frail, which gave him great difort.


    Rennervate!


    The four individuals who were restrained by the rope slowly opened their eyes as the wand waved four times in session.


    Because of the snake poison on his body, the man in the suit wasnt dead, but his body was still frail. The moment he woke up, he began to watch my surroundings carefully. He couldnt help but exhibit doubts on his face when he met Jerry.


    The young man made no attempt to approach him, while the red-haired woman kept a close eye on her surroundings. Even though his body was restrained by the rope, only the bazooka man boldly leaped at the first opportunity, trying to escape. He jumped in Jerrys direction andnded on the ground.


    Wingardium Leviosa!


    The bazooka man was immediately suspended upside down in midair by an invisible force once Jerry casually pointed at him. No matter how hard he struggled, it was to no avail.


    The other three were also discouraged from making any unexpected movements by this scene. Thus, the kid in front of them, who is clothed identically like the female before him, is also a wizard endowed with magical powers.


    The four of them have already been eliminated by a girl, and with the addition of a kid who possesses the same skill, there is very little chance that they will attempt to flee.


    Ill be the one asking you some questions. Ill kill you right now if you dare to lie to me. Jerry appeared cold.


    The man in the suit consented on the surface but rolled his eyes when he saw Jerrys appearance. It is quite challenging for them to feel afraid when confronted by an eleven-year-old childs threat. They are currently considering verbally misleading this child.


    Whatpels you to murder the wizard? Who sent you here? Jerry scowled but continued to ask directly after observing their expressions.


    My friend. We were coerced, but we are all nice people. Every night, that wizard girl ventured outside to fight criminals. Of course, the criminal group wanted an act of revenge. I dont want any of it, but they kidnapped our family. So


    The red-haired woman began to cry as the man in the suit was about to start crying. She didnt have the ferocious appearance of someone who had just shot him in the head with a sniper rifle. Instead, she appeared like a vulnerable woman.

 Chapter 98: “Restrictions on the Imperius Curse”

    Chapter 98: ��Restrictions on the Imperius Curse��


    Jerry couldnt help but twitch the corners of his mouth as he noticed that the young man over there began to cry as well.


    They recently came face to face with a little girl who had a fierce look and did not spare them when she was on top of the structure. This is definitely the best time to use this kind of trick on him right now.


    You shouldnt cry until a casket is ced next to you.


    After picking up his wand, Jerry wasted no time in approaching the ideal candidate for dealing with, Imperio!


    The young man was transformed into a joyful moron by the Imperius Curse in a matter of seconds. Who are you, and why did you attempt to kill the wizard?


    The young man quickly smiled and began to speak, We are the Red Dragonfly Mercenary Squad, one of the top ten mercenary groups in the world. All year long, we ept a variety of assassination missions from all over the world. The job to kill wizards was posted on the dark web a week ago, and since the payment was very big, we epted it.


    Dark web, Red Dragonfly Squad, and mercenaries. Do you know your employer? Jerry scowls.


    You need to ask our leader, Im afraid. The young man responded.


    Jerry withdrew his wand and turned to face the man in a suit after observing that the young man didnt know anything. Is it still possible for the man in the suit to cast the Imperius Curse at this point, given how he currently looks?


    The man in a suit has a much stronger will than most people because he is a skilled mercenary with a long history of killing people. His pupils shrank when he noticed Jerrys Imperius Curse in action.


    Who is it? Jerry walked over.


    The man in the suit immediately put a smile on his face, They were anonymous, and I have no idea who they are. But I suppose theres a good chance it should be Kingpin. He is connected to more than half of the criminal activity in Manhattan. You fought his men here every day, and he has suffered the most losses.


    The man in the suit gave out all the things he knew and assumed very quickly since nobody wants to have their thoughts controlled.


    Jerry wouldnt let him leave. He ced an Imperius Curse on him just to be safe.


    However, Jerry didnt anticipate that the Imperius Curse he cast would only hold the man in the suit under control for less than 10 seconds until he forcibly escaped.


    It seems that you can actually withstand the Imperius Curse if your willpower is strong enough.


    Jerry recalled the information about the Imperius Curse from Quirrells notes as he stared at the man in the suit who had be normal.


    The Imperius Curse, one of the three unforgivable curses, has some influence over the casters thoughts, but it does not have total control.


    Even if the Imperius Curse is sessfully released, if the controlled persons will is strong enough, it is quite likely to be freed from it. If the Imperius Curse is cast on the same person more than once, it will also develop resistance, which will lead to failure.


    Additionally, if the Imperius Curse had been aplete sess, the Death Eaters would not have tortured Nevilles parents with the Cruciatus Curse during the First Wizarding War.


    Although he doesnt now appear to be extremely powerful, the man in the suit in front of him has the potential to lead one of the top ten mercenary teams in the world.


    He once resided in the Siberian training camp, endured gic medical experiments, and had countless body counts. How could someone with that kind of willpower be weak?


    Jerrys Imperius Curse was unable to affect him for more than a few seconds because of this.


    He didnt focus too much on this, though. When he goes out to fight criminals every day, it ismon for him to be targeted because he is a superhero.


    He is actually not that interested in the mastermind who is working behind the scenes. He wont reallye to the door and shoot them all if its the underground people in Manhattan.


    Its not because he is a good man with a unique ideology like Batman or Spider-Man, but merely because he felt it was a bad idea at this time.


    These underground organizations areplex and even have strong connections to top government figures. Simply put, attempting to fix them all is unfeasible.


    New groups of the same kind will form even if everything is truly wiped away. This entire world is quite murky. You need to eliminate the majority of the poption if you want to entirely address every issue without a shred of evil remaining.


    What about his red star? That is the most crucial thing. From a self-interested standpoint was that he actually made Manhattan a ce free of criminals.


    He wont go out of his way to do anything wrong, but he still needs to receive red stars because this is basically how he got his power. Its quite severe, and the oue can be like fishing in a dry marsh with no chance of sustainable development in the future.


    In the event that this assassination is unsessful, what if they strike backter?


    From this point forward, everyone will believe that Jerry is a young girl, nobody will be able to discover his true identity, and Haas and Aisha wont be in any danger. They can only focus on attacking Jerry himself.


    As Jerrys strength increases, he will only grow moreposed in the face of this sort of attack from the underground organization.


    Lotor Mortis!


    After putting down the bazooka man, he cast the Leg-Locker curse to bind their legs and stop them from moving around inside the suitcase, even though they were also unable to escape.


    Jerry exited the suitcase up the stairs, took awork cable from his room to thewn below, grabbed aptop out of the suitcase that he had purchased privately from the vi, connected it in, and then stood four people in front of them.


    Jerry applied the Imperius Curse to the young man despite the fact that the other four people were still pleading.


    Then, using theptop, the young man asked for the passwords to all of his ounts and sent the vast sum of money contained within to a website ount called Save the Children Foundation.


    Not bad. There are red stars can be gained. Seeing that a lot of red stars in his panel, Jerry nodded in satisfaction.


    It is particrly odd that when he donates using his own money, there are no red stars, but when he uses these mercenaries money forcibly, there are red stars.


    Jerry approached the bazooka man after casting the Imperius Curse, disregarding the young man.


    Money is the most essential thing to a mercenary. They perform such hazardousbor, frequently straddling the line between life and death. Jerry wants to steal all of their money immediately.


    The bazooka man is obviously not as strong-willed as the man in the suit leading them. Heter submitted to the Imperius Curses influence and openly gave him ess to all of his finances and secrets.

 Chapter 99: “The Killing Curse”

    Chapter 99: ��The Killing Curse��


    Jerry approached the leader before the man with the bazooka.


    I see. The man in the suit realizes at this point that he cannot defeat this wizard because he is likewise skilled in magic.


    Simply said, he is immune to the opponents power of mind control, allowing him to keep one or two of the most crucial information while sacrificing a few less crucial ones to y around with first.


    As the leader, he has significantly more savings than his followers, yet even if he withdraws a portion of them, they would practically equal the current assets of his followers.


    Could he trick the youngster in front of him?


    After a short while, Jerry regarded the man in the suit and mumbled, Are there any more?


    Laughing along with him right away was the man in the suit, No, this time we genuinely understood what went wrong, and move on. We must change, stop killing people and try to live a nice life.


    Not killing people? Jerry had no faith in it at all. This time, he emptied all of their savings. If they let them go, they will head to the dark web to ept jobs in order to hustle for cash even harder.


    But I dont think youve given it everything. Jerry smiled as he regarded the man in the suit.


    After being momentarily surprised, the man in the suit instantly experienced a really unpleasant feeling in his heart.


    Lets find out.


    He saw that Jerry raised his wand and pointed it at the man in a suit, Quietus!


    Currently, the top of the suitcases lid was partially open due to thework cable. He casted the leader a Quietening Charm out of concern that he would shout too loudly and wake up Haas and Aisha.


    Jerry cast the Quietening Charm, and then he shouted, Crucio!


    Argh!


    The man in the suits countenance changed suddenly, and an anguish he had never felt beforea pain that seemed toe from his soulhit him at once and left him feeling as though he was about to pass out in a matter of seconds.


    He went through gic enhancement test in the Siberian training camp before, but this time the pain was a hundred times worse than that one.


    His mouth started to scream in terror, but when it finally came out, it was more like a whisper, and his entire appearance was quite weird.


    When the other three noticed this, they couldnt help but shiver. They initially thought that they were never considered to be killed. They were not particrly terrified. At most, they believed they would be taken to prison.


    Because they already formed an opinion about the Wizard when they epted this duty. This youngster is incredibly upright and never killed someone.


    In other words, even in the worst scenario, they failed to murder the wizard and were captured by him. They were, at most, turned over to the police and imprisoned with other criminals.


    People like them cannot be held in prisons, and it is not too difficult for them to escape. The true reason they decided to ept this order despite learning about the wizards many peculiar powers is likewise this.


    They are 70% certain that they can kill the wizard and obtain a good reward based on their original strategy and the evaluation of the wizards prior abilities.


    However, it now appears that the wizard girl is a good person and that the wizard boy, who is equally knowledgeable in magic, is not.


    Any other things? Jerry questioned the man in the suit once more after breaking the Cruciatus Curse.


    No, for real. Nothing is left of me!


    The man in the suit gritted his teeth. He anticipated that the enemy would stop torturing him in this way.


    Crucio! Jerry kept raising his wand.


    The man in the suit blundered. Jerry had no intention of sparing them and giving them to the cops. How could Jerry let go of these few individuals who came here to kill him, knowing that these few individuals didnt even hesitate to kill a young girl?


    They might all have terrible pasts of their own, hope to umte enough wealth to retire and live a calm life, or simply have no choice but to be in this line of work. But none of this is rted to Jerry in any way.


    To earn more red stars, he simply needed to take all of their money and donate them to the Save the Children Foundation.


    Crucio!


    Crucio!


    Crucio!


    Even with his strong will, the man eventually lost it after a few rounds and ultimately opened his mouth to divulge all of his ount numbers and passwords.


    Crucio!


    Ive already covered everything with you. I promise there is nothing left at all! The man in the suit was clearly at his breaking point at this point since tears and snot were streaming down his face.


    I still dont believe you because you lied to me just now. Lets carry out some more rounds. Jerry shrugged and continued the Cruciatus Curse on the man for a few more rounds.


    The man in the suit started to flinch and Jerry knew that he finally had enough of it.


    Be honest so that you wont suffer the same fate. Jerry approached the red-haired woman after dealing with the man in the suit.


    A shift in the redheadsplexion prompted her to say, Ill tell you everything, there will be absolutely no hiding, please dont use that on me.


    Jerry nodded. Because of what had already urred, he believed that the red-haired woman should not try to hide anything anymore, therefore he refrained from applying the Imperius nor Cruciatus Curse on her.


    After a few rounds, Jerry slowly shut down theptop after donating the red-haired womans whole money to the Save the Children Foundation.


    Thats it then. Time to deal with you guys now.


    The red-headed woman suddenly thrust her chest out forcefully, as if sensing something, in front of Jerrys gaze, fully exposing her gorgeous shape, which was enhanced by the rope bound.


    Little boy, just let us go. We really dont dare to do it next time. In fact, if youd like, my sister will stay and serve you for a bit so you may taste something new.


    As soon as she was done speaking, her eyes were sparkling as she stuck out her tongue and licked her pretty red lips. Eleven or twelve-year-old boys have already started to be a little naive and impulsive.


    As long as the boy standing in front of her considers removing the restrictions ced on her. When hees near to her body, she then has the courage to strike him.


    Jerry looked at the red-haired woman with a hot figure and a beautiful face in front of him, and slowly raised the wand in his hand, Avada Kedavra!


    The red-haired woman was perfectly hit by the green light that was projected from the wand. The red-haired womans heart stopped abruptly, and her pupils instantly dted as if her soul had been ripped from her body in an instant, leaving her without breath.


    Dont you even dare to do that kind of trick, knowing that Im a child.


    How could Jerry have missed what she was trying to do to him when he was facing a woman who used a sniper rifle to shoot him in the head?

 Chapter 100: “Got Deceived”

    Chapter 100: ��Got Deceived��


    Where am I? Am I dead? Huh, it turns out that Im dead. I finally died. It doesnt matter if I die. There is no distinction between living and dying in this life.


    The red-haired woman started to remember her miserable life in her memory before she was struck by the Killing Curse. His mother fled domestic abuse from her gambling-addicted father. She endured an inhumanly dark life after her father sold her to a casino when she was less than ten years old.


    Four yearster, she sneakily murdered the man who had purchased her with a knife on the bed, made her way out of the casino to locate her father once more, and shot her father in the head with a gun she had stolen from the owner of the casino.


    Originally, she was either arrested by the police and imprisoned her entire life, or she was captured by those in the casino and killed in retaliation. However, a prominent mercenary who was passing by noticed her and carried her covertly out of that town via his own route.


    She continued to follow the mercenary after that in order to studybat techniques and sniper marksmanship, eventually perfecting the skill.


    Unfortunately, she was deceived by her esteemed teacher during a mission that was of the utmost importance, and she was used as bait. The little heart that had just been healed by her biological fathers betrayal was now entirely destroyed.


    She resisted the mission and fled with the intention of getting retribution. She finally identified the teacher who received a sizablemission, had a covert wife, and a child after searching for him for five years.


    She shot the teachers wife in the head on Christmas Eve while the family was having fun, then the teachers four-year-old son, and finally shot the teacher in the limbs, taunted him, then walked away.


    She then started to stroll alone among the mercenaries. She would take any mission and kill anyone because of her ruthlessness. She was known as The Venomous Scorpion because of her beauty and wicked background.


    She actually made excellent money from the job, and she mostly enjoyed the rush of a headshot. It appeared that whether they were adults or youngsters, the target she shot had were the individuals who had harmed her in the past.


    She afterward ran across a group led by the man in the suit. She wasnt the only one on this team that had a bad experience, as everyone in that group had one too. They teamed up because they shared the same tasks.


    After a long time of getting along, the group gradually bonded more and more. Before they even considered doing this mission, they already decided that once they had enough money to retire, they would try to live a normal life.


    Now, it simply seems impossible.


    It would be wonderful if I was born into a typical, everyday family. The red-haired womans soul gave a final sigh and vanished entirely from the world.


    It appears that going forward, it should be utilized cautiously. Jerry couldnt help but to frown as he observed the four bodies that were lying on thewn.


    The primary goal of casting the Killing Curse is to fervently desire to murder the target. The power of the killing spell increases with the strength of the intention.


    Some im that the wizards thoughts will progressively turn wicked as a result of using the three unforgivable curses and dark magic frequently.


    In fact, this statement is not wrong.


    Because most dark magic, in Jerrys opinion, is very cruel. It doesnt imply that casting it will cause mental pollution, but each time you do, you feel a great need to kill and torment the enemy.


    There will always be some psychological issues over time.


    Of course, it is not insurmountable if your willpower is strong enough. The three Unforgivable Curses were often used by the Death Eaters, and many Aurors, like Moody, are familiar with this magic, yet it is forbidden byw.


    Jerry is doing fine right now. After all, he has faced both life and death, and he has no problem killing others.


    Although the Killing Curse had a slight effect on his thoughts, it wasnt a major issue. The main issue is that this Killing Curse uses excessive amounts of mana.


    He just used four Killing Curses, which is terrifying because it reduced the magic strength in his body by half.


    His body can now mobilize significantly more magic power than it could previously thanks to his continued use and practice. He could usually cast hundreds of Full Body Bind Curses or other simr magic spells in quick session.


    But if he uses six or seven of this Killing Curse consistently, its thought that his magic power will be drained.


    Undoubtedly, a curse with such a high-power output that it cannot even be shielded by the Protego Charm also has a high power mana consumption.


    It makes sense why those Death Eaters stopped unleashing the Killing Curse while they were engaged inbat. They couldnt handle the mana expenditure if they dared to cast too many spells.


    A persons body continues to exist after death, but their soul does not.


    Following the traditional principles of his faith, Jerry instead took a box and a broomstick, left the suitcase again, and eventually arrived at a wastnd in a New York suburb.


    Defodio!


    Simply digging out four deep pits with a magic spell, Jerry poured out the four corpses in the suitcase, and released a body movement spell on the four people respectively, Lotor!


    He noticed that the four appeared to have invisible rope ties around their wrists, necks, and knees. They were forced to stand up, but they still had horrible, puppet-like drooping heads. They slid slowly toward their respective graves, their feet hanging limply a few inches above the ground.


    If anyone was passing by at the time and happened to observe this scene, they must have believed they had seen a ghost.


    When all four of them had entered the grave, Jerry used a moving spell to fill the newly-excavated soil once again before flying back to his house on a broom.


    The sky was already gleaming with light at this point. Jerry was obviously going to have trouble falling asleep that night.


    But its not awful, he also acquired a tracking rocketuncher, a sniper rifle, and a lot of armor-piercing bullets, and the number of red stars he got this time was almost equal to the regr amount of five or six days.


    Jerry entered the ssroom the following day prepared to cast a Muggle-Repelling Charm and fall asleep when he overheard the kids talking excitedly about something.


    They were all discussing the reports regarding the wizards real identity that had been shown on TV and in the morning newspapers as they were all paying close attention.


    Many children currently look up to and idolize to the well-known young wizard, therefore they are anxious whenever they hear about him. Particrly the news this time is regarding the wizards identity.


    Even though it was only a candid photograph, it turned out that the wizard was actually a girl.


    Nick Fury, who had just arrived in the New York branch, also acquired the most recent details about the wizard at the same moment. But the information in front of him was a lot more specific than what regr people would know.


    It also includes some follow-up recordings of the conflict with the four mercenaries who were apprehended by the surveince in the clothes store and satellites in addition to the photograph obtained by reporter Lucy.


    Hill, it appears that this wizard girl deceived us all.

 Chapter 101: “Obliviate”

    Chapter 101: ��Obliviate��


    Nick Fury set the material down and turned to face Agent Hill, who appeared to be grumbling about being tricked but was actually grinning.


    In fact, Nick is more content the stronger and more skilled the wizard is. Because of this, the wizards potential value is higher than he previously thought.


    The Avengers need to be as strong as possible in order tobat the threat posed by advanced extraterrestrial civilizations. Especially for a wizard who fights against criminals every day and has justice in his heart.


    As senior S.H.I.E.L.D. agents, Hawkeye and ck Widow have no issues at all in the current roster of Nicks Avengers. But like Tony Stark, despite having a sense of justice and a willingness to sacrifice, his nature actually goes against what he wants, ording to the ck Widows most recent assessment report.


    Additionally, despite being a titan in the defense sector and a super-entrepreneur, hecks effective weapons forbat.


    He shares Dr. Banners extreme distaste for S.H.I.E.L.D. and the military. Despite the Hulks great power, the issue is hes too strong, making normalmunication and control impossible.


    This wizard is far superior. S.H.I.E.L.D. is initially tasked with defending the and ensuring the security of the earth, so this may be done gradually.


    I was genuinely surprised to learn that she was a little girl. I mistook her voice for a boy when I first heard it. The fact that Hill saw he wasughing was not surprising because he obviously knew Fury well.


    Fury waved his hand, The voice qualities for a youngster of her age are not immediately apparent. Its typical for the voice to change to sound more boyish if she concentrates more. The most crucial thing for me to do right now is to talk to her in person.


    Hill gave a nod. After all, changing a persons voice is not difficult. Some S.H.I.E.L.D. agents are even capable of voice impersonation, and their renditions are so lifelike that not even technology can distinguish them.


    Director, based on our intel, this Miss Wizard appears to have relocated, since she no longer consistently emerges from that warehouse but now daily randomly flies out of a Manhattan alley. In order to keep an eye on her, it might be necessary to spend the previous night in Manhattan.


    The wizard used to frequently visit the empty warehouse in Queens at night, so as long as they got there, they could squat and observe her.


    However, they have been monitoring Manhattan every evening for almost a month, and the satellites location has changed each time. Finding the wizard who is riding a broom is not that easy.


    Well, you guys ought to be able to catch up with the wizard if you go with Phil.


    -


    I feel that teachers guidance really does help. There are still mistakes even when I learn them by myself.


    Jerry scowled as he read the instructions and safety warnings for using the Forgetfulness Charm and False Memory Charm in Standard Spells, Grade 2 while seated in the corner of the ssroom.


    He has been studying the spells from the second-grade textbooktely, the Forgetfulness Charm and the False Memory Charm. Like the Disillusionment Charm, they are two incredibly useful spells while having little actual damaging power.


    As its name suggests, the Forgetfulness Charm is a spell that has the power topletely erase the targets memory. Wizards frequently employ this spell to erase Muggles knowledge of magic and keep them from learning about the wizarding world.


    In order to imnt false memories into the targets mind, the False Memory Charm is a spell that is used alongside the Forgetfulness Charm.


    Wizards who are particrly skilled in false memory spells and forgetting spells should apply for the position of amnesticist, which is a specialized position in the Department of Magical idents and Catastrophes.


    This spell may be found in the second-grade textbook. It is not difficult to learn, but it takes some talent to cast them effectively.


    Due to the fact that many wizardseven some experienced ones with exceptional strengthcannot add wless false memories and precisely delete the memories they wish to delete.


    In many instances, it could be an amnesiac spell, which causes the target to instantly be stupid and lose all memory. Or a Forgetfulness Charm, while sessfully erasing the memory, it also harms the targets brain, causing mental impairment or making them always forgetful.


    Just like Neville Longbottom in Gryffindor.


    Jerry thought that Nevilles situation might also have something to do with the fact that he was too young and had an underdeveloped brain at the time.


    As a result, despite having learned the Forgetfulness Charm and the False Memory Charm through independent study, the current scenario is as follows. He is hesitant to use it because an offensive spell could result from using it without the teachers careful instructions.


    Perhaps I should engage in more physical activity to improve my ability to cast these two spells.


    He couldnt help but feel a little irritated at this point. He ought to have employed those four mercenaries to practice the Forgetfulness Charm and False Memory Charm instead of killing them so effortlessly yesterday.


    Its a waste. Perhaps he could use the spell on them to change their way of life.


    *Ring!*


    The bell signaling the end of ss rang at this precise time, and school was over.


    Jerry neatly straightened up the desk a bit, put on his schoolbag, and started to leave the ssroom after closing the magic book and deftly tossing it into the small suitcase.


    This schools teachers dont have a tendency of putting things off. After ss, they move more quickly than the students, so there is no need to wait. Just get your bag and go.


    A fashionable young woman with blue curly hair, a short denim skirt, and earrings blocked his path just as he approached the ssroom door with her hand on the door frame.


    Jerry, do you have any free time after school? Why dont we go to a fun ce?


    Im sorry, but I still have other things to do. Perhaps next time!


    Jerry appeared to have anticipated it beforehand. He smiled at her and hurriedly walked away as soon as she blocked the path. He has also established himself as a man of the school ever since his first appearance in the school newspaper at the start of the year.


    Even though he wasying low, several students were nevertheless drawn to him because of his attractive appearance and ideal physique. For the third time this month, the senior who was only two grades above him merely stopped him at the ssroom entrance and asked him out on a date.


    Jerry doesnt have time to y with these kinds of girls. He has to cook, study magic, pick up Aisha from school, and earn red stars. There are numerous things for him to do.

 Chapter 102: “S.H.I.E.L.D Returns”

    Chapter 102: ��S.H.I.E.L.D Returns��


    Hey, I heard that you seem to be up to something recently.


    Jerry swiftly exited the school and was on his way to an alley where he nned to cast the Disillusionment Charm and fly his broomstick. He was halted by eight youngsters wearing hip-hop fashion.


    Again, seriously? What is it now? Jerry couldnt help but twitch as he stared at the teenagers who were clearly the schools seniors.


    You will attract many girls if you be popr in school. As a result, some envious people will soon track you down and humiliate you using force andrge numbers.


    Because they constantly believe that doing so will make men appear strong and powerful and draw the attention of girls, but they are unaware of the pain it will inflict on others.


    They may eventually forget it, especially if they engage in this behavior too frequently, but a victim of public bullying will carry a psychological trauma for the rest of their lives.


    Because of how cruel the world is, those who hurt people must live with those memories for the rest of their lives.


    Come on. Jerry called out to several teenagers before deciding to enter a remote alley close to the school.


    The teenagers were momentarily startled but continued to follow. A particr big boy who appeared concerned couldnt help but shake his head when he saw this scene among the observers.


    He felt bad for the teenagers that followed him rather than for Jerry.


    Why you may ask?


    He knows how strong Jerrys fists are because he went to elementary school with Jerry in the past. He still struggles to get over Jerrys strength and stomps his head on the ground with his feet.


    Originally, he thought that he would be able to avoid him when he came to middle school from such a far ce. But on the second day of school, he was surprised to find Jerry in the school newspaper once more.


    At that time, he made up his mind that in the three years of middle school, he must be a good student and try his best to graduate while being alive.


    As expected, there was a lot of sobbing and shouting not long after the eight teenagers followed Jerry into the alley.


    Argh! Help! Father and mother! Please help!


    The teens were left on the ground sobbing, and Jerry exited the alley with grace while pping his hands and carrying his school bag.


    Even though he is an amateur, he has been practicing in elementary school for a while and has already perfected the method of killing people by beating them to death without leaving a mark.


    When he was in elementary school, some ssmatesined to the teacher that Jerry beat them.


    The teacher naturally set aside thoseints because Jerry is a good student who is famous for his good character and academics and the bad student was more likely to be the perpetrator due to past experiences.


    Sometimes Jerry would even get himself some minor wounds that were not serious, and would file aint first, so that those mischievous students not only be beaten by him, but also be notified to their parents.


    -


    He once more located an empty alley, flew back to the neighborhood of the housingplex on a broomstick, and then waited for Aisha to finish school at the bus stop for her school bus.


    He picked up Aisha, greeted his future stepmother Mrs. Belle, and then went home to prepare dinner.


    He carried on riding a broomstick to the sky above Manhattan at twelve in the morning.


    The assault from yesterday had no impact on him. Instead, he wanted to visit a couple more times so that he could practice the Forgetfulness and False Memory Curse in addition to earning more money and red stars.


    However, apparently that kind of good thing is not often.


    Jerry felt a little uneasy since it was clear thatw and order in Manhattan were considerably better today than they were yesterday. The criminals disappeared, as if somemand had been given.


    Undoubtedly, it may be the calm before the storm. In a bit in a bad mood and getting ready to go back, Jerry rode his broomstick at three in the morning. Jerry hadnt gotten many red stars.


    A weird voice suddenly arose from the west as he was scanning the sky for an appropriate alley to descend into and hide in for a bit.


    A red car was approaching him swiftly from five or six hundred meters distant, being propelled by what appeared to be a rocket jet. Jerry approached and could easily see that there were two upants of the car.


    The passenger next to the half-bald middle-aged driver was none other than Maria Hill, a S.H.I.E.L.D. agent who had previously seen him twice.


    Good evening, Miss Wizard. Is it convenient for us to chat? Jerry was standing on a broom when Agent Hill waved and shouted at him.


    After giving it some thought, Jerry made an OK gesture to her. So, Jerry followed them on a broomstick while the red car led the way.


    To be safe, he sneakily pulled out a bottle of Polyjuice Potion from the suitcase using a Summoning Charm during the trip, poured it into his mouth under the cover of his thick wizard robe, and did so covertly.


    He then turned into Hermione again.


    In reality, it is not a major deal even if he does not transform because he is wearing a loose wizard robe, a wizard cap, and a mask that reveals his eyes.


    He nevertheless swallowed a bottle of Polyjuice potion, just in case. There were still three bottles left, so it would be a waste not to utilize them now.


    After all, Jerry still carries some worries facing a S.H.I.E.L.D. agent. Particrly when he was working in his prior life, his coworkers informed him that they were filled by people who were qualified to work in the espionage industry.


    Jerry actually had no sense of fascination when watching Avengers because he hasnt seen any other Marvel films. He simply thought the special effects were very potent and found it difficult to watch.


    However, he works with a coworker who likes Marvel, and in particr, that coworker has the kind of personality that must share good TV shows and movies with you and who he heartily rmends you to watch.


    It falls short of the intense joy of being by yourself. As a result, Jerry went to see The Avengers with his coworker. He would visit Jerry to discuss when there were some follow-ups.


    Asgard was destroyed, S.H.I.E.L.D. was revealed to be Hydra, Captain America and Iron Man engaged inbat, Thanos snapped his fingers and wiped out half the universe, etc.


    Jerry went to the movies to watch it since the story was so intriguing, but Jerry felt that he didnt know the movies heroes. As a result, he was not really familiar with the Marvel characters, but he did have a vague idea of some significant events that would happenter.

 Chapter 103: “Meeting Nick Fury”

    Chapter 103: ��Meeting Nick Fury��


    On a remote street in Manhattan. A kid on a broom rapidlynded behind the red car as it was being gently parked.


    Thats my colleague Phil Coulson and his car, L. Hill mentioned it with a smile after getting out of the car and observing Jerrys interest in the red car and Coulson.


    Greetings, Miss Wizard. Coulson followed suit and extended a very cordial handshake to Jerry.


    Good day, Mr. Coulson. Jerry answered in a Hermione tone. His voice was obviously Hermiones voice at this point because he is currently in Hermiones body.


    Sure enough, the voice that Jerry used before was only a disguise.


    Hill noticed that Jerrys voice had changed from thest meeting and knew right once that Jerry had been using a different voice as a disguise earlier and was now speaking in his own voice as his true identity had been revealed.


    She didnt bother to reveal it, though. Although some things are good to know in your heart, saying them out loud might be awkward.


    I have made it very clear before, Ms. Hill. What else do you want to ask me this time? Jerry was genuinely bewildered by the sudden appearance of two S.H.I.E.L.D. agents.


    Could it be about why he purposefully revealed his own identity?


    Most likely not. Instead of approaching him directly after learning that he is a girl and having seen his photo, they would seek out his genuine details first. Or is it connected to yesterdays mercenary attack?


    This is somewhat feasible, but two senior S.H.I.E.L.D. agents shouldnt waste their time looking for a simple mercenary.


    Thats right, this time our leader wants to speak with you in person and ask for your assistance. When Hill noticed Jerrys tone of disapproval toward them, she waited for a little before reacting and repeating what she just said.


    Director of S.H.I.E.L.D., that one-eyed man?


    The director of S.H.I.E.L.D., Nick Fury, has impressed Jerry. One is that when you see Avengers One, this guy first appearance is quite noticeable and memorable. He has a ck bald head and an eye patch.


    The second reason is that the director is frequently referred to by his coworkers as One-Eyed Man, and after hearing it frequently, he will automatically remember it.


    Then, where is he? Jerry asked after giving it some thought.


    Even though Jerry doesnt want to be a member of the Avengers or be controlled by S.H.I.E.L.D., there are still certain bargains that both parties can agree to.


    It appears that there arent as many red stars in Manhattan that can be gained quickly. Its difficult for him to say no if participating in various S.H.I.E.L.D. operations will earn him a lot of red stars. Since it was a bargain, S.H.I.E.L.D requested his assistance, thus he could make a request of his own.


    He should be able to get some useful things from S.H.I.E.L.D.


    Please get in the car and follow us. Coulson reached out in response to Jerrys query, pulled out what appeared to be a car key, and jammed it into the side of an aging-looking car wash business.


    Jerry noticed the old car wash shop starting to change in numerous ways like a Transformer right away. A fully automated entrance leading underground soon materialized in front of Jerry.


    Looks like there arent many differences between magic and technology.


    Jerry had a sudden memory of the magical wall when Professor McGonagall had taken him to the Leaky Cauldron and subsequently to Diagon Alley while he was staring at the door of the abandoned car wash shop that had been converted into a base.


    The wizards might not have been able toprehend it if they had no prior exposure to technology when they first encountered this advanced technology. Jerry opened the door, took out the suitcase, and put the broomstick inside before getting into the rear seat.


    As they watched Jerry fit such arge broom into such a little suitcase, Coulson and Hill exchanged startled nces.


    They were shocked to see Jerry packing mercenaries into the bag in person even though they had already seen the scenario in various photos and videos.


    From Ls exhaust, two mes erupted and sprinted toward the bases door. The old car washs mechanical entrance was put back in ce after itpletely vanished.


    Roughly five minutester. After driving through the automated entry, L finally came to a stop in a tiny square below ground.


    Jerry followed Hill and Coulson through the roughly five gates that demanded fingerprint and eye exam authentication. Jerry finally encountered Nick Fury, the person he had been invited to meet this time.


    Hello, Miss Wizard. Im S.H.I.E.L.D.s director, Nick Fury.


    In an effort to be more amiable, Nick Fury, who was dressed in a leather jacket and had one eye patch, turned around and greeted Jerry.


    Jerry gave Nick Fury a salute as he removed his wizard cap to show his thick brown hair. Hello, Mr. Fury. Why do you want to meet me?


    Do you want something to drink? Lets talk calmly while you sit down. Instead of immediately responding to Jerrys query, Nick beckoned for him to take a seat on the sofa next to him.


    If you add some sleeping pills in it, Im afraid you should just drink it. Jerry said without hesitation after approaching the sofa and sitting down.


    Its frightening to think that Director Nick will be afraid of him if, because he actually does resemble an elderly woman with deep characteristics.


    Nick was certainly surprised by the remarks, but he didnt focus on it too much and simply exined with a smile.


    You may have misunderstood our S.H.I.E.L.D agency, Miss Wizard. We are a member of the International Security Council and were founded to uphold world peace and deal with certain unique events.


    We are maintaining the entire globe, while you are preserving peace in a limited area. Therefore, there is no conflict here, and you dont need to be hostile toward us.


    When Jerry learned of this, he responded, I dont understand what you said, Mr. Fury. My philosophy is quite straightforward. Ill use magic to put an end to crime. I can assist you if you need my help. However, if you ask me to join you and carry out yourmand, I wontply.


    Im not an adult yet, and its against thew for you to use childbor. He added.


    Before Fury could respond, Jerry hesitated after finishing his sentence and said, Also, if you ask me to assist, please be explicit. I wont provide assistance for free, and it will depend on the circumstances. You must provide something in exchange for me.

 Chapter 104: “Advanced Detoxification Potion”

    Chapter 104: ��Advanced Detoxification Potion��


    Jerry has no concern about Nick Fury in the face of issues that the world is facing, such as the earths problem, disasters, and justice. A child will listen to your arguments if you reason with him, but he is not like other kids.


    In addition, he is now requesting something in return.


    As long as Jerrys true identity is kept a secret, he currently has enough magical power to make him not particrly terrified of S.H.I.E.L.D.


    Even though S.H.I.E.L.D. has a sizable staff, it will be challenging for them to find Jerry if he employs magic to conceal himself and flee.


    In this way. Nick Fury ran out of options and failed to produce the desired oues. He now recognizes the wizard as someone who doesnt give a damn about those things. She is a child, which is problematic in and of itself because children think differently from adults.


    Indeed, he was the only one to worry about, except from his own agents. Thankfully, the wizard is at least willing to help for a specific fee, which is considerably better than other options.


    He can consider trust-rted issuester. Its preferable to Tony, who has both physical and mental issues, and Dr. Banner, who can only keep track of his whereabouts.


    Okay, I wont push you to join now if you dont want to. This time, I really want you toe since your magic has the ability to heal and Im going to ask you to save someone.


    Save someone? A look of doubt shed in Jerrys eyes.


    Yes, you ought to be familiar with Tony Stark, better known as Iron Man. Nick gave a nod.


    What happened to Iron Man?


    Jerry recalled reading some news that he hade across previously. Senators called Tony Stark to Washington for a trial and demanded that he turn over the iron armor technology to the government.


    Then Tony Stark humiliated them in front of everyone. They argued that it poses a military threat at that time as well. Tony was flying through the skies in an iron suit, while Dr. Banner was being pursued by the military and running around, and the government was powerless to stop him.


    He had been poisoned with a very potent poison. We cant fully cure him with the technology we have at the moment. He might not live very long if we cant find a solution. Fury appeared to be a little grave.


    A serious condition? Jerry recalled that Tony appeared to be well and alive in Avengers 1 and that he did not at all appear to be suffering from poisoning.


    If Nick Fury hadnt gotten it wrong, Iron Man might have ultimately found the solution by himself, and he believes thetter should be more usible.


    In that case, should he still help? Of course.


    This guy owes himself a life-saving favor, so why not do it? Iron Man is a tech expert, and hes extremely capable of inventing and creating something big since he has both money and background.


    Jerry took a moment to reflect, Even if I lose an arm or a limb, recovery is still possible as I gain strength thanks to my healing magic. However, my healing spell is powerless against poisoning and only works against physical injuries.


    In fact, none of the spells he has mastered thus faror even among the magics he has learnedcan help him. Physical wounds are tended to with the Quick Healing Charm.


    As he noticed a hint of sadness on Nicks face, Jerry said, Dont worry, even though my magic cant cure the poison, it doesnt mean I have no other method.


    What do you mean? Nick Fury red at Jerry.


    Jerry raised his chin and immediately said to himself, I can not only unleash magic, but I can also develop some magic potions that can detoxify!


    Magic potions? Nick appeared perplexed.


    It is a potion that has been refined using magic and a variety of ingredients. You wouldnt understand. You just need to know it can detoxify poison and venom. Jerry grinned wryly.


    In the fourth grade, he learned how to produce antidotes, and he can still do it now. If it does, it still works quite well against poisons without magical powers, such as snake venom.


    Of course, there are still a few bottles of sophisticated detoxification remedies created by Quirrell in the suitcase if the problem cannot be resolved. Even cursed toxins can be eliminated by advanced detoxification potions.


    He thought it ought to be able to address the Iron Man poisoning issue.


    What are your conditions this time? he questioned Jerry after pausing for a moment to consider.


    Conditions? I frequently read stories about Iron Man on the news. He seems like a good guy, so this time, Ill perform the favor for free. Jerry answered immediately.


    The corners of Nicks mouth twitched as he noticed Jerrys carefree expression. He thought Jerry was going to make some unreasonable requests because he was currently so unwilling to assist. But in the end, there were absolutely no restrictions.


    He could only sigh, shaking his head, that the wizard was still a child.


    He didnt think there was anything wrong with this. Half of todays objective had been aplished because the wizard had already made amitment to save Tony.


    Director, a word from Natasha is that Colonel Rhodes and Tony are at home in Los Angeles. Coulson unexpectedly approached at this time and ryed the information that the ck Widow had just urgently delivered.


    Tony wanted to treat himself on his birthday, so he pretended to have a falling out with his closest buddy Rhodes and put on the suit designed for Rhodes. However, it turned out that Tonys padium poisoning had reached 89%, and he knew he would die in a few days.


    Miss Wizard, would you be willing to travel to Los Angeles with us right now? Nick listened to Coulsons report and then turned to gaze back at Jerry.


    Jerry asked, after looking at the time, Can you take me back by nine?


    Today is Saturday, and now is less than four oclock. Haas works the night shift. Therefore, his expected return time is half past nine in the morning.


    Dont worry about Aisha. As long as you dont wake her up, the young girl can snooze till midday. It wont be a big deal if he can return to New York by nine oclock.


    Dont worry, we have a fast jet. Nick smiled, he knew that Jerry had already agreed.

 Chapter 105: “Hair Growth Charm and Hair Loss Curse”

    Chapter 105: ��Hair Growth Charm and Hair Loss Curse��


    They boarded the supersonic vehicle of S.H.I.E.L.D. for more than two hours.


    Coulson and Jerry are conversing. Jerry didnt really want to talk to these S.H.I.E.L.D. agents, to be really honest, because he was worried that he could reveal something and cause the other person to doubt his identity.


    However, this Coulson is incredibly skilled at conversing, and he has a lot of charm, so Jerry finds it very challenging to reject him. He didnt broach any particrly delicate subjects; instead, he engaged Jerry in some rather banal small talk, which gradually reduced Jerrys alertness.


    Miss Wizard, dont you feel uneasy all the while wearing a mask? Jerry sat across from Coulson, who had exactly the perfect amount of curiosity.


    After a brief moment of shock, Jerry replied and smiled, This is my improved magic hats, masks, and wizard robes. My robes can protect me from regr bullets, my magic spells can be more effective with masks, and I can cast spells more frequently with my hat. Theyre all quite significant. Hence I always wear them.


    He has regained his manly body now that the Polyjuice potions effects have worn off, but removing the mask would reveal it. Even the voice he used to speak now had merely subtly changed his own voice to sound like Hermione.


    Coulson nodded in agreement and recalled that Jerry did, in fact, stop the bullet with his wizard robe in the video footage he had previously watched.


    What age is Mr. Coulson this year, by the way? Why do older individuals start to get bald?


    Jerry gazed at Coulsons receding hair and decided what he would do to stop Coulson from thinking about it right now.


    Make the other person feel embarrassed when you are in an awkward situation so you can swiftly deflect their focus.


    Coulson was startled by thements, embarrassedly caressed the top of his mostly bald head, and sighed helplessly, People always experience these minor issues as they reach middle age. After all, I dont really care about them because Im not young anymore.


    Hill, who was on the other side, grinned and shook her head. She is aware that Coulson appears to regrly apply minoxidil lotion and take finasteride capsules.


    Oh, that must be the case. I offer my free Hair Growth Charm to you if you felt that your baldness didnt look nice. Its magic, so you can get your hair to grow back. Jerry said.


    Hair Growth Charm is a really easy little spell. It can speed up hair growth, primarily for the purpose of the hair, but it can also be applied to other body areas.


    Hogwarts wizards frequently y practical jokes on their students by using the Hair Growth Charm to grow their brows. The Hair Loss Curse is another spell that can get rid of all hair from anywhere on a persons body.


    Upon hearing the remarks, Coulson was obviously taken aback. He then gravely turned to face Jerry and said, Actually, I was just kidding. Are you sure you can do it? What sort of sorcery is used to grow hair?


    Jerry stopped making fun of Coulson and instead pulled out his wand, sending a magic ray at the top of Coulsons head. His half-bald head grew a lot of hair like a dead tree in the spring in an instant.


    Coulsons original thinning, withering hair vanished in less than five seconds, to be reced by a head of golden, waist-length hair.


    Oh, my God, I love this magic! Coulson believed the anti-hair loss medication he had been on earlier was weak as he stroked his magnificent hair.


    When Hill, who was seated next to Coulson, noticed that his friend had hair that was waist-length, his mouth corners began to twitch erratically.


    Can you picture what a strange situation it would be for a 40-year-old man with waist-length blonde hair? Particrly now that he was just partially bald.


    Actually, I know both the Hair Loss Curse and the Hair Growth Charm. You can ask me at any time to assist you in losing your hair if you decide you no longer desire it. Jerry made a casualment after noticing that Coulson was now paying attention to his hair.


    Hill didnt really care about it, but this sentence made her eyes light up. There is no need for the Hair Growth Charm because she has thick hair and no issues with hair loss. But hair loss magic is another story.


    Can you really remove it?


    Jerry nodded as he understood Hills question. He obviously didnt get what Hill was getting at when she asked this question.


    The chamber door of the cargo ne was opened following an electronic noise. Nick entered the room with a stunning woman wearing a leopard-print dress who had wavy red hair and a stunning body. Nick hadnt shown up since getting on the ne.


    The senior agent ck Widow, who had been posing as Tonys secretary and had been lurking at his side, had been here right after the transport ne touched down in Los Angeles.


    The two were stunned when they entered the room and saw Coulson with waist-length hair.


    Natasha, look at my hair. Isnt it gorgeous, director? Coulson quickly raised his golden hair slightly excitedly when he spotted Nick and Natasha arrive.


    Nick couldnt bear to be beaten in front of his devoted old subordinate with a strange expression, so he said, Very nice, but I suggest that you cut them short, as such a length may influence your eventual performance of the job.


    After finishing, he cast a doubtful nce at Hill. Hill informed Nick about Jerrys hair-growth magic for Coulson, leaving Nick dumbfounded and in shock.


    Even though magic is an amazing ability, they mainly employed it for hair.


    Coulson seems to understand that his appearance was inappropriate after getting over the excitement. He quickly thanked Jerry and exited the room to find something to trim his hair in another room before getting up.


    Nick left after giving a quick exnation that he had discovered Tonys present location and that he would reach his goal in about 20 minutes. Nick then headed to the cockpit.


    Im changing into something new. ck Widow was about to turn around and enter the transport nes locker area when she murmured something to Hill.


    She is currently donning a lengthy dress from Tonys birthday celebration, which is undoubtedly inappropriate for immediate action. She will change back into the ck, tight leather jacket for the mission before getting to the destination.


    Natasha, hold on a second. Hill stood up at this point, halted ck Widow, and then grinned as she gazed down at Jerry.


    Now, Miss Wizard, would you minding over and doing me a favor like you did for Coulson?


    Jerry briefly felt stunned. He gave Hill a nce. She had gorgeous hair that she didnt lose. Maybe she wanted to grow her hair out longer?


    He nodded despite he didnt understand her intention.


    Its only a Hair Grow Charm, and the magic isnt really challenging. It is nothing to perform this modest courtesy. Additionally, establishing a connection with these S.H.I.E.L.D. agents could be advantageous in the future.

 Chapter 106: “Meeting Tony Stark”

    Chapter 106: ��Meeting Tony Stark��


    Jerry blushed as he observed Hill and ck Widow in the nes locker area, both of whom had totally removed their outerwear.


    Miss Wizard, you imed to be able to use magic to get rid of hair. Could you please assist me in getting rid of this and this one?


    Hill showed her calf area and armpits. When ck Widow on the side heard the words, she lifted her arms and said, Do the same to me if you can. To have to do this repeatedly is quite difficult.


    Jerry sighed quietly as he turned to face Hill and then ck Widow.


    After some time, Hill invited Jerry to assist. It found out that she intended to assist them in shaving their leg and armpit hair using the Hair Loss Curse. In actuality, it is not the only cause of this. They needed to be taken care of regrly.


    She frequently needs to assume several identities to infiltrate the enemy, just like the ck Widow, and she also needs to dress attractively to catch the targets eye. She previously broke into Stark Tower undercover because Tony was drawn to her beauty.


    Jerry looked a little disapproving, so Hill said with a smile, Miss Wizard, you are still young, so youre not used to these things for the time being. When you are a few years older, you will have these issues.


    Jerry executed multiple Hair Loss Curses while raising his wand, giving the two of them a wless and perfect magic.


    He was a little speechless, but he had to admit that the two female agents bodies are excellent.


    Jerry made a firm decision to leave the changing room afterpleting the hair removal request and just now entered the room again.


    He must have a bottom line in life and control certain unpleasant desires even though he is now seen by everyone as a girl. Otherwise, the Wizards entire identity will be ruined when the identities are fully revealed in the future.


    Of course, he may not be alive when that happens if they knew about it.


    -


    After 20 minutes. Outside of Los Angeles, the ne came to a stop in front of a fast food restaurant.


    Coulson and Hill remained on the ne, while Nick Fury, ck Widow, and Jerry exited it along with 12 other S.H.I.E.L.D. personnel dressed in ck.


    I dont want any strangers to show up around here anytime soon. Natasha, send someone to clean this area. Miss Wizard, you can go to the burger shop in front and wait for us for a while.


    Nick spoke to ck Widow and Jerry separately before moving towards Tony, who was sitting in front of the nearby burger joint. When ck Widow heard the words, she nodded, waved her hand, and led the group of about a dozen agents away.


    Jerry entered the burger joint unhurriedly, chose a seat, and sat down while he observed an agent inform all the employees. When he looked up, it was just after seven oclock and the sky waspletely lit up.


    I havent eaten all night; Im a little hungry.


    Jerry, who made fried chicken burgers in front of a burger shop, strolled up to the work table there, pulled out his wand, and waved it around a little. He started to cook independently while standing up as the various utensils and ingredients on the work table appeared to gain consciousness right away.


    Hey, do any of you need something to eat?


    Nick Fury and Tony, who was wearing the Iron Man suit, pulled the door open as Jerry was utilizing cooking magic to prepare lunch.


    Thank you, just give us two cups of coffee. After briefly freezing, Nick instantly resumed his regr state.


    The current situation is magical rather than scientific, so it makes perfect sense for the wizard to use magic to prepare food.


    On the other side, Tony turned his head to take a startled look at Nick standing next to him, What is this superpower? This youngster is also a part of your Super people band. Do you still use children asborers?


    Im not with them, I was only asked to lend a hand by them.


    Jerry approached the two of them with a tray of food and drink that had been automatically organized, including hamburgers, fried chicken, and coffee.


    Nick took a sip of coffee, It tastes good, thank you.


    Tony picked up the coffee as well, but after saying thank you, he whispered, Today I truly want to drink a ss of milk, even if yesterday I wasnt particrly sober from the hangover.


    As Jerry heard this, he turned his attention to the cup Tony was holding, casting a Transfiguration Charm and said, Okay.


    He got a tray and sat down to the side after finishing his sentence. Tony froze as he observed the coffee in his hand change into milk.


    If the automated cooking scene in the kitchen earlier caught him off guard, the current scene of coffee turning into milk certainly did.


    Nick sat down after giving Tony a shoulder pat, Not the superpower you thought it would be. This girl is a superhero who has just gained a lot of poprity in New York, a witch with some knowledge of magic. Dont you know?


    Wizard? That name may be one Ive heard before. Tony made a concerted effort to think about it but felt that his hangover-afflicted brain wasnt functioning properly, so he didnt think about it at all.


    In fact, Tony wasnt idle over the recent months when the wizard rose to fame. He managed the business, improved the armors capabilities, received invitations to severalvish events, was summoned to Washington to file awsuit, traveled to Monaco topete in racing contests, etc.


    He might have seen the name of the Wizard spoken or nced over it in the news, but its unlikely that he put any effort into understanding it thoroughly.


    Is there really a thing as magic in this world? Tony, a tech expert, finds it difficult to ept magics supernatural presence.


    Its better not to take too long, since Ive cleared out all the nearby areas. ck Widow at this point walked quickly and furiously to them.


    Well, youre fired. Tony observed his secretary enter the room and inform Nick of the circumstance. After giving it some thought, he realized right away that the other two were tricking him.


    Thats up to you to decide. ck Widow said with a detached smile.


    Given his utter helplessness, Tony could do nothing but turn to face Nick and utter the idiotic words, Ill say it again, all right. Simply said, I wont be a part of the Super People team you created.


    Tonys attitude didnt appear to bother Nick, but he started to educate Tony with a burst of knowledge. At this point, Jerry, who was seated to the side, didnt focus much on Nick and Tonys disagreement. Instead, he has trouble looking at the hamburger and fried chicken on the table.


    Why? He discovered an issue, which is that he ispletely unable to eat while donning a mask.


    He is no longer in Hermiones body, and if he removes his disguise while eating a cheeseburger, he will reveal who he really is.

 Chapter 107: “Saving a Life”

    Chapter 107: ��Saving a Life��


    Ignore that; lets justplete the work. Jerry used a summoning spell to call out Quirrells advanced antidote and ced it in front of Tony and Nick before slowly cing the tray into the suitcase.


    May you please take the potion first, then? Dont you realize that letting kids stay upte is bad for their health?


    What potion? Tony appeared surprised.


    This Miss Wizard graciously gave me the antidote that could be able to reverse your padium poisoning. Nick elucidated.


    The fundamental justification is the excellent character of Mr. Stark. To die in such a manner is regrettable. Jerry nodded.


    Thank you, Miss Wizard, but I couldnt take your potion. Ive tried all possible mixtures of theponents. Padium poisoning cannot be removed by any element on earth.


    He believed that if he tried to treat his padium poisoning on his own, he would ultimately be unable to do it. He wondered how a child could possibly save him. However, she does appear to have some strong superpowers.


    Nick red and mockingly remarked before Jerry could respond, I can tell that you havent tried them all.


    If you dont try, how will you know that you wont die? Furthermore, it took me a lot of priceless herbs and time to create this bottle of detoxifying potion. Im still somewhat assured. Jerry moved the liquid from the table toward Tony.


    Tony picked up the bottle, examined the mysterious liquid inside that resembled amber, thought back to the magic that was currently capable of changing matter, hesitated for a moment, and then ultimately removed the cork before gulping the liquid down.


    A cloud of hot air rapidly ascended from his abdomen after he drank the potion, and it then dispersed into his internal organs, limbs, and bones. In the same instant, the padium elements green traces that had been gradually destroying his body vanished.


    Argh! Tony now experienced a sharp difort in his neck. It revealed that ck Widow stabbed his neck with a blood test device for padium poisoning.


    The detoxification is finished, and there is no padium element present.


    Is itpletely recovered? Tony pointed at his index finger once more as he manually adjusted the armor on his hand while holding the tester in ck Widows grasp.


    As Tony saw the identical test result as before, he couldnt help but disy a somewhat perplexed expression. He initially believed that he would pass away, much like a cancer patient, and as a result, he donated all the collected.


    He started to lose hope in himself and made Pepper upset by purposely making out with the new secretary. He wanted her to stop loving him so that she wouldnt be sad in the future. His pal received all he had, even his iron armor.


    In general, he is still extremely content. The fact that a youngster could find a solution despite his best efforts to find a cure upset him a little. Nheless, Jerry saved his life, and for that, he is eternally grateful.


    You know, he already gave Pepper control of all of Stark Industrys businesses. In the future, Pepper will marry someone else, and that person will own both Peppers lover and a sizable portion of Stark Industry.


    Thank you so much for saving me, Miss Wizard. You can get in touch with me whenever you need my assistance in the future, but right now, I need to depart immediately due to an important matter.


    Tony decided that in order to win Pepper back, he needed to take off right away to find Pepper and exin the situation to her.


    Hold on, you cant go yet. Even though your poison is gone, you will still be poisoned as long as you wear the iron suit if you cant locate something to rece the padium element. Nick pushed Iron Man to the ground as he was about to stand up.


    Jerry promptly raised his hand as well, saying, In fact, its difficult to locate the ingredients for preparing that powerful antidote potion. It will take a while to make it since I just have one bottle right now.


    He still has a few bottles of antidote potions in the suitcase, but he isnt a rich boy, so he cant give them all to him. Giving a bottle of potion that can save a life is something amazing, but giving a second and third bottle for free is another story.


    In other words, Tony wouldnt have been poisoned to death if it werent for his potion, and he only used this as an asion for an opportunity. It would never end if he actually kept giving Tony potions, preventing him from looking into the root problem.


    Without Iron Man, there would be an issueter on when the army of Thanos arrived.


    After being shocked by thements, Tony quietly considered them for a time before sitting down once more. He will restart the countdown to death if he activates the iron suit since the little arc reactor on his chest will undoubtedly input the padium element into his body.


    Before he passed away, your father, Mr. Howard, left you certain items. I believe it will be beneficial for you to locate newponents to rece them. You should return to your mansion and carefully study it. A dozen agents rushed in and swiftly surrounded Tony, as Nick exined.


    Alright. Tony is no match for these dozen or so elite agents now that he cant use the iron suit, thus what Nick Fury suggested is indeed realistic.


    He needs to locate elements that can rece padium if he still intends to wear an iron suit and go about as Iron Man.


    Okay, can we go back now? Jerry urged while standing up.


    There is no way he could fly back alone if his Nimbus 2000 is not as fast as a supersonic ne.


    The Nimbus 2000 can travel at a top speed of about 200 km/h. The flight from Los Angeles to New York is expected to take more than ten hours. Haas and Aisha will discover his disappearance by that point and it will be a bit problematic.


    It would appear that he must find a means to master Apparation quickly or discover how to create Portkeys and construct a Floo Network when he has the time.


    Otherwise, relying only on the broomstick, the speed is still inferior to the ne and Tonys iron armor, even if you get the quickest Firebolt in the future. The Firebolt was traveling at, if he remembered correctly, about 250 kilometers per hour.

 Chapter 108: “A Plane on The Glacier”

    Chapter 108: ��A ne on The cier��


    Los Angeles, Tonys mansion.


    ck Widow informs Nick, who is speaking to Tony, Agent Hill reported that Miss Wizard has been securely sent back to Manhattan.


    Tony was looking at Nick when he nodded and said, Your father is far from what you imagined. He was one of the members who established S.H.I.E.L.D. He also left this box for you. Unlock it, and maybe you can solve all the problems. Nick then pointed to therge box with Howard Starks belongings written on it under his feet.


    Nick looked at his watch as he stood up after concluding his sentence, You continue to examine this box even though it is bingte and I still have other things to do. Ill allow Coulson in, and hell be watching over you. And Natasha, shell keep working as a covert agent for Stark Industries.


    Hey, hey, what are you talking about? I have no idea what youre referring to. How do you open this? Moreover, you cannot limit my freedom


    Tony briefly lost hisposure after hearing Nicks statements. But Nick gave him a cold stare, turned his head away, andpletely disregarded him. Even when Nick left, ck Widow politely reminded Tony that allmunications had been cut off.


    Okay, Agent Coulson? You seem a little different from thest time we met. Tony was forced to talk to Coulson after Nick, and ck Widow left.


    This is also due to the power of that wizard girl. Coulson said with pride as he touched the hairline on his forehead.


    Tony bowed, Wow, thats amazing. It appears that her magic can make hair grow. By the way, after a brief break from physical training, Ill start my research in the basement. Send your men down to get me some food or drinks if you can.


    Coulson quickly saw through Tonys fleeting thoughts. He said, Sorry, Mr. Stark, but this is not my responsibility. Director Fury gave me the directive to use all measures necessary to keep you here. Ill have to stop you if you try to pull any tricks.


    Evening.


    You mean no youngster with the appearance of the wizard has been found after checking through all the registration information in New York? Nick Fury asked Hill in shock.


    Yes, unless she is a stowaway, her information wont be found. Nheless, the likelihood of this is quite small. Hill reported.


    The majority of the smugglers are typically Hispanics and foreigners, while the wizard is inly American or more British based on behavior and appearance.


    Fury nodded in response to Hills question, Is there any gain from this nights observation?


    It turned out that while the wizard was primarily requested to assist this time, Nick also quietly advised Hill to pay close attention to the wizards every move in order to learn more about him from the intricacies.


    Hill responded after gathering her thoughts, Overall, there isnt a problem. Yet, Im unable to determine how many weird magics she has mastered. One thing, though, I cant seem to figure out.


    Which point? Nick frowned.


    Coulson questioned the wizard on the ne as to why she had always to wear a hat and mask. The wizard responded by saying that, like her wizard robe, the mask and hat are essential magical outerments that can both aid in magic andbat. Said Hill.


    Her wizards robe can deflect bullets and even protect her from sniper rifle shots that can prate armor. The helmet and mask have additional purposes, so it makes sense. Fury nodded.


    But Director, if her hat and mask were that crucial, why didnt she go get them when she was struck by armor-piercing bullets when she was thrown to the store?


    The wizard doesnt seem like the kind of person who gets easily irritated. Yet, its possible that she was too upset at the moment to remember.


    You mean, what the wizard exhibited at the moment may not necessarily be her genuine appearance, thus she maintained wearing a mask afterward? Fury was quick to pick up on Hills possible meaning.


    I simply believe it is doable. After all, she has incredible magic. It could be able to alter her look, simr to our Photostatic Veil momentarily.


    Hill, who is Nicks most powerful aide, is aware that S.H.I.E.L.D. has a unique gadget called the Photostatic Veil that can create a virtual image on the wearers face that can be faked and changed into anyones appearance.


    With all the magic the wizard knew, perhaps there was one that might momentarily alter their appearance.


    Before saying, Nick was silent for a time, It will be challenging to manage if this is the case. This logic suggests that the wizards gender and age may not be genuine and may instead be a result of magic. It will be exceedingly challenging to determine her genuine identity in this way.


    The wizard has incredible magic. She doesnt have always to wear a mask because it truly has the power to alter everything.


    Furthermore, regardless of whether the wizard is a man or woman, an old man or a child, they all meet the requirements of an Avenger in his heart based on her present actions and the conclusions drawn from various observations.


    It will annoy the wizard when she is found, rather than continuing to use energy to investigate the wizards true identity. Its best tomunicate with the wizard more frequently and earn her trust over time. The wizard will eventually open up to them.


    Furys chemistry with the wizard has improved to a new level as a result of this times sessful rescue of Tony using potions and various magics. They wont be able to ask the wizard for assistance the following time if they annoy her.


    All right, lets put off figuring out who the wizard really is for the time being.


    Well, Director, I do have one more report for you. Hill nodded before presenting Nick Fury with another document.


    The document, which included some recent data on keeping an eye on Dr. Banner, was taken by Nick. However, he focused on one of the reports.


    The Hulk appeared and angrily crushed the cier after Dr. Banners attempt at suicide at the North Pole failed. Then, in the melting cier, a Russian oil exploration crew discovered what they believed to be a World War II fighter ne.


    Currently, after analyzing the images taken by experts, it can be seen that the fighter ne deep inside the ice is quite simr to the one Captain America was operating at the time.

 Chapter 109: “Another Way To Earn Red Stars”

    Chapter 109: ��Another Way To Earn Red Stars��


    The sky above a prison in New York at two in the morning.


    Jerry, riding a broomstick and having used the Disillusionment Charm, couldnt help but grumble, Manhattan hasnt been operatingtely. I can only obtain a few red stars now. It appears that I have no choice but to try here.


    Jerry has recently discovered that Manhattans crime rate has significantly fallen, which has resulted in significantly slower growth of his red star than in the past.


    For two hours, he strolled across Manhattan, which is worse than other parts of New York in terms of crime. He will run out of red star sources if things continue in this manner.


    Now that he is learning magic every day, it consumes a lot of red stars.


    When the upgrade is finished, he still needs to set aside enough red stars for the First and Second Worlds.


    He changed his mind and chose to look for a new city instead of staying in Manhattan for the time being. He focused his attention first on the criminals who were jailed.


    Prior to this, he believed that since good deeds could earn red stars, then helping the criminals in the prison would result in the same.


    You must be aware that only a small portion of the United States, including the current state of New York, has a death sentence.


    That is to say, even if you do a horrible crime that offends both people and gods, you will most likely spend the rest of your life behind bars. With good intentions, Jerry came to assist them in ending their wicked life, but red stars must first be acquired.


    He had never attempted this previously since hecked the magical power to enter a prison with heavy security without being seen. However, while some offenders in prison may be innocent until proven guilty, others may actually deserve to die.


    He could inadvertently hurt a good person, which would be awkward and not very good, if he acts hastily before learning the Imperius Curse.


    But now, he doesnt have that worry at all.


    The Imperius Curse can precisely ascertain the criminals actual crime scene, while the Disillusionment Charm can secretly enter a room and Freeze Charm briefly disable electrical devices. The Forgetfulness and False Memory Spell might then be practiced before the culprits are put to death.


    Alohomora!


    When Jerry reached the iron door closest to him afternding and packing the broom into the suitcase, he waved his wand in front of it, causing the electronic lock to shake twice and the door to open magically.


    Not only can the unlocking spell open standard physical mechanical locks, but it can also open more sophisticated locks like electronic, fingerprint, and eye scanner locks.


    They were essentially asleep at this point, with the exception of the dozen or so prison guards who were on night patrol. A middle-aged jail guard was closely trailed by Jerry, who was casting the Disillusionment Charm, as he subtly cast the Imperius Curse on him.


    The middle-aged prison guard dly brought Jerry to the prisons holding area while under the influence of the Imperius Curse.


    With the exception of one death row criminal, 29 criminals serving life sentences in prison at this time had all turned intoplete idiots and had lost all memory.


    Jerry initially intended to kill each of these criminals, but after learning that doing so wasparable to applying the Forgetfulness Curse to transform the criminals into idiots, he decided against it.


    After all, it would likely garner a lot of attention if thirty criminals died unexpectedly in the prison. Yet, if they simply turned stupid, the warden probably wouldnt make matters worse in an effort to make up for what happened.


    They are all criminals who will be imprisoned for life. Whether they are stupid or not doesnt seem to matter much as long as they dont die in their cells.


    Jerry had intended to return home and sleep after gathering a sizable amount of red stars, but midway through the flight, he had an idea, turned his head, and flew towards the next prison location.


    It would be better if he only attempted it once. It would be challenging for him to act again if they had knowledge of the problem. Simply put, he needs to spend one night cleaning out all the prisons before anyone reacts so that, even if something bad happens, he wont have to worry about it.


    He wont have to go to prison anymore and he wont have to worry about someone staying in jail or prison for him because doing this will help him get red stars.


    He merely had to sleep through the night. He grew ustomed to it and stopped staying upte during this period in favor of sleeping in during the daytime hours when he was in ss.


    Jerry continued to remain up until about seven in the morning, at which point he dragged his worn-out body back to his room.


    In one night, he cleaned every prison in New York. Even though he was exhausted, the number of red stars was really not low.


    The amount is simr to the total of the red stars he got this time in Manhattan.


    He would have nearly passed out from exhaustion if cities like Washington and Los Angeles werent too far away from him and he couldnt fly back and forth on a broomstick in a single night to visit all the prisons there.


    Hisrgest aplishment is that through constant testing, he was able to perfect the False Memory Charm and the Forgetfulness Curse. The saying practice makes perfect certainly holds true for the study of magic.


    Seventy thousand, not bad.


    Jerry nodded quietly in the kitchen as he prepared breakfast using magic while examining the quantity of his current little red stars on the panel. To save roughly 100,000 red stars before the panel update is finished is his current objective.


    He notices that when he uses the Refreshing more frequently, his body seems to have be ustomed to it, and the side effects are diminishing with each use.


    He also believed that if he kept using it so frequently, eventually his mode will convert into a normal condition. Even if it were left on all the time, there wouldnt be any issues.


    However, the ensuing problem is the consumption of red stars. The red star will be consumed more quickly the longer the Refreshing is employed.


    He used to eat between four and five hundred red stars every day, but today he uses between five and six hundred. He would add an additional hundred if he used in that another world.


    In other words, if he enters the Harry Potter world and does not save enough 100,000 red stars, he may not finish reading in the second part of the semester and will return to the regr world.


    The second world will also be made avable after the panel has been upgraded.


    What the second world will look like is unclear. He might have to travel to the second world and stay there for a time if the magic contained therein is really valuable.


    Jerry was thinking about the second magical world when all of a sudden, he looked at the panel and was astounded. It turned out that the panel abruptly unveiled two words at this point.


    [UPGRADE SUCCESSFUL]


    Immediately below, there is a line that says.


    [The Second World has been prepared sessfully, please enter and check]

 Chapter 110: “Entering The Second World”

    Chapter 110: ��Entering The Second World��


    With the moving spell, he relocated the entire breakfast that had been cooked to the dining table. Aisha was still deep asleep, so Jerry went back to his room first and started checking the upgraded panel instead of waking her up.


    After the upgrade, the panel hardly underwent any changes except for the addition of a second world button alongside the first world button.


    Then, there are a few additional new contents in the introduction to the panel feature. First off, Jerry can bring living things here as long as he is willing, just like the tip before the upgrade.


    It can be transported between the parallel and primary world as well as between the parallel and primary world. Jerry is ecstatic about this.


    He is currently most concerned about the possibility that Haas and Aishas safety may not be guaranteed if one day his name is made public.


    Although he has taken many precautions, there is no imprable wall in the world. Several things are not nned by you, and will be implemented perfectly ording to your n. There will always be some unexpected idents.


    For instance, he had never worked as a secret agent and had no formal training in lurking or disguising himself, thus it was inevitable that he would have defects in some minor details that he had overlooked.


    He is limited to using the knowledge gap, the magic he has learned, and the panels capacity to create additional preparations. Even if there is a serious issue, there is still time to remedy it as long as he has enough time.


    When he bes more powerful in the Harry Potter world, he will be able to find a way to summon two house elves using his ability to carry creatures.


    On the one hand, it can assist him with household chores, but on the other side, it can also ensure Haas and Aishas security. You should be aware that while house elves are not as strong as top wizards, they are still stronger than the majority of adult wizards.


    They are adept at all forms of elf magic and can cast spells silently without the use of a stick. They are also fiercely loyal. They will be willing to give their lives for you if you treat them better.


    In the wizarding world, several magical animals, in addition to house elves also have unique talents. They would make useful helpers if they could be domesticated and brought across.


    The introduction to the second world is a crucial element in addition to the capacity to transport living things.


    The second world is the same as the first world. After the main world cools down for one month, you can enter as long as you have red stars. After entering, you will consume 100 little red stars every day.


    When entering, the time of the main world will also be frozen.


    But the difference is that after entering the world, although the time in the main world froze, the time in the other world will start to flow normally.


    The time in the main world will be frozen if Jerry enters the second world this time, but the time that was first frozen in the Harry Potter world will flow normally.


    One month will pass in the first world if he stays there for a month, and a year will pass in the first world if he stays there for a year.


    The good news is that following this upgrade, he can more easily manage the amount of time he spends in the parallel world. The red stars dont have to run out before he can go back. He can do it whenever he wants as long as he has the desire.


    Simply said, he must wait a month for the parallel world to cool down before attempting to enter once more.


    For instance, Jerry could still get back to the main world after spending a week in the second world if he had 70,00080,000 red stars in his possession. After another month has passed, he will have the option of returning to the first or second world.


    Jerry read the introductions to each of the features, and then he started thinking. He didnt anticipate that when he entered one of the worlds, time would not be frozen but rather flow normally in the other world.


    He paused a little because of this. He is still studying and has a lot to learn at this point because all the foundations of his magical abilities now exist in the Harry Potter world.


    Junior wizards would do well to attend Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. He would miss the start of school if he remained in the second world for an extended period of time, which would result in his expulsion from school, which would be a major setback.


    The fact is that he is still unsure of the nature of this second worlds magic. Questions remain regarding its systematic inheritance, level of strength, and other factors.


    I should give it some careful thought and decide at night.


    Jerry set aside all of his ideas for the moment and decided to give them careful thought when he went to school after hearing the sound of the door opening from the outside and realizing that his father had woken up.


    He needs toe up with a solution that would give him the best of both worlds because this is no little matter. Also, he remained up all night yesterday, so today he needs to catch up on sleep.


    It is ten oclock now.


    Jerry changed out of his pajamas, put on somefortable clothing, grabbed his suitcase and wand, and then pressed the button to enter the second world.


    After reflecting for a day, he concluded that the second world still needed to be explored. Before deciding what to do next, at least understand the type of world that this second world is.


    He neednt worry about Hogwarts if the magic of this second world is extremely strong or much stronger than the magic of the Harry Potter world.


    In the end, whether he attends school or not is irrelevant. What matters is that he gains more strength. If not, or almost, he continues to concentrate on the Harry Potter world because he has some historical ties to Hogwarts.


    During the Hogwarts break, he can progressively delve into the second world. He came back on Christmas Day, just over a week before Hogwarts officially opened.


    He must, of course, wait before making a decision. It might not be a week if the first scenario is actually met.


    Like every time he crossed, the main world went frozen as Jerry clicked to enter the second world, and he promptly lost consciousness.


    This time, I didnt set up an identity.


    Jerry regained consciousness and discovered himself in an empty alley, his clothing remained the same, and there are no imnted memories.


    Obviously, his whole identity was directly thrown into this second world.


    He recalled that while exploring the Harry Potter world, he not only acquired wizard blood but also set up legal status in an orphanage.


    Maybe new users just receive that benefit.


    His legal standing is not a major issue, though, because of his current magical power. Jerry couldnt help but exhibit a look of surprise on his face as he emerged from thene and peered left and right at the nearby structures.


    Where am I? isnt this New York?

 Chapter 111: “There Are Wolves”

    Chapter 111: ��There Are Wolves��


    Every night, Jerry rides a broomstick throughout New York and has a thorough understanding of the city. Therefore, as he emerged from the alley, he instantly realized that he was on a specific street in Manhattan, New York.


    Simply put, several characteristics between this street and the street in New York in the real world seem to be different. However, other famous structures have remained the same.


    Im sorry, but is this New York? Jerry asked the blonde girl passing by very kindly, reaching out to halt her.


    The girl appeared to be a student who was still in college. She was around eighteen or neen years old, dressed in a red scarf, a high-grade gray coat, and ck fis stockings.


    She gave the eleven or twelve-year-old youngster in front of her an odd look, knelt down, and softly said, Kid, this is New York. Are you lost? Why are you alone outside at this time of night? Do you need me to make a police call?


    No. But thank you, maam. Can I tell what year it is right now? Jerry wasnt prepared to ask someone casually and encounter a kind individual.


    Of course, its 2010.


    When Jerry heard the words, he exhaled in relief. 2010 is not the year in the main world. From his pocket, he withdrew a few dors, which he then ced in the hands of the blonde girl.


    Thank you, consider this a small gift from me. The blonde girl was momentarily dumbfounded as she nced at the banknotes in her hand.


    The person who only asked her that question and offered her some money made her appear like a street girl.


    Hey, where did you evene from?


    The girl quickly realized that the young kid had vanished somewhere after looking up in the direction he was leaving.


    She sped home after shivering and ncing at the nearly empty streets in the middle of the night.


    Jerry, who was riding a broomstick and wearing a Disillusionment Charm, paid close attention to some of the lower, seedier streets before saying, Sure enough, no matter which world New York is in, crimes in the city are indispensable.


    Later, in the alleys, Jerry discovered a cell phone in the pocket of the thief, who had been rendered unconscious by the Sleeping Charm. He then started browsing the inte on the phone.


    The quickest method to find out what kind of world we live in in a modern city is, of course, to go online.


    First off, it is obvious that magic exists in this world because it is explicitly mentioned in the panels function introduction that the second world is a magical world.


    It is improbable that there are no hints at all in this world. Maybe he may soon be able to discover some hints about magic from some news, given how far technology hase.


    An hourter.


    What in the world? How could something be so ordinary? Jerry silently ced his phone away. There was absolutely no indication of magic in the news. It was all just regr news.


    Its not evenparable to the main world, where some absurd technical phenomena dont really exist. It seems like a typical and everyday environment, much like in his prior life.


    After giving it some thought, he realizes that he can only make a foolish attempt to discover it on his own since he cant find it in the news.


    Jerry has decided to take a thorough look around New York tonight to see if he can locate any magic-rted hints. He will once more take to the broomstick and switch on Refreshing to do this.


    Hey, why are there wolves in this city?


    But, less than five minutes after beginning his patrol, he discovered five powerful gray wolves frantically pursuing a young man with curly hair in the nearby street.


    When something goes wrong, a monster must exist. Jerry is not terrified of the situation, but he is concerned there wont be one at all, which this week will have been aplete waste. Jerry elerated as he descended on his broomstick.


    Jerrynded, retracted the broomstick, took off the Disillusionment Charm, and approached the boy with the curly hair.


    Run, there are wolves behind you! The young man with curly hair noticed the deserted street, and when a boy showed up there, he started running erratically.


    When the young man with curly hair noticed that Jerry was unconcerned, he clumsily pulled over the lid of the roadside garbage can and stood in front of him. He appeared to be nning a confrontation with those gray wolves.


    What is he up to? Jerry couldnt help but give the young man with curly hair standing in front of him a weird look.


    These are not dogs. You can see clearly. They are wolves, wolves that can eat people. Now I stop them, run away! The young man with curly hair frantically yelled to Jerry behind him as he waved the trash can lid in his hand.


    The five gray wolves immediately barred their teeth and charged at the curly-haired young man brutally as they saw him stop.


    When Jerry saw this, he waved his wand, and twelve precise arrows shot out of thin air in the direction of many gray wolves.


    Aurgh!


    The five gray wolves quickly transformed into five pages of gray wolf pictures. Jerrys eyes glowed as he noticed the gray wolf transformed into a book page.


    Because this strange urrence is most likely a new form of magic for him.


    Are you a wizard as well? The young man with curly hair eximed as soon as he noticed Jerry swinging a wooden stick.


    As well? Have you encountered any wizards? Jerry turned to face the young man with curly hair.


    The young man with curly hair pointed to a middle-aged man walking slowly in the distance, clutching a wand with blue stones, and said, Hes a wizard. Just now, he changed those beasts. Hes not friendly. Wed better leave right away!


    I think youre right. He seems doesnt want us to escape from here. Jerry discovered the middle-aged man walking when he was in a Refreshing state.


    In reality, his original strategy was to avoid battle with wizards in this realm before learning their capabilities.


    However, he didnt intend to give him a chance to exin what was happening. Without uttering a word, he waved his wand in front of Jerry and the young man with curly hair to release a ball of me after watching Jerry using the Arrow-Shooting Spell to save him.


    Duro! Jerry saw the mes flying and grabbed the garbage can lid in the curly-haired young mans hands, casting a Hardening Spell to block the mes.


    As the middle-aged man noticed this, he opened his coat and waved his wand, sending the four daggers concealed beneath it flying in the direction of Jerry and the man with curly hair.


    Furthermore, the daggers flight path appeared to be under the direction of the middle-aged man because it flexibly avoided the hard garbage cover in Jerrys hand, and shot at the curly-haired kid from the left and Jerry from the right.

 Chapter 112: “Different Kind of Magic”

    Chapter 112: ��Different Kind of Magic��


    Its not over yet, is it?


    Jerry was also assaulted since he witnessed the middle-aged man attacking him repeatedly and being aggressive with his movements. Although he has never attacked, he simply didnt want to develop a bad rtionship with the wizards here when he first arrived.


    Yet, it was clear that the wizard in front of him was not kind despite attacking a child and a normal young man.


    Jerry found that the magic disyed by the wizard on the opposite side did not give him an irresistible feeling. He felt that if he shot with all his strength, it was not impossible for him to win.


    Put the enemy on the ground and then use the Cruciatus and Imperius Curse inbination if that doesnt work.


    Holding the garbage can lid with his left hand. He flung the two daggers towards the middle-aged man using the right hand to cast a repelling spell on the two daggers that were stabbing at the young man.


    Before the middle-aged man was assaulted once more after the crisis had been momentarily addressed, Jerrys wand was already pointing in his direction.


    Rapidly moving toward the middle-aged man was a blue magic light. It was clear that the middle-aged man had fought in numerous battles. He manipted the garbage can next to him to block the blue light even though he was unaware of its strength and waved the magic wand in his palm.


    What a powerful magic spell. Jerry quietly eximed as he observed the middle-aged man shift the trash can to disrupt his spell.


    He can also move the thing with a spell. However, the one he learned to do so can only be viewed as a levitation spell. Although it can move items, the speed at which they move varies. If it is used to fight, it is estimated that ordinary people can easily dodge it.


    It is clear that the magic cast by the middle-aged man on the opposite side is not a typical spell. It is clear that the throwing knife and the garbage can moving at this moment were the result of a magic spell designed specifically forbat.


    Something is approaching!


    Jerrys ears began to twitch at this same instant, and it became clear that something invisible on the other side was shooting at them through the air at a high rate of speed. He swiftly pushed the young man away and sidestepped the situation.


    An invisible force surged over the area where Jerry and the young man had recently been standing before mming into the streetmp by the side of the road andpletely bending it.


    An enhanced version of the repelling spell? Like the Repelling Spell he had just used, which was a repelling force from the wand, Jerry could inly feel the attack of this unseen power.


    The one on the other side is more akin to an air cannon, capable of making an undetectable attack from a great distance. This would have gravely hurt him if it werent for his five senses being in a Refreshing state, which allowed him to recognize the oddness of the air.


    Think youre the only one who experienced magic assaults that are invisible and without a trace, huh?


    Jerry, who was a little terrified, raised his wand and prepared to cast a Sectumsempra Curse after dodging the opponents magic.


    But just then, a young man interrupted him from casting his charm and said, Theres a bird!


    It turned out that at this same moment, in the skies behind the middle-aged man, a massive iron eagle suddenly flew in the air, and a man wearing a leather jacket was standing on the back of that gigantic iron eagle.


    He observed that the man formed a fighting stance at this very moment, put his hands together, and even fired a powerful water st directly toward the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man was struck by the water st immediately after turning his head and failing to respond swiftly. He then appeared to have been the target of a holding spell, as his entire body was submerged in it.


    The man standing on the eagles back waved his hand to greet the young man and Jerry as the iron eagle crashed to the ground. Dave and that young wizard,e quickly! He wont be sealed for very long by my water.


    Okay, okay!


    The young man named Dave immediately recognized the man in the leather coat and with his assistance, easily mbered up onto the back of therge iron eagle.


    Jerry rolled his eyes, put his wand aside for the moment, put his hands on the enormous iron eagles wings, and leaped on it.


    The water suddenly burst when the middle-aged mans wand shed.


    Balthazar! The middle-aged mans eyes reddened upon seeing the man in the leather jacket, and with a yell, he was going tounch another magic attack.


    Nevertheless, the man in the leather jacket anticipated it initially. As he rubbed his hands together, a powerful energy ball quickly formed, and as soon as the water ball burst, it smacked into the middle-aged man.


    The intense electric light ball instantly blew out the middle-aged man, who then flew at least seven or eight meters away before colliding with a storefront.


    Jerrys eyes couldnt help but shine as he recognized the potency of the electro-optical ball that the man in the leather jacket had just fired. This magic seems to have a lot of strength.


    Horvath, who has been alive for more than 2000 years, has attained immortality. It would take a lot of strength for me to kill him now. The man in the leather jacket shakes his head. He wouldnt keep imprisoning the enemy if he could kill him.


    As he said that, he spread therge iron eagles wings, ced his right hand with the ring on its back, and guided the three of them into the sky.


    Two thousand years? On the eagle, Jerry made an effort to maintain hisposure, but his heart was already racing.


    Surprisingly, wizards in this universe have an endless lifespan and appear to be able to keep their physical bodies.


    Jerry had the impression that even if the magic in this world was bad, acquiring magic that could stay forever was worthwhile.


    About Horvath, was he really that strong just now? He is unsure if the short duration of thebat is to me. Also, why does this scene feel so familiar to him?


    On the other hand, Horvath left the store without a care in the world despite being drenched in smoke from the electric shock. Horvath furiously smashed the wand to the ground as he stared at therge iron bird that had vanished from the sky.


    From where did that little wizarde from? Hes good. It appears that I also need someone to help me, but first, I must locate the Grimhold.


    Raise your hand. Youre under arrest under the suspicion of stealing. Come with us now!


    A police car arrived because of the stores emergency siren, and two of the cops came out brandishing their weapons and shouted a warning to Horvath.


    Are you aware of who I am? How dare you speak to me in such a manner?


    Horvath, who was furious at the time, touched his wand twice in the forward direction. The two police were instantlyunched into the air by an invisible force and plummeted to the ground.


    Horvath entered the police vehicle calmly, used the wand to transform it into a ck sports car, and then drove in the direction he had previously remembered.

 Chapter 113: “Merlin’s Apprentice”

    Chapter 113: ��Merlin��s Apprentice��


    On the roof of a New York building, A massive iron eagle came down heavily on it.


    Ugh, I feel like Im about to throw up from how woozy I am.


    Dave leaped off the iron eagles back while feeling dizzy and clutched the roofs railing with an ufortably shocked grimace. Being on arge iron eagle and flying so high truly worried him as a physics student.


    Balthazar, a man in a leather jacket, and Jerry both calmly descended the stairs. It is clear that for them, flying at this altitude is nothing.


    Rx, Dave. Take a deep breath.


    Balthazar apathetically shrugged. Jerry was now quietly listening to their chat while also observing Balthazar transforming the eagle into an ornament.


    Although they were obviously not the same, he thought the iron eagles transformation and the Transformation Spell were fairly the same thing.


    Jerry can use the Transfiguration Spell to transform an ornament into a lifelike iron eagle at his present level, but he cannotmand the iron eagle to fly like a living creature.


    He may, however, employ the Transfiguration Spell to transform it into a living creature. But the creature cannot be asrge as the iron eagle since it must be a real creature that actually exists in reality.


    Even if he did, the transformed creature is no different from a regr creature and will not follow hismands. He could control it only if he cast it on his own, like the Snake Summoning Spell.


    Yet the wizard by the name of Balthazar standing in front of him uses a different kind of magic. He appeared to have changed the ornamental iron eagle on the roof into a magical bird that could fly and move in response to his thoughts.


    You must know that a bird made of normal iron cannot fly no matter how much it ps its wings.


    Yet, this magic is somewhat simr to alchemy. While alchemy can also create stone statues that can fight on their own, it requires considerable power.


    You can use alchemy to create arge iron eagle that can aid you in groundbat, but if you want it to fly and lift you into the air, youll need to figure out how to add some additional magic spells to it.


    Jerry is still very intrigued by Balthazars magic as a result.


    Please put an end to your argument and exin the situation to me. After all, I was involved for no reason.


    Jerry cast an Amplifying Charm on himself as the two were conversing, and as a result, his voice was so loud that the two had to stop by covering their ears.


    Thank you for saving me just now. I apologize for bing a little excited. Im Dave, a sophomore physics major.


    The two realized Jerry still lived after maintaining theirposure. Dave stood up to thank Jerry for saving him at this precise moment and to introduce himself.


    Dave unintentionally wandered into Balthazars antique store during a school trip ten years ago when he was still in the fourth grade.


    Balthazar pulled out a dragon ring after spotting him. When he spotted him, the ring suddenly sprang to life and flew right onto his finger, where it settled.


    Balthazar insisted on taking him on as an apprentice and teaching him magic aftering to the conclusion that he was the one who had inherited Merlins abilities.


    During this time, he unintentionally released the middle-aged man who had just attacked him by dropping a Russian matryoshka doll known as The Grimhold.


    The middle-aged man and the man in the leather coat used magic to fight each other in the antique shop. Dave ran away with the Russian doll out of fear.


    He ran into his teacher and ssmates when he got outside, and he enthusiastically told them what had happened in the antique shop.


    The two wizards who battled with magic, as Dave had imed, were not present in the antique shop when the teacher instructed the students to unlock the door and go inside. There was no one there, and it was just your typical antique store.


    Because of this, David was diagnosed with a delusional disorder. His students made fun of him and gave the disorder the name Dave Stutlers delusional disorder.


    He encountered those two wizards again ten yearster after finally letting go of the embarrassing incident from his past. He had always wished to be the best physicist.


    You can call me Jerry, and I understand your situation. Jerry raised the Amplifying Charm and immediately began to hunt for a memory buried deep within his brain because the story sounded familiar.


    It is hard for him to recall every memory from his prior life, which spanned more than 30 years. He needs to use Refreshing carefully to delve through the depths of his memory for some memories that have been long since buried.


    Oh! The Sorcerers Apprentice!


    A mental image materialized in an instant. While he was still a college student, he sat aside and observed a movie being watched by a certain roommate using aputer in the dorm.


    The Sorcerers Apprentice is the title of that film. The narrative is a perfect match for what Dave just said.


    Balthazar also came forward at this time and introduced himself to Jerry, Hello, Master Jerry. Im Balthazar, and I want to thank you for saving Dave just now. What magic school do you attend, by the way?


    The young wizard in front of him may not appear to be very old, but he has excellent magical skills. He is certainly a genius wizard if he could battle Horvath without getting hurt.


    Which school? Well, Hogwarts School.


    Jerry is unaware of the existence of any magic schools in this universe. He briefly used the name Hogwarts because the only mentioned schools in the film together are the Merlinians or the Morganians Schools.


    It is actually eptable to identify yourself as a Hogwarts student and state that you attend that institution.


    As Balthazar heard this, he momentarily froze, Hogwarts School? I have lived for more than two thousand years but never heard of this school.

 Chapter 114: “Ring on the Left, Wand on the Right”

    Chapter 114: ��Ring on the Left, Wand on the Right��


    Wizards live such lengthy lives in this world. As Jerry learned Balthazars age, his eyes glowed once more.


    Balthazar, Horvath, and Veronica are three of Merlins disciples who, if he remembered correctly, could all live eternally. Morgana, who was imprisoned in the Grimhold, is likewise immortal. From this viewpoint, it appears that a wizard in this world can attain longevity without too much difficulty.


    If not, it would be impossible for there to be so many wizards who live for more than 2000 years.


    While it is very old, our Hogwarts school is not well-known. It is concealed in Sconds isted woonds. It is understandable if you havent heard of it because it has always existed as a solitary branch and does notmunicate with the outside world. I moved away from there and settled in New York for unique reasons.


    Its clear that Jerry has no trouble telling lies when theye out of his mouth.


    As Balthazar heard this, he nodded, It makes sense why your magic appears a little different from the older school. I apologize for involving you this time. Ill handle the rest, but youd better get out of New York right now or Horvath may trouble youter.


    Balthazar does not want a child to be involved in such a risky mission, despite Jerrys apparent youth and high magical abilities. Even Dave wouldnt be involved if he wasnt the inheritor who could defeat Morgana.


    Could you please borate on the Grimhold you just mentioned? Why did he seek the Grimhold, exactly?


    Now, Jerry wouldnt leave. Bing friends with this wizard is the best way to learn the most potent magic in this world and the secret to immortality. If not, why would he teach him?


    He had originally intended to create the immortality potion and take the Philosophers Stone in order to be immortal.


    Yet, the immortality produced bybining the magic stone with the longevity potion also has a drawback. The Fantastic Beasts and Where to Find Them series contains examples of it.


    That form of immortality can onlypel the soul to remain within the body, and since the body will continue to age over time, it wont be all that different from a walking corpse.


    Whether it is Balthazar or Horvath, immortality in this universe is definitely different. They have lived for more than two thousand years, but neither their physical appearance nor their aging have changed in the slightest.


    Balthazar has been consistently working on his magic for more than 2000 years, honing his magic to a higher level. It can be referred to as the ideal immortality technique.


    As Balthazar heard this, he sighed, When we locate the Grimhold, well discuss the specifics. In short, Morgana herself and the Morganians have been sealed by the Grimhold. They will end the world if Horvath discovers them and lets them loose.


    The Morgana that almost wiping out humanity? Wasnt she killed by the legendary Merlin? Jerry faked his shock.


    Balthazar shrugged, Her magic is just too strong. Horvath had betrayed Merlin at that point, leaving him gravely hurt, so she was just sealed in it. Im not strong enough to kill her now. Dave, who is Merlins sessor, is the only person who can do it.


    Dave shook his head vigorously at this point Youve got to be kidding. I neither have Merlins magic nor am I a direct descendant of him. I no longer desire to work with magic. I simply want to have an ordinary life.


    When Balthazar held out his hand, a locker materialized with the aid of his magic. In front of Dave, he removed a ring in the shape of a dragon from his locker and asked, If you genuinely want to live an ordinary life, why keep this ring?


    Jerry nced at the ring in Balthazars hand and knew it was Merlins dragon ring. It is challenging to cast spells directly without the help of a medium for the wizard in this world, just like it is for the wizards in the Harry Potter universe.


    The wand serves as the magic tool in the Harry Potter universe. It is challenging to cast magic normally without the wand, unless you are a good wizard.


    The same is true in this world, excluding the two most powerful wizards, Morgana and Merlin, all other wizards require a medium in order to work magic.


    The majority of wizards wear rings on their hands, although some also cast spells using scepters, nes, and other objects.


    Dave has inherited Merlins strength. He can cast spells without using a medium as long as he puts in some serious study timeter.


    This is great news! Jerry has always believed that using a wand to cast spells is dangerous.


    He cant cast spells because it is now impossible to do so without a wand, and when he doesnt have his hand, he ceases to be a wizard and bes just like any other person.


    Just like when he was in a physical education ss at school, because the wand was in the locker, he couldnt perform magic, so he was forced to take off his shirt.


    Moreover, the wands construction is weak wood, which will readily break if it is attacked. Once he drops his wand, he will be in risk if someone finds this weakness of his andunches a focused attack.


    But the ring is different, it is hidden better on the hand, and the metal is more durable.


    In the future, he will be able to operate both the ring and the wand entirely with his left hand. He can offer the enemy a great surprise when thetter breaks his wand believing that he has discovered his weakness. It is simple to get hurt.


    As for how to get the ring?


    Of course, it was taken by force. But, for the time being, he must not take the dragon ring. It is Daves, and Balthazar will never let him go.


    Nevertheless, if they are defeated by those wizards sent by Morgana, perhaps he can obtain it from them. The most significant factor is that Jerry learned about it through his recall of the movie snippets and the recent struggle with Horvath.


    The actualbat prowess of the wizards in this world does not seem to be particrly impressive, despite the fact that many of their magic spells are quite interesting and they have lived lengthy lives.


    He even believed that there would be no way to end the world at all if Morgana, the most powerful witch in history, were truly freed.


    The present is unlike 2000 years ago. Morgana could conquer the world with magic, but in the high-tech era of today, those kinds of method is not effective.


    Wizards in particr seem to be susceptible to electrical damage in this universe. In the film, Morgana was ultimately killed by Davids session of lightning-based spells.

 Chapter 115: “Arrived in Chinatown”

    Chapter 115: ��Arrived in Chinatown��


    Jerry made this assessment, nheless, based on the circumstances at hand. It is challenging to determine the truth. He hasnt actually had a chance to witness Morganas strength himself, after all.


    One cannot draw aplete conclusion from the movies performance alone. Possibly the greatest witch in history has much greater strength than he anticipated.


    In other words, it would be best to keep her inside for the time being. In fact, he is particrly interested in another type of magic for the universe of The Sorcerers Apprentice in addition to the immortality one.


    That is  the Sealing Magic.


    For more than two thousand years, the Sealing Spell imprisoned Morgana and her followers inside a matryoshka doll, preventing them from escaping by their own willpower. It is obvious how strong this spell is.


    If he mastered this ability, he would be able to directly seal Voldemorts remaining soul when he returned to the Harry Potter universe.


    Even if he was as powerful as Dumbledore, he could not stop Voldemort because his Horcruxes had not been totally destroyed. Even if Jerry is unable to kill him, he will just imprison his soul for a very long time in a jar.


    If he ever came across an immortal in the future, he would seal them up and store them all together. Find a that has no inhabitants, and drop it there so that they slowly suffer there.


    Balthazar and Dave ultimately came to an agreement just as Jerry was considering which magics to learn in the future and how to apply them.


    In the end, Dave gave in to Balthazars coercion and enticement and decided to assist him in locating the Grimhold. The two are currently debating whether to ride therge iron eagle or descend to locate the aged vehicle that Balthazar parked in the lot ten years prior.


    Since the eagle moves more quickly, it is too visible, making it simple for both Horvath and regr people to detect it.


    Although driving a car is more covert, the speed is slow. It will be challenging for Horvath to locate the Grimhold first as he must be searching for it as well.


    I believe I can apany you there if its required. Jerry then moved a step more forward.


    A form of Disillusionment Charm exists at our Hogwarts school that can deal with the issue of being quickly discovered.


    As Balthazars eyes sparkled, he followed it up with a serious question, Master Jerry, are you sure you want to go with us?


    I dont want that Morgana to resurrect and ruin this great world. Jerry shrugged.


    Thank you. Balthazar paused for a brief period before deciding.


    They must move quickly since they have been on the rooftop for too long, and it is possible that Horvath has already discovered The Grimhold. Driving will take much longer than searching in the air with the eagle.


    He could only turn little, non-living objects invisible without the spells he had learned; he was powerless againstrge, living creatures. He was strongly opposed to sending a young wizard on this mission with them.


    The moment Balthazar ced his hand on the beautiful iron bird, which was leaning over the edge of the roof, the magic began to work its magic. The bird instantly came back to life, stood up with fluttering wings, and obediently approached the three.


    The three ascended the eagles back one by one, and with a wave of his wand, Jerry simultaneously cast a Disillusionment Spell on the three of them and the eagle.


    The Grimhold is close to the city center, ording to my pigeon, which has found its location.


    Standing atop the eagle, Balthazar detected the location of the pigeon he had just released and immediately gave themand for takeoff. He then quickly flew towards the citys center.


    At the same time, outside the antique store where Dave and Balthazar once met. Horvath started to cast magic in ordance with the knowledge Dave had previously provided.


    The virtual vision that urred at the antique shops entryway ten years before resurfaced before his eyes, thanks to magic.


    In shock, a boy ran out of the antique store and threw the doll he was holding onto the pavement. The matryoshka was soon picked up by a Chinese granny dressed in Chinese attire.


    Chinatown.


    Horvath tracked for the dolls missing owner and then sped off in the sports car toward Manhattans Chinatown.


    He soon arrived in the bustling Chinatown, where a festival was being held at the moment, under the guidance of magic.


    The most dramatic Chinese performance, including the dragon dance show in the middle of the street, has filled the entire Chinatown with Chinese people dressed as they are.


    Thats them. Horvath realized right away that he was one stepte and that Balthazar had already located The Grimhold before him when he distantly observed Dave and Jerry there.


    Horvath, who obviously had no intention of giving up so easily, quickly cast one of his most powerful illusion spells, disguising himself as a stunning woman.


    He gently exited the crowd, circled around to the rear of the structure, and crept inside. Jerry and Dave were enjoying the dragon dance performance while standing outside the buildings main door.


    Although the eagle flew quite quickly, it didnt take them long to arrive at Chinatown.


    Balthazar ordered Jerry and Dave to remain below for their own protection and walked up to look into the matter alone. It would be best for him to obtain the Grimhold and depart right away. If Horvath came and the two would be below since he arrived there, then they will be fine.


    Would you mind if I borrowed your ring, Dave? Jerry pretended to be interested and enquired after observing Dave being drawn to the dragon dance.


    Dave didnt care. He handed Jerry the dragon ring after removing it and continued to watch the performance.


    Jerry put on the dragon ring and experienced the same sensation as the magic wand as soon as he did. He wasnt even sure if the fact that the dragon ring was Merlins ring contributed to the fact that it made him feel more powerful than his own magic wand.


    If he didnt use the wand at this particr moment, the magical force released by the dragon ring alone may be a little bit stronger than his wand.


    Jerry didnt pull any tricks and instead gave the ring back to Dave after checking that the dragon ring could actually take its ce.


    ording to him, the Elder Wand and a regr wand are equivalent to the difference between a dragon ring and a regr wizards wand.


    It still depends on the magicians own strength in the end, even though the magic has increased. The Elder Wand and the dragon ring are equally useless if his own strength is insufficient.


    Now that he knew about the dragon ring, thus for the time being, he has not thought about getting it.


    He can use a regr magicians ring for the time being. Hell think about the dragon ring problem when he understands more about this worlds magic in the future.

 Chapter 116: “Dragon and Fire Wizard”

    Chapter 116: ��Dragon and Fire Wizard��


    Jerry could hear ss breaking above his head. Balthazar was seen descending after shattering the fourth-floor window ss when the man looked up.


    Wingardium Leviosa! In a sh, Jerry pulled out his wand and used a levitation spell to lift Balthazar over his head and prevent him from being smashed.


    On the other side, those who had just witnessed Balthazar floating in the air and descending gradually cheered, believing that he was doing some sort of floating magic.


    What happened? Jerry and Dave both turned to gaze at Balthazar amid the congrattory cheers.


    It makes sense that their pace on the eagle shouldnt have been slower than Horvaths. Why Balthazar was still being attacked?


    Before Balthazar could respond, Horvath on the fourth floor grinned while sticking his head out of the window while carrying a Russian doll, Balthazar, you are still so easily deceived.


    It turned out that the young woman Horvath had just converted was Veronica, who had bound Morganas soul with her own body 2,000 years before. The two of them had ultimately been trapped together in the Grimhold.


    She is also Balthazars lover and Merlins student at the same time.


    Horvath changed into Veronica, knocked on the door, and entered when Balthazar grabbed the Grimhold. Balthazar froze when he first spotted Veronica and immediately rxed his guard.


    Horvath seized the chance to grab the Grimhold and deploy an air cannon to immediately blow the defenseless Balthazar out the window.


    Get the Grimhold first, and well talk about it afterwards.


    Balthazar realized that this wasnt the right time to exin. Horvath turned around and sprinted towards the stairs since he knew it would be problematic if he let anyone out of the building. Naturally, Dave and Jerry did the same.


    Horvath and The Grimhold had vanished on the fourth floor.


    Over there! Balthazar detected it and discovered where Horvath was right away.


    Balthazar, who has the Grimhold for more than two thousand years, can feel iting from anywhere.


    A Chinese man with braids, a shirtless upper body, and a dragon-shaped armor around his waist, however, stood in their way when they reached the top of the structure via the stairs.


    How are you doing? It appears What the?


    Sun Lok Balthazar scowled as he regarded the individual in front of him who was impeding his path.


    He sealed and captured a Morganian in China around a hundred years ago, and he was quite skilled with me and transmutation magic. Even if his overall strength is superior, stopping here at this time cannot be addressed quickly.


    With this person around, it would be difficult to capture Horvath and recover the Grimhold.


    Horvath was carrying a wand and pointing at a sheet of paper with a pterosaur in his hand at this very moment, standing behind Sun Lok. Flying out of the paper, the pterosaurwhich isnt much smaller than the eaglnded in front of Horvath.


    Goodbye. Horvath triumphantly mounted the back of the pterosaur, waved his hand at Balthazar, and took off into the sky.


    Follow him. Leave this guy to me for now. Jerry stepped forward after picking up his wand.


    Balthazar pondered for a few moment before nodding. Dave can only deliver it to Jerry because Jerry already defeated Horvath and Dave must prevent Horvath from releasing Morgana before Dave has fully grasped Merlins power.


    Keep him there for a little.


    Youre not going away so easily. Sun Lok directed numerous silver needles to fire in their direction with the wave of his palms.


    Arresto Momentum! All the silver needles were fixed in midair when Jerry cast a Slowing Charm.


    He obviously coveted Sun Loks magic ring, which was the main motivation for his desire to remain.


    Without Sun Loks interference, Balthazar was able to concentrate fast on using magic. He also immediately summoned the iron eagle that had previously been left outside Chinatown and directed Dave to ride it to pursue Horvath.


    As Sun Lok realized this, he instantly gave up trying to control the silver needle. He then prepared to use magic when a blue light unexpectedly erupted from the opposite direction. Jerry actually cast a Sleeping Charm spell on Sun Lok, as it turned out.


    Sun Lok quickly raised a solid me shield in front of him to deflect Jerrys Sleeping Charm with a wave of both hands.


    Jerry was not in a rush as he pulled out a wizard robe from the bag and put it on while swearing in thenguage he was mostfortable with when he saw Sun Lok obstructing his magic with a fire shield.


    The wizards robe contains a Protego Charm that can significantly bolster his defense.


    Sun Lok felt enraged as soon as he heard Jerrys words. When he rubbed his hands together, arge fireball developed, moved in Jerrys direction, and thenunched at him like a cannonball.


    As Jerry realized this, he showed no signs of worry and promptly aimed his wand at the wizard robe to activate it in its second mode, forming anotheryer of Protego Charm. The defensive cover deflected the fireball, which only caused a tiny tremor when it struck him.


    He put his wand away and used the Arrow Shooting Spell to shoot more than a dozen precise arrows at Sun Lok. More than a dozen pointed arrows were instantly destroyed by the fire shield when Sun Lok waved his hands.


    Due to everyones weakness in physicalbat, fights between wizards are less deadly than those between warriors because they often involve a long-distance attack with magic spells.


    The amount of magic that the wizards have mastered is the secret to its sess. They have more options for offensive strategies the more magic they have mastered.


    It also resides in onesprehension of magic. The potency of magic increases with its depth of understanding, making it harder for the enemy to defend against it.


    Simr to how it is presently, if Jerrys magic power is significantly more than Sun Loks, he will be unable to protect against Jerrys magic attack at all and all of his magic will be able to pass through directly.


    The amount of magic that is kept in reserve in the two wizards bodies is thest factor. The fight will end in a draw if the two wizards levels of magic knowledge and control are close enough to one another.


    Either give up and leave at this moment, or contest for the bodys magic power. In the end, he will win if the other wizards magic power runs out before his own.

 Chapter 117: “Magic Applications”

    Chapter 117: ��Magic Applications��


    Sun Lok actually outssed Jerry by a wide margin in terms of his understanding of magic and the strength of his magic. However, it doesnt appear like the worlds best wizard has muchbat ability.


    Sun Lok belonged to the third position,ing in behind Horvath and Balthazar. The first position goes to Morgana and Merlin.


    Morgana has spent more than 2000 years confined in the Grimhold. Jerry has certainly not umted anywhere like Morganas level of magical ability.


    Jerry is not a typical wizard in this world, and the magic system he learned is also unique to this world, which is mostly why he hasnt been defeated right away.


    It is an advanced protective spell that few adult wizards in the Harry Potter universe can master, much as the Protego Charm on his wizard robe.


    In addition to being unable to resist the Killing Curse, it is challenging to get beyond the Protego Charms resistance as long as the power of most magic is not excessive. Sun Loks fire magic is undoubtedly strong, but it can temporarily aid Jerry.


    If Jerry fights too long and loses all of his magic power, he will lose. Jerry also understood that Sun Loks main magic was not fire but rather a unique form of magic that could summon a dragon to help him in an attack.


    Jerry cannot defeat that dragon with his current power. But, Jerry was naturally confident in his heart since he dared to stay and fight, and he would not do anything he was uncertain about.


    Sun Lok can really be killed by Jerry quite easily, despite the fact that his strength is inferior to Sun Loks. Sun Lok was unaware of his magic, and he recognized Sun Loks weakness. His advantage was that and it was a big advantage.


    Particrly given that Jerry possesses the Killing Curse, which cannot be stopped by a magic shield unless it is avoided or deflected by an object.


    Few wizards are foolish enough to utilize magic shields to guard against the Killing Curse in the Harry Potter universe because everyone is aware of what it can do. Nevertheless, the wizards in this world are unaware of this.


    Sun Lok is currently facing Jerry, and if Jerry casts a Killing Curse on him as Sun Lok continues to block with his fire shield, there can only be one result.


    He will die.


    This is Jerrys greatest strength for dealing with Sun Lok alone. His original n was to capture Sun Lok, take his magic ring, and then utilize the Imperius Curse to learn all of the Morganas teachings.


    He wont employ this magic unless he genuinely cant beat the opponent. In addition, he had a slight case of greed for the magic the enemy used to summon a dragon.


    When Sun Lok realized that Jerry was immune to his me magic at this point, his anger rose.


    He thought it was uneptable that a child today was dragging him here. He stopped attempting to damage Jerrys potent magic robe using fire magic. Instead, he kept the fire shield under control and gathered his strength to cast his most potent transmutation spellthe Dragon Magic.


    The dragon-shaped engraving that was iid inside the armor came to life at hismand. The artificial dragon that had been dancing about underneath the building changed into a ck solid dragon at the same time, thanks to the carving of a dragon on Sun Loks armor.


    When Sun Lok needed assistance fighting, the dragon flicked its beard, let out arge ball of me, and then leaped to the top of the structure.


    Sun Lok, who was attempting to manage the dragon there, suddenly groaned as the dragons head approached the roof.


    It appears that I wont need to use the Killing Curse. Jerrys ears twitched, and his face instantly calmed.


    Sun Lok groaned softly, and sure enough, the enormous dragon with its head poking out also halted. The enormous dragon that had transformed into a solid body fell to the ground immediately and reverted to its former appearance after two more muted groans.


    Sun Loks magic has undoubtedly been dispelled.


    Jerry nced at Sun Lok there as he put the wizards robe away. Sun Lok had already fallen to the ground, foaming at the lips, by this point, and the three ck mamba snakes around Sun Lok revealed themselves.


    It turned out that Jerry used the Snake Summoning Spell to summon three ck mamba snakes and surreptitiously performed the Disillusionment Charm on them while Sun Lok was focusing on casting the Dragon Transmutation Spell.


    Sun Loks me shield was ineffective against three invisible ck mamba snakes, who bit his calf numerous times before instantly poisoning him.


    The advantages of learning additional spells are now made clear. Several weak spellsbined together can have an unexpected result.


    Some people prefer to specialize in the study of magic. In other words, they invest a lot of effort in studying a few spells that they deem to be the most useful and then use those spells to the fullest.


    Some people opt to aim big. Rather thanbining spells, they study as many spells as they can, which will broaden the scope of their magic skills.


    Lethality-wise, it must be stronger due to specialization, much like Harry, who depended on a Disarming Spell to fight Voldemort sessfully. Although while Hermione is skilled in a wide variety of spells, shecks Harrys magical strength.


    Jerry is more likely to choose the second option by learning as many spells as possible.


    He may emerge in multiple worlds in the future due to his unique circumstances, thus even if he specializes in a small number of the most potent spells, he may still be constrained.


    Only by learning to master more spells can one be able to deal with it calmly, no matter what the environment is.


    Also, he has always thought that no useless spell exists. Even those can have a significant impact if the magic is applied properly. Although they may appear pointless, Hair Growth Charm and Hair Loss Curse might be useful in certain circumstances.


    Give yourself a Hair Loss Curse, for instance, in case an enemy pulls your hair while youre fighting. Alternately, you could cast a spell on an enemy if they desire to engage you in closebat.


    Everyone has body hair, after all, and depending on the situation, allowing the other person trim or grow their hair might be beneficial.


    The most crucial aspect is that Jerry believes if he solely focused on the lethality of magic andbat, he is an unworthy wizard. Knowledge is the most vital asset for a wizard.


    Only by mastering more magic knowledge and spells can one grasp the true meaning of magic at a deeper level.


    He pulled out the antidote and proceeded to alleviate Sun Lok off the snake venom. Jerry started searching for the magic ring since he had already put a Sleeping Charm on him.


    Huh.


    It turned out that Sun Long didnt wear any rings on his fingers except Chinese armor set that he used.

 Chapter 118: “Fighting Horvath”

    Chapter 118: ��Fighting Horvath��


    These armor sets are too ugly. It cant be them. Jerry sighed.


    Jerry once more focused on the dragon-patterned iron armor around Sun Loks waist, but he swiftly turned away from it. It is clear that Sun Lok is using this waist armor as a magic tool to release the transmutation magic temporarily.


    Jerry eventually located Sun Loks spell-casting tool, a wristband set with two rubies.


    He put the wristband on his wrist after removing it. The wristband shrank before being automatically sized to fit his wrists thickness.


    Not bad.


    Jerry thought the wristband, which had excellent glyphs and ruby iys, looked fairly good.


    Throwing the unconscious Sun Lok into the luggage, he cast an Incarcerous Spell. He left as soon as he heard numerous police cars approaching from below. He retrieved his broomstick, donned the Disillusionment Charm, and moved in the direction of Balthazar and the others.


    A quarter of an hourter, Jerry distantly observed arge iron eagle and a pterosaur engaged in aerialbat.


    Clearly weaker than arge eagle with steel and iron bones was the pterosaur that magically emerged from the image. It was chasing the eagle in the air and howling, and could only turn around asionally to fight back with its sharp teeth.


    Its teeth are evidently incapable of harming strong steel in any way. Jerry reduced the height of the broomstick and flew down. He soon came across Balthazar and Horvath engaged inbat.


    The two might have equal magical abilities, making it impossible to harm the other or just want to punch each other in the face. However, the two are currently roaring and brawling there.


    Horvath, why did you betray us when we used to battle together? Horvath was struck in the stomach by Balthazar, who was visibly furious.


    If it werent for Horvaths betrayal back then, Merlin would not have died, and prevented Veronica from being sealed together with Morgana in the Grimhold for 2,000 years.


    Fight side by side? We are no longer close friends since Veronica chose you, the great Balthazar ke. I have to let go of Morgana in front of you so you may witness the copse of the world. Balthazar was struck severely in the face by Horvath.


    Horvath and Balthazar were engaged inbat when Jerry crept up behind them with his wand. He intended to stay in this world for a week, leave after that week, thene back when Hogwarts was on break before returning to the regr world.


    In other words, he wont be around for at least four or five months.


    Jerry hopes to find a solution to this issue in advance and help Balthazar seal the Grimhold once more in order to stop Horvath from stealing the Grimhold and free Morgana in the next four to five months.


    Even though Morgana was freed in the first film, Dave, who possessed Merlins power, will defeat her through a series of ongoing magic.


    Yet since his appearance has changed the original plot, there may be a butterfly effect where Morgana survives, but Dave and Balthazar die.


    Sleep!


    Balthazar kicked Horvath to the ground, and Jerry seized the opportunity to attack him with a Sleeping Spell. Horvath had no time to respond because Jerry was so close, and as a result, he was struck by his Sleeping Charm.


    Nevertheless, the anticipated oue was not seen. Horvath was only rendered unconscious for a brief period of time before the sapphire on the wand shed and resumed its original state.


    Who is sneaking up on me? Horvath, who was now back to normal, waved his wand, cast a smoke cloud to surround him.


    When Jerry was three meters away and touched by the smoke, the Disillusionment Charms immediate invisibility effect was lifted, and he suddenly appeared in front of everyone.


    It was you, so Sun Lok has already lost. Horvath looked shocked as he saw Sun Loks wristband and Jerry floating in the air on a broom.


    Sun Lok is an extremely powerful wizard with an endless lifespan. He is a master among the Morganians. Surprisingly, he was defeated by a young child.


    Master Jerry! Balthazar and Dave, who were standing in the distance holding the Grimhold, were relieved to see Jerry arrive safely.


    Within a few seconds of seeing him, Horvath turned his head and was about to flee to the roof exit when he realized that he didnt care about the Grimhold. Jerry shouted at them and immediately flew over to fight Horvath.


    He didnt use spells like Full Body Bind Curse or Sleeping Charm to attack this time. Since he was aware that Sun Lok is weaker than Horvath, and therefore his protective magic would likely be able to block most spell strikes easily.


    Furthermore, it is predicted that it wont be effective against him even if it does hit. The opponent quickly and urately understood the Sleeping Curse.


    His current Sleeping Spell in the Harry Potter universe has the potential to render a normal person unconscious for an extended period of time. Even a professor at Hogwarts will fall asleep for a considerable amount of time if they are not guarded against his Sleeping Charm.


    He didnt think Horvath had much better magical ability than the Hogwarts professor in front of him.


    He guessed that either Horvath has some unique magic that can break his Sleeping Charm, or it may be due to the various bodies of wizards in this world.


    Since they are physically distinct from wizards in the Harry Potter universe, given that they can live eternally in this world.


    However, his Disillusionment Charm was just destroyed by an unidentified type of powerful magic. He employed Snapes signature magic, which he had long since mastered, just to be safe.


    Sectumsempra!


    With a wave of the wand, several invisible sharp des quickly flew toward Horvath.

 Chapter 119: “Immortal Body Weakness”

    Chapter 119: ��Immortal Body Weakness��


    In fact, Horvath is the second-strongest Morganian wizard, second only to Morgana. He could not see Jerrys shadowless, razor-sharp magic, but he could sense where a magic power changes thanks to his sharp magic perception.


    He was going to cast magic while holding the wand to block his attack, but he saw Balthazar was also attacking him with magic. Around a tenth of a second after pausing, he waved the wand in Balthazars general direction, forming a circle to create an imperceptible air shield.


    Horvath undoubtedly paid more attention to Balthazars attack than Jerrys. The air shield thwarted Balthazars power, but Horvath grunted.


    Unfortunately, he still couldnt fully escape Jerrys attack and the Sectumsempra Curses invisible, sharp de severed part of his right ankle even though his body had just performed evasive moves.


    Darn it, Ill remember you! Horvath half-knelt on the ground, nced at his bleeding right ankle, gave Jerry a dead re, and then his entire body started disintegrating, transforming into many cockroach-like bugs.


    Horvath has used Morganas dark magic, and as a result, he has attained immortality. He may transform into a creature once hurt so that he can heal. Balthazar now approached Jerrys side while maintaining a solemn expression.


    When Horvath is gravely hurt, he can heal by reincarnating as an insect, which is why he is regarded as one of the greatest wizards. Horvath could only be imprisoned in The Grimhold at the time. Therefore, Balthazar was unable to defeat him.


    Its not that he doesnt want to kill him. Rather, his ability prevents him from killing him at all.


    Jerry was astounded to hear Balthazars statements. In order to heal from serious wounds, you can transform into a creature. Compared to healing magic, this is actually better.


    It makes sense why Balthazar repeatedly defeated Horvath without killing him. He simply used The Grimhold to hold him and assumed he couldnt do it because they were brother-in-arms. It appears that the Morganians dark magic has some merits.


    Many insects eventually began topress back into Horvaths body.


    How could something so impossible happen? Horvath, who had justpressed his body, experienced an acute ankle ache. He was still bleeding from his ankle when he looked down, and there was no sign of any healing.


    Horvath was not the only one who was shocked. Balthazar was as well. Jerry paused for a time beforeing to a sudden realization.


    The opponents incarnation magic to heal wounds is definitely incredibly potent, but the Sectumsempra Curse he just cast is also some of the best dark magic around.


    Snape created the Sectumsempra Curse. There is another unique attribute in addition to the one of being invisible.


    In other words, the damage it inflicts is not just regr damage. It also carries a unique dark magic curse. Any healing magic wont be able to remove the effect unless the equivalent counter-curse is cast.


    Horvath takes the form of an insect to heal his wounds, but it cannot reverse the effects of the Sectumsempra Curse. He cant heal his ankle because it is still bleeding.


    What kind of magic are you using? Horvath ultimately lost control after realizing that his biggest hole card was in trouble.


    His immortality would no longer be useful because he could not recuperate from his wounds. He would perish in this world if the little wizards spell struck him again.


    Sectumsempra! Jerry, who has richbat experience, would not waste time answering the enemys questions but threw out the curse once again without saying anything.


    But this time, he chose to shoot at Horvaths neck.


    One could know it was dark magic at a look if it werent for the Killing Curses green light. After utilizing it, he refrained from invoking the Killing Curse directly out of concern that Balthazar would suspect him.


    The Sectumsempra Curse can destroy Horvaths immortal body, and casting the Killing Curse may be effective on him. Now Jerry even believed that Morgana, who was imprisoned in the darkest corner of the Grimhold, would struggle if she were to be affected by his Killing Curse.


    Of course, nothing like this has been thoroughly tested. So, he is unable to say with certainty just yet.


    Horvath would perform some magic to leave when he encountered Jerrys Sectumsempra Curse again. He didnt dare to be negligent and instead directly blocked him with an air shield.


    But Balthazar, who was standing next to Jerry, was also casting magic at this moment. As soon as he noticed Balthazar raising his hands, the iron railing on the roof abruptly detached itself from the structure. He circled Horvath and bound up his entire body under his control.


    Dont kill him. After having Horvath under control, Balthazar quickly halted Jerry when he noticed that he was raising his wand again and preparing to cast magic.


    Jerry turned to face Balthazar and wore a bewildered expression.


    This is the one who deceived his own teacher, tragically killed his teacher, and sealed his friends lover for more than 2,000 years. For what reason was he preventing him from killing Horvath?


    As Balthazar noticed Jerrys uncertainty, he used the guardrails bars to entangle Horvath like a snake and knocked the wand out of his hand, preventing him from casting spells.


    He exined, Because of Morganas excessive power, the Grimhold cannot keep her sealed for an extended period of time. To increase the magical strength of the seal, a second and thirdyer of the seal must be added, and these Morganians provide the magic power for eachyer of the seal.


    It turns out that the major goal of the sealing technique is to draw out the persons power to be a catalyst for the seal.


    Balthazar then formed nesting dolls outside the Grimhold and sealed Horvath and a few other Morganians wizards. The Grimhold can be sealed for a longer period of time by drawing on the magic of these Morganians wizards.


    Jerry heard Balthazars exnation and understood it right away.


    It makes sense that Sun Lok and a nun are on the matryoshkas secondyer. Instead of killing them when Balthazar caught them, he just locked them. Horvath, unlike Sun Lok and a nun witch, has an immortal body.


    The purpose, as it turned out, was to draw on their magic power to fortify the seal. That being said, Jerry removed his wand and stopped casting the Sectumsempra Curse.


    Morgana should definitely be sealed for a longer amount of time. He had not actually tested his Killing Curse, despite his assumption that it could kill Morgana.


    Thus, to be safe, keep Morgana sealed and wait to resolve this concealed threat until Dave has fully inherited Merlins strength, at which point he will be stronger.

 Chapter 120: “Jerry’s Favor”

    Chapter 120: ��Jerry��s Favor��


    Jerry nodded and put his wand away after fullyprehending the situation.


    Grab the Grimhold, Dave. Balthazar asked David, who was hidden behind the water tank on the roof, as soon as he saw Jerry put away his wand.


    Dave strode over, holding the Grimhold, when he realized that this side was secure and that Horvath was apprehended.


    I didnt think the fairy tales depiction of a wizard riding a broomstick would be real. It was always like a fairy tale to me. Dave couldnt help but gasp when he saw Jerry riding his broomstick in midair, handing Balthazar the Grimhold.


    When Jerry heard this, he smiled, It is not simr to the iron eagle he has, but it is a magical artifact that is only found at our Hogwarts school that helps us with flying. It is ineffective forbat. If you want it, Ill prepare another and give it to you in the future.


    Daves future is bright because he is Merlins powers sessor, so cultivating strong bonds with people while he is still learning is wise.


    Really? Daves voice was surprisingly surprised.


    David has worn the dragon ring on one finger for the past ten years, demonstrating his deep-seated obsession with magic and anything associated with it.


    Balthazar, you will fail. You have little chance of winning, and I will return. Morgana will dominate the world sooner orter.


    Horvath yelled fiercely, changed into a bunch of insects, and was pulled into the Grimhold by Balthazars sorcery. A nesting doll reappeared on the Grimholds outermostyer.


    You can give the ring back to me, Dave. Ill stick to what I said. If you help me locate the Grimhold, I promise never to meddle in your personal life again. Balthazar put the Grimhold away and reached out to Dave.


    Dave touched the dragon ring he was holding but took his time taking it off. Finally, he stated hesitantly, as if he had already made up his mind, I want to learn magic.


    Balthazar immediately smiled brightly after hearing this. Jerry, on the other hand, gave a head shake. Dave has not learned magic nor awakened Merlins power, so it would be difficult to bring him along.


    But Balthazar persisted in bringing him to find the Grimhold. The real goal is to let Dave personally experience the allure of magic so that he might fall deeply in love with it once more.


    Obviously, Balthazars goal has been achieved.


    Im grateful, Master Jerry. We might not have been able to locate the Grimhold so easily without your assistance. Balthazar finished Dave, turned around, and sincerely thanked Jerry.


    Its nothing. Every wizard must stop Morgana from destroying the world. Jerry stowed the broom and waved his hand briskly.


    He then appeared to pause after finishing his sentence and proceeded, I have a request, Master Balthazar. Of course, you are free to reject me right away if you feel it is wrong.


    What request? I will dly ept as long as it doesnt go against my ideals.


    Balthazar continued to be quite impressed by Jerry, a young wizard with good strength. His magical ability is so exceptional for someone his age that he defeated Sun Lok and severely hurt Horvath.


    He almost believed that Jerry was the rightful heir to Merlin if it werent for the Dragon Rings confirmation that Dave was the one.


    Because of his advanced age and exceptional magic skills, it is difficult to think of anyone else who could pull it off. He thought that he would not oppose Jerrys request as long as it did not go against his moral values.


    Jerry exined, My teacher unexpectedly passed away not shortly after I began learning magic, despite the fact that our Hogwarts school has always been a private institution. I picked up some magic on my own, but there are still a lot of concepts I cannot grasp on my own.


    I came to New York this time to see if I might learn magic further. My teacher previously informed me that New York might have many wizards.


    When Balthazar heard Jerrys exnation, he was shocked. He never imagined that Jerry would have such remarkable abilities at this age, yet most of them came from his own study without organized instruction.


    What a strong magical talent it takes.


    Master Jerry. If you want to learn magic with me,e and learn together with Dave. You can ask me questions if you dont understand anything. Balthazar agreed to the suggestion without waiting for Jerry to exin it fully.


    Balthazar no longer has any sectarian beliefs in his heart because he has lived for 2,000 years and witnessed the growth and changes that have urred throughout 2,000 years of human history.


    Now, killing Morgana totally, finding the Dragon Rings heir, saving his girlfriend, and granting the teachers dying desire is his sole purpose.


    Jerry is a powerful wizard who cant be defeated easily, even though it might ovee Daves potential in a short time.


    Jerrys magic strength needs to be enhanced, which is simr to developing a strong ally. This will greatly aid the ability to face Morgana in the future. Why wouldnt he want to? Also, Jerry was a big assistance in getting the Grimhold back this time.


    Well, Master Balthazar, thank you. Jerrys face lit up when he heard Balthazars answer.


    He had no doubt that Balthazar would agree to his request, so he was delighted to learn that he did so easily. He must master the power of this world quickly because Balthazar is guiding him, and Sun Lok is in the suitcase.


    We must, however, locate a location where we can practice and study magic. It is preferable to remain unnoticed and difficult to find by regr people. Balthazar turned to face Dave and Jerry.


    I havent been in New York for very long, and Im now staying in a hotel, so Jerry shook his head.


    I have an idea.


    David raised his hand at this point and stated, I have a bigboratory in an abandoned subway corridor. My professor found it for me through his connections. The location is very hidden, and ordinary people basically dont go there.


    Very well, lets go there then. Balthazar nodded and looked at Jerry again.


    Its also really good, in my opinion. As long as Jerry can learn magic, he doesnt care where he does it.


    The iron eagle that had already defeated the pterosaur flew down again, thanks to Balthazars magic.


    The three of them and the eagle soared in the direction of Daves undergroundboratory after Jerry cast the Disillusionment Charm.

 Chapter 121: “Ring of Merlin”

    Chapter 121: ��Ring of Merlin��


    New Yorks Manhattan, on an abandoned subway corridor.


    The wings of an iron eagle fluttered as it steadily descended to the ground. Then, one after the other, a middle-aged man, a young man, and a child leaped from the iron eagle. It was Balthazar, David, and Jerry.


    Follow me here. Jerry and Balthazar walked through the subway corridor behind Dave. They observed a sizable basement filled with diverse gear and equipment hidden behind a massive iron gate at a corner.


    Ive been experimenting physically with sma. It is safer to conduct the experiment here because it is rather risky. Dave entered the basement, pushed the test apparatus aside, and exined.


    He was already able to coborate with the professor on sma experiments as a sophomore. Dave possesses a strong physics talent in addition to his magic ability.


    By the way, this has been dyed until now, even though it was intended for you ten years ago. Balthazar nodded with approval after scanning the entire basement, then reached into his pocket and handed Dave a book the size of a thumb.


    Your book is here.


    This book is really small. Dave said, staring at the handbook in Balthazars hand, which was about the size of a thumb.


    After hearing this, Balthazar flipped the book, which soon quadrupled in size, doubled again, and grew farrger than a typical suitcase.


    The paper-thin book instantly inted when he finally pressed it.


    Balthazar smiled as he ced the bulky wizards book in Daves hands and exined,  Thats just for the convenience of carrying. All of Merlins magic, as well as all of the Merlinians magic, is contained in this book, along with any relevant art or history. Every apprentice has to have this book.


    He once more turned to face Jerry as he spoke. You may also see at it to see all the magic. You can learn it if you find it useful.


    Thanks! Jerry appeared to be gazing at the thick magic book with two tiny suns in his eyes.


    He has only been in this world for a few hours, but he has more than 160 hours left, which is more than enough time for him to memorize all the magic in the original book.


    You all need to take a step back for a while because Im about to make the Ring of Merlin.


    Balthazar made his way to the central area of the basement, where he waved to Jerry and Dave and told them one by one to go.


    What is the Ring of Merlin? Dave asked with a hint of curiosity after moving to thebs perimeter.


    Balthazar was poised to cast a spell as he stood in the middle. He paused when Dave asked a question and said, This is our schools special supplemental learning magic. It can speed up the wizards meditation in the Ring of Merlin and aid in faster learning andprehension of magic.


    You simply need its auxiliary learning magic function. You have all of Merlins magic strength when ites to meditation. You dont need to spend a lot of time on it right now, you need to know how to do it. Nheless, Master Jerry can use itter.


    He then turned to face Jerry once more, Master Jerry, what level are you at right now?


    How many levels? I have no idea how many levels there are. After my teacher died, I havent tested it.


    Jerrys level is unknown. How does he know? There are no levels among wizards in the Harry Potter universe. The quantity of magic power a wizard possesses in their body is a mystery from birth.


    But remember that you can only control a certain amount of magic power when youre young. Your ability to control magic power will develop as you age. You can essentially control every magic power in your body once you turn eighteen.


    Later on, the key areas for improvement are magic control, magic research, and magicprehension. A first-year wizard, for instance, can only release a little me with the same amount of magic power, but Dumbledore can do the same with arge fire to clear the path.


    Although some adult wizards believe they possess far more magic power than other adult wizards, this is not necessarily the case; rather, many of them have a greater magic power usage rate.


    But this universe is different. The concept of meditation exists in this universe. With consistent meditation, you can raise your magic power level. There is no maximum amount.


    The level of magic power, however, merely indicates the amount of magic power you have avable. It does not demonstrate your strength. The power and control of magic determine the specific strength.


    Ill carve the Ring of Merlin in a while, and Ill help you test your level. Balthazar said with a nod.


    After finishing his sentence, he opened his hands, closed his eyes, and started to create the Ring of Merlin.


    He observed that as Balthazar abruptly raised his hand, strong magic power erupted from his body. His body was the center of a circle that appeared quickly as a result of magic. Immediately afterward, a blue magic me was ejected from the ring.


    The blue mes obeyed Balthazars repeated hand motions and followed a predetermined magical trajectory as they started to cut circles with letters forming inside them.


    There are a total of six letters. Jerry can barely decipher the meanings of three of the lettersthinking, learning, and elerationand he is unsure of the meanings of the other three.


    These letters are ancient runes, and third-grade Hogwarts courses include ancient ones. Jerry is just in the first grade currently, but he already has a good understanding of him because of his knowledge.


    A little ring surrounds the ring of Merlin, whichprises sixrger small rings arranged in a series. The wizard can experience rapid meditation and magic learning as long as he remains in the little ring in the center.


    Dave,e over and take a position in the center.


    Dave was stunned when Balthazar called him, allowed him to proceed to the center of the Ring, and started the Merlinian eptance ritual.


    Following the ritual, Dave was formally epted as Balthazars apprentice. Once the two left the Ring of Merlin, Jerry proceeded to the center to feel its effects. While it didnte close to being his Refreshing, it did appear to have the ability to speed up thinking.


    The Ring of Merlin can be useful even in the absence of red stars or when you are experiencing mental or physical tiredness. Thus, mastering it has certain advantages.


    Moreover, it has the ability to quicken the pace of meditation, which does not appear to be the case with Refreshing.

 Chapter 122: “Meditation and Lightning Ball”

    Chapter 122: ��Meditation and Lightning Ball��


    Master Jerry,e over here so I can gauge your level for you. Balthazar waved to Jerry after the apprenticeship ceremony, who was standing in the Ring of Merlin.


    All right, Master Balthazar, just call me Jerry. As Jerry heard this, he smiled and approached.


    While Balthazar has been alive for more than two thousand years, he is a genuine high-level wizard. ording to his age, his past life and this life arebined, and he is just a younger brother.


    Very well, then. Balthazar gave a nod.


    He previously named Master Jerry since Jerry is very strong and helped them, so he deserves of some respect.


    Just stand still. Balthazar touched Jerrys forehead with one hand as Jerry observed Balthazar chanting an unidentified spell, and a weak magical wave instantly flowed from his forehead to his entire body.


    Balthazar gently took back his hand and was shocked a momentter, Level 30, I didnt realize you were only thirty, and a level thirty wizard killed a level five hundred wizard. I havent experienced anything like this in probably in 2,000 years.


    The difference between level 500 and level 30 is too big, even though a wizards level cannot urately reflect strength. In the realm of wizards, a strength of level 500, such as Sun Lok, is seen to be a high-level wizard, and it might not be feasible to create one for hundreds of years.


    A wizard of level 30 is considered an apprentice because their training in magic onlysted a few years. It is still a question of whether he can release the simplest fire spell.


    Level 30? Jerry was not at all discouraged after hearing Balthazars evaluation, but rather excited.


    His level is currently only 30, which means that even though he has been learning magic for about a year, he will only be at level 100 or level 200 when he is an adult, and his level will soar to the top.


    As a result, when he masters the meditation practices in this world, his magic will get stronger and stronger.


    If things continue to progress in this manner, it might not be too long before the magic power within his body can beparable to those of the adult wizards, perhaps even surpassing that of top wizards like Voldemort and Dumbledore.


    All right, now step on the Ring of Merlin, open the book, and Ill begin to exin the most fundamental practices.


    Balthazar assessed Jerrys level before introducing the most fundamental meditation methods for wizards to learn.


    Each meditation technique has small nuances, but the fundamental idea is the same. Meditation is the most fundamental skill a magician can learn. What Im about to teach you is how the Merlinians used it.


    Clean your mind of all distracting thoughts, put on your magic ring, concentrate as instructed in the book, and then begin to build up magic power. The idea behind meditation is to give your brain something to think about.


    Jerry rapidly reached the state after switching on Refreshing as instructed by Balthazar. Jerry clearly noticed a little rise in the magic power in his body in ordance with the meditation technique described in the book.


    Although not significantly, it is indeed rising. He could use one-tenth of the magic power that existed in his body previously, and as he gets older, he will be able to use arger pool of water.


    He now draws water from the outside world into this pool through meditation, which uses more water and causes the pool to grow. If this keeps happening, eventually his pool will turn into a small river, then ake, and finally a sea.


    I dont appear to be feeling anything, He raised his hand and said weakly after spending some time in meditation.


    Balthazar responded, I dont think its normal, because you inherited Merlins magic power, and you already have a big magic power in your body simr to a level 1000 wizard.


    The only thing you need to do to benefit from meditation is to learn how to do it. For you, meditation is not the main concern. Learning all forms of magic, especially the lightning magic I created for Morgana, is most crucial for you right now.


    Jerry was sessfully taught to meditate by Balthazar. He is aware that the Merlinian way of meditation is currently the most effective technique avable and is unquestionably superior to Jerrys Hogwarts school.


    And for David, he had already inherited Merlins powerful magic, so meditation could only increase his capacity to sense Merlins magic.


    To beat Morgana, Dave must be proficient in magic, hone the magic skill he acquired from Merlin, and eventually match Merlins level.


    By the way, these are stic-covered leather shoes that can block electricity. In the future, try to wear leather shoes. Otherwise, if you receive an electric shock, the current will go through your body and out to the ground, causing nerve damage and temporarily immobilizing you.


    Balthazar pulled a pair of prepared leather shoes out of his suitcase and gave them to Dave.


    Do you really have to wear leather shoes? Dave scoffed as he inspected the old leather shoes.


    Of course, wizards will die if they are unable to cast their magic. Balthazar replied.


    Dave pointed to Jerry beside him and said, But Jerry didnt wear leather shoes either.


    Jerry turned to gaze at his feet. He was sporting some sneakers. Although wizards in Harry Potter have a strong capacity to manage magic and get their magical power from blood, there is no guarantee that they will still be able to do so if they are electrocuted.


    Yeah, my teacher passed away before he told me about it. Also, Im not shocked yet.


    Jerry, yours is equally important, and Ill get a pair ready for you tomorrow. Balthazar told Jerry.


    Ohh, okay, then. I greatly appreciate it. Jerry concurred with a smile


    After seeing this, Dave was forced to put the leather shoes on his feet.


    If you understand how meditation works, itll be easy, and youll gradually get used to it. The first magic I will teach you is called Lightning Ball, and it is the strongest lightning magic I have ever made based on thews of physics and magic over the past two thousand years.


    The attack speed is incredibly quick, and the power is also very good. It simply needs to be produced bybining your hands in this way. The enemys magic power will be disturbed after being struck by the lightning ball, and they will soon lose their ability to cast magic. Keep in mind that this magic is the main one you will study going forward, Dave.


    As he approached Jerry and Dave, an impressive ionic light ball materialized between Balthazars palms.

 Chapter 123: “Immortality”

    Chapter 123: ��Immortality��


    This blend of magic and science is to be expected from a wizard who has lived for more than two thousand years. Jerry secretly adored the lightning ball in Balthazars hand.


    In previous life, only sci-fi movies had attacks of this type of magic, but today a wizard has invented them, and he admired them.


    The destructive force of a single attack has actually surpassed the destructive power of the majority of magic, even though there is a significant difference in power between this sort of magic and the lightning ball in science fiction movies.


    Several spells have amazing effects, but their destructive power isnt so great.


    It isparable to the Killing Curse that will kill you, but if you block it with a stronger shield, it might not be able to prate it.


    The fact that this magic has so much potential is crucial. In the future, if Jerry is ready to devote more time to learning this magic, he might be able to create a magic that is superior to many attacks.


    For instance, at the movies end, Dave created a beam or used magic bursts simr to a machine gun. One thrust with both hands joined produces an effect akin to a powerful ray.


    Of course, it is assumed that Jerry has enough magic power, therefore, the wizard level still needs to be raised.


    Balthazar first demonstrated the workings of the lightning ball before going into great detail about the workings of magic, specific tactics, safety measures, etc.


    Jerry kept Refreshing on the entire time, and when the power from the Ring of Merlin was paired with that, he worked hard to acquire the necessary magical knowledge.


    It is true that receiving one-on-one guidance from a teacher who can break down and exin a great deal of magic knowledge is better than reading books on your own.


    Jerry felt that he had already be familiar with the magic of the lightning ball in just 30 minutes.


    I think we should eat something.


    When Dave checked at the time, it was already midnight, he hadnt had dinner since he got home and was being pursued, and his stomach was immediately rumbling with hunger.


    When Balthazar noticed this, a hint of regret could be seen on his face, I apologize, but I havent eaten in 10 years. I forgot you still need to eat right now.


    Do wizards stop needing to eat once they reach a certain degree, Mr. Balthazar? Jerry asked in Surprise.


    Jerry refers to Balthazar as his teacher now that he is learning magic from him, just like Dave used to.


    You need to understand that meditation can not only raise our level but also subtly affects our bodies to a certain extent when we absorb external energy through it. Balthazar said as he nodded.


    First and foremost, our vitality will continue to grow stronger, and the results will be a longer life. Also, once our body adjusts to the magic power, the operation of the entire body can be conducted entirely by the magic power, so whether we eat or drink water is not that crucial.


    Our bodies are stronger than those of regr people thanks to the high vitality, and as a result, we will have greater strength, speed, and resistance to blows.


    But, in order to live forever, one must typically refrain from consuming anything at all. Their level must at least be 300.


    Then, how many wizards in this world are able to live a long time? Jerry asked again.


    Increasing a wizards level is not so simple. In other words, only a select few people have the potential to be wizards. After one or two hundred years, many wizards might not be able to discover a disciple with magical talent.


    After bing a wizard, very few wizards can meditate up to level 300, while most wizards stay around level 200. As far as Im aware, fewer than ten wizards can advance above level 300 in the world. Balthazar sighed.


    If it were so simple, we wouldnt live in an era where technology rules andmon people control the globe.


    After hearing Balthazars exnation, Jerry noticed a startling simrity between the wizard apprentices in this world and the cultivators he had heard in his former existence.


    The difference between wizards and those who cultivate immortality is that the former takes the worlds energy and transforms it into mana.


    Immortal cultivators put in a lot of effort to practice,y a foundation, and then pursue immortality. Besides using meditation to alter the body and lengthen life, wizards also cast various spells to clear the path and prevent incidents.


    Wizards must also learn all forms of magic in order to protect themselves.


    Having the capacity to survive indefinitely and without food. This second world is not a loss because it essentially resolves the issue of his limited future lifespan.


    Outside the subway, next to a burger joint.


    Following his meal and beverage, Jerry said goodbye to Balthazar and Dave and started to make his way to his hotel, which didnt exist.


    Balthazar spent the night at theb with Dave while Jerry returned to the hotel, iming that his suitcase and other belongings were there, andmitted to return the following morning.


    Of course, the hotel doesnt exist. He was only looking for a location to interrogate Sun Lok. With Balthazar in theb, it was inconvenient for him to enter the suitcase.


    Repello Muggletum.


    Jerry quickly located a deserted alley, performed a Muggle repelling charm, and leaped into the suitcase after leaving Balthazar and Dave.


    Sun Lok was still asleep and confined by Jerrys rope charm inside the luggage at this point. He was still under the influence of the sleeping charm. Evidently, Sun Loks magic power was much weaker than Horvaths, and he was unable to remove Jerrys sleeping curse with his own magic.


    After removing a little bench from the space, he sat down in front of Sun Lok. Jerry broke the sleeping spell by waving his magic wand.


    Sun Lok awoke slowly, observed the rope around his torso and the wristband that was missing, and looked at his surroundings. He was aware of his situation at this point.


    Are there any othernguages you speak besides Cantonese? Jerrymunicated in Mandarin.


    Sun Lok surprisedly sent a surprised nce, not expecting him to be able to speak Chinese at such a young age, No doubt. As a wizard, I am fluent in the majority of tongues from other nations, including several dialects.


    Sun Lok is an experienced wizard who has been immortal for a very long time. He is not as old as Balthazar but can cultivate to level 500.


    I had originally intended to kill you. Ill give you a chance because you still have an impact on me. Well work out a deal. I can set you free once the deal is over. Jerry kept his speech to a minimum and made his point clear.


    He has no more than a week to live in this world. He needs a tutor who can lead him as he learns magic in this world year-round because after returning to the main world, he must learn all magic on his own.

 Chapter 124: “Morganian Wizard Book”

    Chapter 124: ��Morganian Wizard Book��


    There is a distinction between Sun Lok under the Imperius Curse and the regr Sun Lok, despite the fact that he has the Imperius Curse to control him.


    He can use the Imperius Curse to make Sun Lok reveal his secrets and to make him do some things, but he wants to make Sun Lok his puppet so he can instruct him on how to learn magic, correct him when he makes mistakes and converses with him about magic, among other things.


    One is the ongoing use of the Imperius Curse. To maintain control over Sun Lok, he must keep using the wand to cast the Imperius Curse, which drains mana and slows time.


    The Imperius Curse cannot be applied to a target again, which is the second limitation. The target will develop resistance if applied repeatedly, significantly lowering the Imperius Curses sess rate.


    In order to get Sun Lok to give himself heartfelt magic tutoring, he nned to use his life and freedom as payment.


    Sun Lok gave Jerry a long look before responding, Okay then.


    Sun Lok woke up knowing his situation right away. Without the ability to perform magic, he is essentially just like any other person. He is powerless against this incredibly cunning young wizard.


    As he has attained immortality and definitely does not want to pass away in this manner, He will undoubtedly follow Jerrys instructions.


    You stay here for ten years, and throughout that time, youll do your best to assist me while I learn magic. Ill return your freedom to you in ten years. How about that?


    Jerry presented the requirements he had long thought about after observing Sun Loks firm response and realizing that he was not a one-sided person.


    Killing Sun Lok is just a total waste; ten years are sufficient for him to master all the magic in this world.


    Okay, I hope you can keep your promise.


    For Sun Lok, who has already attained immortality, ten years is not a very long time. He hopes that this young magician will honor his word and set him free ten years from now.


    Dont worry. Even if Im a bad person, I still stick to what I say. But just in case, I believe I still want you to apply my techniques.


    What I want to say is, dont try to lie to me. I will routinely use this magic to test your thoughts, and if you dare to purposefully make mistakes in teaching magic, I will kill you immediately.


    Okay, enough talk. Where is your wizard book made by Morgana?


    Seeing that Sun Lok was about to lose his temper, Jerry was not joking, but asked the important point.


    He had to dedicate time to memorizing everything in the Merlinian wizard book because he was unable to take it from Dave. But obtaining the Morganian wizard book would be excellent.


    In fact, Jerry is also keenly interested in some of the Morganians magic.


    For instance, the magic that may transform the creatures in the painting into actual objects, shatter the Disillusionment Charm, and the shield Horvath deployed are all great magic.


    Sun Lok did not conceal his answer when he heard Jerry ask the question since he understood that doing so would be useless.


    I dont have the Morganian book in my hands. More than a century ago, Balthazar took me and sealed me. It should now be in the hands of this Morganian generation.


    Then, are you able to memorize every spell in the entire book? Jerry did not find Sun Loks response surprising. After all, despite searching Sun Lok after defeating him, he was unable to locate the book.


    Sun Lok shook his head and said, Impossible, the book contains a variety of magic made by wizards from other eras. There are infinite numbers, and no wizard could learn them all.


    We all choose the most appropriate magic to learn and practice based on our individual preferences and talents. At most, we will subsequently add our ownprehension to develop and strengthen it.


    Just like I excel at using fire magic and transmutation magic. Horvaths specialties are the magic forms of air magic, metamorphosis, and reality-bending.


    Sun Loks exnation helped Jerry to understand the situation. In this world, wizards began by studying magic and then devoted the majority of their time to practicing meditation because this is the only way to be immortal.


    He didnt have as much time as he had anticipated to study and acquire a great deal of magic.


    Most wizards spend too much time researching magic and tend to specialize in one or two sorts of magic. Although magic has powerfulbat abilities, they will eventually pass away from old age.


    This contributes to the fact that many wizardsck significant fighting skills until reaching level 300.


    The most recent Morganian generation, huh. Jerry started to remember specifics from the movie as he dug around in his memory once more.


    He soon knew the response in his heart.


    The most recent Morganian, Drake Stone, utilizes magic tricks to perform magic every day to make money, as Drake Stone is not the most well-known magician in New York.


    It appears that Ill stay upte once more tonight. Time was running out, so Jerry sighed and decided to find that person tonight.

 Chapter 125: “Returning to The Main World”

    Chapter 125: ��Returning to The Main World��


    Unexpectedly, Drake Stones location was easy to locate. Jerry didnt need to use any magic to get this persons present address in New York; he utilized the cell phone he had earlier stolen and performed an Inte search.


    He is unsure if this is because hecks practical battle experience or because he is living in excessfort. This man did not reply at all when Jerry approached his bedside as if he were sound asleep.


    Jerry escorted this man to the homes safe and pulled out the dust-covered Morganian wizard book after casting an Imperius Curse.


    Jerry didnt do anything to him after receiving the book. Instead, he used the Sleeping Charm, stole his magic ring, and then quietly left. Drake Stone, thetest generation of Morganian wizards, is not a bad person.


    His master passed away when he was fifteen, leaving him to pursue magic on his own. Later, he realized that things had changed and that a lot of little magic was all he needed to lead afortable life as a magician. Thankfully, he focused on being rich and enjoying life.


    Because of his little talent andck of a teacher to provide ongoing guidance, the likelihood of him achieving level 300 is incredibly low. It is preferable to utilize magic to be wealthy and well-known.


    Simply put, once someone has money, they tend to turn wicked, especially if they have magic powers. Therefore, it is certain that they will engage in some hical behavior behind closed doors.


    In the movie, Horvath would not have assisted in stealing the Grimhold if he hadnt shown up at the door. In the end, Horvath used magic to drain his magic strength and perished.


    He picked up the book on the Morganian wizard around two in the morning.


    Jerry entered the suitcase again after locating a lonely alley near Davesb. All wizards in this world, except Merlin and Morgana, must release magic through a medium, yet their bodies are stronger than those of regr humans.


    Thus, aftering to an agreement with Sun Lok, he stopped cing restrictions on Sun Loks movement, allowing Sun Lok to move around and normally live inside the suitcase.


    In the suitcase are a backyard and a small vi. The vi is furnished with a wide variety of items. In contrast to the matryoshka doll where he was before sealed, it is much morefortable here.


    Jerry woke early the following morning, rested well, and went to Davesb.


    The following day, Jerry stayed in theb with Dave to learn magic and meditate, and at night, he went outside to the suitcase to study magic with Sun Lok.


    Jerry discovered that he will never again need to sleep. Since he began to meditate, he has learned that it is possible to substitute sleep with meditation, and the results are far superior to his deep sleep.


    He spends his time this week learning magic, practicing magic, and recharging the weariness brought on by Refreshing by meditating. However, the usage of red stars was a little bit more than usual.


    Thankfully, he assisted in the sealing of Horvath and helped stop Morgana from being resurrected beforehand, which was also a good deed, earning him more than 10,000 red stars.


    Overall, the number of red stars did not only not decrease during the week he joined the second world, but even slightly increased.


    The only thing he regrets is that, after a week of learning magic, he discovered that, in this world, he already knew how to use Hogwarts magic to use whether that be either Morganian or Merlinian magic.


    While many of them are unleashed with effects that areparable to those of some Hogwarts magic spells, they are not practical to use.


    For instance, the Hogwarts Transfiguration Charm can entirely rece the magic known as the Rabbit Summoning Spell in this world, which can summon a rabbit out of thin air.


    Jerry is already pretty satisfied. Since he has already got a lot of benefits using just one meditation technique, and also because he believes that magic in general is simpler to employ.


    Jerry, you muste to New York to y againter. Dave and Jerry exchanged farewells in the subway.


    After getting together for a week, Jerry regrly assists Dave, who doesnt know anything, because he rapidly picks up magic. Dave continues to think highly of Jerry.


    Jerry smiled and replied, Yeah, it will take four to five months if there are no incidents. As soon as my business is taken care of, I will return and continue to study magic.


    While your magic is already quite good, your level of strength is too low. Improve your meditation techniques. When you attain level 300 as soon as possible, you can study magic with confidence because magic is the foundation. Balthazar reminded Jerry.


    He has recently witnessed Jerrys impressive magical abilities. Nheless, Jerry can very effectively release all the magic he taught within a few days, even if the power is not as strong as his.


    Jerry often taught himself magic using the magic book, even when he didnt teach it. Still, he asionally came to him for advice.


    Also, this helped him fullyprehend how Jerry learned so many different magics at such a young age. He indeed has a little bit of an unorthodox learning style.


    At times, he even had the impression that his teacher, Merlin, who was his age, did not have Jerrys aptitude for learning magic.


    He has been guiding Dave for a week now and still doesnt know how to employ the lightning ball in the most basic manner.


    He was unaware that Jerrys magical abilities were actually only average and that the only reasons he was able to aplish this feat were via hard work and the effective use of Refreshing.


    Dave sees magic as a hobby, and he must devote some of his days to finishing his studies and pursuing the girl he had a crush on, while Jerry sees magic as the center of his existence.


    This week, he employed meditation rather than even a single minute of sleep. One is interest and the other is survival. Dave cannot defeat Jerry, even if his magic skills are equal to Merlins.


    I understood. Jerry nodded respectfully.


    The degree of magic strength and its ability tost eternally is determined by meditation. He obviously ces a lot of value on it, but he doesnt express it particrly.


    Balthazar will now discover that Jerrys magician level is no longer level 30 if he performs another test to determine his level.


    Jerry exited the basementboratory after bidding farewell to Balthazar and Dave, found an empty alley, opened the panel, and pressed the exit button.


    He eventually emerged from his trance and found himself back in the main world, in his home city of New York. He jumped into the suitcase after opening it as he spotted Sun Lok at the vi, a smile formed at the corner of his mouth.


    It appears that bringing people from the parallel world into the main world is actually feasible.

 Chapter 126: “Entering a Big Villa”

    Chapter 126: ��Entering a Big Vi��


    Half a month after returning to the main world.


    As they traveled down the road, Haas was being encouraged by Belle, who was in the passenger seat.


    Rx, all my father wants to do is meet you and the kids. Its alright. He didnt protest when I told him about our rtionship.


    Haas exhaled with relief and said to Aisha behind him, Aisha, you must listen to your brother and dont be naughty, you understand?


    Haas didnt worry about anything for Jerry. The only thing on his mind is his beloved daughter Aisha. Yet he believed that it wasnt a big deal now that Jerry was here.


    At this point, Aisha, who was dressed like a young princess, stayed silent. Her head rested on Jerrysp as she dozed off sweetly on hisp.


    She hadnt slept at all because she had been woken up too early in the morning to get ready.


    In response to Haas, Jerry halted his meditation practice, opened his eyes, and spoke, Dont worry, leave Aisha to me.


    Belle naturally told her father about her rtionship with Haas because it turned out that after six months of getting along, they already had ns to get married.


    After learning that Belles partner is a police officer with two kids, Belles father did not oppose, but he stated that he wanted to meet first.


    Jerry is also overjoyed that Haas, who has been a widower father for almost ten years, will soon have a wife. Yet, he gave himself some more thought; for some reason, he felt a little more alone in his heart.


    The time to consider these issues is not now. Instead, strengthening his power should be the first priority. If his strength is insufficient, everything he has will be reduced to atoms when the threat appears.


    Jerry likes to imagine the worst-case scenario, whether in the current life or the previous one and then prepare as much as he can.


    He put a lot of effort into earning money in his former life in order to save up for a home, a car, and other wedding-rted expenses before finding a spouse. Something caused it to be messed up in that way.


    In this life, the same is true. He thinks that once he can handle any crisis, he will consider falling in love, getting married, and starting a family. He can only feel at ease in this situation.


    Jerry asionally felt his heart pound and wondered if his body had reached puberty in this incarnation. When he first saw a gorgeous woman, he would look twice as long, but it was only a basic sense of beauty, and he didnt have any fancy notions.


    But today, clearly, something has changed. He determined that he ought to have gone through puberty as a result.


    His physical age can be determined to be twelve and a half years old when everything is taken into ount, including the time spent in the Harry Potter world. Puberty is alsomon at the age of twelve or thirteen.


    Knowing that he had gone through puberty before, he had a profound grasp of the process. He has done a lot of embarrassing things in his prior life as a teenager, after all.


    Jerry shifted his body to the side while giving it some thought, then picked up Aishas head and set it down on the backseats pillow. All of his desires and nagging thoughts vanished as soon as he calmly resumed his meditation practice.


    What kind of business does your father have that allows him to live in such a big vi, Belle? Haas followed Belles instructions and drove to a massive vi, where he asked his question.


    In embarrassment, Belle stroked her hair, I dont know much about the specifics. I know he appears to supply materials to Hammer Industries and Stark Industries. He seems to be primarily involved in the business of materials. I know how much my father loves me, so he wont try to make things difficult for you.


    Stark Industries? Hammer Industries? Haas swallowed uncontrobly.


    He was aware that Belles family was wealthy and involved in business, but he didnt feel cowardly.


    After all, he also serves as the police stations sheriff and has some background in the business world. He believes that as a small business owner, he ought to be able to handle it.


    However, businessmen who can supply materials to Stark and Hammer Industries are not ordinary businessmen. In fact, they have a lot of connections to powerful people in the government.


    In the eyes of others, he is probably just a small fish.


    Belles encouraging nces encouraged Haas, but he continued to act unconcerned and rubbed his chest while saying, Its okay. I believe I can get along well with your father.


    Although Mrs. Bellees from a very respectable family, why is she still teaching in a primary school when she is so wealthy?


    When he heard that they had arrived, Jerry, who was seated in the back, once more awoke from his meditation state.


    He wasnt as astonished about Belles family history as Haas was. No matter how strong Belles family was, Haas unquestionably deserved her, in his opinion.


    Two bodyguards in suits and sunsses quickly approached the vis gate as their rolled up. They rxed their guard when they noticed Mrs. Belle seated in the car and spoke briefly into the microphone tucked away beneath the suit.


    ording to Belles instruction, the gate opened, and Haas parked the car in the vis underground garage.


    Haas is a little taken aback by the variety of expensive vehicles on disythe Audi R8, Lamborghini, Cadic, BMW series, and other exoticsbut the one that Belle drives is the least shy of them all.

 Chapter 127: “Meeting With The Father-In-Law”

    Chapter 127: ��Meeting With The Father-In-Law��


    Jerry raised his hand, cast a spell, and tossed it towards Aisha, who was still sleeping, after noticing that Haas had parked the car.


    The Reviving Charm may instantly wake up people, regardless of how much sleep they have had, and they wont feel sleepy for a short while after using it. It is not merely a counter for the Sleeping Charm.


    Giving yourself a Reviving Spell is a smart move if you fall asleep in ss. But if you keep using the Reviving Charm on someone, theres a chance theyll have trouble falling asleep for days and pass away unexpectedly.


    Aishas awakening has never been an easy affair. After all, it is highly problematic for kids, and this Reviving Spell can effectively resolve the issue. The enchantment allowed Aisha to wake up so early today.


    Jerry is currently donning the magical bracelet. He can now use magic without a wand, making it more covert and practical. He intends to wear the bracelet when not acting as a wizard, and to swap it out for his wand if that happens.


    If not, he would pose as a wizard while holding the wristband. In the event that something happens, he might not be able to keep it a secret from S.H.I.E.L.D.


    Under my power, destroy! Hahaha!


    In her dream, Aisha was riding a broom, wielding a magic wand, casting spells that would destroy the world, and engaging in battle with her two sisters against countless demons when she felt an evil attacking from the bottom of the abyss.


    She immediately felt as though her crown had fallen, the broom had been broken, the strong magic power had slowly faded away, and her spirit had started to trance.


    When she awoke once more, everything vanished, the dream was over, and she was back in the car.


    Wake up, Aisha, its time. We should leave the car now that we are here. Jerry greeted Aisha as soon as he saw her dejected expression and promptly opened the car door.


    Aisha unwillingly stepped out of the car after giving Jerry a final nce. She had a persistent sense that something was off.


    The four of them entered the elevator and soon arrived on the first floor of the exquisite vi.


    Master is waiting for you in the living room, Miss Belle.


    An elderly butler who had long since heard the news from the bodyguards was already waiting for the four of them at the elevator entrance.


    The four of them took the old butlers directions as they made their way through the area before arriving at the vis living room.


    Aside from a few bodyguards who were present at the time, there was also an elderly man in the living room with half-balding hair who asionally shed sly eyes.


    One can observe a man in a suit who looked to be in his mid-fifties. He identally disyed a hint of contempt on his face when he turned to face Haas, but he immediately covered it up.


    Belle, its been five or six days since youst visited me. If you have nothing to do, why cant you go home and spend more time with me? The old man immediately stood up with a full face of adoration at seeing Belle.


    Dad, dont I usually have to go to teach? And you are so far away from the school. Running back and forth is too time-consuming.


    Belle started introducing the others, Dad, this is the Haas I told you aboutst week, and this is Jerry and Aisha.


    Haas, this is my father. Chuck Pizarro.


    Nice to meet you, Mr. Pizarro. Haas hurried forward a little cautiously and extended his hand in salutation.


    Haas and Pizarro sped hands as Pizarro grinned, Yes, Haas. Dont be nervous,e and sit down.


    Who is this fellow, Father? At this point, Belle pointed to the man in a suit seated on the sofa to the left.


    This is Mr. Justin Hammer from Hammer Industries, who is young and promising and also a very significant partner of the group. Today, because he had some issues about coboration, he came here to chat with me, and we just so happened to be together. Pizarro said with a smile.


    Hammer got up very genteelly and shook hands with Belle with a smile on his face, saying, Hello, Ms. Belle. I have long heard that Miss Belle is gorgeous, and she reallyes up to her reputation.


    He shook hands and then turned to face Haas once more. Haas quickly stood up and prepared to extend his hand, but Mr. Hammer directly ignored him, withdrew his hand, and prepared to sit back down.


    This Hammer guy obviously didnt take Haas at all seriously.


    It appears that todays meeting is much moreplicated than Mrs. Belle had anticipated.


    Since entering the hallway with the Refreshing on, Jerry, whose five senses are incredibly sharpened, has been keenly analyzing everyones faces and demeanor, and soon he found some hints.


    Clearly, Belles father wasnt as eager to meet Haas as Belle imed, and Justin Hammer most likely came to this location for some reason.


    If that were the case, he wouldnt have immediately felt disgusted at Haas. In any case, a significant partners son-inw should get along well.


    He obviously knew Haas, believed that they were not on the same level, and did not think that Haas could marry Pizarro.


    Jerry even caught a glimpse of some of his ns for Belle through Hammer.


    Jerry casually snapped his fingers on his right hand while wearing the wristband. Jerry had already made a rough guess.


    Ouch!


    He noticed that Hammer was ready to take a seat, but the sofa beneath him mysteriously slid back a short distance before he could react. He then fell down on the floor.


    In the universe of The Sorcerers Apprentice, wizards most frequently employ the power of Mind Control.


    You can use your thoughts to control any being or thing everywhere you look. Those with more energy within are more challenging to control. The wizards proficiency with this magic determines the degree of mind control.


    Jerry just mentally directed this magic to move the sofa beneath Hammers butt a short distance.


    The magic of the Sorcerers Apprentice world shares many simrities with the magic in the Harry Potter world, but it also has some unique elements.


    For instance, although the impact of this Mind Control isparable to that of the Levitation Charm, there is no need to chant the spell, and there is no obvious magic light. It is extremely challenging to protect against because it can be discharged with just a snap of the fingers.


    If Hammer caused any trouble with Haas like now, Jerry wouldnt hold back.

 Chapter 128: “He’s Not a Fool”

    Chapter 128: ��He��s Not a Fool��


    Mr. Hammer, are you alright?


    Everyone unconsciously voiced rm when they saw Hammer fall to the floor. Pizarro couldnt resist scowling at him.


    He brought Hammer here today to try and put the two of them together. Why did he act so carelessly when he initially approached her daughter? Is this a joke?


    In reality, how could he genuinely consent to marry his beautiful, lovely daughter to a police officer with two small kids?


    Pizarro is aware of his daughters temper, but once a decision has been taken, it can be impossible to change, and doing so will only make things worse.


    The same as when he wanted Belle to lead his business empire, she insisted on bing a primary school teacher instead of running it.


    As a result, she moved out of the vi and started to live alone outside when the father and daughter got into a heated argument. In the end, she made a concession and agreed to visit him every two to three weeks.


    He was worried that if he opposed this time explicitly, his daughter might wed the policeman immediately away and then return to visit him after she had kids.


    Hence, he initially consented butter discovered the executive director of Hammer Industry, who was roughly the same age as the policeman but thousands of times superior in every way.


    The goal is for the daughter to clearly see the difference between the two before she makes a decision.


    In terms of military equipment, Hammer Industries currently controls the whole nation, and there are indicators that it may soon exceed Stark Industries.


    The important thing to remember is that Hammer is still single right now and has less of a negative reputation than Tony Stark from Stark Industries.


    I just slipped my foot, I said, its okay, its okay. In humiliation, Hammer got up, patted his buttocks, and then sat back down.


    Of course, despite Belles beauty, Hammer is highly intrigued by Pizarros daughter. Despite his wealth and prestige, he cant seem to find any attractive women. He doesnt have the same level of notoriety as Tony.


    He is drawn to Belle because Pizarro has a vast business empire that is superior to his own. The Stark industry has long repressed his Hammer industry. They never build weapons that are as potent as those Tony has created and invented.


    The world will soon learn that their remote-controlled robots from Hammer Industries are significantly more potent than Tonys armor now that he had finally located Ivan Vanko, a brilliant scientist who can rival Tony.


    He will be able to obtain orders from the military like hotcakes as long as this fair is sessful. Bing Pizarros son-inw implies that the raw materials for these orders will no longer be an issue.


    He was able to merge the twomercial empires after Pizarros passing, and hepletely crushed Stark Industries.


    Jerry, that uncle seems so foolish that he is unable to even sit on the sofa. Aisha couldnt stopughing as she noticed Hammer fell on the floor.


    Jerry listened to the statements and said with a serious expression, Aisha, dont be like that. Ive already said we shouldnt make fun of people with ws. We need to bepassionate.


    They were all seated so close together on the sofa that they could all hear Aisha and Jerry even if their voices werent very loud.


    Jerry, Aisha, stop talking like that. Mr. Hammer is not a stupid individual. Haas swiftly stared at Jerry and Aisha at this point.


    Jerry immediately disyed shock, but he continued to give Hammer a somewhat baffling expression.


    Hammer was immediately quite upset by this, but since Jerry and Aisha are still young children, he doesnt really care about the current circumstances. Otherwise, Belle, who loves kids, would view it as a major setback.


    At this time, Belle also giggled.


    No matter how old their children are, in their dads eyes, they are still children. They constantly get the impression that their kids are still young, and they need to help them understand where theyre going in life.


    Pizarro in particr has grown ustomed to making all decisions on his own. He believes that his strategy worked and that his beloved baby girl will undoubtedly follow a more appropriate path and have a brighter future under his n.


    Everyone is aware that he genuinely knows Belle more intimately than he does. Belle felt a tinge of expectation as she watched Hammer appear. She disregarded Haas after seeing Hammer shake her hand and realized that things were going nicely.


    Thats why she was so ecstatic when she noticed that Jerry appeared to be intentionally making fun of Hammer.


    After some awkward introductions from both parties, Pizarro initiated the conversation by speaking first.


    Its just that Pizarros topic had nothing to do with Haas in the slightest. He didnt inquire about Haass upation, sry, future goals, or other typical queries. He continued to bring up the subject to Hammer instead.


    Naturally, Hammer exuded confidence as he talked about the significant deals he had struck with various generals in the military, which congressman he had dinner with at a posh restaurant, and so forth.


    The acquaintances he makes are all prominent figures in the political and military spheres, which is obviously the point in order to demonstrate how wealthy and socially connected he is.


    Compared with this, Haas is nothing.


    Jerry ced his hand under the coffee table and cast a Tickle Spell as soon as he noticed Hammer speaking passionately.


    I think Hammer Industries will be able to advance further and surpass Stark Industries to be the most powerful military enterprise by the end of the expo I host in Queens next week. Tony Stark is nothing more than a clown ah hahahahahaha!


    Hammer spoke for a moment, then abruptly startedughing. Pizarro nodded and grinned in agreement with Hammers remarks, so it is clear that he did as well.


    But afterughing for a moment, he quickly recognized that something was wrong since Hammer never stoppedughing. The more heughed, the happier and louder he grew.


    The whole atmosphere became awkward.


    Ahem, Mr. Hammer. Pizarro reminded him while pretending to cough.


    Hahahaha I dont know why, but I just feel so funny. Hammer said.


    Jerry, can you not see what I mean? Aisha turned to face Hammer, who had beenughing for five minutes.


    Dont be like that. Jerry said.


    Haas couldnt do anything. Belle dipped her head and covered her mouth and Pizarros mouth twitched. He believed that choosing to find Hammer today was an utter mistake.

 Chapter 129: “Invitation to the Expo”

    Chapter 129: ��Invitation to the Expo��


    In wizard duels, using the Tickle Spell to divert the opponents attention by making them pass out fromughter ismon.


    Under Jerrys spell at this point, Hammer stood in the living room with his head held high andughed for fifteen minutes. Heughed till he passed out on the couch, then stopped and returned to being himself.


    He was shocked to see everyones faces, including Pizarros when he regained consciousness.


    Actually this is just a misunderstanding. I dont typicallyugh in this way.


    Mr. Hammer, I believe you should go if you dont have anything to do. I still need to take care of a few personal issues here. Hammer was addressed after Pizarro gave him a half-smile and a nod.


    He came here because he genuinely believed Hammer was excellent and deserving of his daughter, but given Hammers recent behavior, he began to worry that he might be psychologically unstable.


    He doesnt think highly of this Haas in terms of ss, aptitude, or familial circumstances, but at least he acts normally.


    Pizarro has enough money. All he wants is for his daughter to find a better man. Hammer isnt nearly as good as Haas if he has mental health issues.


    Pizarros attitude had changed, and Jerry nodded happily to himself. He is aware of the fact that there cannot be a gap withoutparison. Pizarro cannot make Haas ideal in his eyes, but he can make Hammer worse.


    As long as Jerry is willing, he can use spells like dancing, disorientation, and hair loss to transform Hammer in Pizarros eyes utterly.


    In truth, Pizarro wouldnt have given the go-ahead for their rtionship until after everything he does to improve Haas. He would deploy unconventional techniques like the Imperius Curse and the False Memory Curse.


    Well, since that is the case. Although I wont trouble you too much, I still hope Mr. Pizarro will be able to attend the new product disy I will have in Queens on Sunday.


    Hammer didnt say anything. Instead, he ced the invitation letter he had made on the coffee table, aware that his dumb actions earlier had diminished Pizarros affection for him to an unworthy level.


    He thought Pizarro would undoubtedly change his mind the moment he saw the potent robot made by Hammer Industries at the expo the following week.


    As for Haas, he never paid much attention to it.


    As for Belle, a simple woman in her twenties, there are not too many ways to deal with her.


    Pizarro initially intended to decline but changed his mind since he believed that everyone from all spheres of society must attend Hammers exhibition, Alright, Ille. Nheless, Ill give my daughters blessing to date this Officer Haas and his two kids.


    Hammer looked at Haas with a serious expression on his face, smiled, and remarked, That is obviously not an issue. Ill leave because I have to aplish something.


    Following his words, Hammer turned around impably and moved with his bodyguards in the direction of the basement garage.


    Oops.


    The handcrafted, high-end crocodile belt around his waist unexpectedly broke as he was ready to leave the room, causing his trousers to drop off and trip him quickly.


    Pizarro saw this and shook his head helplessly. He couldntprehend why he believed such an unworthy person would be perfect for his daughter. Jerry silently withdrew his right hand from the sofa.


    Jerry waved his hand and cast a magic spell to punish him a little bit because it turned out that he could clearly sense the hatred that Hammer emanated when he looked at Haas.


    He has spent so much time practicing that he can still use the Sectumsempra to chop off Hammers belt at a distance precisely.


    Hammer may have failed to perform well, or he may have sensed that Belles expression was off. After Hammer left, Pizarro treated Haas, Jerry, and Aisha with much greater intent.


    A specialist French chef prepares a table of French cuisine for dinner, which is served at the vi. The meeting came to an official close after dinner.


    -


    Hass arrived home at nine oclock that evening and appeared a little dejected.


    Pizarro didnt make it very clear during this meeting. Haas was clearly aware of Pizarros displeasure with him.


    You dont need to worry about anything, Hass. I sincerely hope I can get my fathers approval. But even if I cant, I still wont change my mind since I will always love you. As Belle noticed Haass anxiety, she went to him and softly reassured him by holding his head in her hands.


    She has a reputation for having a very good emotions, despite being an elementary school teacher. She may appear weak on the outside, but in actuality, she has always been a strong character with her own beliefs.


    She demonstrated her bravery by offering to be taken as a hostage when the robbersmandeered the school bus.


    There are instances when people who appear to be tough, sarcastic, and uncaring are actually quite frail on the inside. Yet asionally, the feeling is quite positive and soft, and those who smile at everything are actually very resilient on the inside.


    The choices Belle made were all for her own benefit because she was aware of how much her father loved her. However, the decisions your parents make for you arent always the best ones.


    Because no matter how poor a decision you make, you will be responsible for the results, and anyone who decides for youeven with the best of intentionscannot be held responsible for the results.


    Haas was surprised by Belles constion, then he took a big breath and eloquently uttered, I dont like to give up easily. Ill make an effort to win your fathers approval because I also love you.


    In his capacity as police chief, Haas had no fear whatsoever while confronting bandits brandishing powerful weapons, but he trembled like a child when facing Belles father. He truly did fall head over heels in love with Belle.


    When someone truly cares about you, he will be very worried about how your parents perceive him and even be willing to put up with some minor inconveniences because he loves you.


    Haas. Belle looked into Hass eyes and kissed him affectionately.


    Oh,e on.


    Jerry was eating melons on the sofa and hastily covered Aishas eyes with his hands as he took her back to the room while two adults whose hormones were about to explode. Jerry had a dumbfounded expression on his face.

 Chapter 130: “Dragon Transformation Spell”

    Chapter 130: ��Dragon Transformation Spell��


    It appears that in the future, I will find a way to install soundproofing materials at home.


    Jerry could hear the living rooms progressively loud panting. A Sleeping Charm was used on Aisha. As soon as he ced her on the bed and covered her with a nket, he leaped into his suitcase.


    Jerry recently chose to learn and absorb the magic of the Morganians and Merlinians rather than go out and earn red stars, and he focused on practicing meditation.


    He even intends to teach meditation to Haas, Aisha, and Belle, even though they might not be able to pass level 300. If they can learn meditation, at least they can live longer.


    Sun Lok informed him, however, that not everyone is able to study meditation. Otherwise, there would not be as few wizards.


    You must have wizard blood to learn magic. Even if the world of The Sorcerers Apprentice is not like the world of Harry Potter, bing a wizard requires very strict talent.


    Wizards are born with more brain power thanmon people, so that they can practice meditation. Ordinary people can only use oneyer of the brain.


    To put it another way, if a person has the aptitude of a wizard, even if he does not use magic, then in the world of regr people, if he studies diligently, he is extremely likely to be a top figure in a particr subject.


    For instance, a limited percentage of highly well-known scientists, including biologists and physicists, may possess magical abilities. Haas can neither learn meditation nor has magical talent because he is a lousy math student.


    Ill show you my most powerful magic today. Which is also a variation of my transmutation magic, Dragon Transformation Spell.


    Sun Lok sat cross-legged on the ground on the suitcasewn and spoke quietly to Jerry. Youve seen the Dragon Transformation Spell before. I summoned a dragon during the battle in Chinatown using magic. Transmutation is the basis of it.


    Traditional transmutation magic consists of changing an item into a particr form in ordance with ones own ideas. Such as mimicking an ordinary ssic car into a sports car, forklift, road roller, etc. In order to help you in battle, you can also directly give a statue a life like Balthazar.


    The basic idea behind my Dragon Transformation Spell is the same as transmutation magic. Although I added the best me magic to it and made other adjustments.


    This implies that the enormous dragon summoned by the Dragon Transformation Spell has the ability to use fire in addition to its physical attacks. Jerry chimed in.


    He believes that the Dragon Transformation Spell is incredibly powerful and that he has no chance of winning if they face off. Apart from the fact that it cannot fly, he felt that the genuine fire dragons in the Harry Potter universe should be on par in a battle.


    Yet, despite this magic is strong, it also has several drawbacks. Sun Lok made a point of it when he exined, To begin with, unlike conventional transmutation magic. Itcks self-control. The wizard must concentrate on controlling it before it can attack normally.


    The magic will be instantly revoked if the wizard is attacked at this time and is unable to maintain it. You must be well aware of this.


    Jerry nodded, knowing well that at the time, he had used the Snake Summoning Curse and the Disillusionment Charm to sneak attack Sun Lok and get away with it.


    It would appear that he would need to choose a secure location first if he intended to use the Dragon Transformation Spell in the future.


    Second, a lot of mana is used by this magic. The medium for casting the spell must be ready in advance, and it cannot be utilized for an extended period of time. I wont be able to use this magic if there isnt a dragon dance performance that day. Sun Lok went on.


    Spells can be cast using a simple medium. When the time is right, he will invest money to hire a person to create a dragon-shaped medium, which he will then put in the suitcase and utilize when casting spells.


    And finally, you cant be too far from the dragon. If not, you wont be able to control it, and the magic will start to flow on its own.


    Jerry can handle this requirement. Because of his current level of magical power, it is impossible to cast pseudo-magic spells that are as powerful as Balthazars and summon a massive iron eagle to help in the battle.


    This Dragon Transformation Spell is a little tricky to use and has a lot of drawbacks, but as long as you learn it and get your medium ready beforehand, you can use it right away.


    Jerry then went to learn the Dragon Transformation Magic with Sun Lok.


    He kept talking and studying until two or three in the morning, at which point he stopped and began his daily meditation in the Ring of Merlin that he had previously drawn on thewn.


    Jerry discovered that his meditation approach was very effective and that the brain became very active after turning on Refreshing; however, he is not sure if this was the reason.


    He can tell that his magic strength has greatly increased almost every night. He may have been able to insist on conducting meditation every night rather than sleeping soundly because of this very thing.


    People can be like this at times. Your motivation and perseverance will increase when you can see your progress. It is simple to give up if you dont see results for a while.


    When you are in school, it is simple to advance and be a top student as long as you put in the necessary effort.


    But, major progress is rarely possible for students with exceptionally poor grades. It is challenging to continue since their foundation is too weak, making it tough to make significant development via hard work quickly.


    Around six in the morning, after spending the entire night in meditation. Jerry opened his eyes, stepped away from the suitcase, and went back to Aishas room.


    The Sleeping Charm on Aisha during this time has long since vanished as a result of time. Yet, based on how she seems, it is predicted that she wont be awakened for a short while without the Sleeping Charm.


    The living room was vacant when the door was pushed open. The two adults returned to their rooms to carry on their activities after apparently realizing it was wrong to be in the living room yesterday.


    Jerry quickly showered before heading outside to begin his exercise.


    Since time was of the essence, it was evidently not useful to devote time to physical training that could no longer benefit him. He stopped doing physical training frequently after understanding magic.


    But, Jerry found a difficulty after trying meditation.


    That is, despite meditation primarily being used to boost magic power and vitality, the benefits to the body are not immediately apparent. The shackles of his human body appear to be loosened as a result of the absorption of external energy.


    He will start exercising again at this point, and his body will be able to tell the difference.

 Chapter 131: “The Expo in Queens”

    Chapter 131: ��The Expo in Queens��


    He also questioned Sun Lok about the im that meditation may push the boundaries of the human body. Sun Lok assured him that it was normal because this is amon urrence.


    Breaking through human limitations is the goal of meditation practice. It is notmon for them to be freed from the confines of the physical body because they can live forever.


    Yet, since wizards already spend a lot of time practicing meditation and studying magic, under normal circumstances, no wizard would spend time training their physical body.


    A few fireballs willpletely burn a wizards body. Therefore spending a lot of time developing their body to be two or three times stronger than the average person makes little sense.


    The most important factor is that magic is an artistic endeavor for wizards.


    However, Jerry disagrees with this. Even if magic is crucial, the physical body is equally significant, and the two work best together.


    He believed that one could defend themselves using both magic and physical prowess. Also, he has Refreshing. Once his physical foundation is strong, hisbat abilities can be greatly improved.


    Imagine how fantastic it would be when the enemy believed you to be a weak wizard, eventually managed to get past your different magics, and came up to you, only for you to shove and punch them in return.


    Of course, magic should be used as much as possible to win the battle. Closebat can be used just as an ace card that is yed when it matters most.


    Therefore, using magic to handle the problem remotely is safer because close-quarters fight is riskier.


    -


    A weekter, in Queens most opulent and noticeable exhibition space. Following Pizarro, Jerry, Aisha, Haas, and Belle sat down in the seats that had been set aside for them.


    At least a thousand individuals were in the exhibition hall at this time. Almost everyone who could sit here, with the exception of a few reporters and employees, was wealthy and influential in New York, along with their families.


    Several military generals andwmakers from the political world attended. Hammer Industries wants to demonstrate to everyone thatbat robots can now take the ce of actual men on the battlefield. If it goes well, it could alter how warfare is conducted in the future.


    Good Evening, Miss Potts. Is Mr. Stark present right now?


    Pizarros voice soon reached Jerry when he sat down. When he turned to look, he saw that Pizarro was conversing with someone and that the person seated next to the blond beauty was a friend.


    Jerry used the hair-removal magic on the ne a while back to assist Natasha, the ck Widow, in shaving her hair.


    Pizarro, Mr. Stark is unable to attend todays event since he must attend to some pressing business. Potts looked at Pizarro, then answered with a smile.


    Potts still values Pizarro highly because he is one of Starks primary industrial raw material suppliers and a crucial coborator.


    She has to do all the jobs by herself, especially now that Tony is not avable. She wants Stark Industries to be trouble-free, despite the fact that she is still bitter in her heart.


    Wow, thats extremely unfortunate. Pizarro sighed softly as he turned to face Potts.


    Initially, Tonys presence was the reason. He hadplete faith in Stark Industries, so Stark Industries received preference over Hammer Industries when it came to the delivery of raw materials.


    But as of right now, Tony has actually given Pepper Potts control over the whole Stark Industry. Also, there have been numerous absurd behaviors spread today regarding Tony.


    He began to focus on Hammer Industries as a result of this gradually. He will have to carefully evaluate future coboration to determine if Hammer Industries robots are actually as potent as Hammer imed this time.


    Who is this? Potts regarded Haas and Belle.


    Oh, thats Belle, my daughter, and her partner. Pizarro concentrated on introducing the three and his daughter.


    At this point, music began to y on the stage in front of the exhibition hall as well as throughout the entire show hall. Hammer, who was dressed in a gray suit, moved to the podiums middle while being apuded.


    He thenunched into an eloquent speech.


    The fundamental point of the entire speech is that with robot troops, conflicts wont require actual soldiers to enter the battlefield. Instead, victory would be achieved by remotely controlling aputer in the back.


    Jerry, who was seated further away,ughed at Hammers remarks. Because hacking technology is so simple in a technologically advanced society like Marvel, he has always believed that using robots to wage war is incredibly unreliable.


    They should be worried that all the robots they have worked so hard to create with so much money will end up serving someone else if they run into a strong hacker.


    Rows of steel robots from Hammer Industries also started to emerge from the underground elevator halfway through the speech. Each of the four armsArmy, Navy, Air Force, and Special Forceshas eight robots that stand close to three meters tall and appear menacing.


    Ultimately, ording to a military department directive, Colonel Rhodes, Iron Mans close friend, also made an appearance while donning the War Machine armor.


    However, a golden and crimson figure swooped towards him in the distance and gracefullynded on the podium as the audience cheered.


    Nearly everyone in the exhibition hall stood up and cheered when they saw the figure step up to the podium.


    The war robot disyed on the stage is excellent. But how can they bepared to Iron Man, who has a distinct personal charm, when they are just soulless machines?


    Until this point, many observants in the exhibition hall had realized that, despite Hammer Industries remote control robot performing properly this time, it was utterly impossible for him to stand shoulder to shoulder with Iron Man, and that they were not even on the same level.


    The same is true for Pizarro, who is currently standing as well.


    Tony would undoubtedly be the center of attention when wearing the iron suit, regardless of how absurd his actions were beforehand.


    Hey, whats happening?


    All of a sudden, Colonel Rhodes in armor and the Hammer Industries robots simultaneously disyed their weapons and pointed at Tony.


    This scene caused the audience to panic.

 Chapter 132: “Robot Riot”

    Chapter 132: ��Robot Riot��


    He observed how, as Iron Man shot into the air, the robots stationed at the stage immediately turned on their weapons, and the bullets erupted madly in his direction, shattering all the ss over the entire exhibition hall in an instant.


    As soon as Jerry realized this, an invisible air shield emerged above him, shielding him from any ss shards that might harm Aisha and the others in the wreckage.


    Is Hammer crazy? How could he shoot something up here?! At this point, Pizarro or the majority of people believe that Hammer is the brains behind everything. He did create these robots, after all.


    Quick, get out of here. Its not safe here! Quickly picking up Aisha, Haas drew Jerry in the direction of Belle and Pizarro.


    As Tony was being pursued by half of the robots, the other half of the ground robotswhich were incapable of flightjumped off the stage.


    As Belle heard the remarks, she hurriedly assisted Pizarro in getting to his feet and then quickly left the exhibition hall with Haas.


    The safety of the crowd below wasnt a concern for the robot. Everyone who stood in front of them, no matter who they were, would be mercilessly knocked aside by them when they sprang off the stage and dashed outside.


    Being struck by a three-meter-tall steel robot traveling at top speed is probably not that much worse than getting struck by a moving vehicle.


    The machine guns and grenades mounted on these robots shoulders were still being used to attack Iron Man as they ran. Although many attacks failed, they all still sshed blood into the nearby buildings and crowds.


    Argh!


    Just as Haas and the others were ready to leave the exhibition hall, a general in military uniform was rushing away from them when an army robot struck him. He quickly vomited blood and fell on the yelling throng among them.


    The general is thought to have sustained at least a major injury, and the robots speed was very high. In an instant, it moved in the direction of Belle, who was helping Pizarro after striking the general.


    Belle ended up in the robots walking path by ident, and it was clear that the robot had no intention of avoiding her.


    Watch out!


    Haas swiftly released Jerrys hand at this point, took out a police gun, and fired twice at the robot in an effort to stop it from advancing forward.


    Yet, the protection of this robot is too strong for the attack capability of standard police weapons. The bullet struck the steel body of the robot, bounced off, and disappeared without leaving a trace.


    Haas handed Aisha to Jerry and turned to face Belle with a huge stride, using his hands to stop the robot before it could strike her before she could respond. He pushed Belle away and collided with the approaching robot.


    Haas will undoubtedly use his own body to stop the three-meter-tall robot and give everyone time to flee.


    A loud boom wasnt caused by the robot hitting Haas. But the robot was tossed upside down by Haas and fell heavily to the ground. Haas was astounded to see the robot flying backward.


    What is happening? He didnt even touch the robot, why then did it take off on its own?


    Haas, are you alright?


    Im fine. Lets go!


    Haas didnt have time to consider what was going on when he saw Belle assisting Pizarro and running over with concern on his face. He quickly grabbed up Aisha once more, dragged Jerry along, and fled outside.


    Jerry silently withdrew his right hand at this point. In reality, Jerry had foreseen the robots impending impact on Belle when it happened just now.


    Nheless, he refrained from acting at the moment because he believed that the situation was urgent. The advantages of Haas could be most clearly seen, and every action Haas took after that would win Pizarro more admiration.


    So he didnt lift his hand and cast a spell until the robot was about to strike Haas, at which point the robot was sent flying.


    As there are so many people around and ck Widow can be seen nearby, Jerry is unable to employ any overt magic and must instead use a spell to ease the situation temporarily.


    The air cannon cant harm the robot because of its strength. Yet, in this instance, as long as it can be flown out, Haas wont be harmed.


    You leave first, and Ill returnter to take a look. Haas exined a few things and then led Belle and the others into Pizarros car before turning around and running towards the exhibition hall.


    Although Haas advised Jerry not to push himself to prevent risk, he has never been cautious in his work as a police officer. Even if he couldnt handle those robots, at least he could protect the civilians from robot injuries.


    Take care!


    Belle was concerned, but she didnt intervene. She spoke to Pizarro instead, who was going to start the vehicle after Haas had departed.


    Father, this is why I like Haas. He is brave, kind, and just. He wont think twice about risking his life to save me if Im in danger. Can those young individuals that you know aplish this? What else is there save the fact that they are good at making money?


    During a little period of silence after hearing what his daughter had said, Pizarro sighed and added, Belle, maybe your choice is right this time.


    Sleep!


    Jerry flicked his fingers and silently released a Sleeping Charm when he noticed that Pizarro was preparing to start the car and leave this ce.


    Of course, he cant go right now for two reasons. Hes a little concerned about Haas safety, and this is a prime opportunity to earn red stars.


    He didnt gain them for a few days, so his red star reserves have significantly decreased.


    Unlock the door and, using the Levitation Spell, load Belle and the entire vehicle into the suitcase. Jerry located an alley, changed into his wizard robe, and then flew on a broomstick to the square outside the hall.


    At this point, Iron Man was engaged in a lone battle in the sky above the square. He had to pay attention to evading the attacks of thend robots below while dodging the chase of flying robots and Colonel Rhodes.


    They can currently only direct such remote-controlled robots to sh in the air more quickly. He nned to remove those robots from the city and destroy them one at a time.

 Chapter 133: “Magic Dragon vs Iron Soldiers”

    Chapter 133: ��Magic Dragon vs Iron Soldiers��


    Ivan Vanko was having a great time at the Hammer Industry Headquarters when he besieged and attacked Iron Man, who was wandering around by using aputer tomand 32 robots and Colonel Rhodes War Machine, much like a cat chasing a mouse.


    Iron Mans father expelled his father, Anton Vanko. He assisted Hammer, this time in taking down Stark Industries, eliminating Iron Man, and avenging his father.


    After working for a time on theputer, the eight army robots that were already in ce on the za outside the exhibition hall stretched out a few long pliers and firmly embedded themselves, securely fixing their enormous bodies on the ground.


    Then they slowly extended anti-aircraft guns that were made specifically to fire at air units. Iron Man was the target of the anti-aircraft gun.


    Jarvis is undoubtedly better than those robots. As soon as it was locked, it sounded an rm, allowing Iron Man to calmly avoid being shot while also using a repulsor to destroy the robots that were lying on the ground.


    Eight robots were scurrying through the crowd on the other side, searching for Iron Mans flight path in an effort to take him down with the homing missiles they carried.


    Upon passing through the crowd, one of the special robots unexpectedly saw a young child donning an Iron Man helmet. It mistakenly thought he was Iron Man, so the robot immediately lifted the machine gun behind him.


    When Tony noticed this, he elerated, threw off Colonel Rhodes War Machine, and flew toward the young boy. But before he could get there, a kid on a broom emerged one step ahead of him, grabbed up the young boy, and carried him away from the robots line of fire.


    Its the wizard. Tony knew right away that the wizard who had saved his life was the same wizard who had saved before.


    Handle the robots in the air, leave the ones on the ground to me. Jerry waved his hand towards Tony in the air, and led the boy to the top of an empty building.


    Tony nodded, and flew into the air once more to lure all the robots away.


    Hey, kid, dont move and just stand still. After Ive dealt with these robots, Ill send you down.


    Jerry said to the boy after seeing all the robots fly in Tonys direction. He retrieved a 20-meter-long stic, the custom-made dragon that he had made two days ago, from the suitcase using a summoning spell.


    The boy removed his Iron Man helmet, gave a brief nod, and then turned to face the 20-meter-long stic dragon.


    The dragon-shaped sculpture immediately sprang to life when Jerry touched his wristband on thepass after chanting the Dragon Transformation Spell.


    Following the movement of the dragon-shaped sculpture on thepass, the stic dragon on the roof turned into a magic dragon covered in ck scales in an instant.


    The model and the dragon-shaped engraving on thepass are two importantponents of the Dragon Transformation Spell.


    He sensed that a portion of his spirit entered the magical dragons body due to the Dragon Transformation Spells aplishment.


    This feeling is really amazing.


    He exhaled when he felt the magic dragons body, leaving some of his mind in his main body to allow the magic to be discharged in case his body is in danger. Jerrymanded the dragon and dove from the top of the more than ten meters high building.


    He quickly took control of the dragon afternding with a thud and raced for the robot in front of him.


    The magic dragon consumes a lot of mana, so he needs to fight quickly.


    What the hell is that? A dragon? The citizens who had fled in terror due to numerous explosions were instantly terrified and stopped fleeing when they saw the dragoning down from the sky.


    They are able toprehend the appearance of robots. After all, there was Iron Man, and Hammer Industries robot warriors received a lot of press.


    They flee because of fear of being unintentionally hurt by the robots shots. They were surprised to discover a living dragon instead of what they had anticipated.


    Whether its eastern dragons, western fire dragons, or prehistoric dinosaurs, its not Jurassic Park and these animals cant exist in the real world.


    Hence, when a huge dragon that was longer than 20 meters came in the square, everyone momentarily forgot about the danger posed by the robot and stopped moving.


    Turn the camera to the dragon right away!


    In order to continue reporting, Lucy, hiding on a balcony on the second floor of the hall, urged the cameraman to switch to the dragon immediately.


    Lucy is also qualified to visit the exhibition hall this time because she is a reporter with a reputation for writing about wizards.


    She was so brave that, after the recent events, she didnt flee in terror like the rest. Instead, she ran head-on through the crowd to the second level of the hall with her cameraman, where they discovered a balcony from which to conduct an in-depth analysis of the robots and Iron Man in the sky.


    Guess Who I just saw? It was the wizard! Please pan to the right and erge the area around the roof where the dragon has just appeared. Had you noticed that? The wizard is perched atop the structure. I suppose the wizard used magic to control the giant dragon just now!


    While drawn to the dragon. She instantly moved her head to the roof where the dragon had just jumped off, where she saw the wizard doing magic.


    Jerry concentrated most of his efforts on the dragon, which he directed to approach the first robot at a very fast speed.


    Jerry was not Iron Man, the robots electronic eyes ignored that information and carried on scanning the sky. Jerry, however, didnt give a damn. He took direct control of the dragon, lifted his powerful dragon ws, seized the robots calves, and smashed it to pieces.


    Although the robots steel body is sturdy, a dragons might is unmatched.


    The robot was flung out of the ground and its entire body shattered into pieces after taking such a string of blows.


    |Lost Contact|


    His attention is abruptly drawn to an rm on theputer informing him that an army robot has been obliterated. Ivan Vanko continues to attack Iron Man inside the Hammer Industrial Building as hemands the robots.


    At first, he didnt care about it. But as soon as theputer reminded him that three robots had been destroyed, he understood something wasnt right. He briefly delegated the responsibility of encircling Iron Man to an AI, and theputer screen shifted to the ground robot.

 Chapter 134: “Aunt May and Little Peter Parker”

    Chapter 134: ��Aunt May and Little Peter Parker��


    What the hell is this?


    Ivan saw a massive dragon head biting towards him with its teeth wide as soon as he switched to the first-person viewpoint of a ground robot. Theputer informed him that another robot had lostmunication before he had a chance to respond, and the entire screen went ck.


    It seems that he noticed.


    They finally stopped searching for Iron Man in the air to fire anti-aircraft cannons and turned to point the machine gun and grenade gun on their shoulders at him. Jerry was aware that the person in charge should have done it himself.


    But he had no fear of anything. The dragon was transformed by magic. It would still be fine even if it were killed. There would be no loss at all because he could simply make anotherter.


    Of course, there is no guarantee that these robots will be able to defeat the dragon.


    As he realized that Jerry was in control of the dragon, he violently flicked its tail like a bowling ball to instantly sweep away half of the robots that were in his immediate vicinity. The remaining robots machine guns and howitzers began to fire at him at this point as well.


    The dragon is not only strong but also well-defended. Despite the strength of those machine guns and howitzers, it is difficult to destroy the dragon quickly.


    Jerry, who felt no pain at all despite being surrounded by dense bullets, opened his lips and let out a mouthful of me that looked like a high-pressure me, instantly dousing the remaining robots in mes.


    The dragons body began to break apart over time, and the robots bullets and explosives started to appear less frequently.


    Machine guns and grenades ultimately seeded in totally destroying the dragon, which then returned to its original stic dragon form as the mes subsided.


    Those robots were not having a good time. Practically all of them had been turned into a pile of scrap iron with only half of their body remaining, barely able to fire bullets.


    Some of the brave civilians began to graduallye to this side after seeing that the dragon had been killed and the robots had been all but eliminated.


    What is happening? What caused the dragon to be stic?


    Take caution. That robots half is still moving!


    Oh my gosh, my food truck was just destroyed by these goddamn robots!


    Look, the wizard ising!


    A wizard-d figure on a broom came descending from the skies as everyone was talking. It was Jerry who came down with the little boy.


    The robots barrel softened fully and drooped there like noodles with a wave of Jerrys wand. He then turned to face the stic dragon model.


    The dragon model is currently covered in cracks and bullet holes, making it clear that it cannot be used once more.


    Reparo! A mystical light appeared on the stic dragon after tapping the wand.


    It took only a few seconds to totally restore the already-damaged stic dragon to its previous form.


    It turns out that Jerry had given it some thought and believed that creating another stic dragon would be difficult. He just so happened to recall a simple solution to this issue from the first-grade textbook: a magic spell.


    One of the first grades fundamental spells, Repairing Charm, can make broken goods look as good as new and is frequently used to fix little items like sses.


    You can also fix some massive items, like houses if you have a specific level of proficiency in this magic.


    In fact, Jerry had a nagging suspicion that the Repairing Charm might not be as straightforward as the introduction since he recalled that when Dumbledore visited Professor Slughorns home in the film, he returned everything to its former state.


    He thought the spell was more akin to time magic, traveling back in time to return the object to its original state.


    Jerry tossed the stic dragon model back into the suitcase with satisfaction after seeing it in perfect condition. Everyone raised their hands in apuse when they realized that the enormous dragon that was currently battling the robot had been summoned by the wizard using magic.


    Where did you go, Peter? A concerneddy went to the little boy standing next to Jerry at this moment. She was wearing a red sweater and had long hair.


    Aunt, I was just about to get attacked by a robot, but the wizard sister saved me!


    Um, wizard sister? Jerry was momentarily startled until he realized that everyone still saw him as a girl.


    Im May Parker and thank you for saving Peter. The woman promptly hugged Jerry to show her appreciation after hearing this.


    Jerry quickly broke away from his thoughts and replied, Dont mention it.


    But then he suddenly thought of something, and looked at thedy again, You said your name was May Parker?


    Yes, thats correct. May nodded in confusion.


    And you are his aunt? Jerry pointed to the little boy.


    May nodded again.


    So, your name should be Peter Parker. Jerry turned to look at the little boy.


    The little boy was stunned for a moment and then replied, Yes, my name is Peter Parker. Didnt I tell you on the roof back then?


    Back then?


    He had just focused most of his attention on controlling the dragon on top of the building, so he wasnt paying attention in what he was saying.


    Surprisingly, the boy he saved turned out to be the well-known Spider-Man in the future.


    Jerry enjoys Spider-Man. He has seen the entire Spider-Man trilogy that Tobey Maguire portrayed back then. He does not share Spider-Mans philosophy but that does not stop him from admiring Spider-Mans benevolence and sense of justice.


    You must be aware that Venoms possession magnifies the worst aspect of his heart in the third film. He goes to the bar to dance, begs his boss for a pay raise, and makes threats about throwing dirt in peoples eyes.


    Jerry patted the boy on the shoulder and was about to head to the exhibition hall to see if Haas needed his assistance with anything when there was an abrupt roar in the distance.


    Looking above, he saw Iron Man who, while being held tightly by Rhodes War Machine, had just destroyed a few robots in the air and crashed into the exhibition halls ecological park.


    It seems that Mr. Stark may need more help now.


    There was presumably no immediate threat to Haas because he had previously defeated all of the ground robots. Jerry ultimately decided to get back on the broom and fly over to the ecological park.

 Chapter 135: “Sneak Attack”

    Chapter 135: ��Sneak Attack��


    Colonel Rhodes and Tony both suffered significant falls in the parks forest.


    Although being shielded by his own armor, Tony was still unsteady from the fall and took some time to stand up. Even though Colonel Rhodes was inside the War Machine, which was remotely controlled, the armor rapidly stood up and charged at Tony.


    War Machines M-134 machine gun began to fire, aiming at Tonys head, who was underneath him with the intention of killing him with the weapon.


    Thankfully, Tony finally responded at this point and firmly extended a hand to pinch the machine guns barrel in an effort to prevent it from aiming at his head.


    His armors power is still the same as before, and a lot of energy was expended in the recent intense flight and robotbat because the new Arc reactor has not yet been fully developed.


    He briefly felt overpowered after being restrained by the War Machine. Tonys temporary relief from the life crisis brought on by the wizards magic cure made him motivated to explore his fathers belongings.


    This also caused the new Arc reactor to be dyed at this time, despite the fact that he discovered a new element through his fathers relics that might totally rece padium.


    He had to put on his gear, rush over from Los Angeles, and utilize the previous Arc reactor to make an emergency call after theboratory received a call from Ivan Vanko.


    Thankfully, he no longer fears bing poisoned because he is convinced that by returning, he will be able to fully construct the new reactor and permanently eliminate the threat of padium poisoning.


    Colonel Rhodes body, which was crushing on Tony just as he could no longer hold on, was quicklyunched into the air when a magic light shed. Jerry was the one who arrived on the broom.


    Its you again!


    Ivan Vanko, who was flying from Hammer Industries to the ecological park while wearing his armor, noticed Jerrys figure via the War Machine at this point, and his eyes grew cold.


    This kid used cunning methods to get rid of all his ground robots. He would have used those air force robots to deal with him if he hadnt wanted to kill Tony first.


    See if he can handle this. Ivan started tounch a counterattack while being remotelymanded by his armor.


    War Machine, suspended upside down in the park, obviously stopped for a while before the propellers on each of its feet were ignited instantaneously, directly shattering Jerrys spell. War Machine then dropped to the ground.


    People can rarely break spells in the air since there is nowhere for them to exert their strength. They can only be ovee by counter-curse, or the effect of the spell will disappear after the time is over.


    War Machine, however, is abat suit. It has propellers. He can forcibly fall on the earth even if he is hanging upside down in midair thanks to the force of the propellers.


    Soon after touching down, War Machine set up the machine gun behind it and prepared to attack Jerry. Jerry waved at War Machine at this point while remaining calm and collected.


    Because Tony had already been seen standing there and aiming the repulsor at the War Machine.


    Sure enough, Tonys repulsor barraged War Machine in advance before his machine gun could attack, sending him flying straight into a nearby tree. Tony also got a message from ck Widow at this point.


    War Machine has been restarted. Colonel Rhodes ought to be okay right now.


    It turned out that ck Widow had subdued all of Hammer Industries security at this point to go to Ivan Vankosputer. She effectively freed War Machine from Ivans control due to her excellent hacking abilities.


    Thanks, Agent Romanov. Tony approached Colonel Rhodes and knocked on his helmet with his hand.


    Hey, wake up. Are you okay?


    Yeah, Im fine. Colonel Rhodes opened his helmet and shook his unconscious head.


    Mr. Stark, I saved you again. Is it over now? He approached both of them when Jerry saw that Colonel Rhodes was back to normal.


    Thank you, but Im afraid the situation is not over yet. The robots that were after me just now are definitelying soon. Tony told Jerry as he picked up Colonel Rhodes off the ground.


    Tony received a further alert from ck Widow at this point, and theputer disyed the arrival of twelve robots. Ivan might have utilized different controls to operate those robots once more.


    Best of luck to you all! Jerry instantly rushed into the neighboring woods and vanished after hearing this.


    Jerry currently has no effective means ofbating those flying robots. He can still utilize his dragon, but it cant fly and will likely be a moving target on the ground. The key is that he currently possesses little magic power.


    Nevertheless, even with the Protego Charm on the wizards robe, they are not safe because there are so many flying robots, many of which carry machine guns and missiles.


    He didnt mean to flee, but he had to first hide in the shadows because fighting in front of those robots was inly not a good idea.


    He may then covertly deploy magic help in the dark while Tony and Rhodes stand in the front.


    The robots have a strong defense, and the majority of his offensive magic is not lethal to them. He was able to inflict such harm on them just now by controlling the dragon from a distance and crushing the dozen or so ground robots that are incapable of flight.


    Nevertheless, safety has always been first in Jerrys mindset even though he was thest person to enter the park at this time.


    Ah, wait!


    Tony lifted his hand in utter silence before putting it down again after witnessing Jerry leave the area without hesitation. Even though the wizard can do magic tricks, he is still a little child. How can a child be permitted to take part in the uing fight?


    All right, buddy, whats your next move? Tony looked at Colonel Rhodes.


    I believe we should first establish amanding height and then unleash an attack on them after they touched down. Colonel Rhodes turned his head and peered around.


    The twelve robots had alreadynded on the ground and were encircling them when they debated where to choose themanding heights.


    At the same moment, Jerry quietly took out a mirror from his suitcase as he was hidden in the bushes.


    Let me now demonstrate my mirror image wizardry.

 Chapter 136: “Hungarian Mirror Trap”

    Chapter 136: ��Hungarian Mirror Trap��


    In a one-on-one fight with any human or beast, Jerry still stands a fair chance of winning thanks to his present strength and the various magics he has learned.


    It is a little challenging to fight if there are too many foes and they can cover an entire area of the battlefield. Jerry was well aware of this.


    In the end, there isnt enough time to master magic. He will only have enough time to learn magiceven with the aid of Refreshingin one year.


    In particr, he studied a variety of magics from several sources rather than specializing in a handful.


    Although magics short-term power was diminished, its capacity to save lives was substantially enhanced. When you cant win the battle, its not a problem to employ any form of magic to run away.


    Also, he is no longer battling by himself. Two people are now fighting in front of him.


    Jerry pulled out the mirror, touched the surface with his hand, chanted a magic spell, and the mirror rippled at once.


    The Hungarian Mirror Trap has the ability to briefly generate a small world in the mirror. After being thrown within, the enemy will be imprisoned in the mirror world and unable to escape.


    It is said that if the enemy deployed a bomb in the mirror world, it will be destroyed instantly because the mirror worlds strength is corrted to the wizards strength.


    Jerry nevertheless released this magic at this time because it could only control the robots that were beingmanded remotely.


    He silently peered out after using magic to levitate it and observed Tony and Colonel Rhodes engaging the robot soldiers in hand-to-handbat.


    Find a way to fling those robots at the mirror!


    Jerry stepped back and once again hid himself in the parks forest after using the Amplifying Charm to make his voice more audible.


    As Tony unexpectedly heard Jerrys voice while carrying a robot army gun, he turned to look and saw a big mirror floating in the air. Tony flung the robot soldier in his palm in the direction of the mirror even though he didnt understand what Jerry meant.


    The imagined smashing of the mirror did not happen. Just after making contact with the mirrors surface, the robot dropped into the mirror, appeared in the mirrors world, and stopped moving.


    Jerry would undoubtedly be unable to sustain the mirror world if the robot soldier stood up and began to bombard the mirror world.


    The robot soldier was no longer in the same universe as reality once it entered the mirror world.


    Ivan is operating these robots from a distance, which is why they are currently attacking Tony. They wont attack again after entering the mirror world since they will naturally be unable to receive the remote-control signal.


    After the recent series of intense battles and flights, Tony was still utilizing the outdated padium Arc reactor, therefore the energy was severelycking at this point.


    This briefly rendered many of his attack temporarily unusable, including the repulsor on his hand.


    He is now essentially engaging in hand-to-handbat while wearing the iron armor. Thankfully, he has been looking for trainers to practice different fighting techniques like boxing, martial arts, and fighting ever since he became Iron Man.


    All of these robots body parts areposed of tough steel. Even though they dont have as good of a defense as his iron suits, its still challenging to defeat them in hand-to-hand battle.


    War Machine, which Colonel Rhodes is controlling, has some issues with the suit as well as running out of ammunition because of Tonys repulsor back then.


    Man, I love magic.


    When Colonel Rhodes, who had just been crushed by the robot soldiers, saw that Jerry had created a magic mirror that could seal the robot soldiers, he loudly thanked him. The robot soldiers on his body mmed at the mirror with a powerful kick.


    Although it is difficult to entirely destroy these robot troops, it is not too difficult to fling them into the mirror. These robots cant be as adaptable as Tony and Colonel Rhodes in action because Ivan controls them remotely.


    Just like that, the twelve robot soldiers were swiftly sent into the mirror world with tacit cooperation from Tony and Colonel Rhodes. Jerry was happy by the result of this.


    He now has twelve robots at his disposal that can be controlled remotely. These robots have now contained in his mirror world. Of course, returning them to the government or Hammer Industries is not a good idea.


    Tony, who still owes him two favors, knows how to control these robots.


    If it fails, S.H.I.E.L.D. will step in. S.H.I.E.L.D. will ask for his assistanceter and he may ask them to handle themand of these robot soldiers.


    There are many skilled hackers in the world, and hell find a method to spend a lot of money to do it when the timees, even though it might be a little challenging.


    When Jerry was about to leave and felt the situation had been resolved, a robot soldier with an abnormally huge size and strange shape suddenly descended from the sky.


    It opened its helmet to show a middle-aged mans head. Ivan Vanko, the genius behind everything, arrived with a whip he had created while wearing an armor.


    Ivan closed his helmet once more, swung his hands forcefully, and two long whips with lightning appeared in his hands after speaking harshly to Tony and Colonel Rhodes.


    When he whipped the ground, tworge cracks developed on it at once.


    However, Ivan did not instantly attack Tony and Colonel Rhodes at this time. Instead, he swung his hand in the direction of the mirror, clearly intending to destroy the strange mirror that had initially sucked up the twelve robot soldiers.


    When Jerry learned about the enemys ns at this point, he promptly used his Levitation Charm to recover the mirror.


    If the whip hits his mirror with enough force, his mirror world will instantly explode, releasing the twelve robot soldiers once more.


    Jerry hurriedly backed away after grabbing the mirror and threw it right into the suitcase. As soon as he stepped forward, the area where he was standing was immediately surrounded by heavy artillery fire.


    It came out that Ivan had previously prepared before hended as a result of a series of earlier incidents. Before the crucial fight with Tony, he sought to eliminate Jerry, a strange person with a variety of strange magic.


    After all, magic can asionally be confusing, especially for a scientist.

 Chapter 137: “Charge”

    Chapter 137: ��Charge��


    Well, shit.


    Tony and Colonel Rhodes both assumed the same thing as soon as they saw Ivan emerge in the whish armor.


    Let meunch my Ex-Wife missile at him.


    As Colonel Rhodes saw Ivan was ready to attack Jerry, who was hiding in the jungle, he swiftly activated the ultimate weapon that had recently been added to the War Machine.


    The military requested Hammer to load as many weapons as he could onto the War Machine armor after receiving it back from Tony in order to maximize its lethality.


    Rhodes is using the most powerful weapon on the armor, the Sidewinder Missile affectionately named Ex-Wife by Hammer.


    It contains cyclotrimethylrinitramine explosives, which are incredibly potent and capable of destroying a building and blowing up an entire bunker with just one shot.


    Rhodes right shoulders armor began to shift mechanically, and a littleuncher was swiftly elevated.


    Then, with a click, a cigar-sized missile flew out, hit Ivans whip armor precisely, and then fell to the ground under him. The smoke disappeared and there was no more motion.


    Tony red at him and asked, From Hammer Industries?


    Colonel Rhodes awkwardly nodded.


    The ex-wife had little effect on him, so the two were forced to rush Ivan with ns to engage in a hand-to-handbat.


    Ivan has already done enough research on Rhodes War Machine and Tonys armor. His whish armor is designed to withstand Tonys armor.


    The electric whip, a closebat weapon, and Tony and Rhodes armor pale inparison to the Whish Armor in terms of size and power.


    More significantly, the opponent can only engage him in closebat at this point because he has exhausted all the guns on Tony and Rhodes battle armor with his robots.


    After a series of hand-to-hand fights, even if Tony and Rhodes were two against one, they were still no match for Ivan. If this continued, it would probably not be long before the two of them would have to be beaten to death by Ivan.


    In the meantime, Jerry was keeping busy in the woods where he was hiding. He cast a summoning spell to bring up a picture book from the gap in the suitcase after anticipating Ivans strike and hastily flipped it to one side.


    Several bison withrge horns are rushing furiously across a prairie in the book. Jerry cast a spell by flicking his finger in the direction of the book. With a flick of his finger towards the book, Jerry casted a spell.


    The buffaloes in the book began to emerge one by one after the spell was finished, and they all neatly stood in front of Jerry.


    The animals in the image can be real thanks to the wizardry of the Morganians. Horvaths pterosaurs and other gigantic dinosaurs are beyond of reach for Jerrys strength, but he can still morph intomon animals like bison.


    Go, Bison Charge!


    Jerry climbed up onto the final bison after dozens of them had been lined up. The bison bolted for the area where Ivan and the others were engaged inbat with a wave of his magic wand.


    At this time, in the open space.


    Ivans electric whip simultaneously locked Tony and Rhodes after a tough battle. The two struggled to break free from left to right.


    The three of them noticed that a big area of trees in the direction of the forest started to tremble as if they had been touched by something as soon as there was a sharp tremor on the ground.


    Following then, a sizable herd of bison dashed out of the forest. The herd of bison charged directly at Ivan at a pace of almost ten meters per second, their broad horns on their backs.


    Jerry sat at the tail end of the herd of bison.


    Ivan hastily retracted the electric whip and began to propel away in order to dodge the herds of approaching bison.


    A bison can easily lift a car, with so many of them charging over at once, it is predicted that even with his whish armor, he will be crushed to death.


    Dont let him fly! Jerry shouted at Tony and Rhodes with an Amplifying Charm after noticing that Ivan tried to fly away from it.


    Rhodes and Tony recognized it right away. They extended both hands to grab the electric whip when Ivan pulled it back, dragging Ivan who was about to take off as they did so.


    The whish armor that Ivan specifically created tobat Tonys armor rapidly distorted and split from the violent impact of numerous bison striking him one after the other.


    Ivan regrets for using so many long-range weaponry back then. With his whish being restrained by the enemy, he doesnt have any means of defense against the approaching bison.


    The whish armor is made for closebat fight only. The main weapon is two powerful electric whips. Naturally, there are very few other weapons. In order to deal with Jerry who was hiding in the forest just now, Ivan had used all of his when he firstnded.


    Its just that he didnt expect Jerry to be aware of it in advance, and they all avoided it.


    I cant hold it much longer!


    Under the strong impact of the bison, Tony and Rhodes, who were pulling two electric whips, were also knocked out together, and then let go of the electric whips in their hands while rolling.


    Ivan finally brandished his electric whip once again without Tony and Rhodes restrictions.


    After a few consecutive strokes, the electric whip, which has enough force to split an ordinary automobile in half, splits the approaching bison into two halves.


    But when he used all of his effort to y the bison, he failed to realize that Jerry was riding a bison that was approaching from behind him.


    Jerry then formed his hands into the shape of his two palms. It was the magic that Balthazars created, a light sphere appeared between his palms.


    The characteristic of the lightning ball magic is that there is no need to chant spells, and the speed is extremely fast, which is difficult for ordinary people to avoid. But, even with Jerrys strength at this moment, the lightning ball he unleashed was not very potent. It couldnt even prate Ivans armor.


    Yet the magic has a peculiarity. If you dont worry about the activation speed, you can output as much magic power as you can to condense the ball and boost its strength.


    Yet the challenge is that it requires considerable magic control to keep it from blowing up before it is released.


    Of course, this is nothing to Jerry. He will have extremely powerful magic control when he activates Refreshing.


    As time passed, the ball in Jerrys hand grew in size from a fist, to a rugby ball, then a volleyball, and finally it grew to the size of a basketball before stopping.

 Chapter 138: “Charged Lightning Ball”

    Chapter 138: ��Charged Lightning Ball��


    Ivan instantly felt something and turned to check behind him after wildly swinging his electric whip to finally dispatch all the bison charging at him.


    Hey, try to block this!


    When Jerry saw Ivan turn around, he stopped condensing the lightning ball and instead pushed it out of his hand.


    The lightning, which was a circle the size of a basketball when it left Jerrys hands, flew towards Ivan like a mad horse while shing with the breath of devastation.


    Ivan felt awful and turned on the propeller right away to avoid it, but the fight with Tony and Rhodes and the recent collision with arge herd of bison had already done significant damage to his suit.


    His thruster also started a secondter than usual as a result, but at this point, he was doomed to fail in his attempt to avoid Jerrys particle gun.


    Boom!


    A huge explosion was heard, along with a blinding re and a jet of air that nearly blew Jerry off the buffalos back.


    After things calmed down. Arge pit with a diameter of roughly five meters developed where Ivan was standing, and in therge pit, half of Ivans armor was entirely destroyed.


    Ivan in the suit was already lifeless and covered in blood.


    Colonel Rhodes and Tony rose and moved toward therge hole. They both simultaneously thought about the wizard that just finished the enemy in one blow as they observed Ivans pitiful demeanor inside.


    If its true that Jerry convinced Tony that he was a good kid who could do magic, concoct a few potions, and save his life. He now has a very different perspective on Jerry.


    As he rode a bison to the deep pit and turned to Colonel Rhodes and Tony, who were resting weary on a rock next to them. Jerry said, Finally, its over.


    Yeah, its over. Ivan Vanko is the brains behind this incident. Now that hes


    Tony looked at him for a moment and said, Hell definitely not going to cause any more trouble for us.


    You guys rest here, and Ill check to see if anyone needs my assistance in the exhibition hall.


    Jerry pulled out the broom, touched the bison, and made it back to normal before leaving the park.


    Several regr civilians were hurt in the recent incident by gunfire and bombs. He should be able to get another wave of red stars now that he has used the Healing Spell to help the civilians.


    Colonel Rhodes murmured slowly as he watched Jerrys back on a broomstick totally vanish into the air, That wizard does indeed amazing.


    Of course, she is. I hate to say it, but her magic is truly amazing. Tony sighed in relief as he opened his helmet.


    He has always denied magic as a scientist, but he now has to ept that Jerry is a really skilled wizard.


    Colonel Rhodes shook his head and asked, Its not about her powers. Do you believe a child of her age would appear so serene if she killed someone for the first time?


    Huh, youre right. Tony eventually realized what was going on when he remembered Jerrysposed and steady tone when he recently saw Ivans body.


    He sensed that there might be something hidden in it. However, in light of the news he had read about wizards and this rare encounter. He could at least be certain that the wizard is a good person.


    Alright, forget about that. Well handle the aftermathter. Im going to find Potts because she is still upset with me. Tony stood up, put on his helmet, and fled toward the hall.


    Rhodes didnt say much. When he saw the ex-wife who was still lying motionlessly on the ground, he murmured to himself, Fucking Justin Hammer.


    After the robot soldier demonstration, the military department initially intended to sign a 25-year contract with Hammer Industries. However, after the robot riot and the discovery that Hammer Industries ultimate weapon was a dud, they may cancel the agreement.


    This incident may cause Justin Hammer to go to prison for a few years.


    Jerry soon located Haas in the exhibition hall after he arrived, who was assisting with maintaining order and attending to the injured. In order to help some critically injured victims survive at least until they were taken to the hospital, he utilized his magic to cast a healing spell.


    As he realized that the time was almost up, he decided not to stay any longer and instead went back to the halls parking lot, where he silently took out Pizarros car from the suitcase.


    Jerry returned to his seat and pointed at Pizarro sitting in the drivers seat. He then cast a Reviving Spell, closed his eyes, and pretended to be asleep.


    Pizarro slowly opened his eyes, and looked around in a daze, Whats wrong with me? Lets get out of here quickly!


    Pizarro hurriedly started the car once more while recalling the robot riot that just urred in the hall.


    Belle, whats wrong with you? Pizarro noticed Belle next to her had also fallen asleep as the car started, and there were two kids behind her.


    Without giving it any thought, he pressed the gas pedal and sped out of the exhibition halls parking lot, nning to leave as quickly as possible. But, as soon as he hurried out of the garage, he noticed that there were no more robots and that there were only officers outside.


    It had been exactly forty minutes since they had left the exhibition hall when he unintentionally nced at the cars clock. Could it be that those robot troops are also armed with anaesthetic and hypnosis weapons? he wondered.


    Pizarros initial question at this moment was whether the robot warriors were armed with drug-infused smoke bombs. When they left the exhibition hall, they took a small breath, which made them drowsy till this point.


    The Reviving Spell was cast on Aisha and Belle in front of Jerry at the same moment while he pretended to be asleep by flicking his fingers repeatedly.


    Jerry opened his eyes while acting as though he was in a daze like Belle and Aisha did.


    As the cars window was knocked, Pizarro lowered it and saw Haas, who had a surprised look on his face You guys should have departed long ago. Why are you still in this ce?


    It turned out that Haas was working with other colleagues who had arrived to handle the robot riots aftermath.


    Just in time, he notices Pizarros car parked close to the exhibition hall. He quickly approached it while seeming confused. Pizarro and the others ought to have left this area forty minutes ago.


    What? Belle, who had just woken up, looked at Haas in front of the car window, and asked with surprise on her face.

 Chapter 139: “The Hammer That Falls From The Sky”

    Chapter 139: ��The Hammer That Falls From The Sky��


    Late at night, in Jerrys room.


    30,000 red stars. It is true that I can earn many red stars by participating in such a big incident.


    Jerry was pleased as he counted the red stars on his panel, which had climbed during the robot riot to a total of 30,000.


    You must be aware that his Refreshing negative effects are now progressively less noticeable. Also, he has spent this time focusing on researching magic and strengthening his powers, thus he hasnt really been out fighting crime.


    His red star amount has consequently always been low. The approach was a little risky this time, but the results were quite substantial.


    That is why he was thrilled at this moment. Red stars are Jerrys most valuable resource, despite the fact that they cannot directly boost his strength.


    The effectiveness of learning magic will be significantly decreased without the red star. It is difficult to enter the parallel world in order to increase his power without them. In particr, he intended to spend some time in the Harry Potter world since there were just two days left until the cooldown ended.


    Since hisst visit, he has purchased a sizable amount of magic books, including seventh-grade textbooks, allowing him to study a sizable number of spells for the higher grades. After he read it, there was still a significantck of understanding and extensive spell usage.


    The Transformation Charm should be the finest magic spell to use while dealing with those robots. He can easily win the battle as long as he can change some crucialponents of those robots into other substances.


    Its unfortunate that he studied too much magic during this time and didnt put enough effort into transfiguration, as a result of which he was unable to turn those challenging and intricate robots urately.


    Relying on magic you learned on your own is still far worse. He would still require the teachers careful guidance if he wished to increase his magic ability swiftly.


    Sun Lok is now in charge of the magic discovered in the The Sorcerers Apprentice universe, which is sufficient for the time being.


    Yet he still needs to visit Hogwarts to spend time with the professors studying the magic in the Harry Potter universe.


    After clearing his mind, he put on his wizard robe once more and took off on a broom for Manhattan.


    I havent been out in a long. The criminal must be active in Manhattan once more right now.


    -


    The S.H.I.E.L.D. branch in New York two dayster.


    The first is a detailed report on the robot riot in the Queens exhibition hall, and the second is a report on Tony Starks personal assessment. ck Widow said, cing two documents on Nick Furys desk.


    After carefully reading the two documents, Fury questioned ck Widow in-depth questions regarding the details before responding.


    Make contact with Tony Stark and ask him toe to me tomorrow morning. I need to talk to him about something. After hearing this, ck Widow nodded and walked out of the room.


    Upon ck Widows departure, Fury sat back in his chair and lowered his eyes gradually.


    A little whileter, he abruptly opened his eyes, clicked a desk button, and stated into a desk-mounted microphone, Tell Agent Hill toe to my office.


    Five minutester.


    Are you looking for me, director? Agent Hill entered the workspace.


    Whats going on with Captain America? Fury asked directly.


    Hills face lit up with a smile, Tests conducted by our experts indicate that it might be due to the ice or the super soldier serum. Captain America still has a very strong life vital after having been frozen for 70 years.


    Captain America should be able to recover from it fully, provided that we melt the sealed ice and after a period of time.


    Really good, thank you. After hearing Hills exnation, Fury cracked a smile.


    The Avengers formation is currently not going very well. Hawkeye and ck Widow are without a doubt easy to be taken care of. The Wizard, Iron Man, and the Hulk each have their own issues.


    The Hulk cannot be controlled. Before taking out the opponent, he might assault one of his ownrades.


    ck Widow believes that Iron Man has an impetuous nature and could be very difficult to work with.


    The Wizard, on the other hand, is excellent in every way. He used to believe that she was too young to be a decent support. She demonstrated goodbat skills throughout this time.


    On the other hand, the Wizard appears to be extremely apprehensive of S.H.I.E.L.D., even going to great lengths to hide their true identity, and they are not at all willing to join.


    The unintentional finding of Captain America surprised him. Since Captain America satisfies his requirements for Avengers members in every way, and because a captain is definitely required if the Avengers are to be established.


    Not having the bestbat skills is not a requirement for the role of a captain. Rather, you must possess great leadership and tacticalmand skills.


    Captain America has fought Hydra before. He is a person with actual military expertise, and he has led his team on numerous asions, taking down the powerful Hydra at the time. Finally, Captain America gave his life so that all of New York would not be devastated by nuclear bombs.


    I will take over the matter of Captain America in person. You can find a way to see if you can contact The Wizard. I have something to talk to her.


    Did Coulson already inform you about the Hammer that dropped from the sky? Hill had a general idea of why Fury was seeking the Wizard as soon as she heard him mention it.


    Fury nodded, Its not easy to handle that hammer. Weve tried everything up to this point, but it wont budge even a millimeter. The most qualified crew that was sent over, utilized the most advanced technological tools, and they are unable to identify what it is. I believe magic may be involved.


    Fury might not have given it much thought if he hadnt met the Wizard and witnessed her many unexinable magics, but now that he has. He feels that some things that science cannot exin may need to be exined by magic.


    You might have to wait until after midnight if you want to speak with The Wizard. There is no simple way for us to get in touch with her. Hill shrugged.


    You can only visit Manhattan after midnight if you wish to speak with The Wizard because her true identity is unknown.


    Maybe you should ask her for her cell phone number when we next meet.


    Im worried that she wont hand it over to us.


    The wizard is shrewd despite her youth. She must be aware that her genuine identity cannot be concealed if they have her phone number.

 Chapter 140: “Thor and Loki”

    Chapter 140: ��Thor and Loki��


    Jerry used the broomstick to stop numerous tattooed men frommitting crimes in the alley. He then used a telescope to look for crimes.


    A helicopter that was nearby appeared in his eyes at this precise moment. If you looked closely, you could see Agent Hill seated in the chopper. Jerry rode his broom directly in the direction of the chopper after casting a Disillusionment Charm on himself.


    Jerry was first quite irritated with S.H.I.E.L.D. because of his low strength and his concern that S.H.I.E.L.D. would discover his identity and endanger his family.


    He will therefore make an effort to stay away from them or, at the very least, deceive them about who he is.


    But he is no longer afraid anymore because he has be stronger, learned more magic, and gained confidence.


    He can avoid being discovered by S.H.I.E.L.D. by using the Muggle Repelling Charm, the Forgetfulness Charm, the False Memory Charm, and the recently learned Apparition Charm from the Wizards Handbook.


    Also, he discovered another kind of Transfiguration Charm in the Morganian Wizards book. This magic can transform Jerry into anybody, and it also has the power to change others.


    Simply put, this magic only causes a visible change and leaves the body unaltered as opposed to the Polyjuice Potion, which perfectly alters the entire body.


    Thankfully, S.H.I.E.L.D. primarily consists of regr humans, and they have no wizards. Thus, a minor alteration is sufficient to mislead them.


    Now that he hasnt received any red stars, Jerry is a little more hopeful that S.H.I.E.L.D. will locate him, and perhaps he can uncover another significant incident to earn a new wave of red stars.


    His parallel worlds one-month cooldown ends tonight, and he wont have enough red stars when hees back there.


    I didnt expect you to operate a helicopter. Jerry removed his mask before boarding the chopper, disying an illusioned face of Hermione.


    Hill said with a smile, As an agent, I naturally know a little more,


    As an agent. Hill is capable of operating a variety of earthly vehicles, including tanks, nes, and aircraft carriers, in addition to helicopters.


    Is the boss looking for me? Jerry queried.


    The boss? Hills face took on a perplexed expression.


    When Jerry finally spoke, he exined, I mean Director Fury.


    Director Fury needs your assistance with something. Hill said with a nod.


    Jerrys eyes lit up when he heard the words, Help is fine, but there must be something in return.


    Not a big problem. Hill was stunned for a moment, but quickly replied.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. is still tremendously wealthy as a global organization. This time, instead of dropping Jerry off at the entrance like it did the previous time, the chopper dropped him off at the sea and on a very sizable helicarrier.


    Could it be the helicarrier in The Avengers?


    Jerry instantly recalled the helicarrier from the first Avengers movie that could float through the sky as he stared at the helicarrier underneath him.


    Jerry quickly spotted the one-eyed director of S.H.I.E.L.D. again after following Hill all the way.


    Well, do you know this thing?


    Fury was startled to see Jerry fixated on the hammer in the picture and immediately suspected things might be wrong.


    When Jerry regained consciousness, he put the photograph he was holding down gradually, I do have a knowledge about this hammer. It seems to be recorded in the magic book I studied.


    Of course, Jerry is aware that this is Thors hammer. If he recalls correctly, Loki, Thors younger brother, is the films antagonist. He summoned a swarm of aliens to attack Earth after opening the Tesseract.


    Even after seeing the entire film, he was still somewhat confused.


    He was only aware that Loki had directed an alien invasion of Earth. The invaders were vanquished by Thor, who was wielding the hammer, Tony Stark in his iron suit, and others. After that, Loki was eventually apprehended by his brother and returned to his home.


    Do you have any idea what this is or how it got to New Mexico? Fury changed his tone to be more serious.


    Jerry coughed, trying to remember what Thor had done in The Avengers, This appears to be Mjolnir, the hammer that the Norse god by the name of Thor wielded. It is unbreakable and can summon lightning. It roughly looked like this. As for why it fell in New Mexico, I dont know.


    As Fury heard Jerrysments, he scowled, Thor, the god of thunder in Norse mythology? Are you sure youre not joking with me?


    Im serious. Thats what my book says, and the book says that many of the Norse myths are real. Jerry shrugged.


    After a prolonged period of silence following the words, Fury spoke up again and asked Jerry, So the magic in Thors hammer is the reason we cant lift it, right?


    Perhaps.


    Jerry appears to have learned about Thors Hammer through his coworkers that Odin has put magic on it. Only Thor or those who Thors Hammer recognizes can be considered to be worthy of wielding it.


    Do you know how to dispel the magic? to allow our people to bring that Thors Hammer back for analysis. Fury asked more questions.


    Jerry rolled his eyes and paused to consider his response before saying,  I cant guarantee that. I need to go over there and have a look because Im only a child and havent studied magic in a while.


    Of course, he is currently unable to crack Odins magic.


    However, Thor can not be far away, given the appearance of Thors Hammer. He might be able to obtain some red stars if he goes over there. Relying on patrol alone to gain some red stars isnt going to be enough at this point.

 Chapter 141: “Professor Snape’s Gift”

    Chapter 141: ��Professor Snape��s Gift��


    Agent Hill, thank you. I can go back on my own, and I will be here on time the following morning, so there is no need for you to bother driving the helicopter for me. Jerry turned down Hills generosity on the helicarriers deck and took off on a broomstick.


    Actually, the helicarrier is not too distant from New York City, and the helicopters speed is not much faster than his broomstick.


    Jerry and Nick Fury have just reached an ord at the office. Jerry is willing to fly tomorrow to Mexico to assist in the search for Thors Hammers mystery.


    Nick Fury consented to assist Jerry in deciphering the program for the twelve robot soldiers that were inside his mirror world, as well as in creating a controller for the robots and fixing a few broken ones.


    In reality, Jerry had originally intended to approach Iron Man for assistance, but he subsequently decided that it would be wasteful to ask him in this situation because it would be excessive. He also gave it to S.H.I.E.L.D. when they asked him to just as they were about to ask him to do something.


    Jerry, though, is not at least concerned. Because he wants to use these twelve robots that can fly and fire modern weapons and has no desire to employ them in this world, he will transport all the robots to parallel worlds.


    Agent Hill went back to Furys office after seeing Jerry leave, asking, Director, is it truly good to help the wizard crack these robots? I mean, she is a kid, after all.


    Its alright. Director Fury waved his hands as he saw the robots in the office that Jerry had just brought in from the mirror world.


    He believed that the wizards magic, particrly the power that had destroyed Ivans armor in a single hit, was far more dangerous than these robots. The wizard wouldnt utilize the robots as his primary weapon if he wanted to do something evil.


    In addition, the wizard asserted that he didnt require money during the deal. He wouldnt go to New Mexico to assist if he didnt want to fulfill this need.


    By the way, when fixing and cracking the robot. Equip each robot with a covert GPS system for me.


    Understood.


    As soon as Hill heard it, she realized that he was still determined to discover the wizards true identity and that he intended to employ these robots to locate the wizard in order to do so.


    Nick constantly feels uneasy as the director of S.H.I.E.L.D. If he doesnt discover who the wizard is. Nick sees nothing wrong with that. Yet from Jerrys perspective, he wont reveal his identity to Nick just yet in order to protect his family.


    In this world, most of the time, its just a matter of perspective. There isnt always an absolute sense of right and wrong, good and evil.


    -


    Its two oclock in the morning.


    Jerry hurried home and put the broom away before turning to the panel. The parallel world on the panels cooling period was long over. He can now decide whether to return to The Sorcerers Apprentice or Harry Potter world. Jerry made thetter decision without hesitation.


    When he opened his eyes again after a brief trance, he was already back in the room he stayed in the Leaky Cauldron. It is presently two in the morning on January 1st, 1992, ording to the calendar and pendulum clock.


    He spent a week in the world of The Sorcerers Apprentice. Therefore he also disappeared for a week in this world.


    He paid the entire room fee for this room up until the start of the school year in one lump sum, therefore the furnishings have not changed in any manner. Even if he isnt in the Leaky Cauldron, the room is still his.


    Yet, there were numerous gifts and notes in the room at this point.


    Naturally, the gift is there because, before leaving, he sent Christmas presents to every teacher and student he knew from school. These are the gifts that were sent to him.


    There is a response from Draco, which is quite umon, as well as Hermione, Harry, Ron, Daphne, and Pansy.


    Also, there is a letter from Professor Snape that reads, Merry Christmas, Jerry. This is the first time a student has given me a present. A bottle of unicorn blood, huh? Very good. I have already refined it into a bottle of Rudimentary Body Potion. But I hope you wont have to use it.


    Professor Snape rocks, man! Jerry quickly searched through the stack of gifts after hearing the response to find the potion that Professor Snape had made him.


    Throughout the overall potion market, Rudimentary Body Potion is a very umon high-grade elixir. Even if you lose half of your body, you can recover quickly after ingesting the potion as long as you dont die right away.


    Of course, it wont have any effect if the harm was caused by dark magic or a curse. But even so, that potion is among the priciest ones avable in the shop.


    Jerry didnt anticipate that he gave him an umon Unicorn Blood and Snape would make him a bottle of potion. Jerry was genuinely moved a little.


    Jerry finished reading all the letters before packing the gifts one by one and cing them inside the suitcase.


    The majority of the gifts that came from his ssmates were various magic snacks. Only Hermione, who was the only one who knew him well, gave him a book. The professors gifts were typically more expensive, giving him about 10 Galleons on average.


    The potion that Snape had given him was the most priceless. Professor Snape greatly prefers Slytherin students, especially the top ones, and he has enough of Galleons now.


    Jerry put the most faith in Dumbledore, yet he only gave him two knitting needles. Despite the fact that those two needles can be moved by magic, he was still able to knit sweaters on his own. But then again, why would he need to knit something?

 Chapter 142: “Back To School”

    Chapter 142: ��Back To School��


    Jerry had finished packing and was ready to enter the luggage space to begin his daily meditation when a meowing cat abruptly stopped him.


    With a dead mouse in his mouth and his eyes filled with killing intent, Crookshanks turns his head and looks out the window.


    Crookshanks, listen to me. I


    Although he couldntprehend the catsnguage, he could infer from watching Crookshanks ce the dead mouse on the floor and his subsequent meowing at him that Crookshanks must be scolding him now.


    When he went to the second world, he forgot that he had left Crookshanks for a week.


    He unexpectedly disappeared in the Leaky Cauldron for a week at the same time that the second little world was opened and the panel was renovated. Crookshanks was also left alone in the Leaky Cauldron for a week.


    Despite Crookshanks extraordinary predatory prowess, there is no need to be concerned about its diet. But, going missing for a week will unavoidably cause Crookshanks to feel abandoned.


    Jerry grabbed Crookshanks right away and leaped into the suitcase since he thought his reprimand was too harsh. He then set him down near a sizable pond.


    Crookshanks, heres a Christmas present for you. Albeit a weekte!


    Jerry used Defodio to dig therge pond when he was in the main world. Apart from hundreds ofrge fish, there was nothing else in it.


    Crookshanks wont have to swoon over the fish outside Slytherinsmon room in the future. Crookshanks finally stopped meowing after spotting the fish in the pond and began to pick them up. It seems that he had sensed Jerrys sincerity.


    Arge fish that was considerablyrger than its body was hooked by its cheeks and brought out of the water as its eyes stared at the pool in silence for less than five seconds.


    While he was dragging the fish mouth under his body, Jerry then turned to face him and said, Thank you, but you can eat it.


    Jerry shook his head and moved to the center of Merlins ring to sit down and begin the meditation practice after declining Crookshanks request to share and eat.


    Sun Lok was sipping tea while standing at the window in the vis second-floor room at the time, staring at Jerry as he meditated while sitting cross-legged on the Ring of Merlin.


    Jerry is the most talented wizard he has ever seen. Fundamentally, it wont take him long to understand it if he mentions a tiny bit of magic.


    He not only has incredible talent, but he also puts in a lot of effort. Although meditation can rece sleep, very few magicians practice it due to how ufortable it is.


    But, he can essentially see him practicing meditation here all night every day because he was imprisoned in this environment that resembles the mirror world.


    He believes that if this keeps up, his level might surpass his own in less than ten years.


    He had initially considered the possibility of leaving this ce. As long as he left this ce and created a new pair of wristbands, he could cast spellster. Actually, he had no trouble with it, and its not a terribly challenging item.


    Yet with time, he abandoned the thought.


    Since Jerry has the ability to cast magic at any of the vis entrances or exits. He essentially has nowhere to go.


    In addition, the closer he became to him, the more he sensed Jerrys terror. Even if he managed to leave this area, he was concerned that he might not be able to avoid his pursuit.


    It would be better if he remained in the vi. After that, he could reim his freedom.


    He has everything he needed in the vi to do his daily routine. Ten years are practically little in the eyes of the one who has attained immortality. Not to mention that Jerry has always treated him well and it is clear from his demeanor that he respects him.


    -


    After three days.


    Jerry dragged his items and held Crookshanks while waiting at the Kings Cross Station entrance to greet Hermione. The two had agreed to meet at Kings Cross Station and board the Hogwarts Express back to school the day before sses resumed when they were apart while on holiday.


    Enjoy your time at school. Hermione and Jerry entered the station and shouted as they entered, and the Grangers waved to them as they did so.


    Their daughter had never had many friends, but she developed some unexpectedly close pals in a school for wizards. Her parents were incredibly grateful because they didnt hear their daughter mention her best friends over the holidays.


    How was your vacation? Jerry and Hermione talked as they walked across tform Nine and Three-Quarters and settled into a seat on the train.


    Its not too horrible, but asionally rtives may drop by and ask which school I go to. But I cant tell them about it. Hermione said.


    Hermione can only reveal her identity to her parents because she is the only wizard in her entire family. When her rtives question her about the school during family gatherings, it bes difficult for her to respond.


    Nevertheless, during this time. All of the books for the second half of the semester have been read by me. In fact, I already knew certain books from the first half of second grade.


    Jerry smiled and lifted his hand to give Hermione a thumbs up as he observed her joyful look. Thats wonderful!


    Jerry essentially knows every detail of the seventh-grade textbook now. The majority of the spells in it can be sessfully cast, with the exception of a few of the trickiest ones.


    He used Refreshing and the Ring of Merlin to learn them all, but it took him longer than three months. Hermione only used two weeks of the Christmas break, demonstrating how exceptional of a learner she is.


    Hence, Jerry truly means it when hepliments her.


    As a result, the train passed through numerous small farmingmunities, entered remote hills covered in dense forests, and eventually came to a stop at the Hogsmeade tform just before the sun entirely set.

 Chapter 143: “Thestrals”

    Chapter 143: ��Thestrals��


    Only when a student enters the first grade does the tradition of taking a boat over the ck Lake to Hogwarts Castle take ce. At the beginning of school, young wizards would typically ride in a carriage that could move by itself.


    Like now, Jerry, Hermione, and a few other young wizards are traveling from Hogsmeade to the Hogwarts Castle gate in a self-moving carriage.


    However, for other wizards, the carriage may move forward automatically. But in Jerrys eyes, there is something in front of the carriage. Specifically, theres a magical animal pulling it.


    Jerry is aware of this magical creatures identity without a doubt because he has also looked up pertinent information about it in the library. It is a magical creature by the name of Thestral that belongs to the Pegasus family.


    Only those who have witnessed death are capable of seeing Thestrals, which all have dragon-like faces and wings like a bat. Jerry, who has already killed many people and died once, can clearly see them.


    Jerry has always had a fascination with magical creatures like Thestrals. The fact that this magical animal moves the fastest among all creatures in the wizarding world is the most significant factor for his interest.


    It moves even more quickly than the Firebolt, the greatest broomstick.


    It takes more than half a day to get from London to Hogwarts, whereas Thestral travel in far less time. It serves the same purpose as an owl, except that an owl can properly pinpoint a persons whereabouts as long as you say their name.


    It is extremely remarkable how precisely the Thestrals can find a location, even if they have never been there.


    Thestrals, on the other hand, are extremely rare and challenging to domesticate in the wizarding world. Hagrid has made it possible for Hogwarts to have so many Thestrals for this asion.


    He was responsible for sessfully domesticating the first Thestrals and assisting in their poption growth to their current size.


    In reality, there are a variety of ways to go around the wizarding world, each with their own benefits and drawbacks, including broomsticks, magic vehicles, motorcycles, Pegasus, Floo Powder, Portkey, Voldemorts Unsupported Flight, and Floo Powder.


    The counterpart of teleportation is Apparation, except you must be where youve been previously, and the further the distance, the more magic power is needed.


    You must first construct a firece and a Floowork before using Floo Powder.


    Portkeys are an only fixed-point transportation, with extremely long distances, and even cross-country transmission use. You must first obtain two Portkeys and leave one of them at your destination before leaving.


    Unsupported Flight, the only spell that can fly without any magic items and was created by Voldemort. It is exceedingly difficult to use, extremely fast, and uses a lot of magic power. Snape and Voldemort can only use it.


    Flying broomstick, is slow but incredibly easy to obtain and rathermon to find. When the weather is poor, it is easy to be blown by strong winds and struck by lightning.


    Although they arefortable and averagely fast, magic motorcycles and cars are only permitted to be utilized on very rare asions since they break the rules of the Ministry of Magic.


    Although Pegasus is almost typically utilized as a flying vehicle and travels at an average speed, it has a regal appearance and exudes ir.


    The only broomstick Jerry now possesses is the most basic one. He intended to use a Thestral in the main world. Therefore, he wanted to check if he could obtain one.


    But obtaining a Thestral is not simple, so he must consult Hagrid for guidance.


    The carriage stopped on thewn after passing through the Hogwarts entrance. Jerry, Hermione, and several other young wizards who had also gone back to school entered the castle once more.


    Jerry, you look much taller than when Ist saw you a month and a half ago.


    The moment Harry and Ron saw Jerry again, they immediately expressed their surprise at his remarkable height gain.


    Initially, Jerrys height was around the same as theirs, but two weekster, over the Christmas break, Jerry was clearly much taller than them, which was difficult for them toprehend.


    Yeah, I didnt realize that.


    Hermione quicklypared Jerry to herself after Ron and Harry reminded her to do so, and she discovered that Jerry was half her forehead taller than she was.


    Everyone develops at a different rate in terms of height. Some people grow faster than others. You are simply a little bitter than me in reaching the peak growth stage because I am an early grower. Jerry reassured amiably.


    The three couldnt believe they hadnt seen each other in a month and a half, but Jerry thought it had been longer than that.


    Christmas break for two weeks, more than a month of main world panel upgrades, and the second worlds return to cool down for another month. The total is about three months.


    The changes in more than three months are still noticeable at his age. After a summer break, some elementary school students will have definitely changed a lot in height and appearance, just like when entering middle school.


    Harry and Ron didnt bother too much after hearing Jerrys exnation, but there was a clear expression of envy on their faces. For boys, height is important. Every boys aspires to be taller than his friends.


    Harry and Ron then discussed some unusual events that urred during their Hogwarts break.


    For instance, Hogwarts hosted a Christmas supper on Christmas Day,plete with a variety of delectables, a mountain of wizard color bags and firecrackers, snowball games between young wizards, and Harry also got an invisibility cloak.


    Ron and Harry spent Christmas at Hogwarts, and it seemed like a really exciting time. Next Christmas, Hermione said that she wanted to spend it at Hogwarts.


    Jerry didnt give Harrys Invisibility Cloak much thought. He no longer considers the invisibility cloak to be anything more than a relic now that he has mastered Disillusionment Charm.


    The Three Deathly Hallows didnt interest Jerry all that much. As long as you know how to utilize the Disillusionment Charm, the invisibility cloak is useless. Its ability to make a person invisible isnt much more potent than the Disillusionment Charm. With the invisibility cloak, Harry is clearly visible to Dumbledore.


    Moreover, a person cannot be directly invisible while wearing an invisibility cloak.


    The Resurrection Stone is even more useless. It cant actually bring someone back to life at all, and it also has the potential to kill the user of the Resurrection Stone.


    Only the Elder Wand is superior. It boosts magics strength but does so more powerfully than other wands, if not by a factor of several. But it draws many evil wizards to be attracted to it.


    The Elder Wands original owner was assassinated in the middle of the night just because he demonstrated his power, and the killer took the wand away.

 Chapter 144: “Amazing and Genius Wizards”

    Chapter 144: ��Amazing and Genius Wizards��


    Jerry is doing really fine at the start of the new semester, and as usual, he earned points for Slytherin in ss. He used the chance to ask some of his own questions in addition to answering the questions for points, and the teachers frequently noticed his enthusiasm.


    Due to the fact that Jerry has already remembered all of the textbooks up to the seventh grade, has read numerous books on magic, and is familiar with the magic of a different system in a different world.


    This gives him the impression that, while he may still be considered a novice in terms of the breadth of magic, he has a lot of knowledgepared to anyone in Hogwarts.


    He asionally posed questions that werent included in the textbook instead of ones he came up with while contrasting the magic of the two worlds.


    For instance, Jerry might recall the transmutation magic he learned in the Transfiguration ss when Professor McGonagall was exining the theory of conversion between two substances in the Transfiguration Spell.


    The two have many traits which inspire Jerry. But, there are many issues that Jerry cannot resolve so he will consult Professor McGonagall.


    Because some transmutation magic concepts were asionally involved, he also raised some questions. It piqued the interest of Professor McGonagall, who had conducted extensive research on transfiguration.


    Jerry would recall the most fundamental and widely applied mind control magic in the Morganians wizard book whenever Professor Flitwick discussed the Levitation Charm in the spell ss.


    This has frequently resulted in Jerry and him conversing during sses when there was originally a ss, confusing many other young wizards.


    It appeared as though Jerrys magic level suddenly surpassed a threshold they were unable to cross.


    There have been numerous asions like this, and numerous magicians unknowingly imnted the idea of admiration in their hearts.


    Jerry also did exceptionally wellst semester, but since that was still within the range of their cognitive abilities, there would only ever be envy and recognition, not admiration at all.


    In fact, Jerry has benefited greatly from this state as well because he has discovered that although many magics in the two worlds were manifested differently, they share many fundamental principles.


    Like arge tree with two branches originating from the same ce, something intriguing might be found if they can bebined.


    The most significant factor is that he gained additional knowledge crucial to understanding and using the spells of the two worlds as a result of thisparative study.


    He initially thought that learning the magic of the two worlds at once would be a waste of time and need more energy than a typical magician. But such aparison and integration can hasten the development of the same kind of magic.


    It has reached the point where one plus one is greater than two.


    Professor McGonagall and Professor Flitwick felt a little intimidated. Its not that Jerrys magic is above their level of expectation. Rather, its the kind of brilliant thinking that Jerry exemplifies, and many of his viewpoints may only be understood by some experienced wizards who have studied magic for a long time.


    The important thing to remember is that Jerry not only asked these questions but if he did, it might also be argued that he saw them in some magic books, which were tooplex for him to understand.


    They were taken aback by Jerrys demonstration of some incredibly original concepts during the course of their inquiries and discussionsideas that were not before included in the field of magic theory.


    They are genuinely frightened by this.


    Its only been half a year since Jerry started to get in touch with and learn magic.


    He is no longer like other young wizards who rigidly follow the teacher to learn, he can draw conclusions from a situation and develop some audacious yet illuminating ideas and hypotheses.


    Hermione is a brilliant girl as well. She is able to retain practically all of the information and theories that the teacher teaches, and she can even pick up more detailed information about higher grades.


    The teachers were astonished by them, but they werent all that shocking. Because good wizards were umon, but every ten or twenty years, there would be a few like Hermione.


    Yet in Jerrys case, this is their first encounter, and he asionally shares his thoughts on magic theory, which gives these professors a small sense of enlightenment.


    As a result, Jerry didnt give them the impression that he was a particrly good student but rather that he would be able to follow in Dumbledores footsteps and be a great wizard who inaugurated a new era.


    In this manner, following the beginning of the new semester, after attending sses, reading books, studying, and engaging in meditation. Jerry concentrated on learning magic rather than diverting his attention to other things.


    He needs to practice his own magic foundation and undertake more in-depth research on the magic he has mastered. He can only construct a high-rise skyscraper by creating a solid base. Jerry is extremely aware of this reality.


    Throughout this period, there were also some little twists and turns. For instance, in the first week of the new semester, Harry hurried to inform Jerry that Professor McGonagall had rmended him to the Gryffindor Quidditch team and made him the teams Seeker.


    In the second weeks game between Gryffindor and Hufflepuff, Harry also seeded in catching the Golden Snitch, giving the Gryffindor squad a tough victory.


    While many wizards still believe that Jerry capturing the Golden Snitch was likely just luck, some Gryffindor wizards believe that Harrys presence may give Gryffindor a chance.


    But Jerry didnt care too much about it.


    Because Slytherin has previouslypeted against Gryffindor in the Quidditch game, the next phase is topete against Hufflepuff and Ravenw to win the Quidditch Cup.


    Even if Gryffindor had Harry and could defeat Ravenw and Hufflepuff, it would only be second to none with two wins and one loss in three games.


    The point is that with Jerrys strength, he will win regardless of whether he faces Gryffindor once again. Despite the fact that Harry is his friend, he wont back down.


    If you arepeting, you cant let the connection go in your way. This is referred to as respecting your opponent.


    He only has to win the Quidditch Cup because Professor Snape promised to give him The Nimbus 2000. Also, Snape was quite kind to him. If he performs well, he may receive additional rewards.

 Chapter 145: “The Birth of a Legend”

    Chapter 145: ��The Birth of a Legend��


    Of course, He had no idea if Dumbledore would express any minor thoughts. ording to Jerry, it shouldnt be. Dumbledore doesnt discriminate against the wizards of Slytherin despite the fact that he values Harry the most.


    Jerry didnt really care what he thought, even if he did, because he had alreadye to that conclusion after the Christmas gift exchange.


    Harry was the only person Dumbledore could win over in his heart. Professor Snape had to be his biggest supporter. He would only be able to get additional advantages in the future by steadfastly adhering to Professor Snape.


    He even asionally questioned whether he should wait until he was more powerful, figure out a way to let Dumbledore retire early, enjoy hister years, and then let Snape be the headmaster.


    If Snape was made the headmaster, he would not have to be restrained in many things at Hogwarts.


    One month after the start of school, the second week following the conclusion of the Gryffindor vs. Hufflepuff match. The Slytherin team also ushered in its second opponent, the Ravenw team.


    Like before, Jerry returned to the Quidditch field on his Nimbus 2000 and joined the rest of the Slytherin team.


    Many people didnt believe it because the previous game against Gryffindor finished too quickly, but this time there were even more spectators on the pitch. They wanted to know if Jerry had exceptional strength or if he was just lucky.


    This time, even Dumbledore, who hadnt before shown up, was in the crowd.


    A few adult wizards who were definitely not from the school were standing next to him, and one of them was using a magic camera to take pictures.


    The game officially began following apuse and Mrs. Hoochs whistle.


    And then


    As the previous Slytherin vs. Gryffindor team, this Slytherin vs. Ravenw Quidditch match came to an end with the same result.


    The Golden Snitch has just been unleashed, and the tiny wings havent even had a chance to flutter a few times before they meekly fall into Jerrys fingers.


    The gamecked tension, and neither sides yers disyed any feeling of experience.


    Yet, there was a lot of energy in the arena. Everyone jumped up and cheered, especially several girls among the Slytherin wizards who even burst their mouths with joy. No one was disappointed by the short duration of the game.


    Jerry! Jerry! Jerry!


    So everyone in the audience now feels as though they saw the beginning of a legend with their own eyes, and that legend at their school, even in the same grade, house, ss, or friends.


    Maybe after they leave Hogwarts and begin working in a few years, they will be able to publicly proim with pride to their coworkers, kids, friends, and family things like, Are you familiar with Jerry Carmen? He is the most renowned and famous Seeker in the entire world. I was attending the same school as him at the time. I was a witness to his first few well-known matches because I was there!


    This sensation reminds me of ying school football, where if a yer suddenly enters the field and the ball is passed to his feet, he has a 100% chance of scoring the goal.


    Being such a legend, you can be sure that he will someday surpass all other legends as the World Cups most spectacr and legendary figure. You will be enthused to watch it even if his game begins and ends.


    After the game.


    Jerry was on the verge of slipping away from the crazed group because he thought that if he stayed, the ecstatic wizards would really overwhelm him. He has received kisses and hugs from more than seven seniors just now, including those from different houses.


    Although it was appropriate for him to receive a face kiss from his seniors, the important thing to note was that some of them wanted to kiss him as well. He used the Disillusionment Charm to sneak away while no one was looking so as not to stir up any more trouble.


    But soon after, he snuck off the Quidditch field. Snape, who hade down from the audience stand, blocked him.


    Come with me to the principals office.


    The principals office? Jerry was stunned when he was told that he was heading to Dumbledores office rather than Snapes.


    It was normal to go to Snapes office. Because after school started, Snape seemed to treat him better for some unknown reason. Although he was still stern and expressionless, but the number of magic spells that he had taught Jerry is a lot.


    He even thought that Snape might teach him exclusive spells, such as the Sectumsempra Curse or some other advanced spells.


    He already knows the Sectumsempra Curse but was particrly interested in learning the Unsupported Flying Spell.


    He was a little shocked when Snape instructed him to go to Dumbledores office. Dumbledore might have been irritated because he outdid Harry, but is that even possible?


    After giving some thought, Jerry concluded that the likelihood of this happening was exceedingly low. It shouldnt be true if Dumbledore meant it that way.


    During the way, Jerry enquired about what had urred, to which Snape responded that it was good news and that he would know once he arrived at the office.


    His heart sank when he heard Snape say that it was a good thing.


    When Snape reached the castles eighth floor and approached a stone creature with a closed gargoyle, he said a password.


    The wall behind the gargoyle broke in two as it opened its eyes and jumped aside, revealing a spiral stairway gradually ascending. When it rotated higher, Jerry could see Dumbledores office as he ascended the stairs.


    It was a sizable, lovely, circr space that was alive with a variety of sounds. Numerous odd and bizarre pieces of cutlery are spinning and giving off tiny puffs of smoke on the table.


    Old headmasters, both male, and female, are shown in snoring pictures that line the walls of the room. Arge table with w-shaped legs was also there.


    Three individuals were seated around the table at this point, and a person holding a magic camera was standing next to him.


    Among the three people sitting, Jerry only knew the principal Dumbledore, and he didnt know the other two middle-aged wizards who looked to be in their forties.

 Chapter 146: “Invitation To The National Quidditch Team”

    Chapter 146: ��Invitation To The National Quidditch Team��


    Jerry Carmen. Just now, I watched your match. It was incredibly thrilling. I am Mayer Booth, the head coach of the English National Quidditch team. The tall, middle-aged wizard stood up as soon as Jerry walked into the room and took the initiative to hold Jerrys hand.


    The middle-aged wizard twisted his lips at the coach of the local national teamsck of restraint, but he didnt care much and swiftly stood up and rushed to Jerrys side, Hello, Mr. Carmen. My name is Hunter Lamson, coach for the Scottish National Quidditch team.


    Um Hello! After understanding something in his heart while hearing the two introduce themselves, Jerry shook hands and smiled to the two.


    It turned out that the story of Jerry grabbing the Golden Snitch in under a minute during the Slytherin teams game versus the Gryffindor teamst semester was widely reported outside of Hogwarts.


    The Hogsmeade wizards who came to witness at that time also ryed it to the coaches of the two British National Quidditch teams. This is the reason for the meeting today.


    I believe everyone should take a seat first, sip some honey and lemon juice, and speak gently. Before deciding, Mr. Carmen must be aware of the situation. Sitting there, Dumbledore grinned and waved to everyone, and six sses of honey lemon juice instantly appeared on the table.


    Although the Scottish and English Quidditch teams are members of the same British Quidditch team, this does not mean that they do notpete against one another.


    This time, the two came here to find out if Jerry was as strong as the reports imed while also hoping to circumvent the rules and add Jerry to his squad as a Seeker.


    Of course, Jerrys decision and the abilities of the two coaches will determine whether to join the English or Scottish Quidditch teams.


    In actuality, Jerrys age prevents him from joining the national Quidditch squad, as per the rules. But he cannot stand the World Quidditch Championships result, because neither the Scottish nor the English teams had triumphed.


    The best oue was the Scottish teams performance the year before, when they finished second, missed winning the title, and ultimately fell to the Canadian. As for the English team, they didnt do so well.


    Although the Golden Snitch used in the schoolpetition wasnt as fast as the Snitch used in the World Championship, Jerrys talent is still incredible.


    But Jerry managed to snag the Golden Snitch in under a minute, shocking the two coaches. At least no national team Seeker has ever seeded in doing this.


    The two decided to make an exception and travel to Hogwarts to add Jerry to the team once he had applied. Ordinary folks are intended for the rules. Naturally, others will bend thew to help a true genius.


    Following a few sses of lemon juice, Jerry gazed at the two anticipating coaches and spoke to them after hearing Dumbledore quickly exin why they came to Hogwarts.


    I apologize, sir. I have not yet decided to join the national quidditch squad. I mean, Im just a freshman, after all. I should spend more time in ss learning magic than going to Quidditch every day after school.


    He has plenty of time right now to study magic. In what world would he have time to be part of a national Quidditch team? Isnt it a waste of time?


    No matter how strong or legendary the Seeker is, a Killing Curse will still kill him if he encounters Voldemort.


    While he would undoubtedly gain tremendous recognition as a Seeker for the National Quidditch Team, which would be advantageous for his future goals, but strength is more important than fame, and he put more priority on that.


    You dont need to worry about the time. Weve previously talked to Principal Dumbledore about this. You can get in touch with our team immediately through our Floowork, and well open a firece in Hogwarts. The tall coach exined right away.


    The short coach added, You will not put off your study time, Mr. Carmen. We will schedule our training when you dont have any weekend lessons or when you are taking a long vacation. In addition, we dont y a lot of international Quidditch matches each year.


    Im sorry, but I have to read books to learn magic on the weekends and during holidays. My lifelong goal is to be a prominent Auror. Quidditch is just a hobby for me. I dont have any immediate ambitions to take up professional Quidditch. Jerry voiced refusal once more.


    The two coaches grew tense all of a sudden. They initially came here this time because of concern that Jerry might not be as strong as the reports imed, but they never anticipated that Jerry would decline to y for the national team.


    Who can resist the urge to y in the World Quidditch Cup and gain international recognition as a Quidditch yer as a young wizard?


    If you believe the training to be ineffective. As long as you have a lengthy vacation, like summer break, I dont need you to attend the training on weekends. Hunter rxed the situation after giving it some thought.


    Studying may be dyed by errand running on weekends, but not by the two-month break.


    Booth gave Hunter a startled nce before he eventually bit his teeth and set more lenient terms, As you now do, you are not required to attend the training over the weekends and throughout the summer. When its time for a match, Ille here and pick you up so you maypete. Eachpetition will take ce on your holiday so your studies wont be hampered.


    The Scottish Quidditch team finished second in the most recent World Quidditch Cup, although its English team failed to get in the top five. Booth is determined to prevail this time, by getting a great Seeker like Jerry.


    However, Jerrys answer was still no.


    Because he believed that the majority of national team matches had to be yed abroad and that thepetition was more difficult than Hogwarts, traveling to other nations on multiple asions a year topete is a waste of time. Getting back and forth for argerpetition will take four or five days.


    The two coaches were now perplexed. They had nothing to do if Jerry actually didnt want to y for the national team.


    Jerry, the Quidditch yers for the national squad are not the same as those for the school. They receive a minimum monthly sry of 300 Galleons as well as extra bonuses for winning matches. Jerry then heard a deep, cold voiceing from Snape.


    Actually, I believe I can think about it. Jerrys attitude quickly changed 180 degrees after hearing Snapes words.

 Chapter 147: “Salary”

    Chapter 147: ��Sry��


    Jerry has no good means to make Galleons because he is a Hogwarts student.


    It is not difficult to go to the Forbidden Forest and meddle with the Acromant, despite the fact that his strength is no longer equivalent to what it once was due to his meditation practice and a number of magics.


    But the picture he had previously painted of himself as an excellent student would be destroyed if Dumbledore and others learned about this behavior. How to exchange the venom of the Acromant for cash would still be a challenge, even if he managed to obtain it.


    The pay for the Quidditch team is different. He is free to use them any way he pleases because they are justifiable and dont pose any risks.


    A minimum of 300 Galleons a month, more than 1,000 Galleons for a semester, which is not a small sum. There are additional bonuses for winning as well as bonuses for ying matches.


    Jerry can study more magic, purchase stronger potions and alchemist magic goods, purchase more and rarer magic books, and learn more magic if he has enough Galleons.


    Jerry will need to invest a lot of Galleons in the beginning if he wants to seed in potion refinement and alchemy. That is why hearing Snapes words caused Jerry to shift his perspective so drastically.


    Time is very important, but Galleon is equally important, and the conditions of the coaches are also rxed, so overall, it is still a good deal.


    He is well-understood by Professor Snape. Snape believed Jerry would be curious about the remuneration due to his prior involvement with Nimbus 2000.


    Yet he thought this was typical. No matter how gifted and exceptional Jerry was, he was still adopted by Muggle parents, and the Hogwarts stipend had to cover his tuition costs. Its alsomon to aspire to acquire Galleons through your own efforts.


    He understood that he would require early investment from Galleon if he wanted to be a master of potions like him.


    He could help Jerry, but he feared that it would damage Jerrys self-esteem. He therefore believed it was a good thing when he learned that the coaches of the two national Quidditch teams wanted to sign Jerry as a Seeker.


    The two coaches were initially startled by Jerrys abrupt attitude change, but after a brief moment of astonishment, they broke into a discussion of their respective teams advantages.


    Jerry immediately spoke after some time of listening, Its like this, coaches. You might not be aware of the fact that I am an orphan and that the present tuition fee still counts as a stipend, therefore


    Jerry believes that it is clear that the two coaches have little sales expertise.


    Jerry is being exined by two coaches who are touting the benefits of their Quidditch team.


    They went in the wrong direction. When selling something, they prefer to focus on establishing terms that are appropriate for the circumstances rather than disying what they have.


    Now it is clear what Jerry is saying. The most crucial prerequisite is money because he is an orphan with no background, no rtives, and no money.


    Their two Quidditch teams additional advantages are unimportant. He will select the team that offers the best sries as well as the highest incentives and benefits.


    The two coaches are not foolish, despite the fact that they rarely act in this manner. They soon grasped the possible meaning of Jerrys words and began a fresh round ofpetition.


    The final offer of arger wage of 500 Galleons each month came from English Quidditch team coach Meyer Booth, which made Jerry finally select the coach of the English Quidditch teams Seeker.


    When the English Quidditch team performed poorly at the most recent Quidditch World Cup, Meyer was under far more pressure than Hunter.


    He also paid a lot of money for this investment, including Jerrys sry, in order to exact revenge and restore the reputation of the English Quidditch squad.


    Hunter has faith in his group, and the addition of Jerry is the cherry on top.


    Also, the Quidditch World Cup is different from the Quidditchpetition at schools. At such a young age, Jerrys ability to y steadily is still up for debate. He didnt want to take chances like Meyer did, and after spending so much money, he had no choice but to give up.


    All right, time to look at the camera! In the principals office, Jerry stood next to Meyer.


    After the terms were agreed upon, Jerry and Meyer signed a magic contract to serve as the Englishs Quidditch Seeker for a period of one year, which was then renewed annually in front of Dumbledore and Snape.


    He signed the contract, and Meyer drew him passionately into the group picture.


    At the Hogwarts principals office, a future legendary Seeker, Jerry Carmen, met his coach, Meyer Booth, and the first priceless magic photo was created. Nobody is certain of the future significance of this magic photo.


    Meyer and Hunter departed Hogwarts after snapping the photo session ends.


    Jerry was ready to leave the principals office with Snape and head back to the hostel to continue studying magic when he noticed that the situation had calmed down. But as soon as Jerry stood up, Dumbledore stopped him.


    Snape, Mr. Carmen. Sit down for a while, I still have something to discuss with you.


    Principal Dumbledore? Snape showed some doubt on his face but still waved Jerry to sit down first.


    When Jerry observed this, he sat down again without making any indication.


    Dumbledore motioned once more for the house elf to bring three drinks before starting to speak in a very calm voice and saying, Since Mr. Carmen joined the English National Quidditch team. I believe he does not need to y in the Quidditch tournament at the school.


    Dumbledore appeared to have anticipated Snapes expression changing and his impending rage as he instantly proceeded to speak, Please dont react negatively; Im not trying to offend you specifically, and its not required. Its simply a suggestion; you are not required to ept it if you disagree. I still hope you will have some time to consider it before making a choice, though.


    Jerry remained silent. He was the one participating, yet it was hard for a student to interfere at this moment.


    Snapes expression softened a little before he said, Professor, kindly borate. I wont agree to this proposal even if you are the headmaster if what you say after that doesnt satisfy Jerry and I.


    Although Dumbledore was the headmaster and the greatest wizard of this century, with Snapes character, he would not speak as respectfully as others, with a long, cold face. But he does that to everyone.

 Chapter 148: “Dumbledore’s Proposal”

    Chapter 148: ��Dumbledore��s Proposal��


    Dumbledore was ustomed to Snapes stern demeanor. The only time he disyed weakness in front of him was when Snape came to him to beg him to save Lily.


    The schools initial motivation for starting the Quidditchpetition was to strengthen the togetherness of the students, build their bold and tenacious character, the quality of surpassing themselves, the will to meet obstacles, as well as the sense ofpetitiveness, coboration, and fairness.


    Mr. Carmen is too good. There is no use in ying Quidditch in the schoolpetition because no one can beat him. Before the game ever begins, the oue will always be the same.


    The rest of the Slytherin Quidditch team might stop practicing after a few games, Im afraid, because they are aware that they will win as long as Jerry is present. Slytherin and the development of the children throughout the entire school do not benefit from this.


    Dumbledores remarks caused Snape to go silent.


    In fact, the Slytherin Quidditch match would have always been winning if Jerry had been on the team because it might end before it even gets going. But does the rest of the Slytherin team truly benefit from that?


    They put in a lot of work in the field, hoping their efforts would show in the game. But Jerry stole all the credit, they arent given any attention. This type of growth appears to be detrimental, at least for the entire school.


    The school is not a sports boot camp. The schools goal is to train students, not only to help them win. Everyone is motivated since thepetition is suspenseful. It will eventually turn into a stagnant pool if there is no suspense.


    This is not fair to Jerry. Even though Snape was aware that what Dumbledore said was reasonable, he believed that it was unfair to sacrifice Jerrys interests for the team.


    When Dumbledore turned to face Jerry, he grinned, Im merely offering a suggestion, and Mr. Carmen will make the final call. If Mr. Carmen objects, business as usual will continue. If Mr. Carmen agrees, I believe I can provide him some reward.


    No, I dont have any objection, and Im happy to abide by the decision made by the professor and the principal. When Jerry noticed Dumbledore staring at him, he instantly smiled broadly.


    Jerry wasnt very concerned about whether Dumbledore forbade him from continuing to y in the schools Quidditch team, whether it was for the benefit of the school or Harrys fame.


    He joined the Slytherin Quidditch team in order to receive the Nimbus 2000 from Snape and to boost his reputation.


    He didnt have to be concerned about prestige at all now that he was a legend at the school and on the National Quidditch Team. He would be relieved not to have to y at school if Snape concurred.


    Dumbledore nodded with satisfaction as he observed Jerry taking the full circumstance into ount.


    Finally, Snape sighed and uttered in a low tone, Jerry concurs, therefore lets follow the principals instructions. So, what sort ofpensation can Jerry receive from the principal?


    Snape had to think more frequently as a Slytherin Head of the House, despite his sympathy for Jerry. He is currently limited to seeing the type of rpense that Jerry can receive.


    Depending on the type ofpensation Mr. Carmen wanted. I might agree to it if it doesnt go against thews of the school. Dumbledore smiled.


    Jerry immediately requested after hearing the words.


    My aspiration is to be a good Auror, and it is stated that an Auror must possess a very potent magical talent. So, Im wondering if Principal Dumbledore has any free time each week so I can stop by and request some lectures if youre not too busy.


    Learning magic from the greatest wizard of the century is the best possible experience, right?


    Dumbledore is unlikely to ede if the request is exorbitant, such as opening the restricted area of the library to him. Jerry decided that the best course of action at this time would be to request magic-rted guidance, which Dumbledore could ept.


    This is the finest option right now and fits with his serious demeanor.


    The schools professors each have their particr areas of expertise. Still, Dumbledore is unquestionably the most knowledgeable and powerful person in the entire wizarding world in terms of general skill,prehension, and application of magic.


    Since he is attempting tobine the benefits of magic in the two worlds to sublimate the power of some magic of the same sort, being able to question Dumbledore about magic will undoubtedly help him advance in magic more quickly.


    Because he is not satisfied at all, given the progress is incredibly sluggish.


    He thought that if Dumbledore agreed to his demands, the procedure might move along much more quickly in the future.


    Okay, I can grant you that request.


    Dumbledore was a little taken aback to learn that Jerry wanted him to take some time to teach him magic, but he kept quiet about it. After all, this request was really nothing to him.


    He doesnt have to attend ss as the Headmaster of Hogwarts, thus he is actually fairly free every day. The majority of his time is spent either studying the various sweater and sock-weaving techniques in the principals office, eating some taffy, drinking sweet beverages, or going to sleep.


    As the principal, he has no issues with teaching students magic. He taught Transfiguration and Defense Against the Dark Arts at Hogwarts prior to bing the principal.


    There is no need for him to take action because the caliber of teachers at the school is so good right now.


    Now that Jerry had asked for this, he formally concurred. Snape nodded alongside Jerry at this precise time. Snape was aware of Jerrys magical prowess, given that Jerry caused him the most trouble.


    Jerry would asionally ask him questions about magic, to which he was unable to respond properly, mostly because he excels with potions and dark magic. Although he is a really good teacher, but he is not excellent either.


    Dumbledore is unique; he has nearly attained the pinnacle in every field. He believes that Jerrys talent should bepletely realized under Dumbledores direction. Snape had positive feelings regarding Jerrys request.


    Snape and Jerry departed the principals office once all the terms had been worked out, saying goodbye to Dumbledore.


    Im sorry, professor, but I had to leave the Slytherin team. Jerry pretended to be worried in the corridor.


    Snape waved his hand, Its okay. Ill let Draco Malfoy take over as the Seeker. Hes at least as talented as Potter.

 Chapter 149: “Magic Fusion”

    Chapter 149: ��Magic Fusion��


    The following day, after dinner, in themon room of Slytherin.


    Jerry was reading a book he had taken from the library called On the Mystical Principles of Various mes while perched on the sofa in front of the firece.


    He abruptly heard footstepsing from themon rooms door. Looking up, he saw Daphne, Pansy, and other enthusiastic Slytherin wizards.


    Jerry, have the English Quidditch squad actually epted you as a Seeker?


    Uh, yes. How do you know, though? Jerry shut the magic book while sporting a mild expression of surprise.


    Jerry Carmen, a first-year wizard in Slytherin, was recently named the Seeker of the English Quidditch team, earning glory for the school and fifty points for Slytherin, ording to a note that was recently posted on the bulletin board!


    Pansy, who was standing next to Daphne, also had excitement in her eyes at this point. Glory is the most important thing to Slytherin. It would be very honorable if Jerry was selected for the national Quidditch team in the first grade.


    Yes, after the Quidditch match yesterday, I did indeed meet the two Quidditch coaches from Scond and Ennd in the headmasters office. They were all vying for me to be the Seeker for their team, but in the end, I went with Ennd.


    Jerry was forced to concentrate on what transpired in the principals office yesterday due to Daphne and others ongoing questions.


    In fact, he was aware that the primary goal of the schools announcement of his joining the national squad at this time was to ensure that he would no longer be able topete in Quidditch matches in the future.


    The additional fifty points were just Dumbledores extra rewards.


    At night, as he went back to his dorm, Jerry could still hear Draco and the others enviously discussing his selection to the national team. But as soon as he entered the room, the three stopped talking once more.


    The Christmas present has considerably facilitated Jerry and Dracos bond. When the three of them are with Jerry, it is inevitable that they will still feel a little uneasy due to the unpleasant recollection of the initial train ride.


    I do have some good news for you, Draco. I need you to be Slytherins Seeker because the rules state that I must withdraw from the schools Quidditchpetition after joining the national team. Jerry said to Draco as he entered the room and sat on the bed.


    What? Im going to be Slytherins Seeker? Draco was suddenly ovee with joy and hurried to Jerrys bed, but he joyfully confirmed.


    Jerry shook his head and then replied, Professor Snape told me about it yesterday. He wouldve informed you about itter.


    Jerry has already defeated Gryffindor, and the Slytherin team will only be focused on the difficulties they will face the following year.


    There was no getting around it. Draco had good Quidditch skills, but he never remainedposed in Harrys presence. It would probably be quite challenging to defeat Harry.


    Of course, the trophy must still belong to Slytherin. Jerry may still do things like gain points for Slytherin in ss even though he cantpete in the school Quidditchpetition.


    Harrys learning ability is also not as good as his Seeker ability. Even without Jerry, it isnt a real match since few wizards can outperform Harry.


    Jerrys appointment as the national teams Seeker was publicized in the Great Hall, so all the young wizards at Hogwarts were aware of it.


    His fame peaked briefly and every time he made an appearance in public. It might be a highly anticipated event.


    It progressively went back to normal after it persisted for a long period of time.


    When Jerry was named the Seeker of the English Quidditch team, the criticism from those outside of Hogwarts was worse.


    Meyer Booth shared the picture with Jerry on the news the next day after returning, along with the same announcement. Thetest Seeker for the English Quidditch team is a twelve-year-old wizard in his first year at Hogwarts.


    The whole Quidditch fans, especially the British Quidditch fans, were stunned when this news broke out.


    The English Quidditch team and its coach Meyer did not receive many positive remarks after this news broke, and most of them were negative.


    Most of them attributed Meyers decision to let a 12-year-old wizard who had only recently learned to ride a broomstick and had only been proficient with it for less than a year be the most significant Seeker to having had Meyers head kicked by a troll.


    This is actually quite normal.


    Itsparable to finding out that your favorite football team, which is now performing poorly, has reced one of its key yers with a junior high school freshman who has only recently started learning the game.


    Your initial thought is likely to be that the head coach of the national team must be insane. But, as a freshman in a school, you will be immediately interested in this boy.


    This is currently taking ce, and it has a wider impact because practically all wizards in the wizarding world are Quidditch fans. Very few wizards are not interested in it.


    Thankfully, Hogwarts has not yet encountered these things. The reporters and those who wanted to know Jerrys information were all sent away outside of Hogwarts when Dumbledore warned them not to.


    The majority of individuals outside Hogwarts still find Jerry to be enigmatic. They only know that he is a Hogwarts first-year wizard.


    About two months went by in this manner.


    The initially chilly and rainy weather gradually gave way to sunny skies, and the young wizards removed the heavy sweaters that were worn inside their wizard robes.


    Warm spring ising.


    Meyer hasnt let Jerry know about anypetitions Meyer will be taking part in over the past two months. He merely apanied him to Gringotts to open an ount for him through the Floo Network and paid two months worth of sry into the ount.


    500 were paid out in the first month, and another 500 in the second. Jerry has a deposit of 1,000 galleons in his Gringotts ount right now.


    Jerry has been practicing meditation daily for the past two months, learning various magic principles, and seeking guidance on magic from every professor at the school, even Principal Dumbledore.


    He and Hermione would asionally engage in magical conversations and exchanges since some of Hermiones ideas could also open his eyes.


    With the help of Refreshing and the Ring of Merlin, he spent two months working nonstop before finally seeding in producing his first magic and that is, the Fire Dragon Spell.

 Chapter 150: “Beyond Merlin’s Level”

    Chapter 150: ��Beyond Merlin��s Level��


    The Fire Dragon Spell was developed by Jerry based on a number of me magic techniques, including Incendio, Fiendfyre, and Sun Loks fireball method, fusing the theories of me magic from the two worlds.


    Its benefits include controbility, a broad harm spectrum, and a specific curse effect. After being burned, the wound is challenging to heal. Its drawback is that it uses a lot of mana, but Jerry has enough mana reserve to make use of it.


    Late at night, in the suitcase.


    A fire dragon that was more than ten meters long appeared in front of Jerry with a wave of his wand, and under his control, it smashed into hundreds of dolls before dissipating.


    The power is still slightly worse, I need to improve it. Jerry scowled as he observed the results of the Fire Dragon Spell.


    Jerry does notck any single-target attack magic, but itcks an Area of Effect type of magic.


    Whether it is the Lightning Ball, the Sectumsempra Curse, or the Killing Curse. It is quite helpful when fighting one, two, three, or four enemies, but it bes more challenging when there are many enemies.


    His body is still mortal despite undergoing extensive meditation training and is far stronger than the average persons physique. He might be fully destroyed by a normal bomb if it hits it from all sides.


    He will be attacked by the enemy when he uses magic against them. He will also be besieged and in if he cannot immediately defeat the besieging enemy.


    Its not even that he doesnt know how to counter. Yet, neither the magic taught at Hogwarts nor the magic in the Merlinians book is suitable for him.


    Jerry has always had a sneaking suspicion that the situation where The Avengers plot might be nearby ever since he learned about Thors Hammer that had fallen from the sky.


    Thors Hammers appearance indicates that he must be nearby, and Loki, his younger brother, is the Avengers enemy.


    The Avengers battle is not just Loki, but also a horde of thousands of aliens equipped with cutting-edge technology weapons and the enormous alien behemoths they canmand.


    It is challenging for him to have any exceptional performance in thisbat with the magic he has learned so far.


    There is no question that the Killing Curse is lethal, but those aliens are not naive. They are riding high-tech flying machines, wont stop moving so you can fire them, and are armed withser guns.


    Can Jerry use the Killing Curse to kill 10 or 20 aliens?


    As long as he departs New York with Haas and other family members, he can avoid this battle if it is necessary for safety reasons. The problem cannot be solved by fleeing. Hence he does not want to do this. In the Avengers movie, can he escape the aliens? Can he escape Thanos?


    Even if the partially vanished people are finally able toe back to life, Thanos still poses a threat to the whole Marvel universe. There will always be a casualty in those major crises. If youre unlucky, you or your loved ones and friends can be the one who dies.


    Hence, it might not be secure even if you leave New York and move to another city.


    Jerry enjoys taking control of his own fate. He can only handle any future crises by working hard to build up his strength.


    He must therefore take part in the Avengers event. Because he will undoubtedly be able to get a lot of red stars if he puts in a lot of effort, kills enough aliens, and helps enough people.


    His red star will increase as his body progressively bes ustomed to the negative effects of Refreshing, and it is surely insufficient to gain red stars by performing good things in New York.


    Imagine how many red stars he could earn even if he only manages to kill a dozen or twenty aliens during the Avengers battle.


    Due to the invisibility effect, Sectumsempra is definitely superior, although the negative effects are minimal. He can only kill a maximum of a dozen more using the Killing Curse.


    As for the Lightning Balls destructive capabilities, those aliens wont wait for you to charge up and make a big move if you want good lethality. The first sneak strike might be sessful, but it is practically impossible to be found.


    The dragon, just like the previous battle against the robots, is unsuitable because those aliens have many weapons, and the dragon will perish instantly.


    After some consideration, he chose tobine the magic of the two worlds to produce an AoE-type magic that would be appropriate for group strikes.


    Jerry considered it and decided to focus on fire magic.


    First of all, group attacks are better suited to fire magic. However, the fire magic he learned has drawbacks and is unsuitable for use in subsequent battles.


    Like the Fiendfyre Spell, it cannot divide foes or allies once cast. It will continue to burn and increase its range ifbustible materials are nearby. At that time, the aliens and the entirety of New York will be set on fire.


    Unless he can rise to Voldemorts level, there is no need to consider utilizing the Fiendfyre Spell to defeat the enemy.


    The Firestorm Spell served as the foundation for Dumbledores fire magic, which was used to clear the path. After all, Dumbledore used his wand to direct a ring of fire and burn countless foes in the movie.


    However, heter discovered from Dumbledore that the origins of Firestorm and the Partis Temporus Spell were moreplicated than he had originally thought.


    You need a very strong magical foundation to be able to use them to clear the path. At now, not even Professor Flitwick can open a path using Firestorm. It is anticipated that its use in the Avengers will be minimal, but he wants to employ it.


    Secondly, Sun Lok excels at fire magic. He can consult Sun Lok in addition to Dumbledore, Snape, Flitwick, McGonagall, and other wizards from this world when performing magic fusion.


    Because of this, he was able to produce the Fire Dragon Spell, which could hardly be described as an Area of Effect sort of magic, in just two months.


    Nheless, the Fire Dragon Spells present lethality is unquestionably much worse than what he anticipated.


    So, its not really a problem. He still has time and will be able to optimize gradually. For instance, by making the fire dragonrger to increase its potency, or by making more fire dragons appear after each use to widen the area of attack, etc.


    Even Merlin couldnt do what you did at this age. Standing behind Jerry, Sun Lok was shocked to learn that Jerry had conjured a new me magic.


    He had no idea how many academics at Hogwarts Jerry had consulted. Jerry had only been exchanging fire magic with him for two months before he produced the Fire Dragon Spell. Simply put, his brilliance was above his abilities.

 Chapter 151: “Hagrid’s Dragon Egg”

    Chapter 151: ��Hagrid��s Dragon Egg��


    On April 19, 1992, the Easter holidays arrived.


    With almost two weeks off, the Easter holiday isparable to the Christmas holiday. The Easter holiday is not quite as rxed as the Christmas break, though.


    Professors will give students a ton of homework over the holidays because the final exam is in two months, and students will work quickly to review. Hogwarts final exam is very rigorous. Failing on it will force you to repeat the year.


    A wizard in Gryffindor got such bad grades the previous year that he was unable to proceed to the second grade and was made fun of by the entire school. Thus, the library is the busiest area in the entire school over the Easter break.


    Jerry, of course, never experienced problems of this nature, but he also spent the majority of his time in the library looking for further books on fire magic rather than reviewing his assignments. He wants to do all in his power to strengthen and increase the potency of his Fire Dragon Spell.


    He desired that when he waved his finger, ten dragons, one hundred dragons, one thousand dragons, and ten thousand dragons, all emerged.


    How to Magically Make a Fire Larger by Ss Hilbert.


    Jerry was delighted to see another magic book about fire magic among the numerous bookcases. He picked it out right away and was getting ready to take it to the reading area to examine it gently.


    Arge man with a moleskin coat suddenly materialized nearby at this precise moment.


    Are you here to borrow books, too, Hagrid? Hagrid quickly hid a few volumes behind his back as Jerry watched.


    Jerry! Im just looking around. Hagrid spoke in a very evasive manner.


    Jerry peered at the books in Hagrids hands, Britain and Irnds Kinds of Fire Dragons, From Dragon Eggs to Hell, and A Handbook to Raising Dragons, despite the fact that Hagrid had tried to hide it.


    Jerry quickly understood that Hagrid obtained the fire dragon egg of the Norwegian Ridgeback from Quirrell, who was posing as a passerby, per the movie he could still recall.


    He did not reveal anything right away, instead smiled and said, When you have time, Hagrid, can you please take me to learn about the Thestrals? They pique my curiosity.


    Well, Im happy that you like them. Hagrids face lit up with joy as soon as Jerry brought up the Thestrals.


    He disliked Slytherin, but Jerry was different and hard for him to dislike. On the one hand, it is tough to despise Jerry because of his personality and talent. On the other hand, he is a magical animal enthusiast as well.


    Every time Harry and a few others visited Jerry in his hut, Jerry and Harry would talk about various matters pertaining to magical animals.


    He clearly realized that Jerry has a thorough interest of magical creatures and might be described as a fan of these creatures. He really likes Jerry because there arent many wizards who are interested in magical creatures.


    Jerry nodded, talked to Hagrid about Thestrals, and then moved to the reading area with their books.


    Jerry is aware that some magical creatures in the wizarding world possess magical skills because he has seen both Fantastic Beasts and Where to Find Them films. They will undoubtedly be very useful in the future if they are utilized properly.


    He spent some time studying various magic books on magical animals while learning magic. He would discuss the subject with Hagrid when he visited with Harry and the others.


    Hagrid promised Jerry to meet the Thestrals at his request and showed him how to feed them.


    Its so difficult to remember so much. Ill never be able to! As soon as Jerry entered the reading area, he overheard Rons excruciating groans.


    Ron tossed the quill out of his fingers at this point and helplessly gazed out the library window at the brilliant blue sky. On the other hand, Hermione paid close attention, making her own review strategy and coloring in all her notes.


    Jerry sat down and saw Hermione and Ron in entirely different situations. He couldnt help but shake his head.


    Hagrid! What are you doing in the library? As Hagrid was ready to depart with the book he had borrowed, Ron, who had no intention of studying and was in a nasty mood, turned his head and waved and shouted.


    When Hagrid heard this, he was forced to walk over while carrying the book on his back.


    Harry, who had been working diligently to do his coursework,id down his pen when he saw Hagrid and started attempting to pry some information concerning the Sorcerers Stone on the third floor from Hagrid.


    Hagrid could only covertly permit a small group of people to visit the hut for a period in order to have a lengthy conversation because it was so difficult for him to provide an answer. Therefore, an hourter, Jerry went with Harry to Hagrids hut, where he discovered the dragon egg in the firece.


    Harry and the others requested Hagrids information on the third floor, but Jerry didnt care. His entire focus had been on the dragon egg ever since he entered the hut.


    Dragons are extremely strong in this world.


    They have enormous size, great strength, the ability to fly, the ability to breathe fire, deadly weapons in the form of dragon ws and fangs, some of which are also very toxic, and strong dragon skin and scales that are both physically and magically resistant.


    It is stated that to sessfully tame a dragon, at least ten wizards of the Auror level must simultaneously cast the Sleeping Charm or employ the Conjunctivitis Curse created specifically for controlling dragons.


    The Conjunctivitis Curse, however, can only briefly impair the fire dragons vision; it cannot render it incapable of fighting.


    It will undoubtedly be of great assistance for Jerry if a strong dragon can fight with him.


    Dragons do, however, have a very serious w. Its Intellect is below average for magical animals, even lower than that ofmon beasts. As a result, they are challenging to tame and difficult to turn into mounted animals.


    Even if you tame them from birth, you could still get attacked by them because they are so aggressive. Several wizards who focus on studying and breeding dragons will have scars left behind from fire dragons on their bodies.


    Rons brother Charlie Weasley is the perfect example


    However, Jerry still wanted a dragon because he believed that training it to be a little more submissive would be very helpful in the Avengers battle with the Chitauri army.


    In addition, its possible that magic spells that can control dragons would exist in other worlds in the future.

 Chapter 152: “Dragon Knights”

    Chapter 152: ��Dragon Knights��


    Jerry cast a Disillusionment Spell on himself at midnight, when everyone had gone to sleepincluding the paintings hanging on the wavoided Mrs. Norris and Filch who were on guard, and silently left Hogwarts Castle.


    Jerry arrived at Hagrids hut after cautiously sneaking through the night, traversing the ck Lakes edge, and crossing the Quidditch pitch.


    He tapped Fang with his wand at the door and then carefully made his way to the cabinsrge window. Through the window, Hagrids tall body could be seen peacefully dozing in the corner of the room on therge bed.


    The decorations and hams hanging from the huts ceiling shook due to the heavy snoring.


    Hagrid, Im sorry.


    Jerry directed his wand at the dragon egg in the firece after making a few observations and making sure Hagrid was indeed dozing off. Immediately, the dragon egg was enveloped by an invisible force andunched in the direction of the window.


    He took out a message that had been prepared in preparation from his robe and ced it on therge table in the center of the hut before opening the suitcase and cing the dragon egg inside. He then carefully left the hut.


    Jerry left the note just now while posing as Quirrell, the man who gave him the egg.


    Quirrell purposefully appeared to be a stranger in order to learn how to deal with the three-headed dog. He then lost to Hagrid by ying cards to gain his trust.


    The note contains that he regretted losing the dragon egg to Hagrid in the card game, so he secretly took the dragon egg away at night.


    ording to the plot of the film, shortly after Hagrid hatched the dragon egg, Dumbledore discovered him and promptly disciplined him because no one is permitted to grow a dragon privately, under Ministry of Magic regtions.


    Hagrid might be banished to Azkaban for a while if his dragon raising was found out.


    Thus, it is untrue to assert that Jerry took Hagrids dragon eggs for his own gain.


    Even so, Jerry couldnt help but feel a little bad for Hagrid. After all, during the period he got along with Hagrid, he thought he was a very wonderful person.


    The dragon egg should have been stolen or stolen, but guilt is guilt, and the crucial thing now is to attempt to increase his power first.


    The only thing that can be imed is that he will find a way to make up for Hagrid when he is stronger in the future.


    Jerry asionally notices that some of his actions are actually starting to resemble a Slytherin. He may have actually understood that there were certain attributes deep inside of him that fit Slytherin at the time the Sorting Hat ced him in Slytherin.


    Jerry jumped into the suitcase as he arrived in his room.


    Sun Lok was at this moment gently ced the dragon egg in the firece of the vi while it was still in the suitcase. When he saw Jerrye into view, he asked, What type of egg is this, and why does it need fire?


    Jerry slipped inside the suitcase before snatching the dragon egg, telling Sun Lok he would send arge eggter, and urged him to deliver it next to the vis firece where fire would slowly hatch it.


    Well, it must have hatched in the fire because it is a dragon egg. But you dont need to be as cautious because the hatching time is one to two weeks.


    Dragon egg? Didnt the dragon be extinct long ago? When Sun Lok heard this, he was shocked.


    Sun Lok was confined in the suitcase since Jerry refused to release him once more. He was unaware that he had left The Sorcerers Apprentice world.


    There are no surprises since the earth is so vast. It is true that this is a dragon egg, and it has the ability to hatch a fire dragon. Jerry shrugged without telling many details.


    Sun Lok doesnt always need to have things exined in great detail. Sun Lok will be sent back to his home world once he has fully learned everything he knows about magic from him.


    Maybe youll be a dragon knight if this actually is a dragon egg that can hatch a fire dragon.


    Knowing that it was a dragon egg capable of hatching, Sun Lok cracked a joke instead of asking any more questions.


    Dragon Knights? Jerry was moved when he heard this.


    Sun Lok eximed in shock,  You dont know? Before the Medieval Ages, when the fire dragon was extinct, some court wizards would employ dragon training magic to manage the beast and let some powerful knights ride it while participating in battle. They are known as Dragon Knights, and they fight while riding a dragon.


    Jerry barely spent a week in the The Sorcerers Apprentice universe. How was he able to know the full history of that world?


    Whether it is a Morganian or a Merlinian wizard book, the entire worlds history cannot be documented, notwithstanding some historical breakthroughs in magic.


    Jerry thus has little knowledge of dragon training magic and Dragon Knights.


    Do you have any experience training dragons?


    Now that dragons are extinct, who will learn the art of taming them? This magic was also taken out of the wizards manual.


    At first, Sun Lok spread his hands wide, but he quickly had a notion and murmured, Balthazar might be able to help. Hes been around for more than 2000 years, and he might be an expert at training dragons.


    Balthazar? Jerry paused.


    If there is magic to train a dragon, then he must study it. When the timees, riding a dragon to fight the enemy will be much better than him riding a broomstick to fight the enemy.


    Please take care not to put out the fire. Im going to practice now.


    Jerry and Sun Lok said goodbye and departed the vi to do meditation in the yard after taking one final look at the dragon egg in the firece. But when he entered the yard, he became aware of another issue.


    This means when the dragon egg has actually hatched. Can a dragon truly be grown in the space of his current suitcase?


    The answer is definitely not.


    He will therefore need to set aside some time to learn the Extension Charm. As long as he learns the Extension Charm well, the suitcase can be expanded.


    He still needs to take the time to store up some food that the dragon will devour when it grows up. In order to avoid the dragon breaking out of its shell and starving to death without food.

 Chapter 153: “Going To The Ministry of Magic”

    Chapter 153: ��Going To The Ministry of Magic��


    The newborn dragons must wait around six months before they can breathe mes normally. They typically exhale mes that are incredibly hot and covered in dense gray smoke. Young dragons capacity to fly appearster, and they cannot master it until the 12th month.


    A dragon must mature for twoplete years. Keep in mind that a young dragon must be fed every half an hour with a small barrel of brandy and chicken blood.


    You can feed it some meat after three days, and theyll grow extremely quickly.


    Jerry eagerly read Breeding Dragons for Fun and Profit a book which Hagrid had returned to the library.


    Jerry,e with me. Suddenly, a deep and familiar voice came from the door.


    It was Snape when he looked up. Jerry greeted Harry and Hermione, picked up the magic book, signed up with Ms. Pince, and then walked out of the library with Snape.


    Professor, whats the matter? Professor Snape wouldnt havee to visit him specifically if there had been nothing else going on during the Easter holiday, which hasnt yet ended.


    You might travel to France during the next two days, Meyer Booth is here. Snape gave a brief response before stopping.


    Jerry had a gut feeling that perhaps his first game with the English Quidditch team was approaching.


    Every month, he receives 500 galleons, and he is powerless to stop it. He is not overly shocked because he has already prepared for thepetition.


    Jerry came across Meyer in Snapes office. He believed Meyer was under a lot of pressure at this time because he gambled everything for the Quidditch team. Indeed, everything was pretty much as he had envisioned.


    Meyer submitted an application topete in the Multinational Quidditch Championship, which was held this year in the French wizardingmunity, due to the pressure and pressing necessity for Jerry to assist the English Quidditch team.


    The venue is Paris, France. The French Quidditch team, the German Quidditch team, the Spanish Quidditch team, the Italian Quidditch team, and the English Quidditch team are currently participating nations.


    The game willmence the day after tomorrow. Throughout the entire time, there will be numerous matches. The rules are simr to the Quidditch Cup at Hogwarts. The trophy is won by the Quidditch team with the most victories.


    The Ministry of Magic guaranteed that each yer would get a bonus of 1,000 Galleons if the English Quidditch team ultimately took home the trophy.


    Jerry wont be starting schoolter than usual because there is still one week left in the Easter holidays.


    Jerry, of course, had no issues with this. As soon as he got back to the room, he simply packed his belongings and went with Meyer to a firece that was part of the Floo Network and had been opened especially for them by Hogwarts.


    Speak it firmly, step through the right oven door, tuck your elbows, close your eyes, and dont fidget or panic while traveling with Floo powder.


    Meyer entered the firece first after instructing Jerry, who was using Floo powder for the first time, on how to apply it.


    He mimicked Meyer and snatched up some Floo powder tossing it on the fire. London Ministry of Magic!


    As the British Floowork cannot reach France, they now visit the Ministry of Magic first before using the Ministry of Magic Portkey to visit the French Ministry of Magic.


    Jerry removed the dust from his body before pulling the luggage and exiting the firece. He then took a quick look around.


    He stood at the conclusion of a long, opulent corridor with a polished, dark oak floor. A massive high-altitude bulletin board, the peacock-blue ceiling is iid with shimmering golden symbols that are continually moving and changing.


    Iid in the wood panels on both sides are golden fireces. Wizards simr to him are emerging on the left, and wizards are lining up to depart on the right.


    The entire hall is tightly packed with wizards, and it is estimated that there are at least a few hundred of them by eye inspection.


    Come along with me, Mr. Carmen. To find your teammates, we must proceed to the Department of Magical Sports on the seventh floor. Meyer, who was standing not far in front, spotted Jerry approaching from the firece, smiled, and waved to him.


    Jerry arrived with the suitcase right away. A dazzling magic fountain that appeared in his eyes as he was moving through the group of wizards made him quietly marvel at the Ministry of Magics apparent wealth.


    He cast a nce down at the bottom of the pool, where there were numerous sparkling Sickles and Knuts. A small, faded sign next to the fountain reads, All money from The Fountain of Magical Brethren will go to St Mungos Hospital for Magical Mdies and Injuries.


    The Fountain of Magical Brethren?


    He grumbled silently that the statues name did not correspond to the fountains actual name. Meyer led Jerry to a tiny side hallway with 20 elevators encircled by golden fences.


    Coach Meyer, how long has this ce existed? Jerry enquired after entering the magic elevator and opening the golden fence.


    Well, it has been a while. It was built here when the Wizarding Council existed before the eighteenth century. There werent many of us at the time. Since the Ministry of Magics founding, a growing number of departments have been added.


    What floor is the hallway we are now in? Jerry searched the elevator but found no sign of a floor button.


    Were on the eighth floor and we are going to the seventh floor. Meyer exined.


    When you visit the Ministry of Magic for the first time, its natural to be interested in it. Meyer has always been an extremely patient coach.


    The Ministry of Magics logo was printed on many purple paper aircraft that swished into the magic elevator just as it was about to close.


    Before Jerry could ask, Meyer exined, It served as amunication tool across departments. It used to be an owl but the mess was unbelievablethe desk was covered in feces.


    Jerry could only roll his eyes in response to the exnation, realizing that there is still a lot of magic in this world that he is unaware of.


    He remembered all of the seventh-grade textbooks, bought a lot of magic books, read a lot of magic books in the library, and there are still many magics that he doesnt know.


    He has never seen the magic of this paper ne autonomously delivering messages in any book he read.

 Chapter 154: “Going To France”

    Chapter 154: ��Going To France��


    In fact, Harry Potter magic is much moreplex than Jerry originally believed.


    In a world that has progressed from ancient times to modern times and built a whole wizarding social order, the varieties and quantities of magic are beyond his conception.


    There are many distinct types of magic practiced by wizards around the world, and many of them are still secret.


    Although there arent many powerful magics in this worldonly the wizards blood and the magic power contained within the bodythere are plenty of lifelike magics and weird magics.


    The world of The Sorcerers Apprentice does not feature as many different kinds of magic.


    Because the reawakening of their lineages is essential to the wizards in the Harry Potter universe. They are able to learn magic as long as they have wizard bloodlines. Even Muggle families will have wizards born with such talent.


    As a result, there are now more wizards in this world than ever before.


    The world of The Sorcerers Apprentice is different. You need to be qualified for one if you want to be a wizard. You can only study magic if you are bestowed.


    The majority of knowledge is also passed down from master to apprentice. Despite the vast history of the inheritance, there are only a few wizards in that world.


    As a result, lethality is more important in The Sorcerers Apprentice worlds magic. Because of that, fewer new spells are generated, and everyone would only focus on their meditation for longetivity.


    The Department of Magical Sports and Sports is located on the seventh floor. It includes the British and Irish Quidditch Teams headquarters. The lift slowly rose, the chain nging, and the fence gate mmed shut. A womans voice rang out in the elevator a little while afterwards.


    When the elevators fence door opened, Jerry was met with a crowded hallway. Posters for several Quidditch teams were stuck all over the corridors walls.


    Jerry, weve arrived. Wee to the team. Meyer said to Jerry and introduced him to a bunch of English Quidditch yers who were all carrying their suitcases in a Quidditch practice area that had been erged by the Extension Charm.


    Yet, the cheers of wee were few, indicating that these guys were not particrly excited about Jerrys arrival and Jerry didnt have any reaction to it.


    Its natural. Except for the Hogwarts wizards who have seen him y, no one else will believe that his skill is really good.


    Meyer had evidently anticipated it for a very long time. He had previously expressed what needed to be exined, yet all he did was give Jerry a sorry look.


    Meyer then told Jerry the names of each yer and their roles. Jerry merely smiled and nodded. He understands, but he doesnt need to be stoic and cold-hearted when addressing a group of teammates who are nudging him.


    He entered the English Quidditch team solely to earn Galleons, he had no intention of interacting much with his teammates.


    You will waste more time online as you gain more acquaintances and expand yourwork of contacts, both of which require time and effort to maintain.


    Jerry doesnt have to connect with the others much as long as he keeps up his friendship with Meyer.


    Okay, now that everyone knows each other. Lets go to the sixth floor together, and then head to the French Ministry of Magic.


    The Department of Magical Transportations Floo Network Management Bureau, Broomstick Management and Control Bureau, Portkey Office, and Apparition Test Center are all located on the sixth floor. In the elevator, the female voice could be heard once more.


    Jerry arrived on the sixth floor of the Ministry of Magic with the other Quidditch yers.


    Going across the corridor to the Portkey office, a male wizard instantly rose up with a smile andined to Meyer, Meyer, you are half an hourte.


    I have to travel to Hogwarts and get our greatest Seeker. Meyer greeted the wizard with a smile and a handshake.


    Well, look at that. Its the Seeker that my daughter always talks about when she came back for the Christmas holiday. The wizard looked at Jerry with a gleam in his eyes.


    He then went around to obtain the Portkey to be used this time.


    Thats Mr. Greengrass, the director of the Portkey Office. It appears that his daughter is in the same grade as you. Meier spoke softly as she exined to Jerry.


    Jerrys mouth twitched slightly because he knew who the daughter of the Portkey Office director was before he even realized it. It was his fellow Slytherin first-year ssmateDaphne Greengrass.


    Together, hold the Portkey. You may feel a bit dizzy while using the Portkey for the first time, but its okay, dont be too terrified. Meyer spoke to Jerry, who was using the Portkey for the first time, when Mr. Greengrass pulled out an old boot and ced it on the table.


    Most Portkeys are made to resemble everyday items in order to avoid drawing the notice of Muggles, and using a Portkey is typically followed by a significant sense of dizziness. It sometimes caused vertigo, which is much more serious than what Muggles call motion sickness.


    Wizards used Portkeys to travel to school before Hogwarts constructed the Hogwarts Express and many new wizards would experience severe sickness as a result. The school hospital will be full of them several days prior to themencement of sses.


    Jerry, however, wasnt much affected by it. Because of meditation, his body was almost beyond what was humanly possible, and he also selected Refreshing.


    When Mr. Greengrass noticed that everyone had already touched the boots, he waved his magic wand, making everyoneincluding Jerryinstantly vanish.


    It didnt take long for Jerry to feel what he described as a hook pulling him hard from behind  before he was able to escape the space vortex and arrived in a room.


    Hello, Mr. Booth. I work as the front desk receptionist for the French Ministry of Magics Sports Department. Ill take you to the hotel so you can rest.


    A tall French witch entered the room and began speaking to Meyer and the others who had just entered the room.


    All right, Ill let you handle it. Meyer gave the witch a nod.


    Jerry and the others proceeded to follow the French witch in this manner. They arrived at a hotel in France after going to the registration area.

 Chapter 155: “A Powerful Wizard”

    Chapter 155: ��A Powerful Wizard��


    On the third floor of the Hotel.


    Jerry gently opened his eyes as hey on the bed, pulled out his pocket watch, and look at the time. It was precisely midnight at twelve. He stood up and removed the quilt before donning the wizard robe. His entire body instantaneously changed from a young boy to a middle-aged uncle in his forties after he chanted a spell in his mouth.


    He was utilizing the Transformation Spell from the Morganian book at the moment.


    Jerry doesnt care about the Quidditch game because he already knows the result. How could he leave France empty-handed aftering here and doing nothing?


    It was challenging for him to aplish many things in Ennd because of the Ministry of Magics oversight. But once hended in France, the British Ministry of Magics oversight would inevitably dissolve, so he no longer had to worry about a lot of things.


    Wingardium Leviosa He leaped out the window, applied a Levitation Charm to himself, andnded on the ground like a feather.


    Jerry changed into an adult wizard, put away his wand, put on his wristband, and started walking down the street.


    This street appears to be farrger than Diagon Alley in all of London, Ennd. Due to the abundance of magic restaurants with borately decorated interiors, there are also a lot of magic shops on both sides.


    Jerry didnt care that it was alreadyte at night or that there werent many wizards out and about. He moved quite deliberately in the direction of a bar that was still clearly lit from the street.


    As in most cities, the wizarding world features both legal and illegal underground trading venues in some locations.


    Wizards have gathered in Knockturn Alley and Diagon Alley in London, respectively. There are magic shops on this street, as well as a nightly gathering ce for an underground exchange.


    At the end of this street, directly beneath the brightly illuminated pub, is where you can find the French Underground Exchange. As Jerry checked into the hotel in the afternoon, he overheard it with his good hearing, which is how he came to know about it.


    Because of this, as soon as he arrived at the hotel in the afternoon, he went to a nearby wizarding bank to withdraw his entire two-month ie of 1,000 Galleons.


    Because they provide some vile magic books, extremely deadly potions, or ouwed dark magic goods, the underground exchange trades some items that were forbidden by the Ministry of Magics order.


    Perhaps one of them has what he requires.


    Down the stairs to the bars entrance. An image of a French witch dancing in a long skirt is painted on the wooden door. The witch to cease dancing and asked Jerry, Password?


    Romance never goes out of style. Jerry answer with his not so good French.


    Jerry, who is actively learning a number ofnguages, heard the French wizard reveal the bars password.


    As a wizard, you must also be fluent in the local tongue of every nation you visit. Powerful wizards may even speak thenguages of goblins, mermaids, giants, trolls, centaurs, and other species.


    Jerry is able to sharpen the mind and has what is known as a photographic memory. In terms of studyingnguages, he still has an advantage. He simply hasnt had much practice with it, which is why it sounds less natural when he says it.


    The witch in the portrait gave Jerry a kiss when she realized the password was correct, and the wooden door unlocked.


    Jerry entered the bar and observed a scene that was entirely different from that of the Leaky Cauldron after stepping through the wooden door.


    This bar is unquestionably bigger and livelier than the Leaky Cauldron, which is tiny and dim. Not only are there witches singing, but there is also a lovely banshee dancing. In addition to wizards, other races including goblins, vampires, and hags are also present at the table.


    Even at the bar, a house elf is creating beverages.


    Jerry gave the bar a quick nce before heading straight for the stairs leading to the second basement floor. Wizards congregate at the bar and trade goods in the lower level.


    I dont think Ive ever seen you before, stranger. A wizard with a wand barred Jerrys path just as he approached the steps.


    Im from London. Im came here and take a look because Ive heard you can get some quality magic stuff here. Whats the problem? Jerry smiled as he raised an eyebrow at the French wizard in front of him.


    Unknown wizards are not wee here, I suggest you to stay on the first floor. the French wizard said, raising his wand and mocking Jerrys inept French.


    Interesting. Is it forbidden for me to spend my money here?


    Jerry smiled, and without pulling out his wand, he snapped his fingers softly with his right hand, and the wand in the hand of the French wizard immediately flew out of his hand.


    I apologize, but I dont enjoy it when people stop me or point wands at me. Im hoping youllprehend. Sometimes being rough is required for this kind of ndestine encounter. They might be hesitant to underestimate you as a result.


    Casting spells without a wand and in silence? The French wizard was surprised to see that Jerry didnt pull out his wand but instead simply snapped his fingers and knocked it away.


    It takes a certain level of talent to silently cast spells without the use of a wand. A spell can only be cast without a wand or through the chanting of a spell by a wizard is something thats not easy to do.


    He merely snapped his fingers at the moment, and his wand sprang out. He obviously cast a Disarming Charm on him using the wandless magic.


    I apologize for misunderstanding you, but feel free to enter and take a seat. The French wizards attitude quickly shifted 180 degrees as he realized that he is undoubtedly a strong wizard. He gestured to Jerry and swiftly went aside.


    A strange wizard from another country is obviously not allowed in the underground exchange without a rmendation from a friend. But if this wizard is strong enough, thats a different matter.


    Even if the wizards that operate in secret must have a history, they are unwilling to anger those strong wizards. That will be problematic if they start a fight and draw Aurors.


    Jerry observed this but said little other than to nod and proceed calmly. Of course, Jerry is currently unable to cast spells silently without a wand.


    To give the impression that he used the Disarming Charm silently and without a wand, he wears a wristband that has effects simr to a magic wand and performs some magic secretly.

 Chapter 156: “Auror’s Hunt”

    Chapter 156: ��Auror��s Hunt��


    This is different from what I imagined.


    Jerry assumed that the floor below must resemble the French Ministry of Magic, which he had previously seen to be full of romantic and fantastical magic decoration style, as he reached the second basement. Who knew it was so straightforward, even crude?


    More than twenty wizards in robes sat cross-legged on the floor in arge, enclosed area before setting down rugs.


    Yes, it resembled a street vendor. No stores or counters were present. The objects the wizards were trying to sell were spread out on a piece of ck cloth.


    The mask-wearing wizards moved back and forth in front of these tiny stalls while selecting the goods they desired.


    During a brief period of stupor, Jerry wasnt too bothered. He came here mostly to select appropriate magic items. Whether the objects were set down on the counter or the floor, it didnt matter to him.


    He consequently entered the group of wizards that was picking objects.


    One drop of these extremely deadly potions can transform your enemy wizard into bones!


    Simply ce a candle there, and it will darken the area all night long!


    Give your pal the cursed ring, and youll be able to attend his funeral the following day!


    Jerry strolled passed the stalls one at a time, paying attention to the hard work of the stall owners as they exined the forbidden magic goods that the Ministry of Magic forbade them from being sold.


    He also noticed suitcases, crates, and bags that had been created using alchemy and the Extension Charm among them. Sadly, upon thorough inspection, he discovered that the one with the most interior room was not even a tenth the size of the suitcase in his hand.


    It caused him to sigh. Quirrells strength is undoubtedly far greater than other wizards outside to be a Hogwarts professor. But then he thought of Newts suitcase from Fantastic Beasts and Where to Find Them.


    It is assumed that he had perfected the Extension Charm to the fullest extent possible.


    A smile broke out on his face as he sensed the magic oscitions on a pair of gloves in the stall on the right halfway through his window shopping.


    How much are these gloves? Jerry approached, knelt down, and posed the question.


    The stalls proprietor is a toothless, dry elderly man with white hair. He heard Jerry inquire about gloves and said, Five hundred Galleons.


    Jerry frowned. Although he was aware that the gloves served as Portkeys, the cost of 500 galleons was somewhat high. Despite of his monthly pay of 500 Galleons and that was an entirely unique circumstance.


    Normal national Quidditch team members make only 300 Galleons per month, which is regarded as a fairly high wage. After all, a regr Auror only receives 140 Galleons in wages each month.


    This pair of Portkeys is worth more than an average Aurors sry for three months.


    The creation of Portkeys is not a skill thatmon wizards possess. I am the only vendor selling Portkeys among all of these booths. You may only purchase them here for 500 Galleons if you desire them. The old wizard nced at Jerry, and replied calmly.


    I would like this set of Portkeys. After grabbing the gloves, Jerry prepared to pay.


    He can actually absolutely negotiate. There arent many individuals willing to purchase Portkeys, despite the fact that that wizard is the only one selling them here. Its likely been a while since the pair of Portkeys at this wizards shop have been purchased.


    The Portkey can be used to teleport from point A to point B, therefore under normal circumstances you can go to the Ministry of Magic to apply for it for only a small fee. Only wizards who are wanted or are forbidden from leaving the country by the Ministry of Magic are the one who would buy this Portkeys.


    The use of the Portkeys will undoubtedly be observed by the Ministry of Magic of each nation, thus these individuals wont purchase Portkeys from them. Because once you have finished using your portkeys, Aurors will surround you.


    Finding smugglers who specialize in smuggling business is impossible unless they have developed contacts behind their backs. Using their Portkeys will also not be tracked, but it does cost a little extra.


    Jerry decided against haggling over the price because it was unnecessary. He was in desperate need of some Portkeys.


    Runthere are Aurors here! Jerry was about to take his money when a voice from the opposite side of the stairs suddenly appeared.


    It was the French wizard that had been blocking his path when he turned to look at it. Some wizards Apparate right away once the French wizard shouted to them.


    After that, almost a dozen Aurors raced down the stairs and into the room.


    The wizards who set up street booths appeared ustomed to it and they also began to Apparate when they picked up their stalls, just like the wizards next to Jerry did when they heard it.


    Jerry now understood why this location is like street vendors. Its because easier when theres Auroring.


    Take your money right here. After realizing that the old wizard had left with his own belongings, Jerry was forced to pack the Portkeys and Galleon into his own suitcase.


    Making the Portkey was not a tough chore for the old wizard. If he was discovered by the Auror, it would be a big issue to make another one.


    I cant Apparate, fuck!


    He observed that, with the exception of a few wizards who responded slowly, they had all been struck by Aurors Stunning Charm. Jerry couldnt help but feel disoriented as the majority of them escaped with Apparition.


    Since he hasnt yet mastered Apparition, he must now rely only on his agility to avoid the Aurors attacks while nning his escape.


    That wizard on the other side, please stop resisting immediately!


    Those that were able to flee at this point all did so via apparition, while those who couldnt fled were under the influence of Stunning Charm.


    Jerry remained standing there on the entire second basement floor, not falling victim to the Stunning Charm or employing Apparition to flee. Now, a dozen Aurors were all pointing at Jerry with their wands.


    ncing around, he saw that Aurors have blocked the exit. With a smile on his face, Jerry lifted his hands to show that he was casting a spell in secret rather than using a wand to calm down the opposition.


    Instantly, a cloud of dense smoke filled the whole second basement floor.


    The Auror on the other side was a little surprised because he hadnt anticipated that Jerry could cast the spell without a wand. But they responded pretty swiftly. A st of wind passed by with a wave of the spell, instantly clearing out all the smoke.


    But at this moment Jerry was nowhere to be seen in the cer.


    Show yourself right now!

 Chapter 157: “Hidden Weapon”

    Chapter 157: ��Hidden Weapon��


    The Auror knew Jerry had used the Disillusionment Charm right away and, with a wave of his wand, performed the equivalent counter-curse.


    Jerrys form reappeared after a ripple shed, but this time he had hurried to the steps behind the Aurors.


    As it turned out, Jerry quickly cast the Disillusionment Charm on himself after casting the Smokescreen Spell, but his current level of physical condition is well above theirs since he practiced a lot in meditation.


    The Auror captain fell behind Jerry despite his swift reaction time.


    Okay, bye! Jerry took two long strides in session to avoid the Aurors attack and jump back to the bar on the upper floor.


    He didnt pause and hurried out of the bar because it was already empty at this point.


    The Aurors, on the other hand, were more of a challenge. When Jerry left the bar and reached the street, he immediately noticed Aurorsing out of the basement to meet him.


    Jerry knows he cant run away from them, so he can only decide to fight them.


    He didnt really want to be involved with this group of Aurors and he didnt want to hurt them. Because of his inability to Apparate, he was left with no choice. He couldnt possibly leave if he didnt defeat these Aurors.


    He had to decide quickly because dying would only draw in more Aurors.


    While standing on the stairs, Jerrys entire body swung from left to right in an effort to avoid the Aurors various magical strikes.


    Even though he has a Protego Charm in his robe. The Protego Charm will likewise break when the magic power is great enough.


    The Aurors on the other side are all powerful wizards in the wizarding world. The Protego Charm is able to deflect one attack, but it is powerless against abined strike from more than a dozen Aurors.


    Thankfully, Jerrys physical strength has significantly risen as a result of meditation practice, making it challenging for the Aurors to hit him when he does not use ranged magic assaults.


    Yet he didnt simply avoid. He silently pulled several silver needles out of his pocket and flung them out as he dodged.


    Look, hidden weapon!


    He has the ability to directly manipte those silver needles with magic in his mind. Simr to how Horvath used the daggers to attack him using his magic.


    A little knife, in his opinion, was too obvious, and switching to a silver needle would make it less obvious. A silver needle was also lighter in weight and easier to handle than a small knife.


    Even while the silver needle doesnt deal a lot of damage, it can still be very useful in battle if it can fill even a little supporting role.


    Also, if these silver needles were stabbed at sensitive areas like the eyes, ears, nose, testicles, etc. while covered with a toxic concoction, it would be lethal.


    Something stabbed me!


    A stinging pain suddenly struck the Aurors as they were focusing on casting magic. They unconsciously screamed and released the magic wand they were holding.


    Jerry has a background in martial arts, but its only a hobby. He is not skilled at piercing vital points and unaware of which acupuncture ces to prick with silver needles in order to paralyze or shock the enemy.


    He directly controlled the silver needle and viciously pierced those Aurors fingernails based on the experience of watching a particr TV series in his previous life.


    Sure enough, the effect is remarkable.


    Jerry pulled out the silver needle, turned around, and fled silently. Even if the Aurors could Apparate, they would not be able to discover him as long as he escaped these Aurors line of sight and hid in a dark area.


    He wouldnt actually lose control and identally kill one or two Aurors and make matters worse if it werent for the worry that the Fire Dragon Spell and the Lightning Ball would cause additional harm. The fight may actually be won by employing simply the Fire Dragon Spell and the Lightning Ball right now.


    It must be significantly worse than the skilled Aurors on the other side given the strength of the magic he typically learns at school and the quickness of his casting.


    He knows a number of other strong magics, and his physical advantage is too clear. The handful of Aurors he is up against are actually no match for him if he fights hard enough.


    Although it is exceedingly challenging for them to hit Jerry, they can continuously cast magic while avoiding it, and there is some magic that they have never seen before that is challenging to counter.


    The wizard on the other side had attacked them with unidentified magic, the Aurors realized as soon as they saw the silver needles shooting out of their nails.


    They quickly scooped up the wands that had fallen on the ground while ignoring the pain in their nails, and they were prepared to use Apparition to pursue the wizard who had already fled and was about to vanish.


    But, a massive dragon that was hiding behind the wizard suddenly materialized and erupted in mes.


    In order to stop the Auror from pursuing him, Jerry pulled out the prop dragon while running and activated the dragon transmutation spell.


    Sure enough, as soon as the Aurors learned that the dragon could breathe fire, they immediately stopped looking for Jerry and started cautiously encircling the dragon.


    The dragon has an enormous body and the ability to breathe fire, even though its look differs slightly from that of the Fire Dragon Spell. It appears to be a very dangerous magical creature. That will undoubtedly seriously destroy the street if its ignored.


    A wizard who buys and sells illegal goods is inly nothing in contrast to the threat they are currently facing.


    At the same time, more than a dozen Aurors cast a Sleeping Charm at the dragon.


    Even if it is a real dragon, these Aurors can cast a dozen sleeping spells simultaneously, putting it to sleep.


    Sadly, the dragon is a magical creation rather than an actual animal. It can resist their Sleeping Charm.


    The Aurors were horrified to see this and immediately cast the Conjunctivitis Curse, which is meant to harm huge magical animals like dragons, but it still had no impact on the dragon.


    Jerry utilized a little portion of his thoughts to control his body and trotted all the way to the Hotel while the Aurors were caught up dealing with the dragon.


    A loud explosion could be heard in the distance at this moment. Jerry shook his entire body and tucked the enchantment away.


    It came out that the Aurors employed a strong sting Curse to forcefully blow the dragon to bits after discovering that a number of spells, including the Sleeping Charm and the Eye Conjunctivitis Curse, were ineffective.


    Its quite powerful. Ill figure out a method to learn it next time.


    He doesnt feel bad about the dragon. Its only a stic prop, after all, and hell find time to get another er.


    It is still extremely easy to order a stic prop for him with his present funds, and there is no need to be concerned about being discovered by S.H.I.E.L.D. by buying one.

 Chapter 158: “The First Quidditch Match”

    Chapter 158: ��The First Quidditch Match��


    Wingardium Leviosa. Jerry rapidly entered his third-floor room using the Levitation Charm after leaping to the window.


    He regained his original appearance after casting a spell to undo the transformation. He sat cross-legged on the bed to do some meditation but didnt go to the suitcase.


    He was worried that with all the noise, some Aurors would eventually arrive to search, and if his room were checked by then, he would be in trouble if he wasnt there.


    On the opposite side of the street, close to the bar. A dozen Aurors were deep in thought as they observed the big stic dragon prop that had been destroyed and was lying on the ground.


    Only then did they understand that the enormous dragon wasnt actually a magical creature at all, but rather a unique form of magic that the wizard had just used.


    What shall we do next, Captain? A female Auror asked as she moved forward.


    The Auror captain frowned and gave a swiftmand, Do your best to find anything along the wizards escape route. He must be close because he is unable to Apparate.


    If it were just a regr wizard, he would simply close his eyes and turn a blind eye when they fled. But the wizards strength at this moment is extraordinary. In addition to casting spells without the aid of a wand, he is also capable of conjuring a dragon that he has never seen before.


    He had never seen such a strange wizard before, so how could he suddenly emerge in France? So how could he be unconcerned?


    The Quidditch Tournament will take ce tomorrow, held by the French Ministry of Magic. He would have onlye to tell these wizards not to cause trouble these days, by raiding the underground exchange tonight.


    Jerry gradually opened his eyes the following morning as the sun streamed through the window into the room.


    As he came back, the Aurors appeared to have looked inside the hotel and along his escape route, but they were swiftly chased away by the hotel manager.


    You must be aware that the guests at the hotel are all international Quidditch yers who must not be disturbed because they will bepeting tomorrow.


    Who is to me if they have a difficult nights sleep as a result of your bothering them?


    But Jerry still noticed two wanted posters on the hotel wall when he got up and walked downstairs to lunch with Meyer and others.


    The portrait on the arrest warrant is exactly the middle-aged man he transformed into yesterday, and there is no name written on it. But it is said in the introduction that he is a very powerful and dangerous wizard. Please notify the wizard in time if you find out about it to the Ministry and so on.


    Jerry nced at it and didnt care. Now he looks different from the wanted poster, and his identity is not that wizard, but a Seeker for the English Quidditch team.


    No one would associate him with the powerful wizard who escaped from a dozen Aurorsst night.


    Jerry finished the croissant on the dinner te and a ss of warm milk before putting down his fork.


    His reliance on eating has decreased as a result of his meditation practice. He used to need to eat a lot because turning on the Refreshing used so much energy, but thanks to the addition of meditation, he is now eating much less.


    He will be able to gradually reach a higher level in theter stage as the meditation practice deepens.


    We are ying Germany this morning. Dont worry, well absolutely win this time. Meyer cheered everyone up.


    Jerry was the only team member who appeared to have any faith in Meyers words of encouragement.


    The German team had previously ced seven or eight positions higher than them in the World Quidditch Cup and they lost the match by a whole 250 points. They are predicted to have little chance of beating them this time, especially if they switch a Seeker.


    All of thepeting Quidditch yers boarded the carriages that had been arranged in advance by the French Ministry of Magic at around eight oclock. The Ministry of Magic carefully picked each of the stunning Pegasus horses to pull the carriage.


    The Pegasus carriage is a required mode of transportation forrge-scale events in France, and there are quite a few of them in various French-speaking nations.


    There are rumors that the Beauxbatons Academy of Magics principal, Ms. Olympe Maxime, also raised a group of top-notch Pegasus.


    In addition to being twice as big as a typical Pegasus, the horse also possesses a more exquisite coat color and is a very umon Pegasus species.


    Thestrals, which Hagrid raised, continue to be the fastest breed of Pegasus.


    They arrived at a Quidditch pitch at about 8:30 AM, where the majority of wizards and Aurors had already gathered.


    The game officially began at nine oclock after a half-hour of preparation.


    In fact, the scene of the whole game was not much different from when Jerry was in school, it was full of wizards French Quidditch fans, and a few wizards from other nations who came to watch.


    Compared to Hogwarts, there are far more spectators overall, and the arena is twice as big. Nevertheless, unlike at Hogwarts to end the game, Jerry didnt capture the Golden Snitch right away this time.


    Jerry now has a greater understanding in his heart as a result of hisst talk with Dumbledore, not because the Golden Snitch in this game moves more quickly than the Golden Snitch in the school.


    It is highly conceivable that there will be issues in Quidditch matches all over the world if he continues to win early in the game.


    Either he was disqualified from the game, or the Seekers position was significantly reduced under the Quidditch Rules. He most obviously does not want this oue.


    His wage as a Seeker is currently his primary source of ie. It will be cut off if there is a problem with his work. He chose to y slowly as a result and for this reason.


    The Golden Snitch emerged just as it did now, but Jerry didnt instantly run after it to grab it. Instead, he followed behind slowly on a broomstick and continued to block to stop the opposing teams Seeker from catching the Golden Snitch.


    After two hours, he noticed that his teammates had lost 120 points, he sped up and caught the Snitch in a sh, giving the team 150 points. Defeating the opponent by 30 points ended the game and led his team to win.


    The audience apuded as he caught the Snitch and expressed surprise that, at such a young age, he could actually defeat the renowned German Seeker.


    It came as aplete shock. Jerry disyed an extremely capable and powerful Seeker. He was powerful, but in ways, they couldnt understand.


    The German team believed that even if Jerry had caught the Snitch, they would have won if they had simply scored a few more goals toward the conclusion of the game.


    As everyone knows, it is up to Jerry to decide when to win.

 Chapter 159: “Honor and Fame”

    Chapter 159: ��Honor and Fame��


    Jerry, that was amazing. I know I can count on you! Meyer enthusiastically gave Jerry a strong hug after the game.


    He has staked everything on this massive bet, even his reputation. His career would likely be ended if he is unable to make aeback. Of course, he won the bet.


    Jerry wasnt quite as fearsome as he had appeared to be at the Hogwarts stadium, but that was to be expected as the Golden Snitch for the formalpetition was a lot faster than the one the school had been using.


    On the field right now, Jerry held back the Seeker of the German team throughout the entire match, and in the end, the German team was defeated after the tide changed and Jerry managed to catch the Golden Snitch. This has demonstrated to everyone Jerrys strength as a Seeker.


    It is still uncertain whether they will take first position in the uing Quidditch match if the standard is maintained at this level. Nheless, a second or third ce finish is assured.


    After the match, everyone on the Ennd Quidditch team except for Meyer revised their opinion of Jerry since they realized that while he was young, he was actually stronger than the previous Seeker.


    After lunch, everyone remained in the tent to watch the afternoon match between the Italian team and the French team, but Jerry requested to go back to the hotel to finish his homework and study.


    He reasoned that if he was going to squander an afternoon watching the game, he may as well return to the hotel and continue his study of magic or go out on the street to see if he can find anything useful.


    Last night, the ancient wizard who sold him the Portkey fled quickly without even taking any money. He still has not spent a single Galleons in his pocket.


    Meyer was hesitant to agree to Jerrys request, but he still wanted Jerry to watch the game in the afternoon and get to know the Seekers of the two teams in order to get ready for tomorrows match.


    He nevertheless nodded and escorted Jerry back to the hotel by apparating him because of the contracts agreement and the fact that Jerry genuinely needed the time to study.


    Meyer departed the hotel, and Jerry went out on his own to go shopping.


    Chicken blood and brandy please.


    Jerry started to purchase the supplies needed for the dragons birth that was going to hatch in the suitcase. The dragon eggs he took from Hagrid should hatch in approximately a week, ording to the book A Guide to Raising Dragons.


    He took advantage of the nearby stores to get the necessary food in advance because it would have been difficult to do so after returning to Hogwarts.


    Brandy and chicken blood are not particrly pricey. He can purchase enough for the dragons early growth with simply 10 Galleons.


    He made a purchase and then walked over to a store selling magic books.


    Jerry has always loved to collect magic books since, in his opinion, magic is the only fundamental power, and magic books are the most valuable object for acquiring magic knowledge.


    A few days has passed and Jerry has yed all the Quidditch matches.


    The English Quidditch team ultimately won the championship with a perfect record of zero defeats, and Jerry also gained fame in thispetition by quelling all dissenting voices throughout the entire wizarding world.


    Because before the Golden Snitch was captured, the English Quidditch team fallen behind every game it yed with score of at least 100 points to the opposition.


    Jerry ultimately turned the tide and caught the Golden Snitch so that they would win the game entirely.


    In other words, Jerry is the main reason the English Quidditch squad is capable of winning the tournament.


    Jerry returned to the Ministry of Magic in London via the Portkey in the morning of the next day after the tournament and he was escorted by Meyer.


    He hauled his belongings and entered the Ministry of Magics firece on his own after bidding Meyer farewell.


    Then, there was a sh of green mes, and Jerry was back at Hogwarts. He noticed Snape standing there waiting for him as soon as he emerged from the firece.


    You did a great job this time. Snapes face lit up with a smile as he saw Jerry.


    The Slytherin House first-year student turned the tide and took first ce in the national Quidditch tournament. Snape, the head of Slytherin, was very satisfied for this kind of honor.


    Glory is what Slytherin cherishes most, and at this time, Jerry gave enormous glory to both Slytherin and to Hogwarts as a whole.


    Jerry was greeted with hearty apuse as soon as he entered the Great Hall after returning to the dormitory to store his belongings.


    No matter whose house they were in, every wizard who saw Jerry arrive rose up and enthusiastically apuded him since they had read all the reports about the Championship in the papers this morning.


    They are aware that Jerry changed the course of events and led the English Quidditch team to victory.


    Now, Jerry represented all British wizards, including Slytherin and Hogwarts, and he was deserving of a standing ovation from everyone.


    Jerry has sublimated his pattern through this Quidditch match. He is both the Hogwarts and Slytherins proudest student.


    It feels excellent. Unintentionally, he started grinning as he turned to face the other people.


    It makes sense that Slytherin wizards would want to pursue fame and money as these emotions are rather addictive.


    Jerry makes it abundantly evident that all of this calls for strength, and that strength ys an important role. Unlike Gilderoy Lockhart, everything is fake about him.


    Following lunch, Jerry devoted himself to studying in the library once more while being surrounded by a group of young wizards.


    Even if he now has strong fighting skills, it is possible that he will totally ovee the enemy even if he fights more than a dozen Aurors. Yet he also has numerous weaknesses, his foundation still has issues, and there are many areas that need to be corrected gradually.


    Simr to this time, if he can Apparate, he can simply flee instead of fighting those Aurors.


    However, the Fire Dragon Spells potency has fallen short of his expectations, so he needs to keep thinking of methods to make it stronger.


    He tried to learn the Extension Charm this time. The space inside the suitcase is not bad right now, but when the dragon gets bigger, it wont be enough. He needs to gradually erge it using the Extension Charm.


    He also wanted to explore if he would be able to take in some more potent magic animals.


    Alchemy, potions, transfiguration, and other skills all require practice. His current level of strength is still far below where he wants it to be, so now is not the time to rx and enjoy it.

 Chapter 160: “The Dragon Egg Hatched”

    Chapter 160: ��The Dragon Egg Hatched��


    At noon, on third day of the Easter holiday. Jerry didnt even have lunch after ss, so he went in search of a quiet area and entered the suitcase. The dragon will be born rtively immediately today.


    Sun Lok was tensely staring at the shaky dragon egg on the table in the living room of the vis first floor as well as Crookshanks who was sitting next to the egg. Sun Lok put up a hand to halt Crookshanks as it appeared to reach out and pat the egg with its ws.


    How are things going? Jerry opened the door and strode over to the table.


    The dragon has long since disappeared from the world of The Sorcerers Apprentice. For Sun Lok, witnessing a real dragon emerge from its shell for the first time has special significance.


    Also, as long as he watches the dragon eggs develop, he is OK every day in the vi. He was more excited than Jerry as the dragon egg was about to hatch.


    Jerry regarded the dragon eggs on the table from a distance. The dragon egg on the table had already developed a significant fracture at this point, and the crack was rattling.


    The egg was totally cracked around thirty secondster, with a loud scratching sound.


    A small dragon that was about the size of a palm emerged from the eggshell, pped its tiny wings, and cried out like a young bird. The baby dragoncks beauty, it is slender and dark, like a flimsy ck umbre.


    Before he could properly watch it, the dragon sneezed and a few sparks shot out of its nose, almost setting Jerrys hair on fire as he held the dragon up with his palm.


    Sun Lok quickly pulled out a little bucket from the side at this point, containing the brandy and chicken blood concoction that Jerry had already purchased.


    It currently needs nutrients. When Jerry heard this, he nodded and ced the dragon next to the bowl.


    The dragon dove into the bowl and began to drink it since he appeared to enjoy the vor of brandy and chicken blood very much.


    The dragon eventually drank the entire bowl of brandied chicken blood. Sun Lok filled it up again after it yelled that it wasnt pleased after drinking it.


    Sun Lok appeared to be a hard-working old woman at this time, possibly as a result of his extended confinement. He exuded some maternal brilliance as he saw the birth of a new life.


    Please take care of the dragon first; I have work to aplish and wont be returning until after dark. Jerry was relieved to see that the dragon emerged from its shell without incident and that Sun Lok handled it with care.


    Sun Lok rubbed the dragons head as it was feeding, gave Jerry a quick nod, and then inquired about the dragons name.


    Its a Norwegian Ridgeback, nickname him Norbert, the person said. Jerry struggles to name these items. He made no alterations because, in his impression, the name of this fire dragon is Norbert.


    Norbert? So I guess Ill start referring to it as Norbert. Sun Lok smiled, showing how much he genuinely likes Norbert.


    Just as he was ready to open the vi door after turning around and approaching it, he heard Sun Lok yell from the chamber, Crookshanks, dont bully Norbert!


    Jerry cocked his head to the side and smiled.


    It came out that Norbert, who was already full, wanted to bite Crookshanks when he spotted it lying on the table, but Crookshanks leapt up and prepared to strike Norbert with its paw.


    Perhaps Norbert is nothing special in Crookshanks eyespared to the soaring birds.


    His three favorite foods are birds, mice, and fish, and when he lives alone, they also serve as his main source of nourishment.


    Crookshanks has attained the zenith of cat life because he can y with a dragon.


    Norbert grew quickly. When the shell was initially cracked, he was no bigger than a hand, but after just one week, he had tripled in size.


    Crookshanks was able to fully dominate Norbert at the beginning, but now the two little fellows can fight on an equal footing. Of course, Crookshanks still has the upper hand right now.


    Crookshanks has much battle experience, whereas Norbert only uses instinct. The crucial aspect is that he is still unable to fly or breathe fire.


    Another week has passed.


    Jerry was standing on the edge of the suitcase and casting a magic. As his spell grew, a little area there started to gradually erge.


    He has been studying the Extension Charm during this time, along with the pertinent space magic theory from the wizards handbook, and he has spoken with Snape and Dumbledore. As a result, his Extension Charm has advanced quickly.


    He can now gradually erge the area within the bag. Even though there are rarely many expansions, he thinks that as his strength increases, the expansion will happen more frequently.


    Norbert, who was already the size of a dog and was running after Crookshanks on thewn behind him, was doing so with pping wings. It feels like arge goose chasing a cat since it is incapable of flying.


    Crookshanks was no longer Norberts rival at this point, but fortunately, thanks to his quickness, he was unable to overtake Crookshanks for the time being.


    Only two weeks have passed and the situation has already changed. The dragon is deserving of its reputation as one of the most powerful magical creatures in the world, and its rate of growth is undoubtedly quick.


    Sun Lok seems to need to be reminded to handle things and not to let Norbert damage Crookshanks after a while.


    But, given Crookshanks intellect, it might be difficult for Norbert to catch it, and it is obvious that Norbert appears to be joking around with Crookshanks, so it is not a major issue.


    Jerry, brandy, and chicken blood are no longer enough to please Norbert. He now requires some fresh meat. Sun Lok hurriedly moved forward to remind Jerry, who had just finished the space expansion, as he was about to meditate.


    As he heard this, Jerry nodded and said, I see, Ill bring in some new meat tomorrow night.


    Jerry has always anticipated that as Norbert matures, brandy and chicken blood will no longer be able to satisfy him.


    He had already considered the solution, which was to visit the Forbidden Forest.


    The Forbidden Forest is a huge forest that spans as far as the eye can see, and it is located behind Hagrids hut.


    Along with the enormous spiders that Hagrid raised, there are also the centaur tribe, which possesses intelligenceparable to humans and is skilled in prophecy and divination. Thestrals, hippogriffs, and unicorns are also present.


    There are also countless ordinary beasts.

 Chapter 161: “The Wailing of a Unicorn”

    Chapter 161: ��The Wailing of a Unicorn��


    There are also ferocious werewolves prowling the Forbidden Forest, ording to legends among the wizards, which is highly perilous. Jerry, however, received confirmation from Hagrid that there are merely a pack of wolves and no werewolves.


    When werewolves change into the full moon, their offspring are called the wolves. They are just as intelligent as humans, despite having wolf-like bodies. They are two to three times bigger than regr wolves and intelligent ones can even pick up humannguage.


    They warn wizards from sneaking away to y in the Forbidden Forest out of curiosity, especially the daring Gryffindor wizards.


    It will be challenging to hunt Acromant in the Forbidden Forest. Because Hagrid asionally visited Aragog, and someone hunted the Acromant in the Forbidden Forest will be an unusual urrence.


    He wouldnt be found if he simply went hunting for somemon beasts to pack in the suitcase as Norbers food. Also, after the space is increased, his suitcase also needs to be filled with dirt.


    Sun Lok asked no more questions after learning that Jerry would deal with the food issue. Despite the fact that Jerry respects him most of the time, he is nheless incredibly self-aware.


    Later at night.


    Jerry used Disillusionment Charm before leaving Hogwarts Castle and entering the Forbidden Forest.


    The Forbidden Forest appears to be a dark magic forest from the outside due to the pitch-ck darkness where you cant see your fingers, the bizarre tree with fangs and ws that resemble demons, the sporadic unusual calls, and the abrupt cold wind that blows.


    Actually, its not that terrifying. Jerry sees it as simply another typical forest.


    Choose a soil that is inly healthy and covered in flowers and nts after entering the Forbidden Forest, then use magic to lift the entire piece and carry it inside the suitcase. Next, using his sharp five senses, he started searching for the animals that had been sleepingte at night.


    After two hours.


    Stupefy!


    Jerry checked the time and prepared to wrap up the hunt for the evening by stunning a fat hare out in search of food with the Stunning Charm and put it into the suitcase.


    Jerry has collected a lot of wild rabbits, pheasants, wild boars, ferrets, and other various wild creatures during the previous two hours, so Norbert should have enough to eat for a while.


    This is Hogwarts. Upon his return to his world, he can spend money to purchase vast quantities of meat rather than going out hunting himself.


    Huh? Jerry frowned when he heard a wailing in the distance just as he turned around to go.


    It was oncemon for animals to cry in this Forbidden Forest. In the forbidden forest, numerous species are eaten every day through natural selection and the survival of the fittest. Yet this voice was quite different for some reason, and he couldnt help but feel the impulse to run over to save it after hearing it.


    Is it a unicorn?


    One of the most revered magical animals in the world is the unicorn. Their blood, hair, and horns all possess extremely potent magical properties. They possess sacred magic, yet they are not willing to harm any living things. Only the unicorns weeping renders the creatures who hear it helpless.


    Jerry immediately imagined the crying of a unicorn at this moment.


    He recalled that Quirrells life was significantly reduced as a result of Voldemorts parasitism on the back of his head. Quirrell had to travel to the Forbidden Forest to hunt unicorns and consume their blood in order to sustain his life.


    Jerry pondered this and wondered if he should go there.


    He had no second thoughts about rescuing the unicorn. He had nothing to do with the unicorns life or death. He was debating whether or not to use this asion to deal with Quirrell.


    He had the impression that Quirrell knew something ever since he had ambushed him thest time, and on asion, he thought that Quirrell was not exactly looking at him correctly.


    Its possible that Quirrell left anything on the suitcase, or that Quirrell discovered something at the time.


    However, it might just be his thoughts. But if Quirrell really knew that he was the one who made the sneak attack, then this is a time bomb that may explode at any time.


    Jerry believed that Dumbledore was at Hogwarts and that Quirrell and Voldemort were primarily after the Sorcerers Stone. Even if he was aware that he had taken the bag, he would remain silent.


    Quirrell will unquestionably be fired by Dumbledore at that point, after the semester is over.


    Jerry can only bepletely at ease if he kills the opponent first since he is used to controlling his own destiny. He never moved because of his size and the fact that he had no opportunity to do so in school.


    This opportunity presented itself, they were both in the Forbidden Forest, and they werent concerned about anyone finding out when their brains were blown out. Quirrell was also in the open and in the dark, which increased the likelihood of sess even further.


    Jerry was aware of his current strength, particrly when he was in France. He believed that even in a head-on conflict, he would be equal to Quirrell in terms of genuinebat prowess.


    The only thing that caused him any concern was the trace of Voldemort on Quirrells head. Jerry still worries that Voldemort will cause trouble despite the fact that he is already a remnant.


    It will be good if I know the sealing magic now.


    The Merlinians Wizard Books sealing magic, which should be the magic that will restrains Voldemort, is the finest approach tobat him. However, the sealing magic is the best and most challenging magic in the book, and he hasnt even tried to learn it.


    If Sun Lok doesnt know about this magic as well, then Balthazar will likely be the only train him that magic directly.


    Jerry gave it some thought and decided to go take a look first. He believed that there might be many red stars in his ount if he killed Quirrell right here.


    After all, this was also his aplishmentthe one-man effort to thwart Voldemorts resurrection n. It is unquestionably a good act in this word and it is certainly a good deed.

 Chapter 162: “Quirrel’s Death”

    Chapter 162: ��Quirrel��s Death��


    Jerry quickly transformed into a master of stealth with the Disillusionment Charm and Refreshing, and he crept quietly in the direction of the wailing sound. A minute and a halfter, Jerry knelt down on arge tree branch, pushed back the leaves in front of him, and peered across an open area. Magically securing a white horse with one horn to the ground, a man dressed in a pitch-ck wizards robe pulled out a dagger and shed a hole in the white horses stomach, ready to bow its head and suck the blood. The white horse with one horn howled in agony, as if it already knew its own fate. Serpensortia. Jerry didnt attack straight away. Instead, he used the Snake Summons Spell to call three ck mamba snakes, ced the Disillusionment Charm on them, and sp his hands to start gathering the deadliest Lightning Balls. In fact, the Killing Curse would be a superior choice at this point, but Voldemort created it. He chose the Lightning Ball this time because he was concerned it wouldnt work. Jerry immediatelyunched the basketball-sized Lightning Ball into the air out of fear that Quirrell, who was a hundred meters away, would see the blinding light. The Lightning Ball was traveling at a breakneck speed when it struck Quirrells back after traveling 100 meters in an instant. Watch your back! Quirrell was sucking blood with his head down when Voldemort suddenly detected something in the back of his head and quickly warned him. Quirrell responded with lightning speed. His wand was already pointing behind him when his body tipped over, releasing a Protego Charm. The Forbidden Forests heart suddenly blossomed with brilliant light when the Lightning Ball and the Protego Charm collided. Quirrell immediately felt a terrible agony under his feet, and he nearly let go of the wand in his hand as a result. This happened just as he was doing his hardest to control the Protego Charm to withstand the particle cannon. Idiot, there are three deadly snakes under your feet that are invisible. Get rid of them first! Even though Jerrys three ck mamba snakes were invisible, Voldemort nevertheless discovered them since he can speak the Parseltounge. However, the poisonous snakes were summoned by Jerry and controlled by magic, so he couldnt use them to speak with the snakes. Incendio! The three ck mamba snakes were instantaneously burned into oblivion as the left hand cast Incendio around the body while the right hand kept the magic wand in ce to maintain the Protego Charm. Right after, Quirrell poured some antidote into his mouth from a container. Jerry realizes that Quirrell, who is serious, is quite strong, especially with Voldemort at the back of his head, after watching him deflect his strike in a smooth manner. In the current state of extreme attentiveness, he reasoned that even if he utilized a sniper rifle instead of a Lightning Ball, he would not be as sessful as the previous time. Given that the Lightning Ball was totally stopped, Quirrells Protego Charm remained intact, and the invisible ck mamba had little impact. Although a frowned scowl could be seen at the corner of Jerrys eyes, he was not deterred. Ah, my ears and eyes! This time, Quirrell howled in a far more pitiful manner than before, blood streaming simultaneously from his eyes and ears, and his left hand directly covering his lower torso. It turned out that just after throwing the Lightning Ball, Jerry threw the silver needle right after. As Quirrell was ingesting the antidote potion and his three snakes were being burned to death by Incendio. The two of them were struck as he remotely controlled the silver needles and guided them toward Quirrells bodys weak spots. Damn it, get out of here using Apparition! He was now suffering injuries one after another without even being able to identify the enemy. Withbat expertise, Voldemort put up with the anguish on his face and quickly gave Quirrell themand to utilize Apparition to flee. The most crucial thing right now is to get out of here quickly and spare this strange wizards life instead of killing him or having him drink unicorn blood to prolong his life. Quirrell showed signs of understanding this as well because he put up with the difort while keeping the Protego Charm on to fend off additional attacks and was going to flee the area using Apparition at the same time. The wound on his body is unimportant as long as he flee from this ce. That can be readily restored with healing magic and a potion, but he merely passed out on the ground halfway through the spell. At this moment, Quirrell was precisely struck by a green light that had been approaching from a distance. Duck Quirrell! Death Eaters have been known to treacherously turn against me. The Ministry of Magic forbids the use of the spell Killing Curse, and only Death Eaters would use that spell. Now, in Voldemorts perspective, wizards who employ the Killing Curse must be Death Eaters. Quirrell was struck andter died. Directly from the back of Quirrells head, Voldemorts soul took flight. It soared into the sky and fled, not following the Death Curse in its flight. Voldemorts soul is immortal, despite the existence of Horcruxes, but this does not preclude the possibility of imprisoning or weakening Voldemorts soul. Jerry, who was also happy to see that Voldemorts soul had left without halting, cautiously approached the body of Professor Quirrell. Jerry performed a Healing Charm on the unicorn next to him that had an abdominal wound. He specifically covered each silver needle with the anesthetic that can quickly paralyze elephants in the after returning in light of his experience fighting the Aurors in France. Jerry instantly found another suitcase as he touched Quirrells body. It appears that the previous suitcase theft took ce less than six months ago, and Quirrell has created another identical suitcase. Clicking on the panel, his red stars have increased significantly, almost reaching 10,000. Quirrells death put an end to Voldemorts scheme to take the Sorcerers Stone and resurrect himself, even though Voldemorts soul was not lost in the process. It also prevented the unicorn from being killed. Speaking of unicorns, the one that had been healed by Jerrys magic likewise gently stood up when he touched the body. Okay, youre safe. You can leave. Jerry waved at the unicorn while smiling. A dreadful curse will be cast upon anyone who harms a unicorn. He obviously wouldnt dare oppose the unicorn because he is not insane like Quirrell or Voldemort. The unicorn expressed thanks to Jerry after hearing the words. Jerry was shown a white light by the unicorn, who then slowly walked away. Jerry was first unaware that he was being illuminated by the unicorns white light. Jerrys body was stunned for a full minute before he regained consciousness and said, Youre wee.

 Chapter 163: “The Final Exam”

    Chapter 163: ��The Final Exam��


    It appears the im that these three Unforgivable Curses can quietly influence the psyche is not a joke. I should utilize them as little as possible in the future.


    He waved his hand and used fire magic to burn Professor Quirrells body to ashes. Jerry sneaked returned to Hogwarts Castle after leaving the Forbidden Forest.


    The white light that came from the unicorn before was sacred power that only unicorns possess, not some sort of offensive magic. In Jerrys opinion, it has a very straightforward purposepurifying the soul. Bing ones original self is the goal.


    He has practiced practically every day since discovering the three Unforgivable Curses in order to develop enough lethality. Emotion is an importantponent if you wish to practice these three spells effectively. The power of this spell will be higher when your emotions are rife with malice.


    There will eventually be some side effects, even if these spells dont really influence the soul. Simr to how someone who kills constantly will lose respect for life. A person will be corrupted if they contemte killing and torturing others on a daily basis.


    Jerry has made every effort to erase these negative feelings, yet some of them still have a subtle impact on him.


    Once he had been purified by the unicorns sacred magic and reverted to his actual self, he considered some of his earlier deeds and realized that they had not been safe.


    Not that there are too many killings, but in some circumstances, not killing might be better for him in the long run. In other instances, a more gentle approach would be preferable.


    He doesnt oppose killing, but he wants to be able to make decisions without being influenced by negative feelings.


    The three Unforgivable Curses must still be applied, of course. He no longer needs to practice the three of them repeatedly throughout the day because he has mastered them all. Thus, the effect wont be as significant.


    Its just that using the three Unforgivable Curses, especially the Cruciatus Curse and the Death Curse, is preferable when other magic may be employed to solve the issue. Indeed, The Imperius Curse is superior.


    The Imperius Curse is not bad mostly because it has the ability to govern peoples bodies, while the Cruciatus Curse is only torture, and the Killing Curse is literally death upon the target.


    -


    A few dayster, rumors started to circte throughout Hogwarts due to Quirrells disappearance.


    But there wasnt much of a problem. Many young wizards hypothesized that Quirrell might have left without saying goodbye because he was a scaredy and nearly passed away on Halloween the previous semester.


    Also, there are reports that he quit and left quietly because Professor Snape threatened him.


    Because it is well known that Professor Snape has always wished to teach Defense Against the Dark Arts, some students imed to have witnessed Professor Snape threatening Professor Quirrell.


    Despite the schoolsck of a clear response to this. Professor Snape attended every Defense Against the Dark Arts ss during the course of the following month and a half.


    Being able to rece Professor Quirrell, who acts terrified every day, with Snape, who has a respectable level of dark magic, is obviously wonderful news for Jerry.


    However, Harry found this to be too distressing.


    Initially, Professor Snape just targeted the Potions ss, but now he will be called in Defense Against the Dark Arts ss for a few sarcastic remarks or points taken away for unknown reasons.


    Harry is not the only one. It was not a good thing for most of the young wizards at Hogwarts when Professor Snape briefly took over the Defense Against the Dark Arts ss.


    Since Professor Snape will create the exam questions for Defense Against the Dark Arts ss, and Professor Snapes exam is the most difficult of all subject exams. There is now a Defense Against the Dark Arts exam in addition to the previous Potions exam.


    Quirrell was killed, and Jerrys school life resumed as usual. He spent the majority of his time studying and researching magic in order to increase his power, with the exception of sporadically leaving the Forbidden Forest at night to stock up on Norberts food.


    He asionally went for walks with Harry to Hagrids hut, but most of the time, he went to y with the Thestrals that lived behind Hagrids hut.


    He has developed a bond with a young Thestral as a result of his persistent attempts. Jerry intends to take it when the moment is perfect.


    The final exams were given in the first week of June. The temperature was now humid rather than as cool as it had been earlier.


    Only a few subjects, like the History of Magic, have written exams solely. The majority of the subjects include both written and practical exams.


    The teacher provided all of the quills used for the written exam, and in order to prevent cheating, the teacher had already cast a spell on the quills.


    During the practical exam. The Charm ss test aims to determine whether wizards can make a pineapple tap dance across a table with the Dancing Feet Spell.


    The Transfiguration ss exam asks students to transform a mouse into a box. The more beautiful the box, the higher the score.


    The production of the Forgetfulness Potion is the subject of the exam in the Potions ss. The better the final output, the higher the score. Professor Snape keeps watch behind every wizard, and any errors made throughout the process will result in immediate point deductions.


    Jerry said that many students made mistakes on the exam not because they could not recall the concocting process but because their hands were shaking due to their fear of Professor Snape asionally passing by.


    The Defense Against the Dark Arts exam aims to force Professor Snape to move by using the Banishing Charm. The more steps he takes back, the higher the score.


    Jerry is the final person to take this test because, although he can make Professor Snape leave, he cant actually make that happen. He must thus wait for everyone toplete the exam beforeparing his findings to those of other wizards and adjusting the magic score to reflect his overall strength.


    History of Magic was the final exam, which waspleted at four in the afternoon. Hermione immediately went to Jerry once the exam was finished and began matching the responses, exactly like she had done in earlier courses.


    It turns out that good students like to receive the answers immediately following the exam, and this applies to both wizard and Muggle schools.


    You dont need to worry as much, Hermione. Youve already put in a ton of study time. For you, this kind of exam is not challenging. Jerry shrugged after verifying the answers and demonstrating once more that Hermiones written test responses were all correct.


    Indeed, Hermione is highly intelligent. She is quite intelligentpared to other young wizards, but shecks confidence and is constantly worried that there may be issues during the exam, which causes her grades to be less than ideal.


    While in the written exam, she received nearly perfect scores.


    Hermione, go this way, go this way. As Jerry and Hermione heard two recognizable voicesing from arge tree nearby, they had just stepped onto thewn outside the castle.


    After the exam, Harry and Ron were lounging on the grass under the tree, soaking up the sun, and chit-chatting.

 Chapter 164: “Holiday Invitation”

    Chapter 164: ��Holiday Invitation��


    What a reliefno more homework for tomorrow. Ron sighed in relief as he noticed Jerry and Hermioneing. Hed never had a worse situation than this one.


    I hope we can all pass the test and avoid repeating the year. Harry expressed some worry.


    He performed poorly on a number of tests, particrly the Potions and Defense Against the Dark Arts exams.


    We wont know how poorly we performed in a week, so dont worry about it now, Harry. Ron had a lot of hope.


    Jerry wanted to reassure Harry that his anxieties were absolutely unfounded. He had Dumbledores support after all. Therefore, there was no way he could be repeating a year.


    What holiday ns do you have? Hermione was seated next to Jerry.


    You guys know my situation, so I suppose Ill spend most of my time locked up in the room. Harry sighed.


    He had headaches just thinking about his aunts family and didnt even want to return if Hogwarts summer break could be spent in school, like Christmas.


    Why dont you alle to y at my house then? When all three of you arrive, I will use an owl to deliver messages to each of you individually. Ron instantly popped his mouth out to offer an invitation.


    Thats a good idea. Harrys and Hermiones eyes both glowed at the same time. They paid close attention to Ronsments regarding the Burrow.


    With magic all around the house, its difficult to imagine how entertaining it would be for a wizards family.


    Im sorry, but I cant. I might attend training with the English Quidditch team during the summer break. Jerry smiled and said no to the invitation.


    Naturally, he is not required to participate in the English Quidditch teams training, which was agreed upon before the contract. He also used an owl to contact Meyer a few days ago, and there wont be any games anytime soon.


    Only two or three national Quidditch matches take ce year, most of which are practice matches. He has other ns for the two and a half months of summer break, and there is a good chance he wont be here, so he cant visit Rons Burrow.


    He was actually quite curious about The Burrow, particrly the magic automobile that Rons father had alchemically changed, as Rons father is an expert in alchemy.


    But there will be plenty of time to study The Burrow and Alchemy in the future. Just now, its more crucial to pay attention to more crucial matters.


    In addition, its anticipated that Harry and Hermione wont be able to visit Rons residence over the summer. The three Weasley brothers drove Arthurs magic car to retrieve Harry, who it appears was imprisoned by his Muggle uncle when he returned.


    Thats really unfortunate. Harry, Ron, and Hermione all shared a simr expression of disappointment.


    It is unfortunate for kids of this age to lose pals who get along well and like ying together.


    -


    Jerry, if youre avable over the summer. Can you stay with me as a guest? Our house is huge!


    Just when Jerry entered the Slytherinmon room after supper one evening, he was given an invitation by Daphne to stay with her for the summer. Im sorry, but I cant. I might attend a training session with the English Quidditch team during the summer break.


    Jerry politely declined the invitation right away, this time with the same excuse and a look of difort.


    Aww, Alright then. When Daphne heard this, she had to leave disappointed.


    But as soon as he entered the boys dormitorys hallway, ise also extended an invitation, which he likewise declined on the grounds that he needed to train.


    Before he could lie down, Draco, Goyle, and Crabbe entered the room before he couldy down and stood by his side again.


    Jerry, During the summer, Goyle and Crabbe will stop by my ce. Are you avable to visit and y?


    When Jerry heard that, he couldnt help but flinch, and he eventually respectfully declined Dracos request for the same reason.


    Yet this was not the end. Jerry received many summer invites from senior wizards, particrly Slytherin, in the final week of the holiday.


    Jerry would not have received as many summer invitations if he had been a young wizard of excellent morals and intelligence.


    The primary factor is that he is not only morally and academically great but also the most well-known Seeker in all of Ennd. He has been described as a once-in-a-century Seeker genius who will be the foundation of English Quidditch in the future by numerous newspapers.


    Jerrys identity is now worthy of disclosure. Many wizards consider it a great honor to host Jerry in their residence for the summer break.


    -


    The test results were released during the second week of June. Jerry received the highest grade in the ss, and Hermione came in second.


    Although Hermione and Jerry both received full marks on their written exams, in practice, Jerry performed much better than Hermione, giving him the highest overall score.


    The year-end banquet is held on the final night of the second week.


    Tomemorate Slytherin winning the House Cup for a record-breaking seventh consecutive year, the entire Great Hall was decorated in the house colors of green and silver.


    A sizable banner featuring a Slytherin snake hung on the wall behind the table.


    Voldemort has retreated to the forest where he has been hiding for many years in the wake of Quirrells death. There is no n for Harry and the others to go to the third floor for bonus points because a lot has changed.


    As a result, Dumbledore spoke briefly during the entirety of the year-end meal instead of just eating and drinking. Slytherin was the one who ultimately held the House Cup. After the year-end semester, the holiday officially started.


    All the wizards will leave Hogwarts during the summer break, whichsts for two and a half months. As a result, you can see wizards rushing around the pce early the following morning carrying baggage.


    The wizards had their final breakfast in the Great Hall and left for Hogsmeade Station before nine in order to join the Hogwarts Express for London.


    The train traveled through towns that were Muggle and through mountains and woonds beforeing to a stop at Kings Cross Station in London at 3 p.m. on tform 9 3/4. They also removed their robes and coats.


    Jerry, Hermione, and other young wizards lined up behind the wall going to the main station after getting off the train.


    Only two or three young wizards were allowed to walk through at a time, as an old guard stood patrol at the gate to avoid the sudden emergence of arge number of children and draw Muggles attention.


    Jerry once more encountered Hermiones parents as he approached the Kings Cross Station entrance after leaving Nine and a Quarter Station. He also met Harrys uncle and Rons parents at the same time.

 Chapter 165: “Purchase and Return”

    Chapter 165: ��Purchase and Return��


    When Jerry saw Daphne and his father, he had to stop and introduce himself after saying farewell. In an instant, he bid farewell to Daphne and her father and met Draco and his parents.


    Jerry can only sigh at this point and admit that fame may sometimes be bad. It is best for you to ignore those who greet you when they see you because they are there. In this manner, leaving the station will require half a day.


    He was forced to elerate his steps, choose an area with few people, and leave right away in order to avoid running into anyone else.


    He was determined not to visit the orphanage during the summer holiday, and just like at Christmas, he would rent a room at the Leaky Cauldron for 2.5 months.


    He receives his sry and he has enough money. The advantages of receiving a paycheck are now apparent.


    He didnt return to the orphanage to spend the rest of the summer. Even with the money he made from hunting Acromant and other sources, it would not be enough at this time to rent a room at the Leaky Cauldron.


    When Jerry was in school, Snape questioned why he spent the Christmas holiday alone in the Leaky Cauldron rather than returning to the orphanage or staying at school. Describing how the school was aware of his decision to stay at the Leaky Cauldron instead of returning to the orphanage.


    Jerry responded that he wouldnt feel happy if he returned to the orphanage. He stayed at the Leaky Cauldron since he intended to create potions and perform menial tasks to earn money to repay the schools stipend.


    Snape particrly went to Jerry two days before the holiday and asked if he would like to go to Spinners End for the summer break. Jerry was on the verge of epting his offer.


    Jerry would have plenty of time to study magic with Snape. Even though Snape typically only gave him brief lectures, there wasnt much time for them because the teaching in ss was so limited.


    After getting along with Snape for two months, he took their rtionship to the next level.


    But ultimately, after giving it some thought, he declined because it is more worth traveling to The Sorcerers Apprentices world on this holiday.


    Voldemort wont pose a problem as long as he masters the sealing magic in addition to the magic that can control magical animals or tame dragons, which will be very helpful in the future.


    There will be plenty of opportunities to do this in the future, so nning a wonderful summer trip with Snape can wait.


    Diagon Alley, The Leaky Cauldron.


    One room for one and a half months, please. Jerry says while setting a suitcase of Galleons down on Toms desk.


    Okay, Mr. Carmen. I will prepare the best room for you.


    Tom rubbed his hands together and grinned as he studied a sack filled with galleons. No hotelier would turn away a famous customer.


    Jerry went back to Diagon Alley when he opened the room and ced the empty suitcase inside.


    He needs to restock beforeing back, this time after getting another two months pay together with the bonus from the priorpetition.


    He must first purchase certain potions for preparation, including any and all varieties sold on the market that may prove useful in the future.


    Second, he ns to purchase some owls to keep inside the bag.


    The power of an owl is that it can locate a person no matter where they are hiding as long as you mention their name unless that person employs magic that can prevent the owl from locating them.


    Jerry doesnt need an owl to send letters. This method is far less convenient than a phone call. Yet in order to locate people, he requires the owls abilities. Simr to how if he had had an owl when Tony Stark was abducted in the past, he could have written a letter to Tony Stark, flown the owl, and naturally discovered where Tony was being held hostage.


    In the end, he had to purchase some expensive magic artifacts created by alchemy, such as a double-sided mirror that cost up to 300 gold galleons.


    In simple terms, the double-sided mirror can be considered a cell phone-like device for video calling. Two wizards thousands of miles apart can use the two mirrors to make a video call as long as you pick up one mirror and call the other.


    Even if Apparition is adequate, you can use the mirrors magic link to teleport directly to another mirrors location.


    This double-sided mirrors video call feature isnt quite as useful as a mobile phones, but it is a remarkable product that cannot be found through standard technological tools.


    This is what Jerry values most.


    Jerry went shopping for what he needed and then returned to his room. He exined in detail to Tom as he entered the room. He has been renting out the ce for a month and a half, but he may not always be there. He might visit a ssmates home, travel, or stay in a Muggle hotel.


    Dont worry if he cleans the room and discovers that he wasnt there.


    Its actually not a huge matter, ording to Tom, that there are too many wizards staying at the Leaky Cauldron, and he can do whatever he wanted since he already paid in advance.


    After addressing any issues that might have arisen and ensuring that no items, particrly Crookshanks, were left behind, Jerry returned to his room and started to leave the world.


    On Tuesday at two in the morning, the surroundings change from the wooden room of the Leaky Cauldron in London to the room in New York as he closes his eyes.


    Jerry returned but didnt linger in the room for long before diving into the suitcase.


    Because of Jerrys constant efforts, the space within the bag has now increased to three times its original size.


    You may see a fire dragon the size of a small elephant, which is the two-month-old Norwegian Ridgeback named Norbert, in addition to the highly noticeable vi.


    The dragon and the cat were both dozing off at this point, and Crookshanks was curled up on Norberts back.


    He could see a thin ck Thestral devouring slowly a chunk of bloodied raw meat that Sun Lok had given him not far from them. Jerry took this particr Thestral from the Forbidden Forest, and it was the one with which he got along the best.


    There is a magical wall not far away. There are a lot ofmon creatures inside the wall that Jerry trapped in the Forbidden Forest, which is also where Norbert gets his food.


    Jerry returned to his meditation practice after greeting Sun Lok. Unless there were exceptional circumstances, he continued to meditate every night.


    The basis is magic power. Powerful magic cannot be released if the magic strength is insufficient. In addition, meditation has been linked to lifespan. He cannot neglect this practice alone.

 Chapter 166: “Heading To New Mexico”

    Chapter 166: ��Heading To New Mexico��


    Four and a half hourster.


    Jerry returned to the room afterpleting his meditation session with the two Portkeys he had acquired from the French underground exchange.


    In ordance with the agreement, he will board S.H.I.E.L.D.s aircraft this morning and fly to New Mexico. He might spend a few days there, but back home, he still has to go to school and return home to cook as usual.


    He needs a way to go back and forth between New York and New Mexico instantly without causing trouble. Because of this, as soon as he arrived in France, he went straight to the ck market to seek a Portkey.


    Considering how easily he can switch back and forth between New York and New Mexico thanks to the Portkey.


    Jerry started to cast the Transfiguration Charm while cing a glove on the beds head. He has significantly increased in height over the past six months in the Harry Potter universe. Thus, he now needs to employ a spell to change it.


    This is not a major issue because nobody around you will notice as long as you dont suddenly get taller and instead gain a little height each day.


    As usual, he saw Aisha and Belle board the school bus while preparing breakfast using magic. Since thest robot riot, Belle has moved in with them, and maybe in a few months, Haas and Belle may get married. Belle and Aisha ride the school bus to school together.


    Jerry discovered an empty alley and rode a broomstick to school after watching the school bus leaves. He will undoubtedly remain in New Mexico throughout these days, so he will need to deal with the school a little bit.


    In fact, its not a problem. As long as they dont call Haas, the school staff can be dealt with with a minor Imperius Curse and a False Memory Charm. These magics wont damage regr people because of his current magic level.


    Jerry flew toward the S.H.I.E.L.D. carrier along the water on a broomstick as school was over. Although he now owns a Thestral, the broomstick is more practical and controble for short flights.


    Good afternoon, Ms. Wizard. A recognizable person flew over from the opposing side at high speed just as Jerry passed over the S.H.I.E.L.D. ship.


    Taking a closer look, it was Tony Stark wearing an iron suit.


    Greetings, Mr. Stark. Jerry waved hello beforending firmly on the deck and packing the broom into the case.


    Tony arrived on the deck simultaneously, and the suit quickly changed into a carry-on suitcase.


    Is the poison fully gone from your body, Mr. Stark? Jerry looked at Tony, who seemed cheerful, and his face had a tinge of astonishment.


    The padium element once more poisoned Tony during the previous robot riot due to the suits emergency use. Jerry didnt give him another bottle of the antidote at that time.


    Of course, I have discovered substitutes for padium, so I no longer have to be concerned about poisoning. Nheless, I still want to express my gratitude for the potion, which allowed me to create it.


    Tony took the suitcase in his hands. Indeed, Tony was able to treat the poisoning himself, even without his medicine.


    Jerry smiled and nodded as he and Tony moved in the direction of Agent Hill. He then waved his hands and humbly remarked, Thank you very much. My potion treats the symptoms but not the underlying problem. Youll be alright without my potion.


    You appear to be a little different than previously. Tony said in surprise as he turned to face Jerry.


    Whats the difference? Jerry checked the mask on his face to make sure it was on.


    Tony paused to reflect before humorously stating, Its difficult to say, but you seem to be a lot more upbeat and optimistic. Since thest time I saw you, Ill say I always thought you were a bigger bad person than Ivan.


    Well. Jerry knew at once that the continual use of the Unforgivable Curse during that period had certainly caused that feeling, and the unicorns power dispelled his bad influence.


    Now, his condition is more as it was before he learned magic and traveled to the Harry Potter universe, which naturally makes individuals feel considerably different.


    Director Fury is already waiting for you in the office, Mr. Stark, and an agent will escort you there right away.


    Hill smiled at Jerry before handing Tony over to a young, stunning female agent who followed behind him, If there are no further business matters. We can go now, Miss Wizard.


    Alright, lets go then. Jerry paused as he overheard Hill calling him as Miss Wizard before responding with a smile.


    Being constantly referred to as Miss Wizard was, to bepletely honest, rather embarrassing for him. But even with the Illusion Spell at his disposal, impersonating Hermione to obstruct S.H.I.E.L.D.s investigation into his true identity is something he must bear.


    Jerry boarded the S.H.I.E.L.D. ne and took off towards New Mexico.


    A S.H.I.E.L.D. supersonic ne travels from New Mexico to New York in about two hours, with a distance of nearly 3,000 kilometers. It might take him two or three days if he rides his own broomstick.


    Yet, it is predicted that it will take no more than four or five hours if you are traveling on a Thestral, even though the speed is slower than a supersonic aircraft.


    Jerry was finally transported to New Mexico by S.H.I.E.L.D.s ne. It was a very deste ce, but at this time, S.H.I.E.L.D. agents had turned it into a temporary base, guarded by a huge number of skilled agents, as well as numerous seasoned scientists and arge number of cutting-edge tools.


    Jerry was weed by Agent Coulson when he arrived. He was followed by an Avengers member named Hawkeye, who was holding a bow and arrow.


    Miss Wizard, I appreciate youing over to help.


    Agent Coulson, we meet again. Your hair looks fantastic! Jerry shook Coulsons hand and cracked a joke as he looked at him with sidebed hair.


    Coulson strikes him as the most likable of the agents he has seen so far. Coulson feels more sincere than Hill, ck Widow, and Director Fury.

 Chapter 167: “Conditions for Learning Magic”

    Chapter 167: ��Conditions for Learning Magic��


    Coulson and Jerry had a brief conversation before Jerry apanied him to the center of the temporary headquarters.


    Even with the best lifting equipment, we were unable to raise this hammer. However, for some reason, the hammer seemed to have taken root, and the ground beneath the soil is harder than diamond.


    Coulson pointed to the strange hammer that had been dug up on the ground and was still standing in the center and described to Jerry the series of actions they made to the hammer after they arrived.


    What a strong magic power. Jerry stepped up to the hammer and turned on Refreshing. He could feel the hammers strong magical power even before he touched it.


    The hammers magical strength is the strongest he has experienced thus far, even surpassing Dumbledores.


    But, upon thorough examination, it became apparent that the magic power present in the hammer appeared to be extremely dissimr from the magic power currently present in his body. He cant pinpoint the precise difference.


    When he reached out to hold the hammers handle and pulled firmly, a surge of magic waves suddenly swept over him, seemed to affirm something, and then nothing happened.


    It is truly impossible to pull off. ording to legend, only a worthy person could raise Thors Hammer. He is not a worthy person.


    He might do so if asked to risk his life to protect his loved ones and friends. But if he were asked to give up his life for the lives of individuals he knew nothing about, even if it meant giving up the lives of a whole city, he would adamantly reject it.


    For those who are genuinely good and righteous frequently lead unhappy lives. His life is not as good as most regr peoples, just like the Spider-Man that Tobey Maguire portrayed in his previous life because of his superhuman abilities.


    How? Do you know what it is? Coulson, who was standing to the side, questioned swiftly after bing puzzled upon watching Jerry draw the hammer.


    Jerry smiled, This hammer has an extremely potent magic power that I cannot understand now. If Im not mistaken, this hammer is supposed to be the one used by Thor as his primary weapon in myths and legends.


    Does this universe actually have a god? Coulsons face took on an expression of skepticism.


    He finds it extremely difficult to believe in the existence of gods because he is a materialist. Despite the fact that S.H.I.E.L.D. has a sensitive document chock full of information regarding paranormal creatures, those creatures have already been named by experts. Their genes have undergone a few unique alterations that science can exin.


    But there are other things that science cant fully exin, like gods.


    As Jerry noticed this, he spread his hands and said, When I studied magic, I didnt think magic actually existed, but it did. You might want to reconsider your opinion on gods. In reality, todays technology might not have been considered divine thousands of years ago.


    Coulson said as he brushed his hair and nodded, I get what you mean. Gods definitely exist, but they may not be as omnipotent as we assumed. Perhaps they are a bunch of advanced aliens. Simply said, the thousands of years of human evolution have altered how they perceive God.


    Jerry continued when he had done by saying, If Thors Hammer fell here, perhaps Thor is close as well. To see if any outsiders have recently appeared here, you can dispatch your agents to look around the nearest towns.


    In truth, Jerry always believed that the gods in Avengers, like Thor and Loki, were unlike the gods he imagined, and the film was also ssified as science fiction. He believes that they are more akin to strong aliens with unique abilities than gods.


    A town? We are traveling to Old Bridge this afternoon to conduct some business as it is the closest town, located 50 miles to the east. Coulson said.


    I would want to ask you a question, Miss Wizard. Coulson noticed Jerry looking curiously at the magic book next to him as they were traveling from the base to Old Bridge Town in the ck S.H.I.E.L.D. car.


    Jerry replied without raising his head when he heard the words, Yeah?


    Im just interested. I dont mean anything in particr. What prerequisites must you meet in order to learn magic? Do you think I can still learn magical magic, for instance? Coulson widened his eyes.


    Jerry swiveled his head and gave Coulson a perplexed look before handing him a copy of Basic Theory of Magic and saying, Mr. Coulson, you dont have the qualifications to learn magic. Ill give you this book as a memento if you appreciate magic.


    The moment Coulson caught Jerrys hurled thick magic book, he was clearly astonished. Instead, Jerry gave him a priceless magic book. He didnt anticipate this to be like this.


    So, what qualifications are required to learn magic? Coulson handed him the priceless magic book while remaining silent.


    Jerry exined, First, you must have the capacity never to forget. Second, you need to be adept inprehension and analysis. The third and most crucial step is to be able to recognize the unrestrained magical power present in this universe and to be able to use it. If you possess the aforementioned three skills, you can learn magic using the book.


    He said that on purpose, either to Coulson or to Fury. He didnt think S.H.I.E.L.D. wasnt envious of his varied magical abilities. He tried to exin to them that his magic was a gradual process that demanded a very high level of talent. The statements are only partially true.


    The majority of Harry Potter magic is performed using wands and wizard blood, and if the prerequisites are met, magic in The Sorcerers Apprentice can also be performed. The idea is that you need to be able to meditate and have a medium to cast spells.


    The Basic Theory of Magic he threw Coulson was a genuine magic book he had purchased at a bookstore.


    All of S.H.I.E.L.D.s experts are predicted to be unable to determine why.


    The magic theory in that book is urate. It should seed in deceiving S.H.I.E.L.D. for a time. Time is what he needs right now. The more time he has, the more powerful his strength will be. He wanted to make sure he could quickly put them all to death if S.H.I.E.L.D. decided to turn against him in the future.

 Chapter 168: “A Group of Three”

    Chapter 168: ��A Group of Three��


    An hourter, Old Bridge Town.


    S.H.I.E.L.Ds car came to a stop in front of a residence.


    Were heading down to run some errands, so Miss Wizard should wait in the car for a while. said Coulson.


    Jerry waved at Coulson while studying a magic book in his possession that described the Extension Charm. This time, the major reason for visiting Old Bridge Town is to use the local police department to look into any recent weird events or the appearance of any strange people.


    Second, they want to get from the residence of all pertinent records of atmospheric data from before and after the apparition of Thors Hammer to see if they can glean any useful hints from them.


    Jerrys duty ining here is to offer some magical assistance if theye across any pertinent or questionable individuals. Jerry didnt object. He only came to New Mexico to see if there would be any incidents where he may receive some red stars following the appearance of Thors Hammer in this state.


    In return, S.H.I.E.L.D. will assist him in maintaining and organizing those robot soldiers. It is wise for him to keep learning magic whenever he has free time.


    Hey, thats not allowed. You are infringing upon my rights. I will bring legal action. Soon after Coulson exited the vehicle, Jerry rolled down the window curiously to take a look when he heard an angry scolding sounding from outside.


    Coulson was directing the S.H.I.E.L.D. personnel to load the homes machinery onto the big van following him. Two young women in their 20s and an elderly man standing next to him had angry expressions on their faces.


    Once some time had passed, S.H.I.E.L.D. went to the professors home to retrieve the tools and documents.


    Jerry saw this, and his face grew sneered.


    Because of national security, they have the right to seize your study notes and experimental materials, and they have the right to jail you tomorrow. Jerry has never had faith in S.H.I.E.L.D. because of this.


    Although it appears that S.H.I.E.L.D. is acting appropriately from a national security standpoint, the three victims in front saw theirboriously acquired study findings taken away without their will.


    Would he agree if S.H.I.E.L.D. ventured to request that he turn over everything connected to magic in the interest of national security? Naturally not; he would only cast the Killing Curse to damn them all.


    Professor Eric Selvig and Miss Jane Foster. Im really sorry; all I can say is that we are good people. Coulson handed over his bank card with a full face of apologies while looking at Jane, Professor Eric, and Darcy. He had enough money on it to pay for all of their equipment.


    Nonsense! Coulsons bank card was swatted away by Jane, who was about to deliver a powerful blow when Eric and Darcy from behind her pulled her back.


    Calm down, Jane, calm down. We cannot risk upsetting them. Still having some knowledge about S.H.I.E.L.D., Professor Eric is aware that the wisest course of action right now is to remain calm.


    A disgruntled voice immediately rang out from the front, Mr. Coulson, is that how you take from these people? Is this how S.H.I.E.L.D. act?


    When everyone turned to look, they noticed a young child exiting the ck automobile in front of them while wearing a wizard robe. Jerry was the one who changed into Hermione.


    Jerry initially wouldnt get involved in such a minor issue. They essentially behave in this manner, regardless of whether S.H.I.E.L.D. or another important department of this nation is involved. Jerry doesnt have time to meddle in other peoples affairs because his interests arent at stake, and there arent any red stars to obtain.


    He instantly remembered that Jane Foster appeared to be Thors girlfriend in Avengers when he heard the names Eric Selvig and Jane Foster.


    In the first film of Avengers, Eric Selvig, a professor, assisted S.H.I.E.L.D. in studying the Tesseract. Later, under Lokis scepter control, he created a space wormhole on the Stark Buildings roof. For that reason, he put the book away and got out of the car.


    The emergence of Thors Hammer may have been noted in their meteorological data, Miss Wizard, which will be very useful for the base researchers next study. Coulson apologetically exined.


    He didnt want to behave like a thief, but they had to be given special treatment at certain times.


    You see, this is why I decided to decline Director Furys invitation to join. Because you constantly believe that what you do is correct, despite the fact that this is not always the case. Jerry approached Coulson while adding a bit more sarcasm to his voice.


    As Coulson heard the words, he was a bit embarrassed. This time, Director Fury advised him that letting the Wizard do anything he wants to do would be preferable.


    But for now, it seems that continuing would only cause the Wizard to have less respect for them.


    Jerry didnt go too aggressive when he noticed Coulsons hesitation and instead suggested, Well, I think that since the three of you are quitepetent at meteorological research. Why not abandon the existing brutal method and politely ask them for assistance? They may still be willing to help, and this is more effective, in my opinion.


    What do you say? Jerry spoke and then turned to face the three.


    After quickly understanding what Jerry meant, the three hurriedly said, Of course, provided you return our equipment and our research notes, we are happy to provide some technical support,


    See? Dont be so mean. Working together can be beneficial to both parties.


    I may have to invite you to S.H.I.E.L.D. if you dont swear to keep the results of this study a secret thereafter. Coulson finally epted Jerrys suggestion.


    Very good.


    Jane and the others swiftly switched from being angry to being d when they learned that Coulson was truly prepared to return their equipment and notes.

 Chapter 169: “Thor”

    Chapter 169: ��Thor��


    Okay, please move those devices back. Agents behind him were told to by Coulson.


    The S.H.I.E.L.D. agents were forced to prepare to move it again after exchanging nces with one another.


    Jerry then pulled out his wand, Ill handle it. You all need to travel to the police station in order to get the necessary information, as its gettingte.


    A mechanical object as tall as a human gently rose up under Jerrys magical power, then drifted into the home as they saw him take out his wand and point at something inside the van.


    Im grateful. After visiting the police station, well search for clues and then pick you up. Coulson looked at the clock. He decided not to wait any longer because it was almost three. He drove to the local police station first while apanied by other S.H.I.E.L.D. agents.


    I know you. The wizard girl in the news is you. I didnt anticipate you to be performing actual magic.


    While witnessing Jerry employ a magic to bring all of their equipment to the house safely at this point, the long-haired girl named Darcy Lewis seemed to suddenly think of something and couldnt help butment.


    The image of Jerry that is currently making the rounds in public was purposefully snapped by Lucy in Manhattan.


    Darcy and the others didnt initially recognize her. Until he began to do magic and wore the striking wizard robe on his body.


    Professor Eric, who was standing next to her, quickly grabbed Darcy before apologizing to Jerry. I sincerely appreciate it. I suppose all of our tools and study notes would have been lost if you hadnt just helped to spoken up.


    You are wee. Jerry nodded slightly and pulled back his wand.


    If Miss Wizard doesnt mind. You can enter first and take a seat. Ill make you a ss of milk or a cup of coffee. They most likely wont return for some time. At this point, Jerry was invited by Jane, who had responded to the wonderful spell by pointing to the house behind them.


    Thank you. Jerry didnt object and obediently entered the room after them.


    Naturally, he wasnt in a rush to depart because he also wanted to ask them about Thor. He purposefully asked Coulson and the other agents to leave just now because he needed them to uncover something first.


    Jerry, after all, is not a member of S.H.I.E.L.D. and may even turn out to be one of their enemies in the future. Therefore, its beneficial to have some information on your own, and you are not required to inform SHIELD.


    He now believes that he can develop positive rtionships with the Avengers while increasing his strength. The majority of the Avengers should be led to believe that Jerry is more reliable than S.H.I.E.L.D.


    Thus, if he ever decides to turn against S.H.I.E.L.D., at least these superheroes will prevent S.H.I.E.L.D. from defeating him.


    Oops, Im sorry, I ran out of coffee this morning. Ill grab more now. When Jane was preparing the coffee, she recalled that the person Erik tried to bring out appeared to be drinking some at home.


    Dont bother, just give me a ss of water. Jerry put up his hand to prevent Jane from going out.


    The cup of heated water that Jane handed over was promptly transformed into a cup of milk tea after the wand was aimed at it. He then flipped the cup around again, and a small amount of ice cubes emerged in the milk tea.


    Dont be so shocked, magic and science are actually rather simr. You may not understand it, just like I dontprehend your weather-observing apparatus. At this point, they were all staring at Jerry with their jaws open as he exined.


    Wow, Miss Wizard, thats wonderful. Can you sign this for me? Little stars appeared in Darcys eyes when she turned to face Jerry at this point.


    She can disy it to her ssmates when she returns to college with the wizards autograph.


    Not an issue. Jerry nodded with a smile as he noticed that they were astonished by magic.


    He didnt mean to brag, but he now resembles Hermione, a little girl of about twelve or thirteen. Being convincing in person is challenging; the only way he can go on to the next question and better discussion is by shocking the other person with magic.


    I have a question. Have you ever encountered a strange person? Jerry questioned Jane and Professor Erik as Darcy turned to retrieve the pen and notebook.


    Do you mean a person who exhibits strange behavior and might be diagnosed with delusional disorder? As Jerry asked a question, Professor Erik appeared surprised.


    Can you give me more information about that person? Jerry asked right away after learning that there was something intriguing.


    Jane stood next to Professor Erik, who gave her a nce. After a brief pause, Jane began to tell the entire tale.


    We were driving fifty miles from the townst night when we used instruments to watch and record some movements and weather. The man named Thor was close when there were sudden strange motions and weather in the sky. Darcy then used a taser to stun him.


    Jane, you struck him first with the car. Darcy swiftly corrected her as soon as she returned with a pen and paper at this point.


    Jane said while rolled her eyes, Sure, I rammed him into him first, but I didnt see it. It was an ident. Afterwards, when he stood up, you made the decision to stun him.


    He was the one who initially frightened me; note how drunk he was at the time and his repeated cries of Father, my hammer


    What happens next? Jerry quickly signed Darcy before asking another question.


    Later, we took him to the hospital, but this morning, he broke free, beat a doctor, and I unintentionally knocked him out.


    Jane took a breath and said, We brought him home, dressed him in a suit, and took him out to eat. He identified himself as Thor from Asgard, who had been exiled and he need to find his hammer and go back to Asgard.

 Chapter 170: “Losing Power”

    Chapter 170: ��Losing Power��


    You dont know where he went? Jerry had a basic idea of what happened in his head after hearing Janes narrative.


    Well, I believe he ought to be still close to the restaurant where we just ate. After all, he doesnt have a car, and we only split up a little more than fifteen minutes ago. Darcy responded while ncing down at her watch.


    As Jerry heard this, he slightly squinted his eyes, Where is that restaurant located? Could you direct me there? I want to ask that person a question.


    Of course, Ill drive you there. Its just to the east of the town. Jane answered in a hurry at this point.


    She was able to recover the most crucial experimental tools and study notes with Jerrys assistance. She is merely returning the favor.


    You seem to be a really enthusiastic person, Ms. Foster. Jerry couldnt help but make a joke about being worried that someone else would take the job after seeing how quickly Jane agreed.


    We wont be able to find that person afterward, so lets leave. Jane gathered her coat.


    Then, well talk to youter. Jerry followed Jane into her van while waving to Darcy and Professor Erik.


    Following some detours, they eventually located Thor in front of a pet shop after around five minutes.


    Hey, hes there. Why is he in the pet shop?


    Jane pointed to the man in a brown jacket who had just entered the door of the pet store and stared in astonishment as the van was parked on the side of the road.


    The man entered the pet store with such vigor, looking to be in his forties, with shoulder-length, half-length blonde hair, tall and muscr.


    Lets go look, Jerry first opened the car door and descended, then Jane.


    Before they could enter the pet store, they overheard a scary deep male voice saying, I need a horse.


    The owner of the pet store, who was standing across from Thor in the store, was startled at this point.


    Excuse me, sir. We only have dogs, cats, and birds.


    Just give me one that I can ride. Thor waved his hand as if nothing bothered him.


    The pet store owner examined him well before turning to look at all the animals in the store before focusing on the Husky, which was thergest animal there.


    The husky gave the pet store owner a knowing look before stretching its head and poking its head out of the cage.


    Hey, Thor!


    There is no pet in the shop that can hold you. Jane said in a low voice as she stood at the door and watched as Thor approached her.


    If you dont mind, Thor. I can drive you there so you can retrieve your hammer. Jerry moved forward at this point.


    Thor asked Jerry while harboring some skepticism., Little girl, who are you?


    Little girl? Jerry couldnt stop furrowing his brows, but he was aware that Hermione was projected onto him at the moment. It was urate to describe him as a little girl.


    Call me a wizard if you want. A magical human being. The trash can at the side of the road instantly transformed into a white horse as Jerry pointed his wand at it.


    Do you know me, Midgardian mage? As Thor observed Jerry using magic, he realized he was a wizard in here.


    Although he hasnt gone to Midgard in a while, he is still aware that there are many wizards on this because he was a God of Thunder who lived for 1,500 years.


    Ive seen some records about you in the magic book, and a few hours ago, I saw your hammer, whichnded on the ground, and no one could pick it up. Jerry nodded.


    Jerry believes that among the Avengers superheroes, Thor has no ws and may possess the greatest amount of power.


    Iron Man only uses the steel suit and technologies. Without the suit, he resembles a typical human in many ways. An assassination-capable agent may assassinate him.


    Although The Hulk is equally powerful, Dr. Banner is unable to control it. Although having greater physical fitness than the average human, Captain America will nheless perish if shot.


    ck Widow and Hawkeye are skilled at sneak attacks, stealth, and intelligence.


    Only Thor, who is 1,500 years old. Thors physique ispletely immune to damage frommon weapons. He is thought to be impervious to rocket attacks to the face. He is incredibly skilled in hand-to-handbat. He has the ability to fly and can unleash a variety of AOE lightning attacks while holding a hammer.


    Thor is actually the one he finds most challenging to deal with right now if there is a conflict.


    Compared to the Thor he saw in the first Avengers, this Thor appears a little different. Is it a result of losing Thors Hammer?


    It does not appear to be the case. Thors Hammer is an effective weapon. Thors own strength shouldnt be this low, even without Thors Hammer. Although he harbored some doubts, he kept them to himself for the time being.


    When Jerry mentioned that he could be sent there to get his hammer, Thor was ecstatic, gave Jerry a shoulder pat, and pledged, That is very wonderful. I will undoubtedly reward you once I recover my hammer and regain my heavenly might.


    You, Ms. Foster, Erik, and Darcy, are all nice people. He continued, turning to face Jane once again.


    At this point, Jane is perplexed. The idea that he is indeed the legendary Thor is absurd. She did, however, consider Jerrys identity and the various spells he had previously performed.


    The three made their way back to Janes house together after locating Thor in this manner.


    Arent we leaving the city?


    Thor was a little perplexed when, once in the car, he discovered that he had visited the location earlier in the morning. As a result, Jerry informed Thor of S.H.I.E.L.D.s existence and its history in general.


    What youre saying is that I must obtain S.H.I.E.L.D. approval in order to get my hammer back? Thors face shows considerable uncertainty.

 Chapter 171: “Fury’s Decision”

    Chapter 171: ��Fury��s Decision��


    We have a clue, Miss Wizard. The police station reported that they received a report from the town hospital this morning. An unusual patient from another town has arrived. Ive already dispatchederr


    Thor was sitting on the sofa, drinking a huge ss of cool beer and conversing with Jerry as soon as Coulson entered the room. As an agent, he immediately identified Thor as the peculiar patient whose photo had been sent by the hospital.


    Theres no need to send someone to look for it, Mr. Coulson. This is Thor, the owner of that hammer. With a flick of his wand, Jerry transformed the enormous ss of pure water Thor had received from the water dispenser into cool beer once more.


    My name is Thor Odinson. Thor also temporarily stopped telling Jane about his adventure with Asgard soldiers into the domain of frost giants and instead greeted Coulson.


    His father Odin sealed his current power, and his physique is like any ordinary person. ording to Jerry, he must have a good rtionship with S.H.I.E.L.D. or he may not be able to obtain his own hammer.


    Thor still believes that as long as he reims his hammer, he can reim his power.


    Coulson was surprised for a moment before reacting and raising his hand to Thor, saying, Hello, wee to Earth.


    Jerry has a rough idea of why Thor appeared here after a bit of chatting. Simply put, the prince poised to take the throne is youthful and eager, and he intends tounch a war.


    Finally, King Odin gave him a lesson, and he dared to speak back. King Odin confiscated all of his ability and exiled him here in a fit of rage.


    Thor also mentioned the Nine Realms, Asgard, and the Rainbow Bridge during this time. Jerry seemed confused. Originally, he believed that the Milky Way extended beyond the, the infinite universe, and numerous civilizations.


    Yet when it came to Thors mouth, everything seemed to change again. The earth is Midgard, and it is positioned in the center of the World Tree. As Asgard sits atop the World Tree.


    There are also Nine Realms, which include Asgard, Vanaheim, Alfheim, and so on. These are known as the Nine Realms, and they are linked to one another. Theyre linked to the World Tree.


    Thor also revealed that the Frost Giants of Jotunheim had invaded the human realm, and it was their mission to fight deadly wars to put them down.


    Not only Jerry, but also Erik and Jane, appeared dazed and confused after hearing Thors exnation.


    Jerry, on the other hand, avoided it because he understood how unstable the Marvel universe was. Alien technological civilizations, magical civilizations, and hells existed. It was a jumbled mess.


    Inparison to this, he is more interested in what Thor said about magic. Asgard has mages as well. His mother and younger brother Loki are both capable at doing magic. They also utilize rune characters, and many magical books are written in them.


    What shocked Jerry was that the Asgardian mages referenced by Thor all used the power of the Tree of Life to cast magic, unlike him, who possessed magical power within his body. This astonished him as well.


    Jerry has always felt that power should be his own, and borrowed strength is never safe to employ. In reality, he still wanted to ask Thor about magic, but Thor didnt know anything about it.


    He has been using a hammer for 1,500 years. You can only ask him how to smash the enemy into meat pulp with a hammer in 1000 different ways rather than how to employ magic.


    Jerrys magical expertise is drawn entirely from two parallel world, and he ispletely oblivious to the Marvel worlds magic. He wants to know what kind of magic exists in the Marvel universe and whether it is possible to integrate it into his own magic system to increase the power of his magic.


    Additionally, he has yet to meet a mage in this world. Have all the mages vanished in this world?


    -


    When travelling to the base in the S.H.I.E.L.D. car, Coulson said to Jerry, Is he the legendary Thor? He appears to be different from what I expected.


    Jerry raised his head and smiled as he noticed Jane chatting about Thor in the back row That shouldnt be incorrect. As he stated, his power has been sealed, and he must obtain the hammer in order to restore it.


    All right, then well have to wait for Director Fury to make a decision.


    Thors identity and origins are far tooplicated. It is not up to him as a senior agent at this moment to determine whether to let Thor pick up the hammer to restore his power. If it is not managed properly, it may have a negative impact on the connection between the two civilizations.


    Therefore, right before he left, he informed Fury of the situation here.


    Thor is an Asgardian mythological deity that oversees the Nine Realms and was previously dreaded by mortals. He is also the future monarch of Asgard.


    If all of this is true, Thor does not represent an alien, but rather a civilization beyond that of modern humans, and they have to be careful.


    Of course, the premise is that what Thor stated is correct, therefore Jerrys decision is correct.


    Can you take me to fetch my hammer, Son of S.H.I.E.L.D.? Thor turned to Coulson after the car came to a halt and inquired.


    Mr. Thor, Im afraid I cannot for the time being


    Coulson was about to reject when an order came over the headphones, prompting him to change his answer, Of course, Ill take you there.


    Fury did not dare to postpone after getting the report because of the situation. He has now arrived at the base and assumed leadership of the entire facility. Fury gave the order that had juste through Coulsons earphone.


    Jerry stared at Coulson, surprised, and even though he understood what was going on, he didnt say anything as he and a few others went towards the location of Thors Hammer.


    But, since Thor was exiled by Odin himself, is it really so simple to get his power back?


    Jerry has some doubt about it.

 Chapter 172: “Desperate Thor”

    Chapter 172: ��Desperate Thor��


    Thors Hammer is located in the center of the base.


    Thor strode forward, finally finding the hammer that had been with him for thousands of years. As long as he held Thors hammer, he could regain his power and summon Heimdall to open the Rainbow Bridge and return him to Asgard.


    Jerry, Coulson, some S.H.I.E.L.D. agents, Jane, and the others were all staring at him with prating eyes. Hawkeye stands above him, wielding a bow and arrow to avert idents.


    But, when Thors right hand touched the Hammer, there was an unexpected thunderp, followed by torrential rain.


    Im not sure why, but I have a horrible feeling, and the thunder seems to be indicating something. Jane, who had hurriedly retired to a neighboring shed to escape the rain, mumbled.


    Thors anguished yell, No! sounded from over there as soon as her words fell.


    Thor didnt pick up his beloved hammer as he expected after holding it, and he couldnt move his hammer like everyone else.


    After repeated attempts, he learned that Odin was not ying with him when he exiled him, and he didnt know how long he would be exiled.


    Thats why he went on his knees in despair, yelling at the skies to let out his sadness.


    When Jerry saw the cold rain striking Thors face, he shook his head, and with a wave of his wand, a wall of fire formed across Thors head, not only sheltering him from the rain, but also assisting him in getting some warm.


    Thors desperate expression made Jane feel disturbed, despite the fact that she had been interested in him for a long time, and she instantly hurried forward to assist him inside the shed and soothe him.


    What is the current situation? Coulson turned to face Jerry.


    There must be some sort of mishap. Perhaps his father does not intend to let him return for the time being. I think its best not to bother him right now. Jerry shook his head.


    He had, in fact, made some predictions in his heart. It is clear that things are not as straightforward as they appear. Coulson received Furys instructions again at this point. Nick Fury, presumably, had witnessed what had recently urred here through surveince.


    Director Fury invited you to speak with him.


    Well, then. Jerry nodded and followed Coulson to the bases headquarters on the west side. He also wanted to know what Fury nned for Thor now.


    Coulson had arranged for a couple agent to escort Jane and Erik to the base room before leaving.


    Do you believe the stories he told? Fury looked serious at Jerry, who was sitting opposite from him and gazing at his watch at the basemand.


    Jerry raised his head and responded, I cant say whether what he stated is true. Yet when I go closer to him, I sense that he possesses a very tremendous magical power. I believe he is Thor, and that what he stated is urate as a result.


    Jerry did not lie at this point. Although he could see in his past lifes movies that what Thor stated was genuine, he did sense the strong strength in Thors body.


    He just wasnt sure whether it was Thors own power or the power Odin used to seal Thor.


    Then theres a problem here. Fury closed his eye, fell into a deep thought.


    He knew there were numerous powerful extraterrestrial civilizations beyond the Earth years ago, when he was not the director of S.H.I.E.L.D.


    When he and Captain Marvel aided the Skrulls and fought a battle with the Krees during the time, and one of his eyes was injured. So he believes in Thors story 70% or 80% of the time, or he wouldnt have rushed over in such a hurry.


    If this situation is managed correctly, the Earth may have a useful ally in the universe in the future. If it is not handled properly, a worldwide war may erupt.


    Coulson, apany those who apanied you to the scientific research team at the base to see if you can draw any additional conclusions from the meteorological data. After a while, Fury issued an order to Coulson, who was standing nearby.


    Although he has previously believed some of it, he still has some doubts about it. Therefore, he must still rely on the power of science to validate it, and perhaps he will discover another truth.


    Certainly, Mr. Director. What about Thor, though? Coulson inquired.


    Dont worry about him for the time being. Ill talk to him in person when his mood has stabilized totally. Fury motioned with his hand.


    Thor possesses no supernatural abilities and is no different from ordinary mortals. But he doesnt need to pay much attention right now.


    Are there any pertinent records in the magic books you researched that can substantiate the ims Thor told? Fury asked again after Coulson had left.


    No, Ive told you everything I know, and the rest is up to you. Remember to attach some electric shock weapons while refitting my robot army. The kind that delivers really severe electric shocks.


    Jerry didnt want to spend a long time with a secret agent leader. He just dealt with it and rushed away when he somewhatprehended Furys views.


    Its almost five oclock now, and Aisha and Belles school bus is expected to arrive at the neighborhood gate in a few minutes, forcing him to rush back to cook.


    Public elementary and other schools in New York finished school earlier, usually about 3:00 p.m. After that, you can either stay at school and participate in some club activities, or you can go home on your own.


    Jerry has always been home on time because he lives nearby, and he is also the first one home.


    Aisha and Belle were the first to arrive, while Haas was thest. The early ones would be around seven oclock, and if there were any issues, it could be nine or ten oclock, or even till the next day. Its also feasible to return in the morning.


    After leaving the headquarters, Jerry went to the room that Coulson had reserved for him and put a sign that said Magical practice, no entry outside the door.


    Jerry pulled out his glove and opened the Portkey while casting a Locking Charm and a Muggle Repelling Charm in his room.


    He vanished from the S.H.I.E.L.D. temporary base in New Mexico, and returned to his home in New York, where he had left the Portkey in advance.


    Jerry opened the door key again around eight oclock in the evening, seeing as the three yawned and went back to sleep not long after eating.


    He changed some of the ingredients in the dinner and added a potion to help them sleep faster. The impact isparable to that of sleeping pills, however this potion is beneficial to the human body and doesnt have any side effects.

 Chapter 173: “Identity Revealed”

    Chapter 173: ��Identity Revealed��


    How about Thor? Jerry met Coulson in the hallway shortly after leaving the room when he returned to the base.


    Its still the same, Coulson said as he spread his arms. I just went to see him. I have no idea why. He seems to be in a worse mood than before, almost depressed.


    Really? He talked to the Director, didnt he? Could it have been something Fury said? Jerry thought Thor didnt look like someone who would be depressed because of his emotion.


    Coulson gestured, Maybe, however it ought to not have anything to do with the director. Despite the fact that his mood had remained rtively stable following the conversation, it had recently changed abruptly.


    Nick Fury had one personal conversation with Thor before Jerry left. Nick Fury basically confirmed during the conversation that Thor was not lying. After talking for a long time, he realized Thor was a solitary, reckless individual who couldnt lie.


    Im going there to look. Jerry thought for some time and intended to head toward see what is happening.


    He had a sudden desire to test a spell that could undo the majority of magics effects and see if it could affect Thors seal. Nevertheless, he estimated that the likelihood should not be very high.


    Wait. as Jerry was going to go to Thors room under the lead of Coulson, he unexpectedly detected an unusual supernatural wave toward Thors Hammer.


    Whats the matter? Coulson was taken aback as well when he observed Jerrys sudden halt.


    Ill go and look. There seems to be something wrong with Thors Hammer. Jerry finished his sentence and hurried toward Thors Hammer in the bases center.


    Agent Barton, please go to Thors Hammer immediately to check the situation. Coulson ordered as soon as he pulled out the walkie-talkie from his pocket.


    He followed Jerry as he spoke and ran toward the bases center.


    Hey, I dont believe Ive seen you before. Jerry ran to the center of the base and saw a man trying to pick up Thors Hammer while the staff and agents next to him appeared to be unaware as if they didnt even know he was there. The man was wearing an extraordinary suit and leather shoes.


    This strange individual was the source of the magic shift he had just detected.


    Can you see me? The man in the suit was taken aback when he saw Jerry.


    All of the agents in the area, Jerry saw him and called out to the man in the suit. His shielding magic seemed to stop working right away.


    Sir, please raise your hand. Its best to stay put! Coulson also caught up at this point, pulled out his gun, and pointed it at the man in a suit right away.


    The man in the suit gave Coulsons pistol a cursory nce before reacting with disdain to the S.H.I.E.L.D. agents who also pointed their guns at him. After a brief period of transformation, his body was instantly covered with a set of golden armor.


    The man in the suit said in a high-pitched voice with disdain while donning battle armor, a green cloak, and a strangely shaped golden spear. I am Loki, the heir of Asgard. You, humans, dare to order me?


    Fuck, theres this guy now. Jerry couldnt help but groan inside as he looked at Loki.


    Watch out! Coulson was hit in the face with a thick bolt of lightning as he observed Loki raising his spear. Using a Protego Charm, Jerry swiftly blocked Coulson.


    Jerry has been able to use the Protego Charm very well during the second half of his time at Hogwarts by asking Snape and Dumbledore for advice.


    Instantaneously, a translucent magic shield in the shape of a fan appeared in front of Jerrys wand. The Protego Charm, on the other hand, was effective against the majority of magic attacks and a rifle bullet in the Harry Potter universe. However, during this lightning strike, it snapped after just two seconds.


    So powerful! Coulson and Jerry also acted quickly. Seeing that the Protego Appeal was broken, the two turned over and avoided the following assault simultaneously.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. agents in the area also attacked Loki at this point. Simply put, those bullets struck Lokis golden battle armor and bounced off without leaving a mark.


    You are asking for death. Loki waved his spear again, and the thick lightning streaked fiercely, killing all S.H.I.E.L.D. specialists present in a moment.


    A long arrow shot straight at Lokis eyes, which were not covered by his armor at this point, attempting to blind him. Hawkeye arrived and he sneakily attacked from above the base.


    Lokis physical fitness, on the other hand, is not as good as Thors, but neither is itparable to regr people. When he extended his hand, the arrow was easily caught by him.


    Its unfortunate that Hawkeyes arrow isnt your typical arrow. The Arrows head went red and exploded as soon as Loki grabbed it with a contented expression.


    It turned out that Hawkeye had fired an explosive arrow, and high-tech equipment had been used to equip the arrows head with a miniature bomb.


    Even though ordinary bombs couldnt hurt Loki, it made him sway a few times on the ground and embarrassed him.


    At this point, Loki was extremely enraged. He shot out a golden lightning that was twice as thick as before as he pointed the golden spear at Hawkeyes position. This was noticed by Hawkeye above the base, who quickly swooped down from the buildings top and narrowly missed it.


    Total Petrificus!, Jerry, who saw the perfect opportunity, waved his wand and tossed a Full Body Bind Curse at Loki.


    Magic? Are you a wizard? Jerrys magic only froze Loki for about a second before restoring him to normal.


    Evidently, Loki has a high magic resistance, making it difficult formon spells to work on him.


    Interesting, I should have found out that you are a wizard, and you even used illusion to cover up your real appearance. Allow me to see what your real appearance looked like! Loki said with a malicious smile as he looked at Jerry.


    Illusion and magic are Lokis specialties as the God of Mischief. He immediately saw through Jerrys illusion after careful observation.


    Not good! Hearing Lokis words, Jerry felt awful.


    A green light shed in the hand of Loki. Jerry discovered that his illusion spell had been broken and that his true form had been revealed before he could take any action.

 Chapter 174: “The Fight Between The Two”

    Chapter 174: ��The Fight Between The Two��


    Jerry immediately threw a Sleeping Charm at Coulson and Hawkeye when his identity was revealed. Then he took a gander at the three nearby cameras, and he was marginally feeling better when he saw that every one of the three cameras were obliterated by the lightning that Loki just conveyed.


    Everything was destroyed, and Lokis golden lightning effectively eliminated the other agents in the vicinity. Coulson, Hawkeye, and Loki, who were standing in front of him, were the only people who could see his true form.


    He can use the Obliviate and False Memory Charm to solve the problem, so Coulson and Hawkeye can wait. As fpr Loki in front of him, He initially had no ns to interact with him because he was concerned that if he caught Loki here, it might have an impact on how the plot developedter.


    In the first Avengers movie, Loki appears to have been exiled, met Thanos, and Thanos appears to have given Loki the Mind Scepter. As a result, Loki, who is ustomed to Earth, traveled to Earth to use the Space Stone to open space and lead the Chitauri army in an attack on Earth.


    Thanos may send another men over if Loki is captured at this time, eliminating the only plot advantage he is familiar with in Avengers. But now that Loki knew who he really was, he could only kill him to make sure.


    Loki is very clever and has no end goal. In the Avengers film, he has made a rting arrangement for every heroes weaknesses.


    Jerry was worried that once he found out who he was, he would attack his family. Specifically, Haas and Aisha upon his return. As a result, all he can do now is decide to act first and find a way to kill him here. He can no longer care about whether the Avengers plot willpletely deviate.


    Interesting, you must be hiding something. Jerry chose to immediately kill his teammates when he discovered his identity, and Lokis face suddenly became interested.


    Sometimes its not good to know too many secrets.


    Jerrys face was filled with murderous intent, and as he waved his wand, a massive fire dragon erupted, roaring and charging toward Loki. It was the Fire Dragon Spell he invented at Hogwarts before.


    When Loki saw this, he didnt dare to be careless. He pointed at the spear in his hand and a bolt of lightning as thick as an arm shattered the fire dragon in half. But when he looked at Jerry once more, he saw that he had vanished.


    Invisibility? That doesnt work against me. When Loki loosened up his hand, he was going to project the enchanted that broke the invsibility. However, he appeared to have seen something, and immediately blocked it with the speaer.


    The lightning that was tied around the spear instantly blown away dozens of silver needles.


    Avada Kedavra! However, just as Loki attempted to thwart the sneak attack of the silver needle, a green light urately struck him in the back from behind.


    Jerry was the one who cast the Killing Curse by circling back around.


    Seeing Loki, who was hit by the Killing Curse, let out a groan, and he bled but did not die as expected. Jerrys expression suddenly changed. The Killing Curse is 100% fatal after being struck, but only for ordinary humans and wizards. Other creatures with sufficient vitality are not affected as much.


    Just like a powerful dragon it cannot be killed, even if a normal wizards casted the Killing Curse wholly.


    Lokis body is strong thanks to the Frost Giants blood flowing through him. The curse did not leave a scar on his face. Jerry cannot directly kill him and the Killing Curse can only harm him.


    Unless Jerry gave him a series of Killing Curse, that might kill him.


    How dare you do this to me, Wizard of Midgard?


    Jerry was hit by yet another lightning bolt from Loki, who turned around and was bleeding. Jerry, who was invisible, quickly used a Protego Charm and rolled over to avoid it.


    Expelliaramus! A blue beam took shots at Loki once more, and the spear in Lokis grasp flew out right away.


    As of recently, Jerry has found that Lokis power is really unremarkable. His body is strong, but the spear in his hand seems to be his primary weapon. He immediately reced the attack spell with the Disarming Charm after avoiding the attack and then disarmed his weapon first.


    When he lost the spear in his hand, Loki was shocked. The spear that could send off a lightning attack was the Gungnir Spear of Asgard, a weapon utilized by King Odin. Additionally, he took it for himself while his father was in a deep sleep.


    His strength would be greatly diminished if he were to lose the Gungnir Spear.


    Sectumsempra! Jerry struck Loki with the Sectumsempra Curse once more with his wand.


    However, the spell passed through Loki like a shadow and struck the ground directly behind him.


    Illusion. The Spear that was disarmed by the Disarming Charm caught Jerrys attention right away. Lokis figure reappeared at this point, holding the Spear in his hand.


    Ill remember you, Wizard of Midgard! After grabbing the Spear, Loki did not retaliate against Jerry but rather yelled at him in rage before vanishing in ce.


    Loki is not Thor, and he will not fight until the very end for the honor of being a soldier. He immediately flinched when he discovered that if he continued to fight, he might die here today.


    Thor was banished to Midgard by odin. In the future, he will be Asgards king.


    If he returns and kills Laufey, the Frost Giant leader, and uses the Rainbow Bridge to destroy Jotunheim as a whole. He will have an unparalleled reputation in Asgard. His status will not change even if King Odin wakes up.


    He can naturally send the Asgardian army to destroy Midgard at that point, and he can also kill the wizard who dared to hurt him.


    He thinks that because he is the king, he doesnt have to do it, and his subordinates can do this kind of fighting and killing in the future. As a result, returning to Asgard first is the best option for his safety.


    Jerry used the smoke detection spell to check the area around him after noticing that Loki had vanished, and then he used the illusion spell to bring his image back.


    Smoke detection spell, a detection magic spell sent by Morgana that can see through illusions and invisibility. Horvath used this spell to see through Jerrys Disillusionment Charm.


    Hearing arge number of footsteps approaching in the distance, Jerry didnt dare to neglect, and hurried to Coulson and Hawkeye who were stunned by him with the Sleeping Charm.


    Obliviate and False Memory Charms were cast on them.

 Chapter 175: “Loki’s Trap”

    Chapter 175: ��Loki��s Trap��


    The best way to get out of this situation is to kill Hawkeye and Coulson if his identity is revealed. Jerry has his own bottom line, despite the fact that he is not a good person. Therefore, he used Obliviate to temporarily cause the two of them to forget.


    A False Memory Charm is present at the same time, transforming the scene in which Loki casts magic to break his illusion spell into Loki hitting them with magic and making them faint.


    However, there are drawbacks to this.


    It is true that the Obliviate Spell can erase memories, but this is not always the case. It is still possible to recall it if the brain is strongly stimtedter.


    The point is that Loki ran away because he knew his real face, which is a ticking time bomb.


    He never imagined that he could conceal his identity at all times. He was taken aback by the sudden situation. Nick Fury rushed over with arge number of S.H.I.E.L.D. agents just as Jerrys spell was being cast.


    What exactly is going on?


    Loki, Thors brother, showed up. However, he doesnt seem to like us. Jerry exined to Fury in a solemn manner after quietly casting a Reviving Spell on Coulson and Hawkeye.


    The Reviving spell also brought Hawkeye and Coulson to life at this time.


    In the basesmand room, half an hourter. Fury was deeply perplexed after hearing the ounts from Hawkeye, Jerry, and Coulson.


    Do you believe there is a problem?


    Its truly not exactly right. Compared to what Thor said, Lokis appearance and performance today are a little different. Coulson agreed with his nod.


    I think Thor shoulde over and ask once more. Thors bad mood may have something to do with Loki because it is impossible for Loki to arrive here without meeting his brother. Jerry offered.


    Now, the appearance of Loki can fully demonstrate that Asgard is real. However, if Loki bes the new king of Asgard, he will put the earth in danger.


    Coulson, go ask Thor toe over, I told him. Jerrys n is epted by Fury.


    -


    What? Did Loki assault you? Oh, its all my fault. He will put the me on you because he must be sad about my fathers passing. Despite the fact that he typically prefers to y tricks, he is not that bad. In the conference room of the base, Thors face was loaded with sadness in the wake of knowing the entire story.


    Jerry rolled his eyes and said, Thor, what are you talking about? What happened to your father?


    Loki came to Midgard to say goodbye to me. Due to the stress of the approaching war in Asgard and Jotunheim, Father passed away from overwork. As the one who came up with the idea, I need to be exiled this ce for good. Jotunheim is only willing to stop this way. With a sad expression, Thor exined.


    Because he thought Loki must have been in a bad mood after meeting him for thest time because he knew the two brothers would never meet again.


    Thor, did your brother Loki tell you these things? Coulson appeared to be asking a question.


    Thor nodded, If Loki has caused you any trouble, as his elder brother, I apologize to you on his behalf. As the Nine Realms guardians, it is also our duty as Asgardians to protect you humans.


    All right, Thor. You may return to rest first.


    After Thor left the room, Nick Fury looked at Coulson and narrowed eye, What do you think?


    ording to Thors story, I think Thors brother does not appear to be as good as he imed. Put aside his emotional factors and just look at the incident as a whole, everything about it seems more like a trap.


    Thor is at the center of the situation, and he has too much faith in his brother Loki. A lot of things just dont add up.


    ording to Coulson, when Thor became king, Frost Giants began to attack Asgard, and Thor impulsively led people to Jotunheim in order to start a war. This sequence of events does not even remotely resemble a coincidence given that Odin exiled him to Earth.


    Its more like a carefully nned trap for Thors impulsive character, and Loki, who currently holds the throne of Asgard, is the mastermind behind this.


    Fury gave a nod as he listened to Coulson exin, evidently also fully concurring with his reasoning.


    With Lokis attitude, Im afraid he will be a lot of trouble if he really bes the king of Asgard.


    Fury thinks that Lokis doesnt seem to treat people like equals, and if the spection is true, Loki is dangerous. Its hard to imagine that he will be Asgards king and be friendly to Earth.


    Do you have any suggestions, Miss Wizard? Fury looked at Jerry, who was considering it at this point. Jerry had been thinking ever since Thor left the room.


    I am not an agent, no. Im only good at magic and not intelligence analysis. Please inform me if you locate Loki once more. Ill use my magic to help you deal with him.


    Jerry waved his hand. left the meeting room first and ignored Fury and Coulsons ns. He was aware that Coulsons analysis was correctat least Odin didnt die from excessive pressure, as Loki imed.


    If he recalls correctly, Odin used his own power to bring Thor back to Asgard, which is how he was able to return to the Avengers.


    Jerrys main consideration now is whether Loki is still on Earth or has returned to Asgard, how to find him, or kill him, so as to keep his true identity from being discovered for the time being.


    Therefore, instead of listening to Coulson and Fury analyzing the situation, it is better to go to Thor to talk to him and gather relevant information about Loki.


    Moreover, Loki should not just let Thor go, there must be a follow-up. Otherwise, he wouldnt be plotting his n that will destroy the entire city of New York.

 Chapter 176: “Captain America Appears”

    Chapter 176: ��Captain America Appears��


    Coulson, you are in charge of the bases affairs. Pay attention to protecting Thor and wait to see what happens. I will return and seek assistance from someone. Fury and Coulson talked for a long time after Jerry left, and then they came to a decision.


    They both agreed that Lokis current behavior analysis strongly suggests that he will attempt to kill Thor in order to im the throne.


    After all, Thor is a god who is immortal, and it will be hard for Loki to take over the throne. Thor is now merely a mortal at this point.


    At the moment, it appears that regaining the throne can only be aplished by helping Thor regain his divine power and return to Asgard. After that, both Asgard and the earth can maintain peace.


    Therefore, the first thing that needs to be done right now is to ensure Thors safety. After that, he should see if he can assist him in locating a scientific method that will enable him to acquire The Hammer as soon as possible.


    However, Loki is still the temporary King of Asgard. Its possible that Jerry and them alone wont be able to stop Loki from attacking again. Therefore, strong assistance is required.


    Hearing Nick Fury talk about looking for help, Coulsons eyes lit up, Yes, Captain?


    Coulson knew that if S.H.I.E.L.D. had any powerful helpers, it would probably be Captain America brought back from the North Pole some time ago. However, when he saw Captain America that time, Captain America was still frozen.


    Iron Man?


    Nick Fury nodded.


    After confirmation, an unconceble excitement appeared on Coulsons face, That would be great.


    -


    Want a drink?


    Thor was lying on the iron railing outside the base, blowing the cool breeze, thinking what he had done previously in Asgard and Jotunheim, and remorseful for the death of his father due to his actions.


    Unexpectedly, a cup of beer was given to him.


    Thanks. Without hesitation, Thor took the beer andrank it all.


    Jerry saw when he waved his wand at the empty ss that it was first filled with water and then turned into beer.


    Its hard to believe that your magic is already so amazing at your age. Very few people can use magic in Asgard. Thor eximed with admiration and took another sip from the ss of beer.


    These are just simple spells, and they are definitely iparable to the magic in Asgard. In fact, Im very interested in Asgards magic. Unfortunately, I am too far away, so I cannot experience it.  Jerry said as he continued to use magic to fill up his ss.


    There is the Rainbow Bridge, so distance is not a problem.


    Thor had just opened his mouth and wanted to say that he could take Jerry to Asgard via the Rainbow Bridge. However, he suddenly realized that he had been exiled forever in Midgard and sighed.


    I will bring back some magic books from Asgard to give to you as a thank you for the beer if I still have a chance to return to Asgard.


    Im grateful.


    Jerry didnt tell Thor that his father wasnt dead, that Loki might have been lying to him, and other things like that.


    Currently, Loki remains Thors most trustworthy younger brother, and Thor is blind for that matter. Thor would not ept it without evidence, even if he had said it at this time.


    Thor, kindly remain still. Jerry raised his wand and pointed it at Thor.


    When Thor saw this, he was taken aback, but he continued to stand there as he spoke. He actually believed Jerry, realizing that Jerry would never do anything bad to him.


    He recited a spell, a mysterious light quickly dashed away from the wand and sank into Thors body.


    As soon as Thor opened his eyes, pieces of battle armor began to appear on his body, a thunderous sh shed in his eyes, and The Hammer in the center of the base began to violently tremble.


    However, a powerful force suddenly erupted from Thors body before his battle armor was fully revealed. His battle armor vanished quickly, and Thors Hammer in the center of the base also returned to calm.


    It still appears to be ineffective. Knowing that his attempt to break the spell had failed, Jerry squinted his eyes.


    He initially believed that his magic did not belong to this world, and he might specte to see if he could break Odins seal. However, it now appears that the power gap is still toorge.


    However, it is not entirely useless. At the very least, it had an effect on him. He might be able to really break it in the future if he raises the level of the spell.


    Thank you. Even though I haventpletely regained my divine power, I feel like my physical strength has improved slightly.


    Five distinct fingerprints were left on the hard iron railing when Thor smiled and squeezed it without holding the cup.


    Thor? Jane, who had just witnessed Thors transformation, walked over with an expression of surprise not far behind him.


    Jerry turned when he realized this and silently left.


    In Asgard.


    Odin, who was sleeping in the golden coffin, let out a sigh of relief after a brief twitch.


    A S.H.I.E.L.D. underground base in New Yorkte at night.


    Using a sandbag, a blond man with a nearly perfect figure was striking it. The enrichment style of the entire room is extremely weird, it is undeniably adorned during the 1940s style, and a significant number of them are old dcor that is not suited to the current year style.


    Argh!


    The blond man roared, and the sandbag burstpletely after being thrown five meters away by his powerful force.


    He stopped punching and took a deep breath before hanging another sandbag from the shelf.


    The rooms wooden door was opened at this point, and a ck man with one eye slowly entered.


    You havent slept yet, even though it iste.


    The blonde man looked at the man, and kept focusing on punching the sandbag, he answered, Ive been asleep for 70 years, I have enough rest for now.


    Why dont you go out and see New York and see how people live now? the man made the suggestion.


    Outside is no longer the New York I am familiar with, and there is no one I am familiar with, and the war is over


    The man sighed and handed over the information in his hand. The blonde man stopped hitting the sandbag. His eyes showed a little confusion.


    Youve only been awake for a week. I shouldnt have bothered you, but we do require your assistance now. This time, there is a crisis that affects the entire world.


    He intended to let him be ustomed to his new life for a year. However, he had to move the n ahead because things are not going ording to n.

 Chapter 177: “The Destroyer Arrives”

    Chapter 177: ��The Destroyer Arrives��


    Jerry slowly opened his eyes after he hadpleted his meditation. The base did not experience anything unusualst night, and Loki did not appear.


    Jerrys body vanished in ce after touching the Portkey, and he reappeared in the room in New York after a flurry of space distortion.


    He still has to prepare breakfast for his family and present himself at school to avoid suspicion. Anyone can discover that he is still in New York if anyone is interested in conducting an investigation into him.


    He used the Portkey once more to return to his base in New Mexico around nine oclock.


    Miss Wizard, are youing to Old Bridge Town so we can have burgers? Jerry met Thor and Jane shortly after leaving the room.


    Thors mood is evidently better, and he appears to have epted his fate calmly, but he is unsure if it is because of his in-depth conversation with Janest night.


    Of course, staying here all the time is boring. Jerry smiled and concurred.


    Clearly, staying by Thors side is the best option if he wants to locate Loki. As a result, they requested Coulson to use a S.H.I.E.L.D. car and proceeded to Old Bridge Town.


    Jerry is wedged in between Jane and Darcy in the back, with Professor Erik driving and Thor in the passenger seat. He wanted to take the front seat, But he is the smallest of the five, so there was no way for him to do that.


    Standing behind Coulson, Hawkeye questioned as he watched the five peoples car slowly leave the base gate, Isnt this a bit too unsafe?


    This is what Director Fury exined before he left. We should not restrict Thors mobility. However, you must lead a group of agents to follow them and ensure his safety from afar because we must protect him. Coulson said, shaking his head helplessly.


    Since Thor isnt a S.H.I.E.L.D.s prisoner, they cant restrict his freedom too much.


    Thor is the prince in a more evolved civilization than the earth, or the future king, even though there is something wrong about his session now.


    Additionally, Jerry is right next to Thor, the strongest person they have right now.


    Two hourster,


    Coulson, who was watching the base, out of nowhere, got a pressing notification from the logical examination division.


    Sir, fifteen kilometers to the northwest of the base, there is a huge energy fluctuation. Which is the same as the energy fluctuation of the hammer before. A researcher said.


    After receiving the report, Coulson immediately drove to check with twobat teams and a scientific research team. However, when they got there, all they could see on the ground was a circr pattern of numerous strange characters and symbols.


    Some of the words in the magic book that the wizard gave me are somewhat simr to this. Coulson looked closer and noticed that the strange writing on the ground looked a little simr to what he read.


    Call the wizard and check whether she coulde and see. Coulson told the agent next to him.


    The agent next to him asked and reached for his phone before realizing that S.H.I.E.L.D. did not appear to have any contact information for Jerry, Sir, do you have Miss Wizards number?


    Eh, use the walkie-talkie to get in touch with Hawkeye and ask him to let her know. After a brief pause, Coulson gave an immediate response.


    However, before the agent pulled out the walkie-talkie, dark clouds appeared in the sky, and the wind picked up abruptly as if a storm was about to break out. Coulson quickly instructed all the agents and researchers to get in the car and stay away from this location once he realized something was wrong.


    A rainbow fell from the sky just as everyone got into the car, and before they had time to start it, a humanoid armor made of unknown metal appeared above the circr pattern.


    The humanoid armor was covered in ck gold and appeared to be at least seven meters high.


    After the armor arrived, the head split open right away, and an eruption of strong energy spouted out, impacting the three S.H.I.E.L.Ds vehicles to pieces on the spot.


    The Director made the right prediction. Coulson started to take cover when it showed up and promptly understood that this may be the executioner sent by Loki.


    He pulled out the walkie-talkie right away, called all the agents to drive back to Old Bridge Town, and told Hawkeye to get in touch with Thor and the Wizard immediately.


    At Janes home in Old Bridge Town, just a few minutes before the armor showed up.


    Jerry and Thor returned to Janes residence for burgers.


    Even though the base of S.H.I.E.L.D. is good, the atmosphere isnt asfortable as it would be at home. They consumed Jerrys magic coffee as they listened to Thor tell stories about his adventures and the history of Asgard.


    Despite the fact that many of his actions were too nave and impulsive. Even though Asgard has a long history, it is notparable to any other civilization that exists today. Thor has lived for a long time, so his stories are a lot.


    Jerry, as well as Jane and the others, enthusiastically listened to these stories. Because when Thor told the story, he also told Jerry a lot of things he didnt know before, which is actually very helpful for some of his ns for the future.


    I have four good friends in Asgard, except for my younger brother Loki, who always likes to y tricks. Every one of them is the most exceptional warrior in Asgard. The book might have talked about them.


    The knocking on the ss window abruptly interrupted Thors speech. He looked at the door as he turned his head. A group of men and women wearing ancient Nordic armor waved at him.


    The Warriors Three of Asgard and Sif! Thor was surprised for a moment when he saw the four people at the door. He quickly put down his cup with excitement and ran out.


    Thor enthusiastically introduced his four best friends to Jerry and the others after a flurry of exuberant hugs and greetings. They are Hogun, Volstagg, Fandral, and Sif, the only female warrior.


    It appears that I am correct. Odin wouldnt die so easily. The conversation between the group and Thor provided Jerry with the truth.


    It turns out that Thor was never permanently exiled, Jotunheim was never at war with Asgard, and Odin was only in his Odin Sleep. Loki lied about everything in order to be king.


    This time, they wanted to return Thor to Asgard. Since in the hearts of all Asgardians, Thor is the genuine recement of Odin and the heir of Asgard.


    Because if Thor gets back to Asgard, Loki wouldnt be the one to be the king.

 Chapter 178: “Indestructible”

    Chapter 178: ��Indestructible��


    Coulson said theres a problem, there is a huge humanoid armoring towards this side. It may being toward Thor. Hawkeye and a group of S.H.I.E.L.D. agents rushed in at this time.


    No, thats the Destroyer Armor! Thor immediately thought of Odins Destroyer Armor after hearing Hawkeye describe it.


    Metal from Asgard Uru is used to make the Destroyer Armor. It is almost impossible to be destroyed by violence, with the exception of a few artifacts of the same level. When Father fought in the Nine Realms, he wore this armor. Father must have been asleep when Loki used the Gungnir Spear to control the Destroyer Armor guarding the treasure house from afar. We must evacuate everyone in the town.


    Were toote for that. Jerry came and took a gander at the mushroom cloud forming in the town.


    Guys, hold it while you evacuate the crowd. After addressing Jerry, Hawkeye, and other individuals, Thor waved to the three Asgardian warriors and Sif.


    Jerry couldnt help but roll his eyes when he saw Thor pick up the pan from the stove and was about to take his friends to face the Destroyer. He hurried forward to stop him, saying, With you going there, it would only cause a worse situation than before.


    What should I do now? This town cannot be destroyed because of me. Thor grew somewhat impatient.


    Its very simple, you need to know that its target is you. It will naturally follow you even if you are not in the town. Jerry said as he rode on his broomstick and addressed Thor.


    Well, but can your broom handle my weight? With a doubtful expression, Thor looked at Jerrys figure and then the Nimbus 2000.


    Yes. When Jerry heard the words, he gave a nod. Due to Thors size, it is indeed a bit crowded for two people riding broomsticks.


    Wingardium Leviosa. He said with his wand to Thor.


    Thor rose suddenly like a feather.


    Ill take Thor to lead the Destroyer Armor to a further location first, thene over and see if we can work together to destroy it. Thor was led into the air by Jerry as he grabbed him.


    Got it. Everyone in the room nodded when they saw Thor floating in the wind in Jerrys hands.


    As of now, a couple of dark S.H.I.E.L.D. vehicles at the entryway ground to a halt, and it was Coulson who drove the agents to get away from the Destroyer Armor and hurried over.


    Where is Thor?


    That way. Jerry had taken Thor away in the air, and Hawkeye pointed in that direction.


    Loki, Thor has arrived. Your brother is here, look! Jerry carried Thor, who had been cast with a Levitation Charm, 100 meters away from the town on a broomstick as he flew past the Destroyer Armor and shouted loudly in its direction.


    Thor was taken away from the town by Jerry. After the Destroyer Armor saw Thor inly, he was pursued by the Loki-controlled Destroyer Armor after it turned around.


    Thor feltpletely betrayed as he was flown around by Jerry like a kite.


    However, in the eyes of the Destroyer Armor that was following behind and asionally spewing a wave of destructive energy. He had no real option except to stay silent and draw the Destroyer Armors attention.


    If he hadnt lost his divine power, he wouldnt have retreated especially when he was told to run for his life without being able to defend himself.


    His mentality has altered as a result of this sequence of events. While honor and dignity are important, the lives of those people in the small town are even more important.


    Jerry made a sharp turn to avoid the Destroyer Armors attack because it was so close to the town. He then turned to face the Destroyer Armor head-on.


    It is categorically not the solution to constantly run away. The Destroyer Armors energy is like a bottomless pit, and it would constantly spout out those destructive energy nonstop. At some point or another, he and Thor will be brought down.


    Jerry waved his wand and a huge, 20-meter-long fire dragon appeared out of thin air and charged the Destroyer Armor.


    The fire dragon struck the Destroyer directly, making a loud noise. Sadly, other than taking a step back, nothing else happened.


    Avada Kedavra! Sectumsempra! Incendio! Bombarda! Confringo!


    Jerryter cast a number of offensive spells. All of them struck it, but none had any effect.


    Is it truly as indestructible as Thor said?


    Pulling up the broom, and agilely avoiding the Destroyer Armors fist, Jerry asked Thor, Does this Destroyer Armor have any weaknesses?


    After hearing the words, Thor immediately responded, No, you wont be able to harm its body at all unless you use my hammer or the Gungnir Spear.


    However, its not Father who controls it personally, but Loki. It wont be able to fly, and its movements will be rtively slow. Said Thor after he finished speaking.


    Slow and incapable of flying?


    When Jerry heard the words, he was moved to tears. In fact, the Destroyer Armor appears to have never been able to escape any of his attacks up until this point. It might not be that it does not bother to dodge, but rather that it is unable to dodge at all.


    As a matter of fact, now that Jerry is pulling Thor and taking off, the Destroyer Armor presumably will not have the option to catch them. However, it seems that Loki is just using the Destroyer Armor just to lure out Thor.


    Okay, I guess I can do this! Jerry waved his wand once more, pulling Thor away from the destructive energy attack.


    The spell finally worked well this time. Under Jerrys spell, he saw that the high metal body of the Destroyer Armor was directly suspended in mid-air upside down.


    Jerrys magical ability has increased significantly over time as a result of diligent training. Regardless of whether the Destroyer Armor is seven or eight meters tall, it can be flown upside down with his spell.


    The Destroyer Armor cannot be destroyed by him. So he disabled its mobility, rendering it ineffective as a threat. Jerry finallynded with Thor, seeing the Destroyer Armor upside down in midair and unable to move.


    However, the Destroyer Armors entire body abruptly changed from a human shape to a spherical shape shortly after theynded. Then, when it regains human form, it is no longer in the position that disables its movement.

 Chapter 179: “The Destroyer Armor Besieged”

    Chapter 179: ��The Destroyer Armor Besieged��


    After witnessing the transformation of the Destroyer Armor, Jerry swiftly raised Thor tounch himself once more as a destructive energy shock wave erupted when the head was opened.


    Under Lokis control, the Destroyer Armor reacted quickly, releasing yet another wave of destructive energy before Jerry could get back on the broomstick. Jerry was forced to use the Protego Charm to see if he could resist because he was too close to dodge.


    However, Jerry and Thor were just in time to stop this enormous wave of destructive energy when an old-fashioned leather jacket-d figure descended from the sky, raised his shield, andnded in front of them.


    It turned out that Captain America and Nick Fury drove over from New York in a supersonic ne with him.


    Thor was taken aback when he observed that the man in fronts shield was still able to deflect the destructive energy. The Destroyer Armors destructive energy has a destructive nature. For the most part, even many high-level defences of Asgard cant obstruct the assaults of this energy.


    Captain America was knocked away at close range by a tremendous force as soon as he shielded himself from the energy attack. The Destroyer Armor also has a powerful physical destructive ability in addition to its powerful destructive energy and indestructible body.


    The Destroyer Armor stepped in front of Jerry right after he knocked Captain America away, raised his hand, and was about to knock him and Thor down. Jerry was about to use the spell again to dy the situation.


    Although his spell has the potential to turn the enemy upside down once more, its possible that Thor and he will first be transformed into a meat paste. Both of them swooped quickly, one to the left and the other to hide.


    A sharp arrow suddenly shot out of the distance at this point, precisely hitting the muddy ground beneath the Destroyer Armors heels.


    A small crater in the soil under the heel of the Destroyer Armor was created when the arrow exploded. The Destroyer Armor, who was about to unleash all of his might on Jerry and Thor, stumbled and nearly twisted to the metals foot in a split second.


    At this point, a man in battle armor mmed into the Destroyer Armors back at a rate faster than normal people, directly knocking him to the ground. Volstagg, who was well-known for his strength, was the first to arrive.


    For Asgards glory!


    Sif was wielding a spear, Hogun was wielding a hammer, and Fandral was wielding a sword. They jumped up andnded on the Destroyer Armors back, hitting his neck, heart, and waist.


    The big hammer struck its waist, the spear went straight into its chest, and the sword went through its neck. It is anticipated that if this is a normal creature, it will diepletely. They cant kill the Destroyer Armor because its just an armor.


    The well-known Asgard warriors were all swept away like ants when it vigorously crossed its hands across its chest.


    Volstagg, who had earlier knocked the Destroyer Armor down, quickly got up and picked up his weapon to attack, but the Destroyer Armor kicked him and sent him flying more than ten meters away.


    A twenty-meter-long magic dragon appeared from behind the Destroyer Armor just as he was about to stand up, entangling him from head to toe in a tight web. It was Jerry who made a move to utilize the Transmutation Magic to summon a magic dragon.


    The Destroyer Armor was about to spray the magic dragon with destructive energy when it saw this. A figure slipped from the sky, and, surprisingly, hindered the mouth of the Destroyer Armor.


    Captain America was the one who was just swept away and it charged up its energy once more.


    Jerry knocked the Destroyer Armor to the ground as he withdrew some of his energy at this point. The hard soil beneath the Destroyer Armor started to ripple like quicksand right away, sucking the armor down.


    Morganian magic known as Persian Quickrug is able to transform any surface into quicksand and bury enemies who fall into the trap deep underground. The Destroyer Armor trapped, Captain Americas holding it,stly even the Asgard Warriors tried to knock it down.


    The Destroyer Armor gradually merged into the ground below as a result of everyones efforts.


    Am Ite because you have already dealt with it? A golden and red figure emerged from the distance at this time andnded next to Jerry.


    Nick Fury asked Tony Stark, who was dressed in the most recent Mark VI armor to help.


    Maybe. Jerry breathed a sigh of relief after putting thepass away and carefully examining the calm ground.


    Its not that easy, and the Destroyer Armor wont be stuck for long, Thor is now walking over while frowning.


    Indeed, as soon as he spoke, a powerful energy wave erupted from the ground where the Destroyer Armor had just vanished, spewing destructive energy in session. The seven-meter-tall Destroyer Armor jumped out of the crater shortly after.


    Is this the one? Pass on it to me, let you see my recently designed weapon. Tony gave Jerry a reassuring smile when he saw this, soared up and charged toward the Destroyer Armor.


    He saw the redsers immediately circle the Destroyer Armors body several times as the two devices on the back of his battle armor spun violently in the air.


    That red lights power was truly amazing. It actually left two scars on the Destroyer Armors chest, even though it didnt actually cut him in half.


    Excellent, Mr. Stark. Well hold it off, and you attack it a hundred more times. Jerrys eyes lit up when he realized that Starks weapon could actually harm the Destroyer Armor.


    The Destroyer Armors indestructible body is its greatest challenge.


    Tony then replied, Sorry, this is aser beam. Even with the current energy of my armor, it can only be used once.


    Once? Jerry was briefly taken aback.


    Thor, are you certain that your hammer can withstand the Destroyer Armor? Jerry then fixated his gaze toward Thor.

 Chapter 180: “Jerry’s Guess”

    Chapter 180: ��Jerry��s Guess��


    Thor nodded, Indeed, my Hammer is made of more grounded materials than the Destroyers Uru metal. Sadly, I cant get it now.


    I know how to solve it. Jerry turned to see Captain America with the shield in his hand.


    Are you Mr. Rogers? Jerry hurried over to Captain America, who was looking solemnly at the Destroyer while holding a shield.


    Steve froze and gave a nod.


    I have thought about a method for handling the Destroyer Armor. I really want you and me to go to the base for some time. If Jerry recalls correctly, Captain America appears to be able to pick up Thors Hammer as well.


    Alright then. Steve hesitated for a moment, then nodded.


    Before he arrived, he had read everything about The Wizard. This child is adept at magic and full of justice. He was still willing to believe him at this point because he imed to have discovered a way to destroy the machine in front of him.


    Just hold it, and I will bring Thors Hammer, he said.


    Find a way to hold it for a while. Jerry gave the exnation to Tony and the others and used a Levitation Charm on Captain America, causing him to quickly fly toward the base while pulling on his clothes.


    As Jerry left, Thor, who couldnt help but touched the back of his head and murmured, Taking my hammer? Why dont you bring me along?


    He thought it would be right to take Jerry if Jerrys magic could undo the magic on Thors Hammer. Jerry, to everyones surprise, has no power to undo Odins magic. Instead, he selects a master for Thors Hammer for a brief period of time.


    Jerry brought Steve down from the sky andnded where Thors Hammer was, at the S.H.I.E.L.D. Base.


    Captain, get that hammer.


    Me? Didnt you say that only Thor can take it? In spite of the fact that Steve was a little confused about what was happening, he approached Thors Hammer as he said.


    This Hammer appears to have been sealed with special magic that tests peoples hearts. Through the special detection magic, I found out that you might not have to be Thor to pick up Thors Hammer. You can lift it up as long as you are worthy. However, at this time, I believe you are the only candidate who stands a chance. Jerry said as he observed Steves doubts at this time.


    There is no such thing as detection magic, but no one will ever know that Jerry is lying.


    After all, magic cannot be exined, and the various spells he has demonstrated thus far cannot be exined. Therefore, this kind of reasoning could be epted as valid.


    When Steve heard the words, he gave a nod and reached out to grab the handle of Thors Hammer.


    However, just as he was exerting all of his strength to raise Thors Hammer by about a millimeter, Thors Hammer suddenly flew out of his hand and toward the battleground.


    Jerry saw a sudden burst of intense thunder and numerous shes of lightning over there shortly thereafter.


    Captain, we should return and see. Jerry quickly flew back to the battlefield after grabbing Steves jacket.


    He saw Thor, who was wearing a red cloak and silver armor, swing Thors Hammer to create a strong wind and immediately smashed the Destroyer Armor to pieces as he flew close to the battlefield.


    What the hell just happened? Jerry was somewhat perplexed at this point.


    His arrangement is that since Thor cant get his hammer, for the time being, let Captain America use it. Holding Thors Hammer, Captain America will unquestionably be highly effective inbat. After that, when Captain America has taken care of the Destroyer Armor, he will sort out some way to break the magic on Thor gradually.


    But now, why was the Hammer flying toward him?


    Wizard, youre incredible. I had no idea you would actually break Fathers magic! Jerry appeared as soon as Thor got the Destroyer Armor, so he flew to him with his hammer and gave him a big hug.


    On the other hand, Jerry was even more perplexed.


    I want to go back and have a conversation with my brother, but I have to say my goodbyes to Jane first.


    With his hammer, Thor went to the Old Bridge Town with the Asgard Warriors after meeting Jerry and was about to say his goodbye to Jane.


    Coulson, what just happened? Jerry found Coulson immediately after putting Steve down, who had been supporting a group of agents with guns in the distance.


    After some getting it, he understood what urred after he left. It turns out that, with the exception of Thor, everyone tried their best to dy the Destroyer Armor when Jerry left with Steve.


    While the Asgard Warriors relied on their bodies to get close and fight, Tony flew in the air and attacked the Destroyer Armor with a variety of modern weapons. Arrows and pistols were used by Hawkeye, Coulson, and others to help them.


    In any case, clearly, their attacks couldnt make even harm the Destroyer Armor. However, they figured out how to dy the Destroyer Armor for Jerry.


    But not long after that, Thor suddenly and without warning burst into lightning all over his body. He then was wearing armor, and when he extended his hand, he attracted Thors Hammer.


    Everyone now believes that Jerry brought Steve to the base and discovered a means of undoing Odins magic.


    Well, thats it, I guess. Jerry secretly sighed as he frowned and pondered for a moment.


    He had just gone through the entire incident involving Thor from beginning to end, and afterbining some details from his previous life, he came up with a possible exnation for the present circumstance.


    That is, either Odin is aware of everything that is taking ce right now or Odin is not asleep.


    Consider it, Odin, as the most powerful god who brought together the Nine Realms, wouldnt he be able to see that a couple of Frost Giants sneaked into Asgard?


    Also, would Heimdall open the Rainbow Bridge for Thor without Odins permission and allow Thor and the others to simply go to Jotunheim to find the Frost Giants?


    Odin fell into Odin Sleep as soon as Thor was banished to Earth, which was such a coincidence. This made it abundantly clear that Loki is to me for everything.


    Consequently, Jerry concluded with a daring guess based on all of the preceding and subsequent events. Odin nned everything from the beginning to the end. The two sons, Thor and Loki, are put to the test with this incident.

 Chapter 181: “Going to Asgard”

    Chapter 181: ��Going to Asgard��


    ording to Jerry, its possible that Odin has previously recognized Lokis discontent and Thors significant ws in character.


    As Thor was about to ascend the throne, he wanted to get rid of the discontent in Lokis heart, improve Thors character, and be a qualified king of Asgard. He purposely did not reveal Lokis scheme.


    Thors arrogance and character can be enhanced by being trained on Earth as a mortal, and he can be monitored throughout without danger.


    Allowing Loki to be addicted to being king, letting him know that he is not fit to be king, and showing him that, despite his terrible mistake, his father, mother, and brother still love him.


    After the incident was resolved, Thor became a qualified king, and Loki was sentenced to prison.


    However, there was a minor ident. There is a human being on the who can pick up Thors Hammer and meet the conditions he set for it.


    Thor took advantage of the chance to break his seal and regain his divine power to summon his hammer because he had almost fulfilled his requirements and had changed a lot.


    Of course, thats all Jerrys spection. In order to discover the truth, he must directly confront Odin. However, he believed that such reasoning was highly likely because otherwise, how could things be so coincidental?


    This indicates that Odin cannot possibly kill Loki because he is watching everything. However, Loki already knew who he really was, and if he returned to Earth again, it would cause a lot of trouble.


    Haas and Aisha are right now Jerrys only weaknesses. If Loki wants to deal with him, he will notice this because of his intelligence. He will face big trouble when the timees.


    If Loki only knew about it, everything would be fine. Loki was brought back to Asgard after the Avengers plot came to an end. But the real problem, he is afraid that Loki will reveal this secret to the public and make it known to everyone.


    Not to mention S.H.I.E.L.D. or organizations simr to S.H.I.E.L.D., even if the criminals he offended knew about it, it would be a big trouble.


    He could hide Haas and Aisha in the parallel worlds, but that is not an option for the long term.


    Haas and Aisha dont want to be sent to those worlds because they have rtives here. If it wasnt absolutely necessary, Jerry wouldnt do it.


    After thinking about it for some time, Jerry decided in his heart.


    This is a runic magic symbol that is simr to some of the magic symbols used to make Portkeys. Jerry crouched on the ground and took a gander at the circle left by the Rainbow Bridge.


    It would appear that the magic of Asgard and the world of Harry Potter are simr.


    Jerry was surrounded by arge group of people at this point, including Steve with a shield, Tony in a steel suit, the Asgard Warriors, Coulson, Hawkeye, and other S.H.I.E.L.D. agents.


    Thor was flying rapidly through the air at this point.


    Thank you for your assistance. You can consider me an ally from now on. Ill get back to you when Im done and go back to Asgard to settle some family business.


    After bringing the Asgard Warriors to a standing position on the pattern of the rainbow bridge, Thor profusely thanked Jerry and the others who had assisted him and then shouted, Heimdall!


    A light appeared in the sky. Right now, Jerry moved forward to Thors side, Im interested in Asgard. Do you mind with me going to Asgard?


    Of course, I dont mind. Thor said with a loudugh.


    In addition to his new girlfriend Jane, the Wizard is the person on Midgard who owes him the most gratitude for his assistance in regaining his divine power.


    Therefore, taking him to Asgard is undoubtedly no problem. Additionally, Jerrys disy of strength is remarkable. Asgards current situation is still a mystery. Knowing what Jerry could do, he may be useful if something happens.


    When Jerry wanted to return, he would naturally be able to use the Rainbow Bridge to send him back if nothing happened.


    A rainbow fell from the sky in a circr pattern. Jerry, Thor, and others vanished in a sh after being covered by the rainbow. Jerry was suddenly in front of a huge hall instead of the New Mexico wastnd in less than a second.


    A vibrant Rainbow Bridge leads directly to a majestic and magnificent castle at the end of the hall.


    Based on the information, The New York war did not begin until Loki was exiled into the universe. Thanos found him and gave him the Mind Scepter.


    Therefore, so long as he does not allow Loki to be exiled, but rather his normal arrest and confinement to the Asgard jail. He never again needs to stress over the issue of his identity exposure.


    For such a serious crime, seven or eight years of imprisonment should be sentenced, and seven or eight years ispletely sufficient, even if Loki would not be imprisoned by Odin for dozens or hundreds of years due to family ties.


    He asked Thor previously what might ur if something as significant as the Rainbow Bridge was broken.


    The Rainbow Bridge is the channel that links Asgard to the Nine Realms, ording to Thors response. Asgards army wont be able to reach the Nine Realms if it breaks, and many of the Nine Realms might be in chaos. He made the decision to go with Thor to Asgard precisely because there were so many things to think about.

 Chapter 182: “Defeating Loki”

    Chapter 182: ��Defeating Loki��


    Two Frost Giants bodies were lying next to Heimdall as he fainted in the Rainbow Bridge hallway. He clearly suffered serious injuries while trying to open the Rainbow Bridge right now.


    Ill go find Loki! Thor swung his hammer and flew toward Asgards pce, knowing that something must have happened to Asgard after seeing this.


    Go to the pce! Sif immediately issued an order when he observed that Heimdall appeared to be seriously injured following Thors departure.


    The Asgard Warriors immediately nodded.


    Despite the fact that they were all pure fighters who could only fight, none of them were aware of any healing magic. They had to go to the temple to locate a group of priests who were skilled healers if they wanted to treat Heimdalls wound.


    Dont worry, Im a wizard.


    Can you use any healing magic? Sif asked.


    Certainly!


    Jerry chanted a Quick Healing Charm while pointing his wand at Heimdall. Delicate enchantment light moved quickly over Heimdalls body, and his wound started to recuperate.


    Subsequent to being recuperated by the Quick Healing Charm for about a portion of a moment, Heimdall at longst opened his eyes, Loki utilized the Rainbow Bridge to bring Laufey, the leader of the Frost Giant, and they will kill the King. Stop him now!


    What?


    Please take care of Heimdall here. Ill help Thor! Jerry was addressed by Sif, who immediately picked up her weapons after learning this news.


    Okay, pass it on to me here! Jerry gave a nod.


    At the resting spot of Odin in Asgard, Loki utilized the Gugnir Lance to double-cross Laufey, the ruler of the Frost Giants who was going to kill Odin, whom likewise his biological father who abandoned him after birth.


    Loki didnt want to kill Odins father. Rather, he just wanted to use this as an excuse to get Laufey, who is under a lot of protection, toe to Asgard and kill him and destroy Jotunheim all at once.


    After Odin wakes up, he wants Odin to realize that Loki is better suited to be Asgards king because he is a hundred times smarter than Thor and capable of doing things Thor cannot.


    Unfortunately, Thor entered Asgard to reveal his secret shortly after killing Laufey and before his follow-up n could begin. After attacking Thor with the Gungnir Spear, Loki rode Asgards fastest horse and sped toward the Rainbow Bridge.


    He doesnt care if Thor goes back to Asgard or not. However long he opens the Rainbow Bridge and destroys Jotunheim, he can acquire the incredible standing of Asgard by solving the Frost Giants problem alone.


    On the way, he met the Warriors Three and Sif, but the Gungnir Spear knocked them down quickly. However, a figure stopped him from entering the Rainbow Bridge Hall just as he was about to do so.


    Good afternoon. We meet again. Jerry smiled as he turned to face Loki, who was sprinting ahead.


    Wizard, be careful with the Gungnir Spear in his hand! Heimdall, who was weakly seated on the ground in the hall, reminded him.


    Thanks, Ive seen the power of that weapon. Jerry said as he pulled out his wand and nodded.


    Mage of Midgard, get out of the way. As long as you get out of the way now, I will be the king of Asgardter, and I will give you whatever you want.


    Loki clearly understood Jerrys difficulties. He had to use the Gungnir Spear to open the Rainbow Bridge in order to attack Jotunheim before Thor arrived.


    Otherwise, Thors strength would prevent him from seeding even if he had the Spear.


    Sounds promising, but I dont believe you because, unfortunately, youre a liar. Jerry would not dare help Loki knowing he lies a lot.


    Then, at that point, dont fault me for being discourteous. A voice unexpectedly sounded behind Jerry.


    It turned out that Loki had used deception to leave his position and sneaked quietly behind Jerry with the intention of stabbing him in the waist with the Spear. He had no intention of negotiating with Jerry.


    Sneaking into me? Its not so simple. He had already discovered it before Loki sneaked behind him because his five senses were so keen at this time.


    Lokis body was thrown out and struck the wall with the Mind Control Magic, which does not require casting or incantations.


    Expelliarmus! Jerry turned around and used the Summoning Charm to take the Spear from Loki before hended, disarming Lokis Spear with the Disarming Charm.


    The Spear that Loki received from Odin is his most potent weapon. He only has magic and his ability to use magic after disarming the Spear. He has witnessed Lokis avatars, illusions, and invisibility spells thus far, but he does not appear to have witnessed any offensive spells.


    Incarcerous! Jerry cast the Incarcerous Spell, before Loki could react.


    Jerrys wand released a thick rope, apprehending Loki. Wizards typically dont use the Full Body Bind Charm or the Stunning Charm when they face magical animals with a lot of magic because they wont work against them.


    As a result, the Incarcerous Spell was created based on the Transfiguration Curse. This spell uses physical restraint. There is no way out for magical animals, regardless of how strong they are or how strong their magic resistance is.


    Presently it is utilized to tie Loki, which is likewise a good decision.


    It is true that if you learn a lot of magic, you will be distracted, making it impossible to use magic to the fullest. However, if you are up against an enemy, you can use targeted spells as long as you understand what the opponent knows.


    Jerry was unaware of Lokis power the first time he fought him, so he fought him hard for a while.


    When he fell to the ground at this point, Thor had recovered and rushed over with his hammer. But Loki has been tied down by Jerry and thrown on the Rainbow Bridge with a frustrated expression on his face. Its obvious that Thor doesnt need to think about how to deal with him anymore.

 Chapter 183: “Getting Rich Overnight”

    Chapter 183: ��Getting Rich Overnight��


    What the heck? Theres a lot of them! Jerry silently opened his panel in a guest room in Asgard, where he had nothing to do at the moment.


    He was taken aback when he noticed the red stars on his panel.


    When he first returned from the Harry Potter universe, his panel contained only a few thousand red stars. Yet, the number has diminished significantly in the wake of utilizing Refreshing regrly these two days.


    However, his red stars have directly increased in number by 300,000.


    If he stopped crimes in New York, how long would it take him to earn it? This is simr to bing rich overnight.


    Jerry finally figured out why the panel had so many red stars after carefully considering it.


    First and foremost, there should not be too many red stars for the Destroyer Armor to destroy Old Bridge Town. Since Thor is the primary target of the Destroyer Armor and Old Bridge Town has few residents.


    Second, it ought to be that he defeated Loki, preventing Loki from activating the Rainbow Bridge and destroying Jotunheim as a whole, thereby saving the world.


    However, this is not the most significant aspect. Because Jotunheim cannot be destroyed in that manner without him, Thor, and Odin, his red stars shouldnt have reached 300,000.


    Ultimately, he believes it is also the most likely source of the red star. His shot ought to have stopped the Nine Realms from being in turmoil.


    Consider that he put in so much effort each night to get to work but earned only a few red stars. However, he received arge number of red stars shortly after arriving in New Mexico.


    Sure enough, as long as there are superheroes, there will be disasters. Jerry could not help but sigh.


    This sort of causal induction is mistaken. Superheroes emerge as a result of disasters as the circumstances call for. There are superheroes when there is a disaster.


    He must constantly pay attention to the dynamics of these superheroes if he wants to get a lot of red stars because they all possess characteristics that can cause trouble.


    He collected a lot of red stars when he met the Hulk. Together with Iron Man, they received numerous additional red stars in the most recent robot soldier riot. This time, his direct involvement with Thor earned him 300,000 red stars.


    He can finally use Refreshing to practice meditation without fear, thanks to these 300,000 red stars. His current physique has reached twice than a normal human being as a result of the addition of meditation, and the current side effects can be ignored with long-term use.


    In other words, there will no longer be any negative effects even if he turns on Refreshing continuously throughout the day and night.


    His strength is still slowly rising as he uses Refreshing during the day to improve his learning ability and make meditation practice more effective at night.


    However, using thempletely in this world would be wastefulthats more than 1,400 hours per day. In order to travel to other worlds, he still needs to save the red stars.


    However, he will no longer have to worry about red stars from now on, or at least within the next half-year to a year. 300,000 stars that can be held for an extended period of time, even when used.


    Im sorry I made you wait. Since the issue has been dealt with, Father needs to see you to say his gratitude. Thor entered the room with a sad expression as Jerry contemted the next move while examining the panel.


    Im grateful. Jerry stood up.


    Jerry additionally expected that Odin would meet him. However, he was unconcerned about anything. He was there for Thor every step of the way, and in the end, he even helped save the most important thing in Asgard.


    Whats going on? You dont look well, do you? Jerry asionally sighed when he saw Thor on the way to Odins pce and inquired with some skepticism.


    When Thor heard the words, he sighed and said, I just didnt expect that Loki was not my own brother, not even an Asgardian, But an orphan of the Frost Giant.


    Jerry listened to Thor talk about what transpired when Loki was the subject of todays conversation, Thats shocking.


    It turned out that the Frost Giants saw Loki as a different kind because his body was so small when he was born, so they abandoned him right away.


    Odin picked Loki up while driving off the Frost Giants back to Jotunheim. He took him back as an adopted son because he felt bad for him.


    How is Loki currently doing? Jerry finally asked the question he was most interested in.


    He made a big mistake, but fortunately, it didnt have too many negative effects. Father had originally intended to sentence him to a life sentence in a dungeon. However, in the end, he was only given a 20-year prison sentence because of my mother and my plea.


    With a lifespan of five thousand years, twenty years doesnt seem like a long time to them.


    The gap between permanent imprisonment and twenty years is quiterge. Jerry couldnt help but smile when he heard this.


    However, Jerry always had the impression that something was wrong after hearing Thors ount of Lokis life experience.


    Odin adopted an orphaned child from a hostile race.


    It wouldnt be the case that after Loki is trained, he will take over as the king of the Frost Giants and bring this race, which has been unwilling to give up, under his rule.


    Made Loki the king of the Frost Giants, while Thor is the king of Asgard. If the two siblings have a decent rtionship, there will be no conflict between the Frost Giants and the Asgardians.


    If thats the case, Odin must have nned this all along.


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>

 Chapter 184: “The Ancient One and Kamar Taj”

    Chapter 184: ��The Ancient One and Kamar Taj��


    Naturally, he doesnt really care much about these. Odin is unrted to the kind of n he has. He only needs to know that Loki will spend twenty years in the dungeon, thats all.


    After twenty years, he presumably will no longer need to stress over uncovering his identity. Simply put, the only plot advantage he is currently familiar with in Avengers One has beenpletely disrupted by his operation.


    He doesnt know if Thanos will send troops to Earth without Loki. Since he wants to collect the Infinity Stones, he probably should still be able to, but he doesnt know who to send.


    Its hard to say whether this is a good or bad thing because, now that the Rainbow Bridge hasnt been broken, Asgard could send troops to help Earth.


    A massive, 100-meter-tall golden gate suddenly appeared in front of Jerry, following Thors lead.


    The people of Asgard love gold. The majority of soldiers have golden weapons, armor, doors, floors, walls, and even the entirety of Asgard. The majority of the area appears to be gold-glimmering.


    As two Asgardian guards pushed open the entryway powerfully, a super-huge castle likewise showed up before Jerrys eyes. Sitting toward the end of the room is Odin, the most powerful man of the Nine Realms and the strongest person Jerry has seen up until now.


    Father, Jerry Carmen, the Midgard wizard, has arrived!


    Your Majesty. Jerry immediately removed his disguise to show him some respect as he moved forward.


    Jerry thought it would be better for him to be honest in front of Odin, and he also thought that even if he didnt get rid of the Illusion Spell, he would still be able to see how he really looked.


    Thor, who was standing side-by-side, was shocked to see Jerry transform into a boy when he asked, What are you?


    Thor, Im sorry. I have been utilizing illusion to conceal my identity, primarily in light of the fact that I dont trust S.H.I.E.L.D. My family is extremely fragile and just a regr people, and its bad if they found out about them. Jerry exined to Thor while turning his head.


    After a brief moment of shock, Thor nodded. Jane informed him that Jerry had prevented the S.H.I.E.L.D. from keeping her research materials and equipment when they had previously taken them by force.


    Its fine. We can drink together when youre older. Asgards wine isnt any worse than Midgards! Whether Jerry is a boy or a girl is irrelevant to Thor because Jerry is now Thors best friend.


    Jerry replied helplessly as he was shaken by Thorsrge hand, Ill try when I came here next time.


    Thor, who has regained his full power, is significantly stronger than before, and his physical fitness is twice that of regr people.


    Jerry Carmen, thank you for your help this time. The Nine Realms would have been in chaos, and Loki would have made a big mistake without you. How could I remunerate you? Odin said with a majestic smile.


    Your Majesty Odin is extremely courteous. There is no need for that because Thor and I are friends. I do not bother with any prizes, as long as I can utilize the Rainbow Bridge to send me back to Midgard. Jerry replied.


    The situation is now very favorable, and he became friends with Thor, the uing king of Asgard. He also helped Asgard preserve the Rainbow Bridge and won the favor of Odin.


    He really doesnt care anymore, whether its rewards or something else.


    After all, he has a strong supporter and an extremely powerful ally to maintain a good rtionship with Asgard. With Thor here, he needs toprehend and concentrate on Asgards magicter on, and there is numerous potential for him.


    Therefore, it is true that he has stated now that he does not care about rewards.


    Father, Jerry likes to learn about magic. We might be able to give him some of our Asgard magic books. At this point, Thor suddenly thought of his previous promise to Jerry and made an immediate suggestion.


    Despite the fact that he doesnt care about the rewards, he will eventually have the chance to learn about Asgards magic slowly. To protect his reputation, it would be preferable to acquire the magic book in advance if Thor had suggested it.


    Kamar Tajs magic isnt substandardpared to our Asgards magic, right? When Odin heard this, he was confused.


    The Ancient One, the current head of the Kamar Taj, is somewhat superior when ites to studying magic. Asgard is actually not very good at magic whenpared to Midgard.


    Simr to Odins powerful power contained within Odins body, Asgardians are primarily strong bodies with special divine power contained within them. Despite the abundance of magic in Asgard, it is not the primarybat skill. Most of it is used for support and logistics.


    Even Loki, who is referred to as a mage, uses illusion and a few tricks more often than magic inbat. His most loved in battle is stabbing the enemy with a dagger on the back.


    Kamar Taj? What is Kamar Taj? Jerry is confused about Kamar Taj.


    Kamar Taj? You dont know it? Arent you a mage from Kamar Taj?


    Jerry, who possesses such extraordinary magical abilities, most likely came from Kamar Taj. A ce where magicians congregate. He didnt even know about Kamar Taj, which surprised him.


    Your Majesty Odin, Kamar Taj was not the source of the idental magic I learned. Could you tell me where Kamar Taj is?


    Is it true that Odin believes there is a powerful magical gathering ce on Earth?


    Kamar Taj, also known as the Ancient Ones temple and the ce where magicians congregate. There are numerous mysteries about magic in it. Jerry was briefed by Odin on information regarding Kamar Taj and The Ancient One.


    Jerry realized at this point that he was not the only magician in the world. Even Odin mentioned a group of magicians and their leader, The Ancient One.


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>

 Chapter 185: “Returning”

    Chapter 185: ��Returning��


    If you really want to learn about the mysteries of magic, you can visit Kamar Taj and our Asgard magic if you have time. If you take it seriously, you can learn it naturally.


    Although you decided to for a while, I still hope that you cane back often, and you can also bring Carmen to ask your mother about magic, Odin finally turned to Thor and said.


    Please be assured about that, Father. I will return to Asgard to be a ruler and take on the obligations I ought to bear. The mortals in Midgard require my assistance more than the tranquil Asgard of today. Thor solemnly promised Odin on the throne by kneeling on the ground.


    When Odin heard this, he could only sigh, The lifespan of a mortal is only a hundred years, a sh in the pan. Youve already made up your mind, so I wont stop you from marrying a mortal. I hope you can frequently visit Asgard.


    Thor asked Odin to stay in Midgard for a hundred years after the Loki trial because he had promised Jane. Odin, of course, initially disagreed. He requested that Thor goes to Midgard to train, to make him a more reasonable king instead of marrying a human with a life expectancy of just 100 years.


    Simply put, despite the strength of his divine power, he is unable to control things like love. He finally agreed to Thors request, with Queen Friggas approval.


    However, the main reason is that the Nine Realms are currently rtively tranquil. The most important thing is for Thor to return asionally.


    Father, since I have gone with a choice, Im ready in my heart. Thank you.


    You take Carmen to Asgard to get some magic books from your mother, and then you send Carmen back to Midgard. He seems to be rushing through something. Odin waved his hand, showing that Thor should take Carmen back.


    As a result, Jerry followed Thors lead and left the pce for his mothers home. Frigga is evidently a very gentle mother inparison to Odins sternness. She previously offered her thanks to Jerry and afterward provided Jerry with countless magic books.


    He can request that Thor utilize the Rainbow Bridge toe to Asgard to talk about wizardry with her whenever he wants.


    Thor, you must remember to keep my identity a secret when you return to Earth. You should not reveal it to S.H.I.E.L.D., or you will be in a difficult situation. Jerry spoke on the Rainbow Bridge.


    Dont worry, I promise you, in the name of Thor, I will never reveal your identity to anyone. I wont say it, even if Jane asks. Thor assured him while patting his chest.


    Thor would not be careless because he was aware that Jerry used a false identity to ensure his familys safety, as this was not an easy situation. Jerry acknowledged this with a nod. He maintained his faith in Thors character.


    Heimdall, hows your injury doing? Thor said with concern as he entered the hall once more and looked at Heimdall with the massive sword.


    The problem is no longer there because of this mage. Heimdall bowed in gratitude to Jerry.


    Because Heimdall is the best of the Asgardians and has a body size three times that of humans on Earth, his ability to recover is naturally exceptional. Jerry used magic to help heal the wound, and Heimdall is doing fine right now, thanks to his powerful ability to heal himself.


    Please open the Rainbow Bridge and return us to Midgard. Thor left a word and took Jerry straightforwardly to the hall.


    Heimdall gestured when he heard the words, and took his de, embedded it into the contraption, and opened the Rainbow Bridge.


    New Mexico, thending spot for the Rainbow Bridge.


    Most of the people here have left because Thor and Jerry didnt say when they would return.


    Due to thepanys affairs, Tony has returned to his mansion, and Steve and Fury have flown back to New York on a ne. The S.H.I.E.L.D. agents led by Coulson and Jane, who rushed over from Old Bridge Town, are the only ones standing guard at the Rainbow Bridgending point.


    The breeze blows, and the mists roll, and a rainbow slips from the sky. After the rainbow vanished, Jerry in a wizards robe and Thor in armor appeared in front of everyone.


    The issue is essentially resolved. You can ask Thor any questions you may have. I must attend to an urgent matter first, and I will contact youter. Jerry greeted Coulson upon his arrival and then left on a broomstick.


    It is now nearly seven oclock, and it is estimated that Aisha and Belle have both returned home after he spent some time in Asgard.


    When Coulson heard Jerry leave, he had no choice but to sigh and look at Thor. When Thor and Jane got together again, they kissed no other.


    He cast a Muggle-Repelling Charm, picked up the Portkey, and began to teleport after locating an empty spot.


    When he was in Asgard, Jerry took out the Portkey. He wasnt sure if it was because Asgard was too far from the earth or because Odins powerful divine power covered all of Asgard. The Portkey cannot be used at that point.


    Jerrys figure vanished immediately, leaving only a glove in the empty space.


    Jerry returned to the glove afterpleting a series of housework.


    Everyone has a home of their own. His new home is in New York, because he was reborn into this world. His most significant members of the family are Haas and Aisha. Therefore, despite his busy schedule, he will have to look after them whenever he has the time.


    Enhancing strength, practicing meditation, learning and researching magic are all very important. However, they are more significant than anything else on Earth. His strength might have been stronger than it is now if he had chosen to leave his family and focus on growing stronger. But he didnt choose that.


    Since he is human, he likewise needs a spot to rest when he is tired.


    Aishas funniness, Haas anxiety, and Belle, who has recently new into the family currently, all caused him to feel that he was born in this world, truly alive, and not just a dream.


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>

 Chapter 186: “Wizard, Wizard, Quick!”

    Chapter 186: ��Wizard, Wizard, Quick!��


    Coulson, has Thor already informed you of the situation? Jerry found Coulson at the base, who was in charge of getting rid of the expensive testing equipment.


    Yes, I have also reported to Director Fury. However, the chief will make follow-up arrangements after you confirm it. Coulson replied.


    Okay, where is the director right now? Jerry nodded withoutint.


    Its normal for Fury not to believe everything Thor says, so he needs more proof from Jerry, who is more reliable.


    At the moment, he is at the headquarters in Washington, where he is probably having a meeting with some of the highest-ranking officials. However, he exined that a video call with him would take ce as soon as you returned. Coulson took Jerry into a room that had been prepared in advance.


    Prepare the connection to Director Fury.


    Yes, sir!


    The roomsrge screen came to life after a few agents performed their tasks. Nick Fury was standing in a room that appeared to be very technological from the opposite side of the screen. Several erected screens were in front of him, and inside were a number of elderly strangers.


    The wizard has returned. Lets see If what Thor said is true. Let us hear her story.


    Miss Wizard, can I trouble you to describe in detail everything you experienced after going to Asgard? Fury asked Jerry as he turned to face the group.


    Yes, of course.


    From the moment he entered the Asgard hall until he returned, he began to describe most of what he had seen and heard urately. He did, however, not borate much on his identity or the discussion of Kamar Taj.


    Okay, I appreciate your assistance this time. You can inform Coulson of your intention to return to New York, and he will set you up.


    Nick Fury hung up the video with Jerry after hearing his story and asking a few more in-depth questions.


    How will you treat Thor by S.H.I.E.L.D.? Jerry posed a question to Coulson after the video ended.


    Coulson thought briefly and shrugged, Its difficult to say. However, for Thor, we can do nothing to him.


    Jerry was aware right away that Asgard was so powerful that even S.H.I.E.L.D. would not dare harm Thor because doing so would have serious repercussions.


    The only thing that can be said about it is that having or not having a background is different. S.H.I.E.L.D. is keeping an eye on the Hulk without knowing his history and is on the lookout for him. Thor, who is just as powerful and has genes that are better than humans. S.H.I.E.L.D. may not even dare to keep an eye on him because of Asgard and Odins strength.


    When Jerry eventually bes as powerful as Odin and even more powerful than Asgard as a whole. Nobody will try to harm Aisha and Haas regardless of whether his identity is exposed.


    Do you intend to return to New York, Miss Wizard? Coulson questioned Jerry.


    Ye, let the ne pick me up at Old Bridge Town, I n to say goodbye to Thor. Jerry thought for a moment.


    No problem, it is anticipated that the ne will arrive in the town in two hours, Coulson said.


    Then he asked, Miss Wizard, your robot soldiers should be finished in a month. How can we get in touch with you?


    Well, I have something for you. You can shout in front of the mirror if you ever want to get in touch with me. Wizard, Wizard, Quickly. To avoid detection, it would be best if you spoke Chinese. Jerry presented Coulson with one of the two-way mirrors he had purchased in Diagon Alley.


    Likewise, on the off chance that there what is happening like this from here on out, you can likewise get in touch with me. We can talk more about it for the serviceter.


    You will need to use magic to enter the appropriate password in advance to open the double-sided mirror, simr to the fingerprint or password used to open a mobile phone. The wizards habits determine the nature of the secretnguage. Jerry made use of this phrase as a covert word at the time because it kept popping into his head unconsciously at the time.


    Coulson read the words to the mirror and imitated Jerry out of confusion. He is not a specialist capable of speaking multiplenguages like ck Widow.


    ck Widow is skilled at espionage, disguise, and infiltration. Therefore, she must be fluent in multiplenguages. Coulson is good at leading, organizing, andmanding the team but doesnt speak manynguages well.


    The other mirror in Jerrys hand released a wave of magic as Coulson recited the words. Jerry used the magic power, and the image that was being reflected in the other mirror showed up in both of the mirrors.


    What a magical mirror! Coulson was astonished to see this.


    Okay, Ill go to Thor right now. Jerry left the room and rode a broomstick to Old Bridge Town, putting the double-sided mirror away.


    With Jane in the yard, Thor took in the scenery and imagined a beautiful life ahead.


    Hello, Jer- Miss Wizard! He hurriedly waved to Jerry as he flew by in the distance.


    Jerry couldnt help but question Thors ability to keep secrets, given that he almost called him by the wrong name. While Thors character is dependable, his brain is not.


    He could only follow it now that it has reached this point, and he cannot use Obliviate on Thor. Otherwise, Odin will kill him if he finds out.


    Thor, Im soon leaving for New York. Do you intend to remain here or change your ns? After Jerrynded, he asked Thor.


    He wille to Queen Frigga and study Asgards magic. Naturally, he needs to know where Thor is at some point. Heimdall alone could not have opened the Rainbow Bridge for him without Thors help.


    Oh, I was about to tell you that Jane and I will travel to New York in a few days. You can visit me if you wish to travel to Asgard. Thor said.


    Jane also handed Jerry a prepared note, and Thor said, This is my address and number in New York.

 Chapter 187: “Dimensional Gods”

    Chapter 187: ��Dimensional Gods��


    It turned out that Jane graduated from Culver University with a doctorate in astrophysics. In order to research the strange celestial phenomena that had been discovered in New Mexico, she temporarily rented a house in Old Bridge Town.


    Darcy is a female assistant and student about to graduate from the university. She initially came to assist. Regarding Professor Erik, he was originally from New York and was invited by Jane to assist with research in Old Bridge Town.


    Thors appearance and the Rainbow Bridge exin the astrophysical phenomenon she is studying, so her research findings cannot be published because they involve Asgard.


    As a result, she also intends to pack up, move back into the house, and go back to New York. Thor, who is currently experiencing intense love, will do the same.


    He looked at the address on the note and immediately wrote down the number after taking the note. Alright, Im also in New York. So Ill be closer, and if youd like, we could meet frequently.


    Because Thor is also in New York, finding him in the future will be simpler. Thor is the only person on Earth who is aware of Jerrys true identity, and Jerry enjoys getting along with him. At least he doesnt have to hide who he is when he stays with Thor.


    Thors strength is the most important thing. On the off chance that he truly meets a strong enemy, with Thors help, he wouldnt have to worry about anything. Jerry clearly had a positive impression of him.


    A S.H.I.E.L.D. ne also flew over Old Bridge Town as Jerry said his goodbyes to Thor and Jane.


    OK, Im leaving. See you in New York. Jerry shouted as he rode a broom into the S.H.I.E.L.D. ne while waving to the two of them.


    Goodbye! Jane was wrapped in Thors arms as he waved to Jerry, who flew off.


    Jerrys mission in New Mexico has ended since then. Despite the fact that it was a touch of difficult work, it gave him a lot of things.


    He had been back from New Mexico for three weeks. Jerry focused on the magic book he brought back from Asgard during this time. He finally figured out, roughly, what the magic in this world is like after doing a lot of research.


    It turns out that none of the worlds magicians use their own magical abilities. They use a variety of magical techniques after obtaining power from higher-level gods.


    Jerry is different from them. Because Jerry meditates using wizards blood to transform the energy of the outside world into a unique magic power, stores it in the body, and then uses magic to release it in a variety of forms,


    The bodies of all the mages in this world cannot store magic power. They can only use leasing or signing contracts to borrow power from powerful beings to cast magic. Contracts of this kind are not free. When you borrow power through magic, there will be something in return.


    However, there is no difference in how magic is used or understood; the principles of magic are the same. He also greatly benefited from the magical theories regarding illusion, transformation, and space when he read the Asgard magic book.


    In other words, Jerry can use the Asgard magic once he learns it. But before he can upgrade it, he needs to fine-tune how he uses it, switching from using magic power from the Worlds Tree to using magic power from himself.


    It actually requires a specific measure of exertion. Modifying and stabilizing magic is not an easy task. Fortunately, he has also dealt with this situation before. The past involvement with making the Fire Dragon Spell and streamlining different wizardry can likewise prove to be useful right now.


    Jerry made an abrupt discovery after carefully considering it.


    That is, he shares many simrities with the gods of this world. However, he is currently unable to match the gods and his bodys magic power. But they all have their own power and get stronger by taking on power from their followers.


    Maybe, when he bes strong in the future, he can also learn from these gods by giving away his magic to other people and allowing them to return twice or thrice. This is not much faster than him doing his own meditation.


    After all, the records in the Asgard magic book say that the gods are an eternal existence that transcends dimensions.


    In this context, immortality does not refer to longevity but rather to the inability to be killed. It might be crushed, detained, or removed, but it cant be totally killed. They are even more terrifying and potent in their respective dimensions.


    He is capable of bing a god, but it will take time.


    Its almost time to go back to Asgard with Thor. Its been three weeks. In the first part of the day, in the ssroom, Jerry shut the magic book, cast a Disillusionment Charm, and discreetly left the school.


    Jerry uses magic once more to skip ss on the first day of school after the Christmas break. Jerry read all of the magic books he brought from Asgard the previous time in three weeks.


    However, there is still a significant gap in the magic system, and there are numerous aspects of the book that he is unable toprehend independently. As a result, he decided to ask Thor to apany him to Asgard today in order to meet Queen Frigga.


    Jerry knocked on the window ss on the Ninth Floor of the Faculty Dorm at Culver University.


    Jerry saw Thor in his pajamas, happily drinking beer, eating cheese, and watching television through the window. It turned out to be Friends..


    Jerry, do you want a beer? Come here! Thor quickly got up from the sofa,ughed, and ran over to the window to see Jerry riding a broom outside.


    Thor, dont call me by my real name in here. Jerry jumped through the window into the living room and asked Thor a second time.


    Dont worry, buddy. I understand. Only us two are present right now. Thor consumed the entire bottle of beer.

 Chapter 188: “Clone Illusion Magic”

    Chapter 188: ��Clone Illusion Magic��


    Jerry sighed, S.H.I.E.L.D. has numerous spying technologies, so its smarter to be careful. By the way, if you do this every day, dont you worry about getting fat?


    Thor and Jane went back to New York a week ago. Around then, Jerry came to see them regrly. After that, Jerry would skip ss every few days to talk to Thor when he was free.


    Thorined to him when he first arrived here that it was too boring to spend every day at home. Jane didnt have much time to go with him during the day because she had to go to sses and do research. However, now that he knows how to use the TV and games, he has changed slightly.


    He no longer whines about being bored. As if he has entered a new world, he spends every day at home watching television, ying games, drinking beer, and snacking.


    Im Thor. This thing does not affect me at all. Thor ate a substantial bag of potato chips.


    Jerry couldnt believe his eyes. Even though Asgardians are much fitter than regr people and may have a metabolic capacity that is several times than regr people, they will also gain weight if they consume too much food, just like Volstagg.


    I think you should exercise as well. You told Odin at the time that you came to Earth not only for Jane but also because the people there need you. Odin wouldnt be happy if he knew you look like this.


    Jerry was aware that Odin would unquestionably always pay attention to him whenever Thor was present on Earth. He might be forced to return if he stayed home every day and becamezy.


    Thor also realized this, so he said as he helplessly poured down a beer bottle, I dont want to stay at home every day, but Jane doesnt want me to fly outside with a hammer every day. Those reporters and curious people will flock to her whenever she says something that makes a stir. Its very difficult.


    The authorities and S.H.I.E.L.D. may be aware of Thors identity, but they will not harm him. However,mon people do not. The public will undoubtedly be aware of Thors address and rtionship with Jane Foster once they learn that the mythical Thor actually appeared in public.


    He will undoubtedly be seen in the dorm by arge number of reporters and citizens at that point. He controlled himself as a result. After all, Jane is just a regr person, and if they learn about his identity, she might be troubled by him.


    As a result, he never left his house.


    He has, however, discovered an experience that he has never had before by staying at home and watching television, ying games, snacking, and drinking beer.


    Since there is no television in Asgard, his life has consisted primarily of traveling to other realms to end wars and then returning to Asgard to drink and celebrate.


    This doesnt seem like a problem to me. You can still do it. Jerry extended his hand in response to this and pulled a mask from the suitcase before applying it to Thors face.


    Since he fears being found, it is sufficient to wear a mask. Can these reporters figure out his true identity if he wore something that doesnt show his face?


    In addition, Thor is different. All he needs to do is conceal his identity from the general public and reporters since both the government and S.H.I.E.L.D. are aware of his existence.


    Why didnt I think of that? His eyes immediately lit up.


    Its not that Thor is actually that moronic. Its just hes too simple. He didnt think about masks because he had never donned one in Asgard. Although Jane may have considered it, she did not tell Thor about it.


    Women and men alike prefer it when their partners cook for them and stay with them when they are not at work. Obviously, Jane likewise wanted to see Thor when she returned home from work.


    The mythical prince, who will eventually be Asgards king, who has an exceptional physique and background. Obviously, Jane would be happy to see this consistently in her home.


    When you get bored at night, you can fight crime with me the next time. In Manhattan, Queens, Im always fighting crime.


    Even though he now has 300,000 little red stars, he still goes out every night to fight crime for a while to make more money. After all, assuming he does not travel to other worlds, 300,000 stars would be sufficient for him to consume for more than 200 days.


    No issue. But your mask is bad, and I want to go back to Asgard to find a dwarf to make me a better mask.


    Ah, yes. I was about to ask if youre free to take me to Asgard. I need to ask the Queen a lot of questions about magic. Jerry also took advantage of the opportunity to exin why he was here this time to find Thor after hearing the words.


    After that, the two left for Asgard.


    Heimdall! Thor yelled into the sky from the dormitory roof as he raised his hammer.


    The figures of Thor and Jerry vanished with the rainbow as it fell from the sky.


    Sir, strange energy vacitions have been distinguished close to Culver College.


    Coulson saw the information his agents gave him in the S.H.I.E.L.D. office in New York.


    Dont worry about them. As long as there are simr energy fluctuations in the future, record them and dont need to report them. He saw the satellite images of Thor and Jerry on the roof.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. finally received an order saying that nothing should be done about Thors existence on Earth as long as they did notmit any serious crimes.


    Jerry and Thor appeared once more in the Asgard Teleportation Hall.


    Subsequent to expressing hi to Heimdall, he rode a broomstick while Thor swung the hammer and flew toward Asgard.


    You stay here, Jerry. After seeing Father, Ill let the craftsman help me make my mask. In the room of Queen Frigga, Thor and the Queen hugged and chatted momentarily before creating his mask.


    Before Thor left, Frigga exined, Thor, go to the dungeon to see your brother. Im worried about him


    I will, Mother. After I see Father, I will go see him. Despite Thor being a little mad about what he did previously, he actually cherished him in his heart. Breaking a brotherhood that has existed for more than a thousand years is difficult.


    Jerry, what about the magic book that you brought back the previous time? Queen Frigga sat kindly next to Jerry after Thor left and began to ask about Jerrys progress with his magic.


    Ive finished reading the magic book I broughtst time. I still dont fullyprehend illusion, particrly the Clone Magic. I want to get some advice from you. Jerry said with a smile.

 Chapter 189: “New Superhero”

    Chapter 189: ��New Superhero��


    There are a lot of books. Have you read all of them? Queen Frigga gave a look of surprise when she heard Jerrys response.


    You must be aware that Jerry brought more than 20 magic books with him when he left the previous time. Jerry read them all in three weeks. A typical wizard would take a long time to study. On the other hand, as they talked about magic, she realized that Jerry had not only read all twenty of the books on magic but had also essentiallyprehended them all.


    Eventually, she was amazed. No big surprise he was so young, and after a couple of long stretches of learning magic, he previously had a capacity that was sufficient to be praised by Odin.


    Albeit mankind has a short life expectancy of 100 years, there will be a couple of astounding and splendid individuals. Even the gods with a long life expectancy like them feel inferior.


    The primary goal of the Illusion Clone is to use the magical power that was taken from the Worlds Tree. The idea is the same, and after that, do the magic.


    The majority of the effects of Asgards magic, as well as the magic Jerry has learned now, are the same, and learning the principles is only going to make the magic he has learned now stronger. It enabled him to conduct more in-depth research on the Extension Charm, which also requires the use of space theory, andid a solid foundation for him to learn Apparition in the future.


    However, there is a ssification magic, which is currently missing in Jerry. That is Illusion magic, especially the Clone one.


    Jerry had never been exposed to illusion magic. The Transfiguration Spell at Hogwarts is a real transformation, not an illusion. However, there are illusion spells in Morganians magic books, such as the one he uses frequently right now.


    However, no in-depth research has been conducted on these spells. Because an illusion is an illusion, it cannot directly harm anyone or raise a magicians level. In that part of the world, very few magicians enjoy studying this kind of magic.


    On the other hand, Jerry believes that illusion, particrly Asgards magic, is very useful.


    Making a clone during a fight can trick the enemy and gain time for him to cast magic, and the clone can save him great help in everyday activities. Even though the clone is just a fake, he can always move the main body to where the clone is if he learns Apparition in the future.


    He ate some of Asgards local cuisine at noon. At night, Jerry brought another bunch of magic books and got back to Earth with Thor once more.


    Even though Asgard does not have any modern high-rise buildings, it still has a strong exotic style and some scenery that you wont find anywhere else.


    He might take some time to explore Asgard and experience its many features when he has time. He might be able to visit others in the universe when he gets stronger in the future.


    At seven oclock in the evening, Belle, Jerry, Aisha, and Haas are eating dinner and watching the news on television in the living room.


    In New York, there is another superhero after the Wizard. He calls himself Thor, carries a hammer, wears a mask, and is covered in silver armor. Is it safe to say that he is actually the legendary Thor, or simply an impersonation of the legendary Thor?


    The NYPDs Commissioner George is here. Chief, what is your take on the presence of Thor?


    A video of Thor flying through the air with a hammer and using electricity to kill criminals is ying in the reporters upper right corner. The representative of the New York Police Department was a middle-aged man in a police uniform next to her.


    Hey, its already the 21st century. Is there anyone who doesnt also believe in gods and science? That kind of stupidity is uneptable. The Thor Gods armor is fitted with an advanced maic levitation device, but it looks like an ancient warriors armor. he said half-jokingly as he picked up the microphone on the table.


    ording to our experts monitoring, his hammer is actually just an erged version of the electric shock device. There may also be small flying equipment hidden behind his cloak, as sometimes things are not asplicated as you think.


    The blonde female reporter aggressively inquired, indicating that she did not believe that much, What about The Wizard? Since there are The Wizard and Magic, for what reason gods dont exist?


    The female reporters question seemed to have been anticipated by the police chief, who calmly responded, Magic, huh? Is it true that it exists? In fact, it consists of high-tech magic effects simr to David Copperfields.


    He has done tricks like flying, crossing the Great Wall, transforming into a seven-ton jet, and even transforming into the Statue of Liberty. However, is she a magician? She is simply a very skilled magician.


    The reporter felt that something wasnt quite right about the police chiefs response, yet she didnt have the foggiest idea how to discredit it, In that case, why hasnt the police department arrested The Wizard and Thor, and allowed them to use high-tech equipment to fly over New York?


    Why arrest them? Even though they arent the real Thor and wizard, they did a lot to keep New York safe, you know? The chief shook his head.


    The crime rate in New York has dropped to 70% since The Wizard came out. Thor has appeared, and he likes to fight criminals during the day. Soon, New York City will be the nations safest city. Do you believe we should capture The Wizard and Thor?


    For a brief moment, the reporter was speechless. When Thor first came out, he didnt have many fans, but The Wizard has many in New York. She probably would have lost her career if she had dared to respond.


    Bullshit, magic exists, and the wizard knows how to use it! Aisha made a furious gesture toward the chief at the dinner table.


    Aisha, who taught you to swear? Belle asked her as soon as she looked over.


    Aisha covered her mouth and pointed her arms at Haas as soon as she realized that something was wrong.


    Belle looked at Haas with her eyes narrowed. The corners of Haas mouth twitched as she looked at her daughters eyes, begging for assistance, and she nodded helplessly. Jerry smiled and shook his head in recognition of this.


    Already eleven years old, Aisha already knew everything she ought to know, despite the fact that she is still in elementary school. She has undoubtedly heard a lot of swear words, which is normal.

 Chapter 190: “Dinosaur Like Sound”

    Chapter 190: ��Dinosaur Like Sound��


    Before regaining herposure at the dinner table, Belle screamed at Haas and instructed him to refrain from swearing in front of the children in the future. The TVs screen changed at this point, and it began to immediately cut to fight videos of Thor fighting during the day to stop crimes.


    Jerry and Thor fight inpletely different ways. He is more destructive and violent. Jerry is basically someone who casts a Stunning Charm and a Sleeping Charm when they spot a crime in the air. There is no way for ordinary people to resist his magic.


    He prefers to dodge and sneak attack rather than confront directly when he encounters more powerful criminals. In any case, Thor was unique. He dropped from the sky with a hammer in his hand and sent individuals flying with a kick or just kicked them in the air.


    When the enemy has rtively strong firepower, he also holds the hammer directly in front of him, and the bullets do not even scratch his armor. As a result, whenever Thor ends a crime, the criminal suffers a bad injury, and the damage to the surrounding area will be rtively significant.


    Jerry, if you ever find yourself in a situation like this again, run away. The most important thing is safety. Belle informed Jerry after watching some TV videos.


    Even though she was aware that Jerry was a very brave and righteous child, she insisted that he not be involved in such perilous activities at such a young age.


    I understand. Jerry also recovered from his thoughts after being reminded by Belle.


    He was just thinking about the police department chiefs outright denial of magic and gods. They appeared unprepared to inform the general public about Asgard and the existence of magic. Even if many citizens have guessed, the issue wont be too big as long as the government doesnt want to admit it.


    However, Jerry actually finds nothing wrong with it. It will not affect his earning of a red star, regardless of whether he is a wizard or a magician, and this kind of thing will not be hidden for long. The citizens will know it all when Thanos army arrives.


    Thor, on the other hand, is quite a cool individual. Jerry was also a little speechless when he saw Thor holding a hammer and posing for the camera in a few flirtatious poses after solving the jewelry store robbery.


    In fact, I think its great to have superheroes like Thor and The Wizard. At least I can leave work on time every day, and citizens safety is also ensured. Haas sipped on the soup.


    Even though the police station was in chaos following The Wizards appearance, the workload decreased. However, The Wizard mostly operates at night. They are still quite active during the day.


    There is currently Thor, who tends to perform during the day. Jerry couldnt help but secretly nod when he heard Haas say that. It is true that tricking Thor into thinking he is a superhero works.


    He tricked Thor into bing a superhero at the time, partly out of fear that he would stay home and watch TV every day to avoid Odin calling him back and partly out of a desire to improve the daytimew and order in New York.


    Under normal circumstances, you may not encounter any danger in your life as a police officer, particrly as the sheriff of the police station. But this is the Marvel universe, and its possible that some scientist will create a monster, a witch, an alien, a demon, etc.


    After dinner, Jerry just returned to his room. The double-sided mirror at his waist, which he had concealed with the illusion spell, suddenly emitted a wave of magic. He immediately had thought that S.H.I.E.L.D had fixed those robots. He grabbed the suitcase and jumped in.


    Jerry connected the double-sided mirrors magic connection. Coulsons face showed up in the mirror after some time.


    All of your robot soldiers have already been fixed and put back together, Miss Wizard. Should we deliver them to you, or do you want to pick them up yourself? A row of brand-new robot soldiers was visible behind Coulson as he moved away from the mirror.


    After giving it some thought, Jerry responded, Dont bother. I can pick it up myself. Is it still the same location as before?


    The location has changed, but it is still in that area, and the new coordinates are at Coulson pulled the distance between his face and the mirror once more out of concern that Jerry would not hear him.


    I see. Ill be right away. Before Jerry could finish speaking, Crookshanks meowing at his feet abruptly interrupted him.


    It turned out that Norbert was chasing Crookshanks, and as soon as he saw Jerry, he ran over toin. As he watched as it had grown to the size of a small house, Norbert chased Crookshanks toward him while spraying small mes.


    After initially shaking his head helplessly, Jerry used his wand to create a thick rope that temporarily bound Norberts legs.


    Whos fault that you scratched him when he was small? Now you cant beat him. Jerry reached out and gave Crookshanks a hug as he used the Levitation Charm to raise the mirror in the air with a wave of his wand.


    Norbert shuddered his wings and thundered at Jerry, as though he needed toe up and give Jerry a little fire.


    Animals like dragons are normally vicious. There is no guarantee that they will not attack you, even if they have been raised from childhood.


    I hear a cat meowing and a roar that sounds like a dinosaur? Coulson paid attention to the voice from the mirror, with a confounded look all over.


    Jerry apologized, saying, Sorry, I was just watching a new movie. Its the newest Jurassic Park movie.


    He immediately returns to the subject, following an exnation, saying, Okay, lets just say that Ill be there in a while.


    The mirror went dark as they ended themunication.


    Jerry knew that learning the magic of dragon training had to be put on the agenda as soon as possible after looking at Norbert. It is anticipated that in two months, Norbert will be able to spray powerful dragon mes.


    At this point, Norbert has gradually been able to spray small mes. The vi in this suitcase will easily be destroyed if he is not able to control it by thenpletely.


    Coulson murmured on the other end, watching the mirror get darker, Theres a new Jurassic movie? Why havent I heard about it? and British architectural style. Where in New York is that?


    It turned out that Coulson happened to look behind him through the double-sided mirror when Jerry bent over to hug Crookshanks just then.

 Chapter 191: “S.H.I.E.L.D’s Surveillance”

    Chapter 191: ��S.H.I.E.L.D��s Surveince��


    Heitan, we should go to the S.H.I.E.L.D. aircarrier. Jerry took the Thestral out of the suitcase and put it away on an empty rooftop after leaving the neighborhood.


    Jerry named the Thestral Heitan.


    Heitan let out a horse cry, his hooves vacited, and his wings fluttered quickly, simr to a sharp dark bolt, he flew out instantly.


    My God, the speed!


    Jerry finally understood why Newt rated the Thestral as one of the fastest magical animals in the wizarding world after riding one for the first time in Fantastic Beasts and Where to Find Them. Jerry felt as though he might be flown away if he didnt grab the Thestrals mane. It was indeed very quick.


    When fully in flight, the speed of a Thestral may beparable a top-level supercar on the ground. No wonder Harry and the other characters rode Thestrals in the original book, and the journey from Hogwarts to the London Ministry of Magic was quick.


    Babe, did you see a dark horse fly by quite recently?


    A young man in yellow hair and yellow earrings suddenly saw Thestrals flying in the air on the roof of a New York building. He asked his girlfriend, who was watching the stars with him, what they were.


    His girlfriend unexpectedly pped him hard and angrily when she heard the words, Jack, are you taking drugs again? You stated to me that you would never do it again!


    I didnt!


    If horses can fly, do you think its reasonable?


    Mary, listen. I did not use drugs today!


    So you used it yesterday!


    Jerry didnt tell Heitan the directions of the S.H.I.E.L.D. aircarrier, nor did Heitan could tell which S.H.I.E.L.D. aircarrier was going to. However, Heitan appeared to be aware of the location as soon as Jerry said it.


    Jerry saw the S.H.I.E.L.D. aircraft carrier once more in less than ten minutes. It must be said that mysterious creatures are still exceptionally strong. They can still contribute, even if they are not in the same world.


    Just like when you let an owl send a letter. Say the persons name, and the owl will know who to send it to. You dont need to be concerned about the number of people with the same name. Simr to Thestral, it can locate the target.


    Watch out, something is about to happen. Some S.H.I.E.L.D. agents consciously pulled out their guns while they were watching the ck spot in the distance on the aircraft carriers deck.


    The ck dot became apparent in a split second.


    My God, what is that?


    The unidentified creature in front of the agents caught their attention. A creature as bizarre and terrifying as this was new to them. With enormous bat wings, it resembled a hellish Pegasus, and it had the scrawny appearance of a dragon.


    Its me, dont worry! A familiar figure, The Wizard, suddenly appeared behind the unknown creature just as the agents were about to fire when they looked at the creature and saw it approaching.


    Jerry jumped down and threw Heitan a piece of raw meat from the suitcase after he firmlynded on the deck and retracted his wings.


    Rx, hes a good boy and wont dare to hurt anyone. Anyway, Coulson called me toe.


    Hold on a minute, Ill call him over.


    Sir, The Wizard arrived on the deck ahead of time, and he wanted to meet you. a S.H.I.E.L.D. agent said as he looked at the Thestral eating raw meat.


    Ill have these robot soldiers dragged to the deck. Tell her to wait a minute. Coulson replied with a surprised tone.


    He clearly did not anticipate Jerrys arrival ten minutes after hanging up the mirror. The center of New York is some distance away from where the aircraft carrier is.


    What kind of horse is this, Miss Wizard? Coulson was shocked to see the Thestral next to Jerry when he arrived at the deck with the transformed robot soldiers.


    Thestral, a magical creature, my new pet! Jerry touched the wings of Heitan.


    Coulson stopped asking after seeing this. He was aware that he was unable to answer certain magic-rted questions.


    These robot soldiers have undergone aplete transformation in ordance with your specifications. I will demonstrate how to use the controllers, which you can find here.


    These robot soldiers are controlled by enteringmands into the controller in Coulsons hand, which resembles a tablet. Jerry attempted it, and it was exceptionally easy.


    An anti-aircraft gun, which is pretty good, and a two-handed superpowerful electric shock device have been added as the main weapon.


    Jerry waved his wand in satisfaction, and the twelve robots lined up and flew into his suitcase. It wasnt his usual suitcase, it was the second suitcase that he had taken after Quirrel was killed.


    You dont put tracking device in these robot soldiers, right? Subsequent to taking care of the twelve robot soldiers, Jerry took a gander at Coulson dubiously.


    Coulson responded naturally with a smile, How could it be? You are overthinking it, Miss Wizard.


    Thats good. Ill go first, call me with the mirror if you have something to say.


    Jerry gave a satisfied nod, rolled over, and rode on Heitan, which quickly became a ck spot and vanished.


    That ck horse moves very quickly. Seeing that in a matter of moments, Jerry and his pet were practically undetectable. Coulson couldnt resist the opportunity to let out an amazement.


    Back inside, Coulson called Fury, Director, Miss Wizard has retrieved it.


    Did she not have any suspicions? inquired Fury


    Although she didnt seem suspicious on the surface, my intuition told me that she must have guessed something, Coulson replied honestly after a brief hesitation.


    Its fine. The surveince equipment we installed in each robot soldier is very secret, unless she disassembles the robot soldier as a whole, it is impossible to discover. Furthermore, the monitoring equipment does not provide real-time monitoring. Rather, it simply records the video and transmits it at regr intervals, making it even more difficult for her to discover.


    Although his magic is amazing, he does not appear to be skilled with mechanical devices.


    Director, is this actually a good decision? Assuming Miss Wizard finds out, she will just doubt us much more. Coulson sighed.


    From the beginning to the end, The Wizard has excellent senses. He disagrees with Furys approach. But because he was an agent, he had to follow orders.

 Chapter 192: “Enlightment Charm”

    Chapter 192: ��Enlightment Charm��


    It is necessary to determine the wizards true identity. She is now demonstrating an increasing level of strength. We may face a significant threat if we are unable to determine her true identity or if something goes wrong with her in the future. Nick Fury said with firmness.


    He must control everything as director of S.H.I.E.L.D., not just The Wizard; Captain America is always under his watchful eye.


    Even if they do not currently present any threat, all existences beyond the reach of ordinary people ought to be considered potential threats that must be avoided in advance. Otherwise, they will be caught off guardter if things goes wrong. S.H.I.E.L.D.s policy has always been this way.


    He jumped into the suitcase as soon as he entered the room through the window. This second suitcase might be utilized by Quirrell for a brief timeframe, so there is just a yard and a straightforward wooden house inside.


    At this time, robot soldiers with a brand new look were standing firmly on thewn, waiting for Jerrysmand.


    No tracking device, huh? Jerry sneered.


    But he wasnt worried either because he didnt think they wouldnt do this kind of trick. Even if they do, he already had an answer in mind.


    Jerry walked in front of arge mirror that had been set up in advance and pressed it. Right away, ripples appeared on the mirror. The twelve robot soldiers immediately rose and lined up to enter the mirrors space with a light wave from the other hand.


    Jerry followed and entered the mirror space as well. Because the Extension Charm lets the suitcase room expand on its own. When the suitcase is opened, it is connected to the outside world.


    However, the mirror space is different. The mirror space is a mysterious space that is reflected, and another space totally veers off from the real world. It is impossible to connectmunication equipment across space, no matter how advanced it is.


    Like when Iron Man and Watch Machine fighting these robot soldiers, threw them into the mirror space that Jerry had opened, making it impossible for Ivan to control them remotely.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. will never be able to ess Jerrys secrets through the equipment contained within these robots as long as Jerry does not remove them from the mirror space in this world. The point is that Jerry has no immediate ns to employ these robot soldiers in this world.


    In the Marvel world, progression of cutting edge technology is fast in here. These robot soldiers have less power than his magic. He wants these robot soldiers primarily to be used in other worlds, like Harry Potter, The Sorcerers Apprentice, and other worlds.


    These robot soldiers may be able to y a significant role as a trump card at certain times because many magical worldsck powerful technology.


    Regardless of whether youre in Harry Potter or The Sorcerers Apprentice. the basic power supply is still avable. He just need to find a ce to charge it when it runs out. If the ammunition for the corresponding model is unavable, he can either request it from S.H.I.E.L.D. or obtain it from Tony, an arms dealer who previously specialized in the production of ammunition.


    These robot soldiers will always remain in the mirror world while he is in the Marvel world, and naturally, S.H.I.E.L.D. will not receive any information. In addition, he has other thoughts regarding these robot soldiers.


    Jerry approached a robot soldier and began to chant a spell after entering the mirror space. An enchanted light shot into the mechanical body of the robot soldier, The robot soldier began to move without Jerry utilizing the controller, and its eyes were continually zing red.


    It finally opened its mouth slowly, stumbled, and spoke to Jerry.


    Hello.


    Hello, Number One will be your new name! Jerry nodded.


    I am Number One. The Enlightenment Charm, which Jerry just used, is the most frequently used spell in alchemy.


    In alchemy, the Enlightenment Charm is a powerful spell. In order to give an unanimate object a certain amount of consciousness, a wizard must condense a small thought into the body of the object through a special magic spell.


    These things will be more aware over time, and in the end, even though they wont be like real people, they can be considered intelligent.


    Like The Sorting Hat, which sessfully invokes the consciousness by one of the Hogwarts founders by incorporating some of their thoughts. There is also the Hogwarts guardian stone statue, the principals office gargoyle, Arthurs magic car, wizard chess pieces, and so on.


    Jerry is now using an alchemical spell to bring the twelve robot soldiers to life and give them basic consciousness. Even if he doesnt have to control it, they can help him fight, and when his alchemy strength grows, he can try to change these robot soldiers into something magical.


    You are No. 2, your name is No. 3, and your name is No. 12. You should stay here for a while. Jerry returned to his room after ordered all twelve robot soldiers in the mirror space.


    The Twelve Robot Soldiers are still in the process of integrating their thoughts, which takes time to gradually understand.


    Okay, its time to learn how to control a dragon. Jerry returned to the room and opened his panel.


    The one-month window in which he could travel to other worlds had passed, and he would have already begun crossing if he hadnt been waiting for these robot soldiers. He shut his eyes and opened them once more, and he came to the universe of The Magicians Understudy once more.


    In the small world, time moved simultaneously. He has been in Hogwarts for half a year, and he has left this world for half a year.


    Jerry felt the powerful magic waves inside Davesboratory as he rode a broomstick to the door. He extended his hand and tapped on theboratorys door.


    Dave, long time no see! Jerry smiled when he saw Dave, who had not changed much.


    Jerry! Dave suddenly disyed surprise when he realized that Jerry, who had been absent for half a year, had knocked on the door.


    Dave views Jerry not only as his initial savior but also as his brother. Balthazar also jumped out of the rocking chair out of surprise when he heard Dave words.

 Chapter 193: “Major Advancement”

    Chapter 193: ��Major Advancement��


    They sat down and started talking after exchanging pleasantries. In the past six months, after he returned home, Jerry briefly discussed a few topics. It was his daily life with Haas, Aisha, and others, but the location was changed to Ennd.


    Dave and Balthazar also talked about what they had been up to since Jerry left. The two lived calmly for half a year. Basically, Balthazar taught Dave to train and learn different magic to work on his strength.


    Let me show you my Lightning Ball, Jerry!


    In theb, Dave got up enthusiastically while talking and started to show Jerry his half-year learning results. A Lightning Ball the size of a fist immediately formed when Dave joined his hands. The target practice used in theboratory was immediately crushed into pieces with a push.


    Oh, thats not too bad! Jerry gave Dave a thumbs-up after observing his magic.


    It only took him half a year to practice magic to this level, as was to be expected from a protagonist who had no idea what magic was. Even Jerrys current magic is only half as strong as Daves.


    Reviewing that when he left this world previously, the magic utilized by Dave was just the size of a ping pong ball, and it was truly unstable, frequently hitting himself when using it.


    He recalled once hitting his balls while Dave was distracted during practice. He might have lost his children and grandchildren if Jerry hadnt used the Quick Healing Charm at that time. Balthazar shook his head as he observed Dave cast the Lightning Ball.


    Assuming that you invest half of the energy learning magic as opposed to investing additional time with your girlfriend, with your ability, the magic power would be twice than your current one.


    Dave heard this and replied, I will work hard!


    Dave, have you seen your crushtely? At the point when Jerry heard it, he promptly thought about the girl Dave referenced previously, the girl he had eyes with since school, andter he met her again in college.


    Yes, I used magic to save her after her bag was stolen, and now we are together. Dave answered happily.


    Jerry immediately picked up on what he was saying, and Balthazars anger was understandable.


    Balthazar discovered Dave. He wanted to save Veronica and carry out Merlins final wish to destroy Morgana. However, Balthazars love for Veronica has not changed after over a thousand years.


    Balthazar must have met a lot of different women. However, he is extremely loyal, which Jerry admired. At the very least, Jerry thought that he might not be able to do it if it were him.


    By the way, Jerry. How is your level at this point? How many levels as a wizard do you currently have? Balthazar asked Jerry with some hope when he suddenly came up with something.


    I havent really tested it. Jerry was away for eight months. He was in Hogwarts for half a year and had also been in the Marvel world for over two months.


    He has been practicing meditation almost every night for the past eight months. asionally, he would turn on his Refreshing to speed up the process. But he didnt really test his level specifically because the schedule was too full, and there were too many things to do.


    However, he had the impression that the amount of magic power in his body at the present time was significantly higher than it had been eight months prior. He even feels that his current magic power is definitely greater than the typical adult wizard because the wizard blood in his body has fully developed now and because he has meditated.


    Allow me to test it. Balthazar walked over to Jerrys side, rubbed his hand, closed his eyes, and started to feel it.


    After a while, he suddenly opened his eyes, looked dazed at Jerry, and eximed, Unbelievable, how did you level up so quickly? In addition to your ability to learn magic, you are extremely talented at meditation.


    What level is Jerry? As of now, Dave was interested in Balthazars demeanor and asked rapidly.


    If The Dragon Ring hadnt chosen Dave, I would have thought you were the one who Merlin foretold. You have reached level 200. Balthazar said, ncing back at Jerry.


    Level 200? When Jerry heard the words, he wasnt particrly surprised. He might not have been able to reach 170 levels in eight months if he had only meditated.


    The reason why he made such a major advancement was quite connected with his wizard blood. Because the initial effect of meditation practice is not to boost his magic power but rather to cultivate his own wizard blood, the magic power will be added when the wizards blood fully develops.


    As a result, it is estimated that the magic power produced by his wizard blood itself ounts for 150 out of the 170 levels he has reached.


    Level 200. I was not expecting this.


    Balthazars eyes sparkled right away. Balthazars original strategy was to train Dave to at least the same level as him, let Morgana go, and then kill Morgana together and rescue Veronica.


    However, Daves current progress, coupled with his attending college and having a girlfriend. It is anticipated that he will be unable to carry out his n in ten or eight years.


    Balthazar could bear the loneliness until he found Dave. But now that he has found him, the possibility of sess is directly in front of him, and the thousand years of waiting and loneliness have suddenlye to an end.


    Now that theyve separated for thousands of years, he wants to kill Morgana as soon as possible and meet his lover. He was able to carry out the n ahead of schedule, thanks to Jerrys appearance.

 Chapter 194: “Dragon Taming Magic”

    Chapter 194: ��Dragon Taming Magic��


    Jerry can defeat a wizard like Sun Lok at level 30. Jerry is definitely stronger than Dave at level 200, despite the fact that he is not as strong as himself. He might not have to deal with Morgana for another ten or eight years with the power of the three working together.


    Jerry, I require your assistance with something. Balthazar looked at Jerry once he had figured it out.


    What is that? Jerry seemed to have noticed something when Balthazars expression changed suddenly.


    Balthazar exined that Veronica gave herself to seal Morgana, and afterward proposed his n to bring Jerry in assisting with obliterating Morgana.


    Jerry immediately responded, This is no problem, and since I know that youre going to kill Morgana. I should be able to assist at that time because I have also made some preparations over the past six months.


    He waved his hand after he finished speaking, and he released the twelve robot soldiers that he had previously ced in the suitcase.


    What are these? Balthazar and Dave were shocked when they saw the twelve tall and strong robot fighters.


    This is a high-tech robot I got through some friends in the past six months, and I asked those friends to install some weapons on these robots! Jerry exined.


    He turned his head after speaking and told the twelve robot soldiers, No. 1, No. 2, No. 3, No. 12, release electric shock!


    He has just used a magical spell to control the twelve robot soldiers. Despite theirck of intelligence, they can stillprehend some straightforwardmands.


    Lightning shes between their palms appeared as soon as they raised their hands, appearing to be more than ten times more powerful than an electric shock.


    Balthazars eyes lit up when he saw those brilliant electric currents. Electric currents scare most wizards in this world. Their magic power will be uncontroble if they are attacked by electric currents, preventing them from quickly releasing magic.


    He gave Dave anti-electric leather shoes because of this. The Lightning Ball was created because it has the same effect as an electric current, giving it an advantage over Morgana in battle.


    Powerful electric currents can be produced by these robots. They might be able to contribute to the battle with Morgana if they are utilized effectively. Naturally, it would be beneficial to have a better chance of winning against the most powerful and dangerous wizard in history.


    What about their adaptability? Even if they can charge, it will be difficult to fight Morgana if they cannot move quickly, and they will only be living targets. Jerry was asked by Balthazar.


    Jerry selected No 1 to issue an order. No. 1 flew with his body up over theboratory with his feet and back at the same time. Even though these robot soldiers arent as agile as Tonys suit, they can dodge and move in the air pretty well and fly at a decent speed.


    He asked S.H.I.E.L.D. to add electric shock weapons to the transformation at that time so that Balthazar could use them to kill Morgana when he returned this time.


    She is the strongest wizard in history who is determined to destroy the world. There are probably a lot of red stars to be obtained if he can assist in her murder.


    Okay. It appears that the n can be implemented in a month provided you make preparations. Balthazar said. He clearly finds the robots movement to be quite satisfactory.


    Its amazing that such advanced robots are around!


    You must be aware that the world of The Sorcerers Apprentice is currently in 2010, with the exception of the existence of wizards. Dave looked shocked at the twelve robot soldiers Jerry had released. In 2010, it would be considered very advanced technology to see robots that could fly and carry modern weapons.


    Jerry turned to Balthazar and inquired, Teacher, have you ever heard of Dragon Taming Magic?


    Dragon Tamin Magic? That is extremely old magic. Balthazar froze for a moment.


    Dragon Taming Magic piques my interest, and I want to learn more about it. However, it has never been mentioned in the magic book. Jerry didnt say he had a dragon, he just made up a reason.


    Balthazar did not ask much. He would take the chance to deal with Morgana if he helped Jerry. He couldnt say no to the request to learn more about the Dragon Taming Magic.


    Dragon Taming Magic is a form of covenant magic. We used that magic tomand dragons to serve us when dragons were still around. However, since thest dragon died of old age 900 years ago, very few wizards were aware of this kind of magic.


    As a matter of fact, this sort of magic isnt totally useless, and a few wizards are as yet utilizing it today. However, bears, tigers, and leopards are controlled by them rather than dragons.


    This magic can control animals in addition to dragons? At the point when Jerry heard this, his mind were filled with ideas.


    He can not only control dragons, but controls different creatures. Does that imply that he has the power to control the magical animals in Harry Potter?


    Of course, provided that you win their approval. You can let the magic work on them, or we used to call it Contract Magic. Balthazar borated.


    Contract Magic? It really is a dull name. Jerry exhaled.


    Is it impossible to carry out the agreement if the animal does not agree?


    In theory, it is true. If the contracted animal doesnt recognize you, you cant fulfill the contract, but its not always absolute.


    He went on without waiting for Jerry to ask, As long as you conquer it, or hit them to the point of death. The sess rate of the contract will be high.


    If you encounter someone you cant beat, you can get approval and sign a contract through your favorability. If youe across someone you can beat, you can also sign a contract with them if you want to.


    Balthazars meaning was immediately apparent to Jerry. Then, are you familiar with this type of magic?

 Chapter 195: “Contract Successful”

    Chapter 195: ��Contract Sessful��


    Indeed. However, this magic isnt practical. Thosemon animals are too fragile and short-lived. Learning Transmutation Magic is more useful.


    Balthazar believes that therge iron eagle he casually transmutes is more powerful and convenient than contracting animals.


    Teacher, I am very interested in this ancient magic.


    Obviously, ordinary animals are useless in this world. However, the various dragons and magical animals with a variety of abilities in Harry Potter can y a significant role if they are used effectively.


    Dementors are the guardians of Azkaban, which the Patronus Charm can only drive out.


    After upgrading the space in that suitcase to be as big as Newts suitcase, he can hire an entire army of magical animals using Contract Magic.


    Thunderbirds, Dementors, and dragons will all be soaring through the air at that point. Acromants, giants, trolls, and other creatures will be everywhere. To think about it is quite exciting.


    Plus, he might open other worldster on and perhaps meet a lot more impressive magical animals. He thinks that he can quickly increase his strength once he learns this Contract Magic.


    However, in order to contract so many magical creatures, at the very least, his mental and magic power must be sufficient.


    Balthazar stopped trying to dissuade Jerry because he could tell that he really wanted to learn and promised to teach him the Contract Magic when he had time. Contract magic is a form of spiritual and soul-power-based magic, which is why it is not straightforward.


    The difficulty isparable to the magic of absorbing souls. He discouraged Jerry from learning this kind of magic because of this.


    Inside the suitcase, twenty dayster.


    Jerry chanted intricate spells and created magical patterns in the air with his fingers. He was presented with very intricate Contract Magic runes shortly thereafter.


    It is extremelyplex enough. I finally seeded in disying it after so much training. For twenty days, he invested most of his energy considering and learning this magic, and he has mastered it up until now.


    The difficulty of this Contract Magic is one of the most difficult of the many he has learned if not for the Refreshing and the Ring of Merlin, and the fact that he had picked up a lot of new magic principles from the magic he had encountered in Asgard in the past.


    He was able to master the magic in just twenty days.


    Balthazar knew from experience that many wizards had to learn for four or five years before they could even begin to use such difficult magic. Jerry also discovered that he was constantly expanding his magical knowledge and theoretical scope, which was very helpful.


    He could quickly pick up a lot of simple magic right now. If it is more convoluted and troublesome, he can rapidly dominate it in a brief time frame. He sometimes gets the impression that he is getting closer to understanding the world as he controls magic more.


    He even contemted whether the gods who controlled the dimensions that he found in the Asgard magic book could control a dimension and be godlike beings since they had an adequateprehension of the world and the universe.


    Since I have learned it, time to test it out.


    Jerry turned his attention to Norbert, who was gnawing on the cows bones, as he looked at the Contract Runes that had been sessfully drawn in front of him. Jerry turned to look at Norbert.


    Even though Norbert is only a little over a year old, he already knows he is thest person he wants to mess with because he will use a few magical spells on him whenever he is being naughty.


    Norbert turned around and continued to gnaw the bone. Jerry walked slowly in front of Norbert while maintaining control of the Contract and smiling tenderly.


    Come stamp this, Norbert. You will be mine after the stamp is finished.


    Norbert held the bone in his mouth and checked out at Jerry with a malevolent demeanor all over. He subconsciously stepped back, even though he had no idea what he was talking about.


    He snapped his right hand in the direction of the animal coop after noticing Norberts obviousck of cooperation. Jerry snapped his fingers, and a goat in the fence suddenly flew up. A kitchen knife cut his throat in midair, and the goat was then put on thewn bonfire to roast, resulting in a delicious, wholemb.


    Look, Norbert. As long as you stamp it, you can keep your favorite roasted wholemb. How about it?


    Norbert began to salivate as he examined the sulent wholemb that had been roasted.


    It slowly moved forward after repeatedly hesitating, but it immediately retreated before Jerry was ready to begin the contract. His instinct advised him that it was best not to move.


    Wow, you really dont want to cooperate, huh?


    Jerry gave Norbert a look as he observed his refusal to cooperate. For Contract Magic to seed, the other party must consent. Jerry could only give Norbert the other way because he didnt want to do that.


    Jerry was about to cast a spell to exin the situation to Norbert when Norbert appeared to have noticed something and stepped forward, putting the dragons head in Jerrys face.


    The instinct once more reminded him of the dragon that if he didnt do it now, it would be even worse than now.


    Nice! Jerry was overjoyed to see Norberts submissive appearance.


    Contract Magic Runes to the size of a palm and lightly press them against Norberts palm, and the runes that keep turning suddenly sink into the palm. Jerry and Norbert closed their eyes simultaneously after a sh of brilliant magic light.


    Jerrys mouth corners showed a faint smile when he opened his eyes once more. Because he could feel Norberts thoughts at this moment, indicating that the contract was a sess.

 Chapter 196: “Putting On Wings”

    Chapter 196: ��Putting On Wings��


    Move forward! Jerry gave Norbert an order.


    Norbert immediately advanced two steps.


    Two back steps! Norbert retreated two steps.


    It was a little perplexed as to why it listened to him so much after retreating after the Contract Magic had beenpleted. Not only can Jerry know everything that Norbert is thinking, but he can also give him orders if he wants to, and as long as the orderes from Jerry, Norbert will always follow it.


    Alright, we should proceed. Jerry put Norbert through a series of tests in the following time period to determine whether or not he really hadplete obedience to any of his instructions.


    The previously agreed-upon roastmb has not been consumed after an hour. He instructed him to roll forward, backward, and hop on one foot.


    Sun Lok, who had been standing aside for the entire time, finally couldnt bear to see it at this point. He told Jerry as he stepped forward and touched Norberts head with a distressed expression, As long as the contract magic is sessful, there has never been an uncontrolled situation, so you dont have to worry so much.


    Norbert witnessed Sun Loks arrival at this time, who cared for him every day like a mother.


    Okay, Im just trying it out and teaching Norbert. As you can see, he only eats once a day, and he will quickly be fat. Jerry waved his hand in recognition of this and threw the roastedmb in front of Norbert.


    Its not that hes overly cautious. Rather, what hes saying is that its okay for Norbert to be like that for now. However, his destructive power will be very serious once he bes an adult. Everything in his suitcase will suffer if it spirals out of control.


    Norbert bit and swallowed the sulent roastmb as soon as he saw it.


    This guy will be fat and wouldnt be able to flyter. Jerry said with a helpless head shake.


    These robots are able to fly, but the way they fly is not flexible enough. Morganas magic could take them down easily. Balthazar gave the twelve flying robots a worried look as he stood on the outskirts of New York.


    He believes that the me propellers behind and under these robotic soldiers enable them to fly. Even though they can move quickly in a straight line, they cant move around quite easily. It is easy to be shot down by magic as long as you know the flights path.


    Additionally, these robotsck magic protection and have very low resistance. Its possible that the twelve robots will be crushed to pieces by Morganas level of magic before they can get any closer.


    This cannot be avoided. You stated that these robots anti-aircraft guns and bullets are ineffective against her. Additionally, Jerry is aware of the robot soldiers weaknesses.


    These robots can still be very useful in using machine guns in the air to take advantage of group fights if the opponent is a wizard with a physical body.


    Unfortunately, Morgana is merely a soul. All other physical attacks, with the exception of close-up electric shock control, are ineffective. Jerry, Dave, and Balthazar have been perfecting the attack strategy over the past few days in preparation for Morganas release.


    As the most remarkable dark wizard ever, Balthazar should be cautious. After seeing the robot warriors flight examples, he quickly raised questions.


    Balthazar took a few steps back and forth after hearing Jerrys response before suddenly turning to Jerry and saying, Maybe, we can put wings on them.


    Put wings? Jerrys expression was one of bewilderment.


    Do you know what is the best magic I used before I invented the Lightning Ball? Balthazar asked as he proudly raised his head.


    Transmutation Magic? Jerrys heart sank as he realized what Balthazar meant when he conjured up the enormous iron eagle and suddenly remembered it.


    Additionally, he is aware that Transmutation Magic cannot be directly transformed intobat power. While studying with Sun Lok at the time, he learned a little about Transmutation Magic.


    Look, lets find something that can act as wings.


    Twenty steel tes were brought back to the suburbs by Jerry and Balthazar. He pressed two steel tes onto No. 1s back while chanting a spell.


    The two steel tes began to slowly melt and deform as the spell worked, eventually bing two enormous steel wings that were magically attached to No. 1s entire back.


    Balthazar extended his hand and patted the robot soldier on the back as the steel wings were formed. The robot soldier and steel wings were immediately enveloped in an odd wave of magic power.


    Alright!


    Number one, how would you feel? Jerry asked in haste when he heard that Balthazar hadpleted the magic for the first pair of wings to No. 1.


    At this time, No. 1 can convey and talk ordinarily.


    I feel significantly better.


    The steel wings violently pped and immediately rose like arge bird. Right now, the robot fighter didnt utilize the fire engine. His flight waspletely from the fluttering of the sets of steel wings behind him. There are times when magic is truly magical.


    No matter howrge the steel wings are, it is impossible to take off by pping like real wings, ording to scientific principles, and the robot soldiers themselves are not light.


    However, magic is so absurd. The robot soldier was flying up like a huge bird at this point, and it was very nimble as it circled and changed directions in the air, like Balthazars iron eagle, which had a whole body made of steel.


    It appears that I will study it further in the future. Jerry made a secret decision when he saw the robot soldiers pping their wings in the air.

 Chapter 197: “Advance”

    Chapter 197: ��Advance��


    Advance! The robot increased its speed once more as it activated the me thrusters under its feet and behind it.


    No . 1 at this time, with steel wings, can move through the air with the same speed and agility as Tonys Iron Man armor. But Iron Mans armor has more advanced weapons and features.


    Iron Mans defensive strength should be several grades higher. After all, the materials used still differ significantly. However, this is not an issue. Later on, Jerry can figure out how to utilize magic to reinforce them gradually or track down great materials and install them.


    This robot soldier, who was initially only used as an assistant, might actually turn out to be of great assistance to him in the future if things continue in this manner.


    Balthazar gave a happy nod as he observed the robot soldiers current flying state. From that point onward, he likewise utilized Transmutation Magic to add wings to the next eleven robot warriors. Balthazars magical power is beyondprehension as a high-level wizard, and he effortlessly adds steel wings to the twelve robot soldiers.


    What is that? Robot Angel? After ss, Dave hurried over, astonished to see the twelve winged robot soldiers soaring in the sky.


    What an oddbination of wings and robots. He immediately thought of the name Robot Angel.


    Dave, youve arrived. Using Transmutation Magic, Teacher has altered the robot soldiers to enable them to fly with greater flexibility and speed. Jerry recounted everything that had transpired to him as he observed Dave arrive.


    Its amazing. This is really abination of magic and science.


    Balthazar called Dave to engage in some attack practice as soon as he hadpleted his examination of them. Daves bodys magic power can still y a significant role in the battle, despite the fact that he is not as strong as Merlin. But Dave is unrivaled, at least in terms of the longevity of magic output.


    It would be best to wait until Dave mastered the true meaning of magic to the level of Merlin so that Dave could easily handle Morgana on his own. But that would require basically years and years, and Balthazar couldnt wait for that long.


    The current attack strategy is to use him as the main distractor, weaken Morganas magic ability with the super electric shock device of the twelve robots, and then attack with Jerry and Daves help.


    The three are currently working together to practice, so Morgana doesnt have time to react when she shows up.


    Morganas magic has a lot of power. If a spell of hers hits them, they might be truly injured right away, so the coordination between the three and the robot is vital. As a result, the day when the three were supposed to kill Morgana and save Veronica was finally nned out.


    It was thest day of Jerry staying in this world. Additionally, it was also the day Balthazar nned to end Morganas life.


    Balthazar carefully ced Morganas matryoshka doll, which had sealed her, on a deserted wastnd in the farthest suburbs of New York, alongside two jars.


    Jerry, who was at ease, and Dave, who was nervous, were standing on either side of him.


    They saw that Balthazar, who was wearing a magic ring, waved his hand at the matryoshka doll. The matryoshka dolls outermostyer bounced off right away, and a lot of magic insects flew out before condensing into a familiar figure.


    It was Horvath.


    Before Horvaths body was put into the jar, Balthazar recited a spell and waved his hand once more, projecting a strong fixing sorcery. Horvaths body was sealed again due to Balthazars magic, dispersing into many insects.


    The most important thing right now is dealing with Morgana, not killing Horvath. Balthazar will have to seal Morgana once more if the n doesnt work. Horvath is still useful as an additional seal.


    After re-sealing Horvath, Balthazar kept on opening the second-tostyer of seal, delivered one more wizard inside, and promptly seal it into another container.


    Get ready because Im going to break thest seal. After taking care of the containers that sealed Horvath and the little nun wizard, Balthazar took a gander at thest doll with a grave artiction and reminded Jerry and Dave.


    He started to chant the spell to break the final seal after Jerry, Dave, and everyone else posed and nodded.


    Clearly, the final seal was much moreplicated than the other two. Before pointing at the doll, Balthazar chanted a spell for a full thirty seconds.


    With a thud, the final nesting dollyer gave way, releasing a dark power that was unparalleled in strength. The power was strong to such an extent that it had dense into a thick state like mud.


    After that, all of the energy suddenly vanished, and it was reced by a tall, stunning woman dressed in medieval garb.


    Veronica!


    Balthazar was taken aback the moment he saw the woman. He had been thinking about her all day and night for a thousand years.


    Finally, Im free from these damn thing. The first time the tall, thin woman came out, she looked up at the sky andughed wildly, her expression evil.


    Thats Morgana, not Veronica! Jerry quickly yelled at Balthazar with an Amplifying Charm after noticing that he was still in a daze.


    Balthazar immediately responded, knowing it was not the right time to be in a daze when he heard, Execute the n!


    Merlin has already passed away, Balthazar. You idiots still intend to kill me? Morgana, who was in Veronicas body, turned her head to look at Balthazar with a very contemptuous expression on her face.


    Hurry up, one, two, three, four, five, and six! Jerry yelled instructions at Morganas position.


    Jerry gave the order, and twelve metal arms suddenly extended from where Morgana was on the ground, turned up the power to its maximum, and began to shock her.


    Since Morgana involves Veronicas body, the initial step to kill Morgana and save Veronica is to figure out how to kill Morganas spirit from Veronicas body.


    Because Morgana is clearly doesnt want to leave the body.

 Chapter 198: “Beating Morgana”

    Chapter 198: ��Beating Morgana��


    Now!


    Jerry shouted at Balthazar right away when he saw Morgana shaking from the sudden electric shock and unable to use magic for a while. Balthazar surged at Morgana.


    In ordance with the n, the robots also temporarily halted the electric shock at this point. Balthazar quickly used the soul-absorbing magic, kissed Morgana mouth-to-mouth, and then forcefully sucked Morganas soul into his body, taking advantage of Morganas inability to regain her magic ability for the time being.


    Six robots also quickly broke out of the ground at this point, carried Veronicas body, and quickly moved to a safe location to avoid the fight.


    Go away! Balthazar didnt dare wait; as soon as he inhaled Morganas soul, he cast a spell on himself to remove Morganas soul.


    All of you are going to die. You even sneaked up on me!


    Balthazars body gave way to Morganas soul, whichnded in a wide space not far away. In a long ck dress, she transformed into a witch. An extremely potent pir of fire was aimed at the location where the three Jerrys were with her hands together.


    Morgana can instantly cast such powerful me magic without the use of a magical medium because she does not have a body and relies only on her soul. This demonstrates that Morganas strength in her prime is indeed terrifying.


    However, the three of them had anticipated this circumstance during the training. At the point when Morganas spirit was driven out of Balthazars body, Jerry and Dave had previously started to n for protection sorcery.


    The two used their best defensive magic simultaneously, just in case. Dave uses the Air Shield, while Jerry uses the Protego Charm. Jerry and Daves defensebo temporarily blocked Morganas extremely hot magic me, which appeared to carry a special magic attack.


    I want to see how you can hold it for long! Morganas enchanted power flooded, and the fire temperature multiplied right away.


    Under the magic mes extreme heat, cracks could also be seen in the Air Shield and the Protego Charm. This magical me almost destroys Daves defense and the Protego Charm, which ims to block all spells except the Killing Curse.


    It is evident that, despite being amon magic me, when used by wizards of varying strengths, its lethality varies.


    Balthazar was fortunate to regain his normal state at this point finally. He diverted over and immediately got away from the assault scope of the fire point of support. At the point when Jerry and Dave blocked Morgana with magic, they sp their hands together, and a Lightning Ball appeared in a moment and shot towards Morgana rapidly.


    Even though Morganas soul state strength has decreased significantly, ordinary magic cannot harm her. Lightning Balls targeted magic can only fulfill a specific function.


    However, it only serves a minor function and is not nearly as fatal. Because the Lightning Ball passed through Morganas body when it struck her.


    Unusual magic. It can actually harm my soul. This attack had an effect, even though it did little damage. It halted Morganas ongoing fire magic attack and caused her soul to shake.


    Go for it! Balthazar delivered the Lightning Ball once more.


    As nned, Jerry and Dave also started releasing Lightning Ball at Morgana.


    Do you think Ill die from this? Morgana did not appear to be in any panic at this point.


    She even waved her hands and created her own form of Lightning Ball individually to block all the Lightning Balls that they tossed.


    It turned out that the moment the Lightning Ball pierced her body, she already knew the basic idea behind it and started using it.


    Now!


    The remaining six robots, who had been concealed in midair by the Disillusionment Charm, quickly descended to Morganas head under Jerrysmand. After that, the Lightning Ball struck, and Morganas soul state returned to chaos.


    Nice!


    Jerry was overjoyed when he witnessed Morgana being duped once more. When Morgana was unable to use magic, Balthazar and Dave took advantage of the situation and immediately began hurling innumerable Lightning Balls at her.


    Each Lightning Ball attack will slightly damage Morganas soul, and if this damage is increased to a certain extent, the soul will eventually copse and vanish.


    The n was carried out without a hitch, with the exception of Morgana learning the Lightning Ball in a split second, which came as a bit of a surprise, and almost every other circumstance was predetermined by them.


    Jerry initially believed that, in the event of an unanticipated circumstance, he would immediately employ the soul-specific Killing Curse, but this did not work.


    It can only be stated that the likelihood of sess will basically increase as long as you identify the opponents weak points and devise a strategic strategy tounch an attack first. Morgana isnt as powerful as they thought, especially after being held captive for thousands of years and losing her body.


    60,000 red stars? Not bad.


    Jerry wisely chose to step back rather than forward when he saw Balthazar and Veronica embracing with excitement and silently opening his strange panel.


    He received 60,000 red stars for killing Morgana. In spite of the fact that Jerry was somewhat disappointed, it was alright.


    After all, he was only one of the participants, and Morgana did not reach a level that could have destroyed the entire world based on the battle itself. In any case, 60,000 red stars are practically worth his red stars in this world for quite some time.


    We should go first, I think they havent seen each other for 2,000 years, so they ought to have a great deal to say and a ton of things to do, Jerry said to Dave beside Balthazar when he saw Veronica kissing him.


    It is my turn to leave as well. I was also invited to dinner with her tonight. I wont be able to make that.


    Jerry couldnt help but be speechless when he heard Dave whistle, calling Balthazars iron eagle, leaping up, and flying toward the city center. I seem to be the only one returning to theboratory tonight to study magic.


    Jerry rode alone on a broomstick through Davesboratory after the twelve robots were summoned back to the suitcase with a snap of his fingers.


    He will naturally notck love when he lives forever and reaches a certain level of strength. Presently love anddies will halt the speed at which he learns magic.

 Chapter 199: “Sealing Magic”

    Chapter 199: ��Sealing Magic��


    Sealing magic is a very advanced magic, and there are many ssifications. But there are mainly two types: Soul Sealing and Artifact Sealing. Soul sealing is to seal the opponents soul directly in ones body and suppress the opponent with spirit, will, and magic power.


    The advantage is that it can be used directly without any preparation. The disadvantage is that if the opponents strength is stronger than your own, it will be bacshed and seize control of the body. During sealing, you will no longer be able to use magic.


    Veronica is an example, so Jerry, you have to remember. Dont use the soul seal on the enemy unless it is absolutely necessary. In Daves undergroundboratory, Balthazar is teaching Jerry about sealing magic.


    I understand. Jerry nodded quickly when he heard Balthazars warning.


    Hes not the kind of person who likes to stuff other peoples souls into his own body.


    Upon seeing this, Balthazar continued to exin, The second is the safer and more reliable seal using artifacts. But to perform this kind of seal, you need to prepare the artifacts in advance and engrave the sealing magic circle on the artifacts.


    The magic circle can absorb the magic power of the outside world so that the sealed wizard cannot break through the seal, thus achieving the effect of long-term sealing.


    If the sealed wizard is too powerful, then double or triple sealing of the magic circle can be used to seal other magicians as a source of power to strengthen the deepest seal. But to do this, one must have a strong understanding of the magic. Having said that, Balthazar paused for a moment with a somewhat smug look on his face.


    The matryoshka doll used the three magic circles, using Horvath, Sun Lok, and the little nun as the source of sealing power to contain Morgana for thousands of years.


    It seems that the most important thing about this sealing magic is the artifacts and sealing magic array prepared in advance. After hearing Balthazars exnation, Jerry finally found the point of the sealing magic that he hadnt figured out.


    If you dont want to use the Soul Sealing without preparation. Then as ast resort, you can also use your body to temporarily be the sealing circle and seal it in a temporary vessel together with the sealed person. Just like when I met Dave, in order to stop Horvath, I was sealed with him in a temporary vase. Balthazar continued to exin.


    In this way, through Balthazars detailed exnation, the sealing magic slowly unraveled in front of Jerrys eyes. Learning is like this. No matter how smart you are, you will fall into misunderstandings when there is no one to guide you.


    With the guidance of an experienced teacher, you can quickly grasp the key points and make rapid progress in learning. Under the guidance of Balthazar, Jerry quickly figured out the principle and key points of sealing magic, and he had already understood it almost before leaving this world.


    It is estimated that it will take time to study after going back. It will take at most one or two months to master it sessfully. In Jerrys view, Sealing Magic is the magic of sealing the enemy by gathering powerful energy through a special magic circle.


    This magic circle can gather energy from the outside world, and it can also gather magic power in the wizards body. If the umted energy is much higher than the energy in the body of the person to be sealed, the seal is sessful. Otherwise, the seal will either fail or it will explode within a short period of time.


    Moreover, the casting of sealing magic also has strict conditions, and the sealed person must be weak or not resisting. Otherwise, it will be difficult to seed.


    Morgana could be sealed back then because Merlin had destroyed Morganas body, and Morganas soul was temporarily suppressed in Veronicas body. The reason for being able to seal Horvath, Sun Lok, and the little nun was because Balthazar defeated them back then.


    This sealing magic cannot be used asbat magic. It is only suitable for those enemies who cannot be killed or do not want to be killed.


    For example, Voldemort.


    Jerry, are you leaving again? At the door of the undergroundboratory in New York, Dave looked at Jerry sadly.


    Jerry smiled, I still have some things to deal with in the UK. I wille back to see you when I have time.


    However, after leaving this time, he may note back for a while. He has basically learned most of the magic in this world. Maybeing back just to catch up with Dave and Balthazar.


    Both of them are wizards who can live forever. In the future, they will naturally have time to catch up on the old days. When he doesnt need to rush to improve his strength, he will naturally have a lot of time. For the time being, his time will be used in more useful ces.


    Dave, Jerry is right. After a while, Veronica and I will leave New York to travel around the world. In the future, you must study magic by yourself. At this time Balthazar came over with Veronica.


    After solving Morgana and rescuing his lover Veronica, the millennium mission and heart knot were finally untied. Next, he will take Veronica, who has been sealed for thousands of years, to take a good look at this brand-new world.


    So the two have decided to stay for another week, and when they fully adapt to the life of modern people, they will go on a trip around the world.


    Wow, really? Hearing Balthazar and Veronicas travel ns, Jerry couldnt help showing envy.


    Traveling around the world was what he most wanted to do in his previous life.


    Many people want to travel around the world with the person they like, go to every different country in the world, meet different people, experience different customs, see different scenery, and taste local snacks.


    Unfortunately, the pressure of life makes most ordinary people spend their entire lives buying a house, repaying mortgages, raising children, and supporting their parents. Or even worse, when you get old, you dont even have any money, and you still have to be rejected by your children.


    Fortunately, Jerry has practiced meditation, so he will surely be able to live forever in the future and have enough time to travel around the world. Even travel around the universe, and travel around various worlds.


    But what he needs to do now is to have enough strength to face the dangers he will encounter when traveling around the universe and various worlds in the future.


    After bidding farewell to Dave and Balthazar, Jerry rode a broomstick, found an empty alley, and pressed the button to return to the main world on the strange panel.


    After closing and opening his eyes, he returned to the room in the main world.


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>

 Chapter 200: “Camping in The Park”

    Chapter 200: ��Camping in The Park��


    At the dinner table.


    Jerry, am I hallucinating? Why does it feel like youve grown taller again? Haas looked at Jerry, who was sitting next to Aisha, who seemed to be a head taller than Aisha, with a surprised expression on his face.


    He clearly remembered that more than half a year ago, Jerrys height was about the same as Aishas, at most a little taller than Aishas, and he was still a little bit smaller. But looking at it now, he is almost 1.6 meters tall, and he has grown a lot taller without knowing it.


    After seeing this, Belle also looked at Jerry, Its true that he has grown taller again, but its normal. Its the age of growing his own body, and sometimes he grows taller without knowing it.


    As a primary school teacher, Belle has seen this kind of situation and is not surprised.


    Some children who grew up early did grow a lot taller after missing a holiday. Although Jerry seems to grow a little faster, there are simr examples. Jerry smiled and bowed his head to eat without speaking.


    He knew in his heart that he didnt belong to the kind of person who grew up very fast, and the main reason for his current height was that he had been traveling back and forth in the parallel world.


    Although only seven or eight months have passed since the main world, it has been more than two years since he traveled from the small world to the present. So now, his age should be thirteen, close to fourteen.


    I want to grow taller, and I will be taller than Jerry in the future. At this moment, Aisha looked up at Jerry with an expression of disbelief.


    Jerry patted her head and said flickeringly, Drink more milk. Drinking milk is the easiest way to grow taller. I drink milk every morning to grow faster than you.


    When Aisha heard the milk, her face copsed. In Aishas eyes, there is no drink in the world worse than milk because she always feels that milk tastes fishy. Jerry nced at the half-drunk juice in front of Aisha, showing a treacherous smile.


    He prepares breakfast every day, and there is never any juice at home. Therefore, the juice that Aisha drinks every morning is of course, made from milk.


    After breakfast, everyone started packing up.


    Today is Saturday, Haas and Belle decided to take Jerry and Aisha to go camping and y in the Hudson River Park next to Central Park.


    In the past, because of security issues in New York, Haas was always busy. Although it was legally required to do double shifts on weekends, he was often called back due to emergencies just halfway through the break.


    Haas took Jerry and Aisha out to y. At most, they just walked around the neighborhood. Well, now, because of the appearance of the Wizard and Thor, thew and order in New York has been greatly improved, and Haass vacation has also begun to be normal.


    Coupled with the addition of Belle, the free time during the holidays must be fully utilized. In this regard, Jerry has no objection.


    During this period of time, he has been researching and learning magic. He has hardly cked off at all. He is in a state of full capacity. Now he happens to go to the park with his family, which is a rare rxation.


    Jerry, I remember there was a tent at home. Do you know where it is? Haas poked his head out of the bathroom and asked Jerry who was preparing camping food.


    It seems to be in the storage room. Jerry put away the packed food and came to the small storage room.


    The camping tent was bought two years ago when Jerry took Belle and Aisha to go camping in Central Park during his annual vacation. It has been stored in the storage room for the past two years and has not been used. It has already rotted due to dryness and mold.


    Reparo! Pointing at the tent, a blue light shot out, and the tent immediately began to change under the influence of magic, and after a few seconds, it returned to its newly bought appearance at that time.


    If I opened a recyclingpany, I could make a living out of this. Taking out a brand new tent, Jerry couldnt help but sigh. Its really easy for a wizard to make money.


    This tent has not been used for two years. But it is still new. The quality is good. Seeing the brand new tent that Jerry took out, Belle showed a hint of surprise on her face.


    Spring in March and April is the best time for camping. The park is full of blooming flowers. The temperature is suitable. When the spring breeze hits, you wont feel hot or cold.


    After spending half a day in the park in the morning, chatting andughing with Aisha, taking a walk, looking at the scenery, and eating some delicious food, Jerry felt that most of the mental fatigue during this period disappeared at once.


    At three or four oclock in the afternoon, the four of them came to the more famous Bleecker Street next to the park. Aisha wants to eat pizza at night, and there is a famous pizza shop at 233 Bleecker Street.


    After eating the pizza, everyone went shopping along Bleecker Street again. Of course, it is mainly Haas who is carrying Aisha around, and Jerry is struggling to follow behind to help carry things.


    They went shopping. The twodies are very interested in it, but the boys are not interested. Of course, the weight of the thing in her hand is nothing.


    So, in the end, he turned on Refreshing, and while following the three of them, he deduced all kinds of magic in his mind.


    Now he has learned three systems of magic, each with its own strengths and weaknesses. He hopes to integrate the strengths of these three systems of magic through his own efforts and forms a magic system most suitable for his battle.


    Its just that this requires a lot of magic knowledge to support, and it will definitely not bepleted in a short time. But it does not prevent him from slowly researching and integrating it.


    Just as he was deducing the magic theory in his mind, he suddenly sensed a powerful magical powering from his right side. He stopped, turned his head, and looked to the right, there was a closed door, and the house number on the wall was 177A, Bleecker Street.


    What Odin said is correct. There are still many magicians on Earth, but they are just hidden. Since this house has such magic power fluctuations, it may be rted to that Kamar Taj.


    The source of the faint magical power was at the house on the right, and he could clearly feel that the house seemed to have been cast with a lot of magic. So he guessed whether that house had something to do with the Kamar Taj mentioned by Odin.


    <quillbot-extension-portal></quillbot-extension-portal>

 Chapter 201: “New York Sanctum”

    Chapter 201: ��New York Sanctum��


    Jerry, why did you stop?


    After walking for a while, Belle found Jerry was gone, looked back and saw him standing still behind in a daze and some doubts.


    Oh, yeah. I forgot. After Jerry reacted, he replied and followed immediately.


    Regardless of whether that house is rted to Kamar Taj, it is unsuitable for an investigation now. After shopping until around seven or eight in the evening, they found a restaurant on Bleecker Street and had a sumptuous dinner. Todays outing n ispletely over.


    Back home, the three, who had been shopping for a day, were exhausted and returned to their rooms. After taking a shower, Jerry also returned to his room.


    Jerry has been thinking about the house with powerful magic fluctuations that he found today. He thinks that it is very likely that it is Kamar Tajs sanctuary in New York. If it is really the New York Sanctum, does he want to go for it?


    After thinking about it all the way, he finally decided to write down the house number and not go there to find out for now.


    ording to Odin, Kamar Taj is currently the most powerful magicians organization on Earth, and its leader, the Sorcerer Supreme, is even more powerful. Although Jerry needs Kamar Tajs endless magic books, considering his current strength, he thinks its better not to approach him too hastily.


    After all, his wizard is different from the mystic mages in this world. He uses his own magic power to cast magic. At present, he has not fully grasped the magic of the three worlds. He has not learned many magic, and he does not have much energy and time to add a new system of magic.


    Wait until his strength is stronger, and when he needs more magic knowledge to improve himself, then tentatively contact Kamar Taj.


    Its almost time to cross. Temporarily putting aside his thoughts about Kamar Taj, Jerry opened the panel, ready to go through.


    In fact, more than a month ago, the cooling down time had ended. However, at that time, he hadnt fully mastered the Sealing Magic, so he temporarily extended the time to enter the world of Harry Potter.


    Sealing Magic is currently the best way to deal with Voldemort, and it is also the magic he will use when entering the Harry Potter world this time, so it is best to fully grasp it before entering.


    During this time, he and Thor went to Asgard twice, focusing on sorting out the magic of Asgard again.


    He enters the world of Harry Potter this time is to improve his own system in order to deal with the real crisis that will appear next.


    Although Loki was imprisoned in the Asgard dungeon for his reasons, ording to his thinking, even without Loki, Thanos would send other people to Earth to execute his n. At that time, facing arge army of aliens, if he is not strong enough, it will still be very dangerous.


    The key point is that the only plot advantage he knows about the first Avengers is gone in this situation, and everything that happenster is also unknown to him. If Thanoses over directly at that time, it will be over.


    During this period of time, in addition to learning Sealing Magic, he also spent a lot of time riding a Thestral to clean up the crime situation in New York and even surrounding cities. The purpose is to earn more red stars so that he can stay in the world of Harry Potter for a while this time, so as to improve his overall strength.


    Pressing the panels travel button, Jerry opened his eyes again and returned to the Leaky Cauldron in Diagon Alley.


    Because he only stayed in the world of The Sorcerers Apprentice for 50 days, there is still more than half a month before the start of the next semester at Hogwarts.


    There are so many! As soon as he appeared in the room, Jerry was shocked by the hundreds of letters on the table in front of his window.


    When he opened it, he found that they were all greeting letters from school ssmates, including Hermiones, Rons, Nevilles, Daphnes, Malfoys, and so on. Most of them described their summer vacation life, asked about training in the national Quidditch team, and invited him toe to his house when he was free.


    Rons letter mentioned that he and his two brothers drove his fathers magic car to rescue Harry from his aunts house two days ago and invited him to live in the Burrow.


    Hermione asked him to go to Diagon Alley next Wednesday to buy textbooks for the second grade.


    There is also a letter from the school that informs the second grade of the textbooks to be bought and the time to go to school. When Jerry saw that Lockhart wrote seven books in the letter, he couldnt help but shake his head.


    He suddenly remembered that the New Years Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher seemed to be this Lockhart who could only cast the Oblivion Charm, a liar wizard who stole the experience of other wizards. Its own magical ability may not even be as good as a second-year wizard.


    It seems that if I have time, I have to deal with this guy first. Jerry didnt want his Defense Against the Dark Arts ss to be apletely meaningless drama ss.


    I didnt expect that even when I am no longer in this world, and the location searched by the owl is still here. Jerry originally thought that he had disappeared from this world for nearly two months. If someone sent him a letter, the owl should not be able to find his ce.


    Now it seems that even if he is not in this world, the owl still regards the ce where he disappeared as thest ce. Think about it too. It wasnt the same way during the Christmas holidays.


    August 6th, huh. After looking at the date, Jerry ended up replying to every ssmate who wrote to him.


    The Hogwarts holiday was in mid-June when Jerry returned to the main world directly after renting a room at the Leaky Cauldron. Fifty days have passed in the world of The Sorcerers Apprentice, and fifty days have passed in the world of Harry Potter, so now the calendar shows that the time is August 6th.


    School starts on September 1st, so he still has more than 20 days to do other things.


    The next day, Jerry sent all his replies through the Owl Post Office in Diagon Alley and then left Diagon Alley after saying hello to Tom.


    Taking the subway to Kings Cross Station, Jerry did not enter tform Nine and Three Quarters but bought a normal ticket like a normal person. Because he is not going to Hogwarts but to the coastal side.

 Chapter 202: “Heading To Place Cachée Again”

    Chapter 202: ��Heading To ce Cach��e Again��


    During the twenty days before school started, Jerry didnt n to spend all of it in Diagon Alley but nned to go to ce Cache or The French Street again.


    However, because he has traces on his body, he cannot cast magic in ces other than the gathering ces of British wizards, and he cannot take a ne without a passport.


    In fact, he could go directly from London to France on a Thestral, but London is the headquarters of the Ministry of Magic, so it would be troublesome if he identally bumped into other wizards. Therefore, it is safer to choose the means of transportation for ordinary people.


    On a certain coastline near the sea in Hastings, Jerry released Heitan, rode it across the Strait of Dover, and came to France. After casting a Disillusionment charm on Heitan and himself, each of them flew in the direction of Paris.


    Heitans flying speed was super fast, and in less than half an hour, he came to the sky above Paris. Falling on the famous pedestrian street in France, he put away Heitan and cast the Illusion Magic, and Jerry turned into an old man with a cane, wearing a suit, and full of luxury.


    Strolling to the center of a passage on the left side of the street, where a rectangr stone pir stands firmly, and a half-naked Greek girl is carved on the stone pir.


    Jerry stepped forward to hold the girls hand to input some magic power, and the stone girl moved immediately, revealing a stone door under her body that could allow one person to pass through. Pushing open the stone door, when he came out again, he had already arrived at ce Cache once again.


    Last time, he followed the Quidditch team and directly used the Floo powder from the French Ministry of Magic to reach ce Cache. He went through the normal entrance this time.


    After entering ce Cache, Jerry didnt go shopping but first found a hotel to live in because he would probably live here until Hogwarts started.


    This time Jerry came to ce Cache for the ck market, not for magic items, but to see if he could buy some magical animals with good abilities or their eggs through the ck market.


    Now that he has learned Contract Magic, although he still cannot contract tens of thousands of magical animals, it is not a big problem to contract a few. Its just that if he wants to buy some powerful and dangerous magical animals, it must be impossible through formal channels.


    So he thought of the ck market in France. It would be great if he could buy magical animals more aligned with his wishes. If not, buying some good magic items would not be a loss. In France, there is no Trace, and he has no problem using magic as he wants.


    One room, please. Jerry came to the hotels front desk on crutches, took out a bag of Galleons, and put them on the table.


    The goblin standing on the front desk chair looked at the bag full of gleaming Galleons on the table and immediately raised his head with a ttering face and responded, At your service.


    As he spoke, he jumped off the chair and took Jerry upstairs himself. Unlike the ve-like living status of house elves, goblins with simr looks are the only wizarding world that canpete with human wizards.


    Its not that they are so powerful, but that they almost control most of the economic lifeline of the entire wizarding world. Gringotts, the only bank in the wizarding world, is basically controlled by a race of goblins and behind many shops in ce Cache.


    They are very good at making precious special metals and silverware. The Gryffindor sword, which can kill Basilisks and absorb Basilisk venom for infinite strengthening, was made by the most powerful goblin king in the Middle Ages.


    But even so, in terms of hard power, they still couldntpete with average wizards. Several goblin rebellionsunched in history were all quelled by wizards effortlessly.


    Following the goblin to the room, Jerry closed the door and jumped into the suitcase. At this time, the space of the suitcase has been expanded by five timespared to before under the continuous expansion of his Extension Charm.


    Moreover, some time ago, he flew to the suburbs of New York to be a businessman, bought arge number of cattle, sheep, and various livestock, and put them in the fence.


    At present, it is mainly for Norbert and Heitan. As for Crookshanks, one fish is enough for him.


    After three months of growth, Norberts size has grown again. Although he cant fly yet, he can already flop around and stay in the air for tens of seconds. Jerry felt it might have stayed longer if it hadnt been so fat.


    The mes emitted by Norbert are no longer small but real mes with thick ck smoke. The power is quite good. The main reason is that it covers a very wide area from a high position, like an Area of Effect type of attack.


    However, Jerry has issued an order to keep it safe from breathing fire in the suitcase to avoid identally burning the Vi down.


    After studying magic in the suitcase for several hours, it was estimated that it was already dark outside, so he left the suitcase and quietly walked out of the hotel where he was temporarily staying.


    The ck market must only be avable at night.


    Its still the familiar bar entrance and the familiar portrait of a dancing French witch in a long skirt. Just in case, Jerry adjusted his appearance again with the Illusion Spell and walked into the bar, which was still very lively.


    It seems that the arrest of the Aurorsst time did not frighten these wizards. Since this bar is open here, and even the Aurors know clearly that there is a ck market under this bar, many things are not as simple as they appear on the surface.


    It is estimated that in many cases, the arrest of Aurors is just a warning. Just likest time, because the Quidditch Tournament was being held, the French Ministry of Magic didnt want any of them to appear at that time.


    Walking towards the stairs leading to the ck market, before the wizard on the stairs could react, Jerry had already snapped his fingers quietly, Confudo!


    Immediately, the eyes of the wizard guarding the stairs became confused.


    Confundus Charm is a charm that confuses a person or bewitched object, and when he woke up, he would only think that he had dozed off.


    After Jerry had entered the basement floor, the wizard guarding the stairs woke up and scratched his head in doubt, What happened to me just now? Am I sleepy?

 Chapter 203: “The House Elves”

    Chapter 203: ��The House Elves��


    Passing through the ck market trading area, Jerry leaned on crutches and walked to other areas that he had not set foot inst time. However, he turned around but didnt see any stalls selling magical animals or eggs. It seemed that this ck market did not provide this service.


    Jerry didnt give up. Since Quirrell was able to buy dragon eggs to trap Hagrid, it meant that there were definitely some sales of prohibited magical animals in the ck market, but he couldnt find a way.


    With a thought in his heart, Jerry walked slowly to a slightly remote stall in the corner, pointed at the unshaven middle-aged stall owner, and quietly released the Imperius Curse.


    Do you know where illegal magical animals are sold on the ck market?


    You need to go to Heaton to buy magical animals. The happiness on the face of the middle-aged stall owner under the Imperius Curse.


    Whos Heaton? Jerry continued.


    Heaton, that wizard standing at the top of the stairs Hearing the stall owners exnation, he probably figured out what was going on.


    It turns out that the ck market for magical animals is not here. But in a hidden ce in the suburbs of Paris. After all, many magical animals are quiterge and very aggressive, and it will be very troublesome if something goes wrong.


    The Ministry of Magic may turn a blind eye to contraband, but it will never allow dangerous magical animals to appear on ce Cache. Therefore, if you want to go there, you must either know the location or go to the wizard named Heaton at the door.


    After releasing the control of the Imperius Curse, Jerry used Obliviate to erase the memory of the stall owner just now and then walked towards the wizard named Heaton at the stairs.


    I want to buy some magical animals and wonder if you can take me there. Jerry didnt use the Imperius Curse this time but took out a bag of shining Galleons.


    The stall owner just said that as long as he shows enough money, this wizard named Heaton will not care about Jerrys identity and will take him there directly.


    Sure enough, although the wizard had some doubts about when Jerry entered the ck market below, after seeing hundreds of Galleons, he immediately smiled and led Jerry to thepartment behind the bar.


    Sir, hold this bottle. It will take you where you want to go.


    Jerry nced at the wine bottle and knew that it must be a Portkey to somewhere. So he reached out and held it without hesitation. The space distorted for a while, and his body was instantly sucked into the wine bottle and disappeared.


    When hended again, he was no longer in the bar on che Cache, but appeared in a big tent. This big tent should be the same as his suitcase, expanded by the Extension Charm, and it is as big as five or six football fields.


    Inside, you can see many kinds of magical animals that are locked up, as well as wizards who wear hoods back and forth and hide their identities.


    Diricawl, a rare bird species that is about to be extinct, the highest price wins!


    Trolls, the cubs of the mountain trolls. If trained well, they will be good troll security guards!


    A small Acromant. You will have an inexhaustible supply of venom when you grow up!


    The entire tent was filled with shouts of wizards, one after another. Seeing this, Jerry didnt waste any time, and began to search carefully in the tent.


    Unfortunately, after he visited half of the tents, he couldnt find any suitable magical animals. Most of the magical animals he has seen so far are of XX or XXX level, and there are very few magical animals of XXXX level, let alone XXXXX level.


    With his current strength, the number of magical animals that can be contracted is limited. Of course, he must choose the magical animal that is more helpful to him. It was like a Diricawl bird; it was cute and fluffy butpletely useless to him.


    Like giant monsters, their strength is good, but their brains are not good, and the price/performance ratio is extremely low. If the number of them increases in the future, he can go to some forests where giant monsters gather and catch someter on his own.


    As for the Acromant, its quite good. Its IQ is no lower than a human, and its venom is also very valuable.


    However, there are many things in the Forbidden Forest, so why should he spend so much money to buy them here? Why not go to the Forbidden Forest to get them?


    Others, such as Nogtail, Ashwinder, Crup, etc., are either useless or the price/performance ratio is too low to be worth buying. It wasnt until he wandered to the innermost part of the tent that he finally found what he wanted.


    That should be thergest magical animal sales ce in the entire tent, and its booth alone upies one-tenth of the area of the tent. Unlike other stalls where one or two wizards are selling, more than 20 wizards are selling in this booth, like a big team.


    Moreover, the level of magical animals sold inside is obviously not at the same level as other stalls.


    A Hippocampus in arge water tank, A Runespoor, A Yeti, etc., are all extremely safe and aggressive magical animals.


    However, these were not what Jerry valued most. What he valued most were the four house elves.


    House elves, magical creatures in the wizarding world, and the most loyal servants of wizards. Although they seem to be very weak, in fact, every house elf has a good magical ability.


    They are proficient in elf magic. Although they dont have any powerful attack magic, they are extremely good at housework, invisibility, and teleportation magic, and can even perform Apparation.


    Jerrys biggest weakness is Haas, Aisha, and Belle can be counted as half of them. But if everyone gave them a house elf by their side, then his only weakness could be said to make up for most of it.


    House elves can be invisible. Even if they follow Haas and others, they will not be found. When encountering special enemies, they can be easily dealt with elf magic. If they encounter really weak enemies, they can also directly lead them to escape with Apparation.


    However, when Jerry asked the price, he was a little dumbfounded. The price of a house elf was as high as 10,000 Galleons. All his current savingsbined were not enough to buy a house elf.


    No wonder only some wizarding families with ancient traditions will have house elves. It turned out that not all families could afford a house-elf at all.


    In the wizarding world, the ie of a wizard is only a few dozen Galleons a month, and a better job, like an Auror in the Ministry of Magic, is only more than a hundred Galleons a month.


    Wizards may have to work for ten or twenty years without food or drink before they can earn 10,000 gold galleons.

 Chapter 204: “Jerry’s Fishing Tactic”

    Chapter 204: ��Jerry��s Fishing Tactic��


    For ordinary wizards, house elves dont y that much role. Many things that house elves can do can be done by themselves with magic. For example, its like ordinary peoples lifetime savings may be used to buy a house, get married, or raise their children. But they will never hire a nanny to cook and clean for themselves.


    Only the truly rich and aristocrats would spend ordinary peoples life savings on hiring a nanny to clean their vis and prepare three meals a day for themselves. Therefore, only those wizards who are really rich and powerful will have one house elf.


    Looking at it this way, Hogwarts has at least a hundred house elves. How rich can the Founder of Hogwarts it be?


    It seems that I have to find a way to make money.


    Looking at the four house elves and the ferocious magical animals kept in various big cages over there, Jerry couldnt help sighing. If he were given some time, the sry of his Quidditch yers, plus a few rounds of wandering in the Forbidden Forest, it would not be too difficult to make 40,000 Galleons.


    But the wizard who was in charge of selling house elves just now told him that rare products like house elves are not always avable.


    There are four now because a once famous wizard family in France is now down and out, so they sold all the house elves in the family.


    Although Jerry felt that this might be a sales strategy of the salesman, the house elf was what he needed now, so he had to raise money quickly. Now he needs to buy at least three house elves for Aisha, Haas, and Belle.


    Although Aisha and Belle are together all the time, in a few months, Aisha will be graduating from elementary school. They will definitely be separated by then, so he needs to prepare at least 30,000 Galleons.


    But how can you quickly get Gold Galleons? Thirty thousand is not a small amount.


    Jerry, who couldnt afford anything, looked at the four house elves and a group of magical animals reluctantly and returned to the big tents door. However, he didnt use the Portkey at the door to return to the bar but went straight out of the tent, rode a Thestral, and flew back by himself.


    There are five or six football field-sized tents, which are no different from ordinary camping tents in appearance, and its location is very remote, in the outskirts of the forest, far away from the center of Paris.


    In the hotel room, Jerry began to think about umting 30,000 Galleons quickly. The first thing he thought of was the formal method.


    For example, by buying basic herbs to make potions and sell them. His level of potion-making is good, and with the blessing of Refreshing, he can almost achieve a 100% sess rate.


    However, he did a rough calction, and if he wanted to earn 30,000 Galleons in this way, even if he kept working day and night, he couldnt finish it before the start of school.


    Then he wondered whether to go back to Hogwarts, catch some Acromants in the Forbidden Forest, and exchange their venom for money.


    But this is not safe, and it is very inconvenient. Because as long as he is in the UK, he will be monitored by the Ministry of Magic because of the Trace. He can only use the robots to deal with the Acromant.


    In that case, he was worried about being discovered by Dumbledore at Hogwarts.


    Moreover, even if the venom of the Acromant was valuable and could be sold more. It is estimated that the market would be saturated, and with 30,000 gold Galleons, the amount of venom of the Acromant needed would definitely be quite a lot.


    So, after much deliberation, he decided to use some method to get money quickly and was not verypliant. Of course, its not directly stealing or going into a tent to rob Galleons.


    The next day,te at night,


    After nning everything, Jerry came to the tent selling magical animals again, but this time he flew over on a Thestral instead of using the Portkey from the bar.


    Putting away the Thestral, Jerry cast a spell and again turned into a fourteen or fifteen-year-old boy.


    Wow, is this a ck market transaction? Its an eye-opener for the first time! The moment he walked into the tent, Jerry said this.


    What kind of dog is this?


    This is a Crup. It is now extinct in the wizarding world. The one I have here is thest one. If you want it, it only costs 500 Galleons. He is wearing a pitch-ck wizard robe, covering his face. The boss, with a slightly gloomy voice,ughed.


    But Jerrys next answer almost made his jaw drop in shock. Its only five hundred Galleons, so cheap. I thought it would cost several thousand gold coins. Jerry took out a bag, hugged it from inside, and immediately pulled out arge handful of Galleons, which attracted all the wizards passing by to look over.


    The young wizard closest to Jerry saw that Jerry really seemed to be nning to spend five hundred Hogwarts to buy a Crup and was about to sound a reminder but was hurriedly pulled over by hispanion.


    Dont be too fussy, dont forget the rules in the ck market!


    The ck market naturally has rules. The wizard reminded Jerry at this time that he would not only offend this wizard who set up a stall but also offends all the wizards who set up a stall in the entire tent.


    But at this time, Jerry was about to hand the five hundred gold coins he had taken out to the owner. But he seemed to think of something suddenly and put his hands back into the bag again.


    Sorry, I forgot people at home dont let me keep a dog. Id better look at other things. After speaking, Jerry walked over to other stalls.


    The stall owner saw him fleeing from his stall, so he was unwilling to give up and quickly shouted at Jerry to bargain. But at this time, Jerry waved to him very politely and then walked to other stalls.


    In this way, Jerry used the same method again, walked around the booths in other directions, and then walked out of the tent. A foolish young wizard with a huge sum of money because he heard some rumors, sneaked into the ck market to hang out, and then left the ck market alone with a huge sum of money.


    Making himself easy to be a target for some wizards to be in his tail.

 Chapter 205: “Getting Rich”

    Chapter 205: ��Getting Rich��


    Sister, I saw a few wizards going after that boy!


    The young wizard who wanted to remind Jerry just now happened to see Jerry leave the tent after walking around, and shortly after Jerry left, several wizards with their heads covered followed him out, including the stall owner who had sold the Crup before.


    Its too dangerous. Although there are rules in this ck market, there are no rules outside the ck market. This is a lesson, and you should learn from it. The person called the sister warned the young wizard.


    The young wizard hesitated for a moment and finally sighed. Although he sympathized with that innocent boy just now, he would not do anything dangerous for a strange boy. He just hoped that the boys ending would not be too miserable.


    At the same time, Jerry, who was considered a fool by everyone, deliberately slowed down and walked toward the depths of the dark and uninhabited forest.


    I dont know how many greedy wizards this wave of performances will attract.


    Jerry believes that although those who can appear in the ck market are not necessarily ruthless wizards, they are definitely not good people who abide by the rules. The situation he just showed, and the number of Galleons he showed can attract some greedy people who like to take risks.


    Jerrys idea is that he does not steal or rob, but if someone dares to attack him, he will treat him the same way as others. With this, he can also earn some red stars in the process.


    If it goes well, maybe within a few days, he will be able to raise enough money for the elves, and maybe he will have extra Galleons to buy some other magical animals.


    Jerry, who was walking in the forest, heard the footsteps from behind, and the corners of his mouth began to rise rapidly. The stall owner who sold Crup just now led three masked wizards with magic wands and surrounded Jerry.


    Hey, brat, hand over all the Galleons in your pocket, or Ill kill you.


    What are you doing? You know you cant kill someone because thats breaking thew. Jerry looked at the four people surrounding him in horror.


    The stall ownerughed loudly and said, Breaking thew? What we are doing is an illegal business. Hurry up, and I can let you go if you hand it over, or you will be killed right now!


    Okay, IIll give it to you, as long as you dont kill me. Jerry obediently took out the bag containing all the Galleons and handed it to the stall owner.


    The stall owner took the bag, looked at the number of Galleons inside, and immediately showed a satisfied smile on his face, Okay, now get out. Remember, donte to the ck market alone in the future. This is a lesson.


    Arent you going to kill me? Jerry had a surprised look on his face.


    Get out of here! An impatient look appeared on the stall owners face.


    Well, it doesnt look too bad. I guess Ill have to take your lives too. Jerry swept away the terrified expression before and said something lightly.


    Before the four wizards wondered what had just the boy said in front of them had, they felt a numbness in their necks and then fainted on the ground. It turned out that as early as he sensed several peoples presence, Jerry threw out the silver needle and hid it around.


    It was he who controlled the magic with his mind just now, and the silver needle with anesthetic was put on the necks of the four wizards, making them paralyzed.


    The reason for those conversations just now was that he wanted to test them, whether they were simply robbing or nning to continue killing after the robbing.


    If it were a simple robbery, then he would let them live. If they n to kill people after the robbery, then Jerry will send them to hell instantly.


    Ugh, not so much.


    After searching all the items on the four of them, the total amount was less than 10,000 Galleons. However, among the objects of the stall owner, he found quite a few magical animals. Its a pity that they are all XX-level magical animals that are not very useful and do no harm.


    He doesnt intend to waste them on these XX-level magical animals, so he throws them all into his own suitcase space and lets them live freely.


    He reached out and pointed at the four wizards who had taken away all their belongings. The four wizards immediately floated up and then followed Jerry to the deeper part of the forest.


    After making sure that no one around would find out, Jerry bound the four of them with the Incarcerous Spell and then woke them up.


    We apologize, and please let us go. After the four wizards woke up, they immediately recognized the situation in front of them and gave up immediately.


    Jerry stood in front of the four with his hands behind his back, without any expression on his face, Its not that I dont want to forgive you. But I was hoping you could do something for me. Otherwise, you will be like that tree.


    As he said that, with a wave of his hand, a blue magic light shot out, and a big tree next to him was cut into several parts in an instant.


    Casting spells silently without a wand?! Seeing this, the four wizards were in shock.


    Only a few months ago, there was a wizard who was wanted by the Ministry of Magic and could cast spells silently without a staff, and now there was another one which is still young.


    Since when did casting a spell without a wand be so simple?


    With Jerrys current level, silent casting is barely achievable. But casting without a wand is really almost impossible. The main reason is that if there is no magic medium, the power of magic will drop a lot. The spell that Jerry released just now was not wandless. It was just that he was wearing the Magic Ring.


    However, this move obviously scared them.


    Whatever you say, wellply!


    Okay, I want you to go back like this and then like this


    Twenty minutester, the four wizards returned to the ck market tent with simple expressions.


    Boss, we really want to say that. I think its better to tell the person in charge of the ck market about the situation. Maybe they will take care of that boy. We can take advantage of the chaos and have a chance to get our money back. One of the wizards suggested to the stall owner.


    The stall owner thought for a while before sighing, Its better not to take this risk. Its obviously not good for us to disobey what he just said. He may not be able to fight against the person in charge here, but he may take it out on us afterward. Its okay to lose some money but dont put your life on it!

 Chapter 206: “The Fish Has Taken The Bait”

    Chapter 206: ��The Fish Has Taken The Bait��


    How is it? Have you got it? At this time, another stall owner next to the stall owner asked curiously with envy.


    No, not long after that kid left the tent, he disapparated and left. We didnt catch up to him. The stall owner thought of Jerrys exnation and waved his hands quickly.


    The stall owner obviously didnt believe it, If you seed, you will seed, and you are still hiding it. Everyone is not stupid. If it werent for the rules and you let me take the lead, I would go over and do the job quickly. That boy has at least a few thousand Galleons in his pocket.


    ording to the rules in the ck market, you cant do it in the area. If you want to do it, you can only go outside the area; whoever follows out first, others cant grab it. However, this is just a rule that everyone agreed. Those wizards whoe to buy things are not included in these rules.


    The stall owner didnt exin much after hearing the words. He just said that he was going to rest at home for a few days and would note to set up a stall for the time being. In fact, there was no way to set up a stall. The Galleons and smuggled magical animals in his pocket were all taken away by that small boy.


    On the other side, Jerry also rode a Thestral and returned to the ce Cache.


    He asked those four wizards to do things very simply, not to admit that they had met him when they returned. However, this kind of thing is hard to say because he cant guarantee that the four wizards will definitely do as he said after they go back.


    But whats the loss?


    At most, the wizard inside knew that he was quite strong, and the brave ones would continue to be fooled. He did this to make this situationst for a few more days.


    What if the four wizards tell the people behind the ck market about his situation? Then it depends on what the people behind the ck market say. Its fine if they didnt care about it much. He will be very happy if they n to get rid of Jerry.


    Because it means that he will have arge sum of Galleons in his ount.


    The next night, Jerry came to the forest where the ck market tent was located again. Only this time, he released the twelve robot soldiers ahead of time and cast Disillusionment Charms on them.


    At this time, the twelve robot soldiers had changed from when they fought Morgana before. Except for the big wings on the back, their right hand has turned into a sword.


    Before leaving, Jerry asked Balthazar to help him transform with Transmutation Magic.


    Dave also helped a little. He made the robots right hand retain the electric shock function while being transformed by magic. Therefore, the swords in the right hands of these robots are not only sharp in battle but also electrified.


    Go to the sky, and wait for my orders. Although Jerry feels confident about his current strength, taking out the ck market is not difficult.


    But if a wizard in the ck market canpete with him, or is stronger than him, then the twelve invisible robot soldiers in the sky can give him great help. If robot soldiers attacked them with machine guns and other weapons before releasing the Protego Charm in time, deflecting them would probably not be easy.


    However, if its really a head-on confrontation, the wizards have ced a defensive spell in advance. The robot soldiers chances of winning are estimated to be much smaller.


    Pulling back the curtain of the ck market tent, Jerry showed an innocent smile again and walked in with a bag of Galleons. The moment they saw Jerry, the eyes of several wizards setting up stalls lit up. It turns out that yesterdays men didnt lie. They really didnt catch this little sheep.


    Is the Anti-Apparition spell arranged? That kid ising! A wizard asked three other wizards not far from the ck market tent.


    Okay, as long as we lure that kid over for a while, he will never escape. However, that kid is really so rich. Its worth the joint efforts of the two of us to deal with him. One of the wizards had a puzzled expression on his face.


    The first wizard smiled and said, Its okay. That kid is definitely rich. Just now, he bought a house elf for 10,000 Galleons and didnt even bat an eye. We estimate that at least tens of thousands of his familys money is in his bag.


    So much! Wouldnt it be more distressing to split half of it?


    If the boy has 50,000 Gold Galleons, then he will only get 25,000.


    The first wizard was also speechless, but he still exined, Dont underestimate that kid. He may not be asplicated as he appears to be able to bring so many Galleons to the ck market. Both Arte and I felt that there was something strange about Benny yesterday. So, as soon as that kid steps into the range of the Anti-Apparition spell, dont be soft and kill him directly.


    Arte is another stall owner who cooperated with him. Benny is the stall owner who said yesterday that he failed to catch up with the boy, and he is the stall owner next to Benny.


    Yes, boss. He seems to havee out.


    The other three wizards responded in unison. After seeing the young man walking out of the tent, he scattered and hid in several ces.


    Young boy, our stall is just ahead, and we have a very rare dragon egg!


    At the entrance of the tent, a thin wizard with a smile on his face led Jerry to walk toward the direction where the Anti-Apparition spell was arranged.


    Really? Then hurry up. If there are really dragon eggs, Im willing to pay fifty thousand Galleons. Jerry urged with a face full of expectation.


    After Jerry entered the ck market tent this time, he didnt just look at things but did not buy them like yesterday. That would be too fake. Therefore, he used yesterdays money and his own savings to make enough money to buy a house elf.


    Its just that during the purchase process, he acted casually. As if spending 10,000 Galleons was like nothing to him.


    Sure enough, as soon as he threw the house elf he bought into the suitcase, a wizard approached him and asked him if he was interested in dragon eggs.


    When Jerry heard this, he was overjoyed immediately. He looked very interested and happily left the tent with the wizard and his two subordinates.


    The fish has already taken the bait, and its time to close the rod immediately.


    The four wizards who were ambushing and the three wizards who brought Jerry over saw Jerry stepping into the range of the Anti-Apparition spell, and they thought at the same time.


    At this time, Jerry had the same thoughts as theirs.

 Chapter 207: “Peruvian Vipertooth Dragon”

    Chapter 207: ��Peruvian Vipertooth Dragon��


    Do it now!


    Without giving Jerry any chance to react, when he came to the reserved ambush site, four green lights shot toward his position from four directions at the same time.


    Theyre using Killing Curse from all directions to anticipate me from dodging it, huh.


    Seeing the four green lights, Jerry recognized at a nce that it was a Killing Curse that could not be resisted by defensive magic. His face turned cold because it meant they did not intend to keep him alive.


    The Anti-Apparition spell prevents Jerry from Apparating, and of course, he cant Apparate at all.


    The Killing Curse cannot be blocked by defensive magic such as the Protego Charm, and simultaneous attacks from four directions made it impossible for him to dodge.


    However, Jerry was standing there at this time, not even hiding. Just watching the three wizards who brought him here and the four strange wizards who showed up now.


    Just when the seven wizards thought that Jerry would surely die, they didnt know that all four of his death-defying curses passed through Jerrys body without causing any harm at all.


    Jerry looked at them, and then his eyes were serious, Now its my turn.


    As soon as his words fell, six of the seven wizards fell to the ground in an instant, and only the skinny wizard who had brought him here before was still standing there.


    But at this moment, his face was full of horror, What magic did you use to attack us?


    Huh, your robe has a defensive spell attached to it. You must be so cautious. Jerry looked at the Protego Charm lit up on the skinny wizards robe and instantly understood the reason why his silver needle didnt go in.


    But its useless. Avada Kedavra.


    A voice sounded from behind the thin wizard, the green magic directly ignored the Protego Charm on the wizards robe and sank into his body.


    At this time, Jerrys body slowly came from a distance, and the Jerry who had been standing in the center also slowly disappeared.


    It turned out that the moment Jerry walked into the ck market, he had already used a Disillusionment Charm and Clone Magic he had learned from Asgard. The one that was guided by the skinny wizard was only his illusion, and his main body kept hiding in the safe area behind. Thats why the four Killing Curses didnt work at all.


    When the wizards used the Killing Curse to attack the clone, he controlled the silver needle and attacked them at the same time, knocking down the six defenseless wizards in an instant. Then he used the Killing Curse to deal with thest one.


    Since they intend to kill him, hell just return the favor.


    After looting the seven wizards properties, Jerry used the Severing Charm to cut off the heads of the remaining six wizards, who were stunned and sent them to hell together.


    Seeing all the properties of the seven wizards, Jerry had a look of surprise on his face. As wizards dwell in the underground market, the ruthless ones are richer. The pockets of these seven wizards are obviously bigger than yesterday.


    Searching their equipment, putting all the Galleons owned by the seven people together, and counting them turned out to be close to 50,000.


    Moreover, he also found arge number of magical animals. Although most were not very useful, there were quite a few rare and valuable ones.


    Its like an XX-level bird. Its feathers can be used to make Veritaserum and memory potions. It is a very rare magical animal indeed. It is still very good to put them in the suitcase for potion making.


    Most importantly, there was actually an unhatched dragon egg. Originally, he thought that they were using this as a gimmick to trick him out, but he didnt expect it to be true.


    After observation, this dragon egg should be a dragon egg of a Peruvian Vipertooth.


    Because the Peruvian Vipertooth is the smallest dragon among all dragons, even when they are fully grown, they are only four or five meters long, so their eggs are the smallest among all dragon eggs, and they are slightlyrger than goose eggs, so it is very easy to identify them.


    However, dont think that the Peruvian Vipertooth is weak because of its small size. In fact, the Peruvian Vipertooth is more of a threat to wizards than any other dragon.


    Because the Peruvian Vipertooth is the fastest flying dragon of all, it is almost impossible to hit with normal magic, and its teeth are highly poisonous. If they bite you, you are basically dead.


    Im just going to buy all the remaining three house elves so as not to be bought by other wizards tomorrow.


    After getting the eggs of the Peruvian Venomtooth, Jerry walked to the nearby ck market tent again with the new money that he just earned.


    Four house elves, three are used to protect Haas, Aisha and Belle, respectively, and one is ced in the suitcase to help Jerry take care of the magical animals in the suitcase.


    Jerry has taken away by Sun Loks equipment to cast magic, so he couldnt cast magic. Fortunately, only Norbert, Crookshanks, and other normal animals were in the suitcase.


    But now, there are arge number of animals in the suitcase, and it will be difficult for Sun Lok to take care of them if he cannot cast magic. It would be much easier to have a house elf who can cast all kinds of magic to assist him.


    When Jerry stepped into the ck market tent again, many wizards and stall owners looked at him. With a full of surprise and then showing a little solemnity.


    What surprised them was that they clearly saw Jerry being taken out by the ruthless Arte, and they also knew that another stall owner was ambushing him. But at this time, Jerry came back safe and sound.


    Jerry came back, but the two stall owners and their men did note back.


    They seemed to have thought of the answer and didnt dare to doubt it.


    Jerry didnt care about the gazes of those stall owners because he knew that this kind of thing could only be fooled once or twice, and those wizards were not stupid to make such a dumb decision.


    It will be a matter of time before it is discovered.


    Now that it was over. He had enough money toplete his n. So why not just buy something, leave, and then return without wasting any more time?


    His original intention was to improve his strength, not to make money.


    Of course, if he is exposed now, those wizards could unite to take revenge on him if theyre willing to take the risk to do so.

 Chapter 208: “The Four House Elves”

    Chapter 208: ��The Four House Elves��


    I want all three of these! Jerry came to thergest booth in the ck market and pointed to the remaining three house elves.


    When the clerk saw Jerrys appearance, he was as surprised, but he still received Jerry very warmly and sold him the three house elves.


    Thirty thousand Galleons were poured on the table of the booth. The golden light was shining, almost attracting the attention of all the wizards. Its like you have a house worth two million in the city and pour two million cash on the table to buy something. Its definitely very eye-catching.


    After paying the money and putting the three house elves into the suitcase, Jerry walked out of the tent swaggeringly. He was so bold because he wanted to see if it was possible to get some idiots to follow him. After all, he didnt n toe over tomorrow.


    After Jerry left, the wizards in the entire ck market began to discuss and specte, but none of them followed. Those who oftene to the ck market are not fools. They still have an understanding of the strength of the seven wizards who ambushed Jerry.


    This kind of thing only happened to wizards who were new to the ck market and looking like an easy targets. Now that the whereabouts of the seven wizards are unknown, no one would dare to mess with that boy.


    Sister, do you think my worries yesterday were superfluous? The young wizard was also in the crowd yesterday, watching Jerry leave with a veryplicated expression on his face.


    The elder sister sighed, This warns us not to underestimate every wizard whoes to the ck market and not to easily trust those wizards who seem harmless to humans and animals.


    At the same time, At the French Ministry of Magic, Department of Magical Law Enforcement.


    A middle-aged Auror reported to an old man sitting on a chair, reading a newspaper and drinking coffee, Director, there is something wrong with the ck market.


    Interesting. Im afraid thats not the strength that a young wizard can have. After listening to the report, the old man put down the newspaper in his hand, showing a hint of interest.


    The middle-aged Auror nodded. ording to our current analysis, he may be a wizard with Metamorphmagi ability, and it is likely to be a dangerous wizard who shed with our Aurors a few months ago.


    Metamorphmagus is a type of wizard. They are rare, and they have the ability to transform into anything or anyone at will. Its not an Illusion but a real physical transformation simr to taking a Polyjuice potion.


    Is that the wizard who managed to fight against a dozen of your subordinates and escaped calmly in the end? There was a look of surprise on the old mans face.


    However, after thinking about it for a while, he felt that the middle-aged Aurors analysis was indeed reasonable. He was able to kill seven wizards without being injured, and his strength was definitely not weaker than that wizardst time.


    Within a few months, it is impossible for two strange and powerful wizards to appear at the same time. Therefore, it is very possible that the two are one person, and they are Metamorphmagusno wonder they couldnt find the wizard after searching for a long time.


    The people below want us to kill him, so should we? The middle-aged Auror waved his wand.


    The old man thought for a while and shook his head, Forget it. He didnt break the rules of the ck market. Those stall owners are too stupid, and its best not to provoke such a dangerous character. Otherwise, it will be very troublesome.


    The ck market is inherently shady, and it would be bad to implicate him if it gets bigger.


    Besides, if he bought our things with all his money, we wont lose money. The old man smiled, got up, picked up his briefcase, and patted the middle-aged Aurors shoulders.


    Its gettingte. Im going home to rest. You can arrange the follow-up work. Im going to retire soon, and you will take over at that time.


    Yes, Director, I will definitely do a good job. The middle-aged Auror stood up excitedly.


    Reaching out to call the twelve robot soldiers who have been invisible in the air and putting them back into the suitcase. Jerry released Heitan and returned to the hotel in the ce Cache.


    What are your names? In the suitcase space, Jerry asked the four house elves, who bowed their heads and stood in front of him.


    My name is Dov!


    My name is Sammy


    My name is Dalibor!


    My name is Soren!


    The four elves respectfully reported to Jerry. When he bought them, Jerry was their new owner. ording to the tradition of the house elves, the four house elves will always be loyal to Jerry, and their descendants will also be loyal to his descendants forever.


    The names are so random. He couldnt help but twitch when he heard the names of the four house elves.


    It seems that the original owners of the four house elves before him didnt pay much attention to them. Its also unusual. Most house elves have miserable lives because many wizards treat them like ves.


    In contrast, the house elves at Hogwarts are actually living a pretty good life. Apart from cooking and cleaning every day, they will not be beaten, scolded, or tortured with magic.


    However, he didnt intend to help them change their names. Although the names of the four elves wereplicated, they were really easy to remember.


    Uh, I heard all of you are rted. So who is the eldest, and who is the youngest? To Jerry, the four house elves were about the same. He couldnt even tell the differences.


    The four elves introduced themselves. Dov is the eldest. Sammy is the second eldest, Dalibor is the third, and the youngest is Soren.


    Okay, you will follow me from now on. As long as you are obedient, I will not treat you badly. However, you still have some work to do. Jerry nodded, raised his hand, and finished drawing the Contract Magic runes.

 Chapter 209: “Gilderoy Lockhart”

    Chapter 209: ��Gilderoy Lockhart��


    After staying in ce Cache in France for a few days, Jerry set off to return to the Leaky Cauldron in London. Because the day that Hermione agreed to buy books together ising soon.


    How much is this? In a small gift shop at 15th Charing Street, London, Jerry picked up a Russian matryoshka doll on the gift shelf and asked the owner.


    He had just returned to London by train from Hastings before he had time to return to the Leaky Cauldron. He just thought that he hadnt had time to buy something for the Sealing Magic, so he found a small gift shop nearby.


    Oh, it only costs five pounds. But since its your first visit, I can do it for four pounds! The owner had just finished taking care of a transaction and introduced it to Jerry enthusiastically.


    Okay, thanks! After paying the money and holding the matryoshka doll, he continued walking toward the Leaky Cauldron.


    The matryoshka doll could be used to seal Voldemorts soul.


    When school starts, Ill find a way to learn to Apparate. Pushing open the door of the Leaky Cauldron, Jerry thought secretly.


    Without Apparition, many things would be very inconvenient. Originally, he could have returned to his room or Diagon Alley with just one Apparation. But now, he has to walk slowly on his own feet.


    It was the same with the Aurors in ce Cachest time. Those wizards could use Apparition to escape, but he had to rely on his strength to escape.


    However, if you want to learn Apparation, someone must guide you. If you practice blindly ording to the magic book, it is easy to split your body. For example, after Apparating, the body teleports, but the arms and legs stay in ce. Even with the guidance of a teacher, not every wizard can master it.


    When the Ministry of Magic sent someone to teach Apparition at Hogwartsst semester, he would take the time to listen secretly.


    There is another very important thing, and that is his Trace.


    He is unsure whether the Trace is inside his wand or on his body, so even though he doesnt use the wand very much now, he dares not use magic outside of Diagon Alley.


    If this troublesome problem is not resolved, he will be very restricted as long as he is in the UK until he reaches the age of eighteen unless he intends to wipe out the entire Ministry of Magic on his own.


    But in essence, he still wanted a rtively peaceful environment to study magic.


    Mr. Lockhart, can I have an autograph? As soon as Jerry opened the door and walked into the Leaky Cauldron, he was taken aback by the lively scene in the bar.


    Although the Leaky Cauldron Bar is located in a magical street like Diagon Alley, the business is mediocre due to the stores environment. Therefore, in most cases, the bar is not full, and it is rtively quiet.


    But at this time, the number of people in the bar was quite crowded and very noisy. Taking a closer look, the main reason for this is the wizard in gorgeous robes standing at the bar counter, Gilderoy Lockhart.


    He is the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor at Hogwarts this year.


    Gilderoy Lockhart, third-ss Medal of the Order of Merlin, Professor of the Defense Against the Dark Arts, and five-time Witch Weeklys Most Charming Smile Award winner, is currently the most popr author in the wizarding world.


    It turned out to be him. No wonder.


    Looking at Lockhart, who was surrounded by a group of middle-aged witches at the bar to sign their autograph, Jerry suddenly showed a dazed expression. Avoiding them, Jerry took a detour and walked up the stairs on the bars second floor.


    Tomorrow from 12:30 to 4:30 p.m., I will hold a signing event for my new book autobiography Magical Me. Everyone muste and join us! Lockhart at the bar flicked his blond hair and showed his bright teeth. He is promoting tomorrows event while signing their books for the fans.


    They screamed repeatedly, saying they would definitely be there to buy one. As for the middle-aged wizards behind them, the expressions on their faces were not so happy.


    Signing event? Hmm. Jerry, who was walking on the stairs, saw the scene below, shook his head secretly, and replied in his heart.


    Just now, he had heard some people in the bar discuss that Lockhart seemed to be staying at the Leaky Cauldron tonight, and Tom even waived his amodation fee on purpose.


    At ten oclock in the middle of the night, Jerry used the Disillusionment Charm to hide and quietly came to the door of Lockharts room.


    Alohomora.


    The door was immediately opened under the effect of the Unlocking Charm. Pushing open the door and cautiously walking into the room, Jerry soon found Lockhart currently asleep.


    Imperio.


    Stretching out his hand to cast the Imperius Curse on him, Jerry took out a magic pen that could write automatically that he bought at the ce Cache and ordered to him, Now, tell in detail how you deceived those wizards and witches, took their stories for your own, and erased all their memories.


    Lockhart nodded happily, When I graduated from Hogwarts in 1982, I kept thinking about bing famous, bing a highly respected wizard like Dumbledore, and receiving flowers and apuse from countless people. But I dare not to meet and fight those evil wizards, vampires, and ghosts.


    Fortunately, shortly after graduation, I mastered the Obliviate Spell and used it very well, so I came up with a very good idea.


    Following Lockharts narration, his life experience from graduation to the present has been recorded bit by bit with the magic pen. Two hourster, Jerry cast the Obliviate Curse and Sleeping Curse on Lockhart, who had finished telling his story.


    This book should be called The Real Lockhart!


    Dozens of pages of paper full of Lockharts life experience into a book with magic. He left Lokcharts room with this new book and then quietly came to Diagon Alley.


    After casting the Doubling Charm on The Real Lockhart to turn it into dozens of copies, Jerry threw the copies of these books one by one at the door of the shop in Diagon Alley. Especially for the Diagon Alley branch of the Daily Prophet, he even opened the door and threw seven or eight copies inside.


    Afterward, he used the Transfiguration Charm to transform into a middle-aged man, went to the Post Office, and mailed the original copy to the Ministry of Magic.

 Chapter 210: “The Fall of an Idol”

    Chapter 210: ��The Fall of an Idol��


    The next day, at nine oclock in the morning. Jerry finished his meditation practice and returned to the room from the suitcase.


    Sure enough, no matter where it is, reporters are the fastest in this kind of thing. Hearing the noisy voices outside, Jerry knew thatst nights actions had already taken effect.


    As soon as he opened the door, he saw the door of Lockharts room a few rooms away from him, and several reporters from the Daily Prophet had already blocked the door.


    Mr. Lockhart, please open the door and exin whether you used the Oblivion Curse to steal other peoples experience and write a book. Is it a fabrication or a real thing, and is The Real Lockhart a book you wrote?


    I said, I dont understand what you are saying. Everything in my book is my own experience. What is The Real Lockhart? There has never been this book. I only have an autobiography book! The door didnt open, but Lockharts distraught voice came from inside.


    Just then, two young wizards in suits came to Lockharts door, Mr. Lockhart, we are the Aurors of the Ministry of Magic, and now please follow us to the Ministry of Magic for an investigation.


    Seeing this, Jerry smiled, passed the Aurors and reporters blocking Lockharts door, and walked downstairs to the first floor of the Leaky Cauldron. He was going to try breakfast at the Leaky Cauldron. In all his time at the Leaky Cauldron, he hadnt tasted the food at the Leaky Cauldron once.


    Uh no wonder business has been bad. After taking a bite of steak, Jerry couldnt help frowning.


    Although he likes to eat well-cooked steaks, that doesnt mean that the steaks cant be chewed. Well-cooked doesnt necessarily make them stale. Diagon Alley is the only magical street in London and thergest gathering ce for wizards in the UK. The Leaky Cauldron is the only bar in Diagon Alley, the only ce where you can eat seriously.


    In such a ce, the daily business is moderate. It can be seen that the management level is not very good, and the drinks are probably better.


    However, Jerry ate all the steaks following the principle of not wasting food. Although the steak was too old to be eaten, his teeth were notparable to ordinary peoples. After all, he could eat the rock cakes made by Hagrid.


    Jerry, Jerry! Jerry had just finished his breakfast and got up from his seat when he heard a familiar voiceing from the door of the bar.


    He turned his head to look. It was Hermione who had agreed with him in the letter toe and buy second-grade textbooks today. He saw Hermione waving her little hand at Jerry and then rushed over excitedly and hugged Jerry.


    Long time no see, Jerry!


    Long time no see, Hermione. Oh, you look taller! Jerry patted Hermione on the back and said in surprise.


    During two and a half months of summer vacation, Hermione seemed to have grown taller. Sure enough, girls developed earlier than boys. Hermione was born on September 19, 1979, and Harry was born on July 31, 1980. In terms of age, Hermione is nearly one year older than Harry.


    If Hermione had been born twenty days earlier, then she would have received the admission letter notst year but the year before. Therefore, shortly after the start of school, when Harry and the others are still twelve years old, Hermione should be considered thirteen years old, which is the age at which girls develop and grow the fastest.


    You have changed more than me! Hermionepared and found that she was not even where Jerrys eyes were.


    At this moment, a cough came from behind Jerry. It was her father, Mr. Granger. Seeing this, Hermione hastily and elegantly bowed to them.


    Good morning, Hermiones parents.


    Good morning, Jerry. A boy and a girl together seemed to, ouch!


    As soon as Mr. Granger spoke, Mrs. Granger pinched him in the back, Dont listen to him. I heard from Hermione that you take good care of her in school and you are also the best student in school. So, its good that both of you get along very well.


    Seeing Mrs. Grangers smile, Jerry froze for a moment but subconsciously nodded.


    Thats why Jerry and I are very good friends.


    From the first meeting in Diagon Alley at the beginning of school to the train and in the Hogwarts library, Jerrymunicated with Hermione the most. Although up to this time, with his magical knowledge and background, Jerry has been of little help to her.


    We should go to Gringotts to exchange for Galleons. Jerry blushed slightly and pulled Hermione towards the magic wall in the backyard of the Leaky Cauldron.


    Jerry, are theying to Diagon Alley today? Watching Jerry use his wand to open the passage leading to Diagon Alley, Hermione asked Jerry.


    Ron wrote me back saying that they will use Floo powder to go directly to Diagon Alley to purchase today. However, I suggest that he better change to an owl. I feel that if his old owl sends another letter, itll be just a problem. When Jerry answered, he alsoined about Errol.


    As soon as he set foot on the street of Diagon Alley, Jerry immediately felt that something was wrong.


    Because it was different from usual, everyone was buying the items they needed in front of various shops. At this time, many wizards gathered together in twos and threes, talking about it while flipping through a very luxurious-looking book.


    What happened? Hermione looked puzzled.


    Who knows? But I think it might have something to do with that wizard named Gilderoy Lockart. Hermione shrugged.


    Gilderoy Lockhart? That famous author? What happened to him? Hermione eyes lit up immediately. For someone like Hermione, who generally loves reading, a great author like him is her idol.


    Theressomething wrong with him. Jerry recounted the questions he heard about those reporters after he went out this morning and thest scene where he saw Auror appear and take Lockhart away.


    Hermiones first reaction after hearing this was that it was not something good. She didnt doubt what Jerry had said. She was shocked to know that the idol she admired turned out to be a liar, a despicable person who could only use the Obliviate Curse to steal other peoples experiences.


    Dont think about it too much. Lets wait for the news from the Ministry of Magic. Some things are really hard to say until the resultse out. Jerryforted Hermione when he saw that Hermiones mood seemed to have dropped a lot.

 Chapter 211: “Tom Riddle’s Diary”

    Chapter 211: ��Tom Riddle��s Diary��


    After apanying Hermiones family to exchange Galleons from Gringotts, the four of them went to Flourish and Blotts Bookstore together. The Bookstore is the ce where Hermione agreed to meet Ron and others in the letter. Because there are not many other things to buy in the second grade, mainly textbooks for the second grade.


    Except for Defense Against the Dark Arts, because the teacher often changes, the textbooks are not the same every year, but the textbooks of another subject will basically not change much.


    Jerry bought those textbooks a long time ago. But he needed to buy Lockharts Defense Against the Dark Arts textbooks. Although Lockharts strength is mediocre, the contents are okay. Even if he stole that knowledge from other people, some things could be considered useful.


    Its just a little more expensive. But fortunately, after buying the four house elves, he still has a few thousand galleons left, so he doesnt need to worry about it.


    Gilderoy Lockhart Autobiography for sale!


    Magical Me book is avable!


    As soon as he arrived at the entrance of the Bookstore, Jerry saw the eye-catching banner posted on the entrance.


    I wish Mr. Lockhart is okay. Hermione sighed when she saw the banner.


    Then we can only pray. Jerry knew that as long as the Ministry of Magic investigated ording to the contents of the book, Lockhart should be convicted of the crime soon.


    The Obliviate Curse is notpletely permanent. Strong external stimtion and a wizard proficient in the Obliviate Curse can break the spells effect. The Ministry of Magic certainly has no shortage of wizards who are proficient in the Oblivion Curse.


    Moreover, there are many details in the book. As long as the investigation was done thoroughly, even if the wizards cast with the Obliviate Curse cannot recover their memories, they can still find the evidence sufficient to prove Lockharts crimes.


    Therefore, from the moment Lockhart was brought to the Ministry of Magic for review, it was doomed that he would nevere out again. Perhaps, Azkaban will be his final destination.


    If Lockhart enters Azkaban, then who will be the new Defense Against the Dark Arts professor at Hogwarts?


    Will it be Snape to take over? Or a new teacher? If Snape took over, who will teach the Potions ss? Will there still be time to find a new teacher?


    Of course, these problems are not something he should worry about, and Dumbledore will naturally find a way to solve them.


    Harry and Ron, havent theye yet? Hermione looked down the street.


    Jerry and Hermione had already bought all the books, but Harry and Ron were still missing.


    There may be a bitte. Lets go buy other supplies first.


    If he remembers correctly, its Harrys first time using Floo powder. There was a high probability that it would not go so smoothly.


    Then lets go buy some ink and parchment to use. Hermione suggested.


    Ink and parchment are consumables, and a lot must be prepared every semester.


    Hermione, your dad and I are tired, and we dont know much about the things you want to buy. Well wait for you in this bookstore. You and Jerry can go shopping together. At this time, Mrs. Granger pulled her husband and said to Hermione with a smile.


    Okay, then welle back after we buy finished our shopping. Hermione pulled Jerry up, waved to her parents, and trotted out.


    The two of them slipped forward along the winding cobbled streets of Diagon Alley. On the way to buy supplies, Jerry bought two ice creams first. The two ate ice cream, strolled around Diagon Alley, and bought school supplies for the next semester. Before they realized it, it was almost noon.


    Harry and the others should be here. Jerry checked the time. He and Hermione had been shopping for almost two hours, and Harry and the Ron family should arrive sooner orter.


    Oh, then lets go back to the Bookstore. Hermione realized that if Jerry hadnt reminded him, he would havepletely forgotten about Harry and Ron.


    She was sofortable being with Jerry. No matter what she said, Jerry could pick it up, and no matter what she wanted to do, Jerry seemed to know. When ites to things rted to magic, some of Jerrys views always make her suddenly realize that magic is like this.


    While shopping and chatting, she didnt pay attention to the time.


    Carrying the bought things in the bag, Jerry and Hermione started to return to the direction of the Bookstore.


    Whats going on here? When they came to the Bookstore, Jerry and Hermione did see Harry and Rons family, and they also saw Hagrid, but there seemed to be something wrong with the Bookstore at this time.


    The bookshelves in the store were twisted and crooked, and the books on the shelves were scattered all over the ce. It felt like this was not a bookstore but an ident scene.


    Moreover, the eyes of Rons father, Arthur Weasley, seemed a little swollen.


    Jerry! Hermione! Harry and Ron are surprised when Jerry and Hermione appear.


    After some exnations from the two, Jerry realized that it was Harry who used the Floo powder to say Diagon Alley as Knockturn Alley, which caused them not to arrive on time to the Bookstore.


    The current situation in the Bookstore was because Arthur Weasley had a fight with Lucius Malfoy in the bookstore.


    Fighting? This is quite surprising. Jerry didnt remember that Arthur and Lucius fought when watching the movie in his previous life. Two powerful wizards fought hand-to-hand in a bookstore, which was really cool to see it happen.


    You didnt see my dads punch just now. It was so good. It directly knocked out Malfoys nose! Ron said excitedly.


    By the way, let me introduce my family to you! At this time, the Grangers also came in front of Hermione, and everyone introduced each other.


    Arthur was most interested in Hermiones parents and kept asking about the Muggle world regardless of his wife trying to heal him from the wounds and scratches.


    This is my sister, Ginny. Shes a freshman this year. Ron introduced his sister Ginny to Jerry and Hermione.


    Hello, Ginny! Jerry and Hermione greeted Ginny at the same time.


    But at this time, Jerrys eyes were not on Ginny but on the cauldron in her hand.


    If there were no problems at this time, one of Voldemorts Horcruxes, the diary containing Voldemorts soul, should have been secretly ced in Ginnys cauldron by Lucius.


    I have to find a way to get it. Jerry had a thoughtful look in his eyes.

 Chapter 212: “Trickery”

    Chapter 212: ��Trickery��


    On the way from Bookstore to the Leaky Cauldron, Jerry walked slowly behind Ginny. With a snap of his fingers inside the robe, a thinyer of ice suddenly formed on the ground where Ginny was about to step.


    Casting a piece of ice is the most basic and straightforward spell in the Merlinians wizard book. Although it basically has no power, because it uses very little magic power, it activates quickly and is extremely difficult to detect.


    Ginnys right foot stepped on the slippery ice surface, slipped suddenly, and fell backward on her back. The cauldron that was full of books in her hand was thrown flying.


    Are you alright? Jerry stepped forward, caught Ginny, who was about to fall with one hand, and then snapped his fingers, turning theyer of ice under his feet into the water.


    IIm fine. I just slipped on my foot. Ginny stood up from Jerrys arms. Obviously, she was taken aback by the unexpected fall just now.


    At this time, everyone was looking at her. Jerry backed away quietly, walked naturally to the ce where the cauldron had justnded, and began to pretend to help pick up the textbooks.


    This should be it. While everyones attention was on Ginny, Jerry quietly picked up a very old diary that was scattered on the floor and put it in his bag.


    Ginny, heres your book. Is everything here? Putting the books scattered on the ground back into the crucible, Jerry smiled and handed the cauldron to Ginny.


    Its all here, thank you. Ginny took the cauldron and thanked Jerry shyly.


    After that, everyone continued chatting towards the Leaky Cauldron.


    Why dont youe to our house to y sometime? Jerry doesnt need to go to training anyway. Ron invites Jerry and Hermione to use the Floo powder in the Leaky Cauldron.


    Before the holiday, Ron invited everyone to y at his Burrow. At that time, Jerry refused because the Ennd Quidditch team might need training. In addition, Harry was locked at home and could not go out.


    Just now, he knew that Jerry was living in the Leaky Cauldron and that Harry would also spend thest two weeks of school at the Burrow. So, he invited them again.


    I dont mind. Hermione, who was very interested in the Burrow, agreed immediately.


    Jerry nned to refuse, but after thinking about it, he nodded again, I may be busy with some things in thest few days. Can I join after a few days?


    He just got Voldemorts diary and needed a few days to experiment with it. But he didnt refuse because Rons father, Arthur, was a master of alchemy.


    Then how about this weekend? it just so happens that Mr. and Mrs. Granger is taking a day off so that we cane over together then. At this time, Arthur interrupted and suggested.


    Arthur is very interested in the Muggle world, and he had a very interesting talk with Hermione parents on the road just now, and he hopes to have a chance to have a good chat again.


    Oh, when the timees, I will definitely prepare the ingredients in advance and make some delicious food for you.


    Oh, you dont have to do all that. Hermiones parents responded.


    As the few Muggles who knew wizards existed and were not afraid, they were also curious about this particr wizard family.


    At this time, everyone turned their attention to Jerry.


    He shrugged, Weekend is alright for me!


    After that, Ron and Harry returned to the Burrow on the firece of the Leaky Cauldron with Floo powder. Hermione and her parents left the bar and returned to the Muggle world. At the end of the bar, Jerry was the only one left.


    Voldemort, lets have a talk. Jerry returned to his room on the second floor with the bag in his hand.


    He took the diary with a faded cover out of the bag and put it on the table. Jerry picked up a quill and sat on the chair. Turning to the first page of the diary, he can see a little handwriting in the lower right corner that is blurred but still barely readable.


    T. M. Riddle


    Flipping through the diary, it waspletely nk, as if it had never been written. However, Jerry had already expected this.


    He dipped the quill he picked up into the ink on the table and wrote, My name is Jerry Carmen, I am twelve years old, and I am a second-year student in Hogwarts as a Slytherin. Today, when I was shopping for books at the Bookstore in Diagon Alley, I identally picked up this book. I n to make this as my own diary.


    Just as Jerry stopped writing, the words he wrote in the diary flickered on the paper and were quickly sucked in without leaving any traces.


    Jerry feigned surprise. Then, a new line of text appeared on that page, Hello, Jerry Carmen. My name is Tom Riddle.


    Its alive. Is it an alchemy item? Jerry continued to write on the paper.


    The handwriting disappeared again, and then new words appeared, Yes, I am an alchemy item made by a great wizard, and I can answer any doubts about magic for you.


    I dont believe it. Do you know the Apparition magic? Im very interested in that magic. Jerry said he wanted to verify it.


    The reply immediately appeared on paper, Thats too simple for me. I can teach you spells and practice skills, but I have been asleep for several years. Can you tell me what happened in the wizarding world these years?


    As long as you teach me to Apparate, I can tell about it to you.


    Why steal Voldemorts diary?


    It was because Jerry knew that there was the memory of Voldemorts young soul in it, which could help him learn some magic that he could not learn temporarily. As for whether Voldemort would control him the way he controlled Ginny, Jerry wasnt worried at all.


    Although Voldemorts Horcrux is powerful, he cannot control a wizard at will, especially a wizard as powerful as him.


    Ginny can be controlled in the original book because Ginny opened her heart to Voldemort andpletely trusted him, so Voldemort eroded her soul.


    Will Jerry open up to Voldemort? Most likely not.


    Voldemort will definitely try his best to trick Jerry in order to win Jerrys trust, and Jerry will also trick him by getting his magical knowledge as much as possible.

 Chapter 213: “Gathering In The Burrow”

    Chapter 213: ��Gathering In The Burrow��


    Five dayster, in Leaky Cauldron.


    Standing by the bed, Jerry concentrated his mind and whispered a mantra, Apparate!


    There was a slight cracking sound, and his figure disappeared instantly with the distortion of space, and when he reappeared, he was already at the door of the room.


    Five days ago, after he roughly told the history of the wizarding world in these years to Voldemorts soul in the diary, in order to win his trust, he guided him very seriously in learning about the Apparition.


    Maybe it was because Voldemort spoke in great detail, or maybe it was because Jerry had done a lot of research on space-type magic before, and in less than five days, he was able to master the Apparition initially.


    It was working very well, and there was no Splinching. He doesnt need to use the expensive potion of regenerating severed limbs that Snape gave him as a Christmas gift.


    In fact, the main point of Apparition lies in whether the target is clear, whether the will is firm, and whether the spell can be cast calmly. This is not difficult for him, who is mentally strong.


    Opening the diary on the table, Jerry took a quill and wrote, I have learned Apparition. Thank you for your guidance these days. You are indeed a product of alchemy full of wisdom.


    For me, this is a very simple magic. I know a lot of secrets and magic. As long as you believe in me and follow my advice, you will definitely be the best student, prefect, and student council in Hogwarts.


    Arge passage was immediately revealed in the diary. Through these few days ofmunication, Voldemort discovered that the Slytherin student who picked him up seems very ambitious. He likes people with ambition and needs because only such people are the easiest to be manipted by him.


    Its just that the student named Jerry on the opposite side is quite wary. Up to now, He has not been open to him at all, making it impossible for his soul to go into his body. He felt that it might take more time and patience to convince Jerry to trust him.


    If he cant open Jerrys heart and make Jerry fully trust him, then he wont be able to upy Jerrys body ever. Knowing that his body has been destroyed, Voldemorts final n is to upy Jerrys body. At that time, he will be Jerry, and Jerry will be him.


    Thats really great. Im going to the Burrow for a few days, and I cant ask you about magic for the time being. Ill talk to you when I get back. After Jerry finished writing, he closed the diary without waiting for Voldemort to reply.


    He found that as long as the diary is closed, Voldemorts soul seems does not have a way to know what is happening outside, and after opening the diary, Voldemorts soul can peek outside through the diary. Therefore, if he does not ask Voldemort for magic, Jerry usually closes the diary and throws it into an empty suitcase.


    Thest time he robbed the wizard in the ck market, he got a lot of suitcasepartments. He felt that the reason why Voldemorts Horcrux behaved like this should be because concealment was considered in the making at that time.


    Because if the diary is closed, there will be no trace of magic leaking out of it, and it looks no different from an ordinary book on the surface. But if you open it, with Jerrys current strength, if you get close, you can faintly feel the magic aura emanating from it.


    Hermione and the others are almost here. Jerry looked at the time and found that it was already ten oclock when they agreed to meet, so he threw the diary into a suitcase and walked towards the first floor.


    Sure enough, Hermione and her parents were already waiting for him in front of the firece on the first floor. After greeting Hermione and her parents, Jerry began to teach the three of them how to use Floo powder.


    He had used Floo powder before when he yed with the Ennd Quidditch team in France, but this was the first time Hermione and her parents had used Floo powder.


    Okay, there are so many methods and precautions in general. The main thing is not to be nervous and not to mispronounce the name of the destination. Let me give you a demonstration first.


    Jerry grabbed a handful of Floo powder on the firece and sprinkled it into the firece, and the mes in the firece instantly turned green. Walking into the green me, Jerry shouted The Burrow and disappeared directly into the firece.


    Wee to the Burrow, Jerry. Weve been waiting for you for a while! Jerry stepped out of the firece, and in front of him were Harry and others who had gathered in front of the firece a long time ago, waiting for their arrival.


    After greeting everyone, Jerry smiled and walked to the side of the crowd, waiting for the arrival of Hermione and her parents.


    About five secondster, a burst of green mes suddenly rose from the firece, and Hermiones figure appeared in the firece out of thin air.


    After Hermione came out, Mrs. Granger and finally Mr. Granger followed.


    After a while of pleasantries, the Grangers stayed in the living room and chatted with the Weasleys while Ron and Harry excitedly took Jerry and Hermione to the Burrow.


    The Burrow is a house built with magic, and ording to normal construction principles, it should have copsed long ago. The location is located near Ottery St Catchpole, Devon, West Country, Ennd.


    Excluding the attic, there are six floors in total, kitchen and living room on the first floor, Ginnys room on the second floor, Weasleys twins and Percys room on the third floor, Bill and Charlies room on the fourth floor, and the sixth floor is Rons room.


    In front of the Burrow is a yard for raising chickens and arge warehouse for storing all sorts of equipment, and behind it is a small garden, and in the distance from the small garden, there is a hillside with a gorgeous scenery, on which many fruit trees are nted.


    Ron, I think your ce is pretty good. But why is it called The Burrow?


    After walking around, Jerry felt that Rons house was like a small vi in the wizarding world. The seven-story house has a yard, a garden, a warehouse, a hillside, and a fruit grove. But why The Burrow?


    Ron shrugged and exined, Actually, this name came from long ago. When my father and mother were together, they were kicked out of the family because of some problems with the concept of blood, and they had an unhappy fight with Grandpa and several uncles.


    When my father and mother came here, it was a big pigsty built with stones. Later, my father and mother used magic to transform it into a small house. Because it was really simple at that time, it was named The Burrow.


    Then, with the birth of the eldest brother, second brother, and third brother, he began to use magic and alchemy to remodel the house, and finally, it became what it is now.

 Chapter 214: “Knowledgeable Jerry”

    Chapter 214: ��Knowledgeable Jerry��


    So thats how it is. Jerry nodded. No wonder he felt that the Weasley family was a big family of pure blood but lived so poorly. It turned out that it was not only because of having too many children but also because the family kicked them out.


    That era was when the theory of pure blood was prevalent, Arthur, as a son of a pure-blood family, actually got close to Muggles. Of course, he would be rejected by his own family, just like Sirius back then.


    However, just looking at the construction of the entire Burrow, it can be seen that Arthurs alchemy is really extraordinary. Ordinary wizards cant use magic to build such a house.


    It seems that Arthur likes the habit of using alchemy to transform Muggles supplies. It has been around for a long time. He used to transform houses, but now he transforms more difficult items such as cars.


    Jerry, Hermione, Harry. Ill call George, Fred, and Ginny. Lets go to the mountain to y Quidditch!


    You guys can go ahead. Im just going to sit in the living room for a while.


    Jerry has absolutely no interest in ying Quidditch. Now he wants to get close to his parents and see if he can ask him about alchemyter.


    Ah, alright then. Hearing that Jerry was unwilling to y Quidditch, Ron showed regret.


    It is a great honor to y with the national professional Quidditch yers. Especially Jerry is a school Quidditch legend.


    Im not going either. You know Im not good at Quidditch. Hermione also rejects Rons proposal.


    She came to the Burrow mainly interested in the wizards house rather than Quidditch. Quidditch is not the same at school, and she is really not good at ying Quidditch. She sits on the ground and watches them y.


    As a Quidditch fanatic, Ron has posters of the Chudley Cannons all over his room. Ginny, who stole her brothers broomsticks to y with when she was six years old, will be a professional Quidditch yer in the future.


    Harry and the Weasley twins are currently members of the Gryffindor Quidditch team. So, they happily took the broomstick and went to the hillside. At the same time, Jerry and Hermione returned to the living room of the Burrow.


    At this time, in the living room, Arthur was chatting with Mr. Granger about some Muggle science, such as how a car can run without magic, what is its power source, and how it works.


    Mr. Granger exined as much as possible with his not-very-rich knowledge.


    It is now 1992, and the awareness of information is not fast at this time. As a dentist, Mr. Granger actually has only a half-knowledge of some scientific things. He cant exin things that are too technical and detailed that have nothing to do with his job.


    Whats more, Arthurs thinking belongs to the thinking of a wizard, and he doesnt know many basic terms, so it is even more difficult to exin to him. Therefore, themunication between the two is actually quite difficult.


    Sometimes when he listens carefully, he feels that both of them are like a chicken talking to a duck.


    Mr. Weasley, Muggles have no magic power, and they have no way to learn magic. Most of their products actually need to be powered by something. Producing electricity by using gasoline, oil, or any other source of energy At this moment, Jerry stepped forward and interjected.


    Jerry, a person who lived in the 21st century in his previous life, was reborn and lived in the Marvel world full of advanced technology. His understanding of science is definitely very advanced in this era.


    In addition, he is a wizard himself, and he has integrated the magic of the three worlds into himself, and he has a much deeper understanding of the essence of magic than ordinary wizards.


    The conversation between Arthur and Mr. Granger instantly became very smooth.


    He can use a more modern way to trante some of the magic that Arthur said to Mr. Granger, and he can also use a more wizard way to exin some knowledge about the Muggle world that Mr. Granger mentioned. The point is that Jerry can also interpret more deeply on the basis of the two, which is very helpful.


    So while chatting, both Arthur and Mr. Granger felt that Jerry was so knowledgeable at such a young age. Hermione, on the side, was amazed.


    Hermione admires Lockhart because he is a very knowledgeable and great author with many experiences, and Jerry, at this time, behaved the same way.


    Jerry, I just heard from Harry and Ron that you did very well in school, and I also knew that your talent in Quidditch is amazing. But I didnt expect that you know so much about the Muggle world. Arthur looked at Jerry in amazement.


    Jerry smiled when he heard this, Because I was born in a Muggle orphanage, and I also like to read Muggle-rted books in my spare time. I personally think that Muggles are powerful, and their inventions are also powerful. They have no magic, but they can create many things that cannot be created by magic. We should recognize their excellence, not just belittle them.


    Arthurs eyes lit up immediately, Exactly, Jerry. I find it hard to imagine you being assigned to Slytherin.


    In Arthurs heart, wizards of Slytherin have always had their eyes above their heads, and even half-bloods are not worth their time, and they dont even care about Muggles. There are very few Slytherin wizards who will recognize the excellence of Muggles.


    I have always felt that as a Slytherin wizard, I have to make myself better, not deny the excellence of others. Of course, thats why I have been learning about Muggles. At this time, Jerry was sitting on the chair, looking extraordinarily dazzling.


    By the way, Uncle Arthur, may I ask? Did you make the big clock in the living room? Jerry pointed to the unusually big clock in the living room.


    The big clock in the living room is different from the big clock in Muggle World. There is no time scale on the big clock, but there are nine gold needles, each corresponding to a Weasley family member.


    It shows their status at this time.


    For example, Percy is Reading in the Room, Ron and Ginny are ying Quidditch on the Hillside, Arthur is Chatting in the Living Room, and Molly Weasley is Cooking in the Kitchen.


    Oh, yes, this is one of my most proud works over the years. It uses a lot of alchemy techniques and some unorthodox magic


    Speaking of the clock in the living room, Arthur immediately became interested. He began to exin the principle of it eloquently, and Jerry listened with gusto while exining it to Mr. Granger.

 Chapter 215: “Culinary Cooking”

    Chapter 215: ��Culinary Cooking��


    Actually, Im very interested in alchemy, but the school doesnt seem to teach this subject specifically. I didnt expect Uncle Arthur to be so good at alchemy. After listening to Arthurs exnation, Jerry let out a sign of admiration.


    Jerry, Im ttered, but my alchemy level is indeedparable to some wizards.


    I heard from Ron that you like to use alchemy to transform Muggle items. Like that magic flying car they drove to save Harry before was made by you. Jerry continued to admire.


    What? The car can fly? At this time, Mr. Granger also showed a look of surprise.


    Well, yes, I have done a lot of research about that kind of thing. But the magic car can fly so well, and it is indeed somewhat beyond my expectations. If you are interested, I will take you there this afternoon. Jerry, if you are interested in alchemy, you can ask me for advice. I always think that Hogwarts should offer a course rted to alchemy. Arthur patted his chest with a proud face.


    Alright! Seeing Arthur lose himself in his praises, the corners of Jerrys mouth gradually rose.


    Arthur belongs to the kind with strict wives, and Mrs. Weasley or Molly is more disgusted with Arthurs tampering with Muggle items. After all, it vites thews of the Ministry of Magic. She is afraid that something will happen to Arthur if he is discovered.


    Therefore, in order for Arthur to sessfully teach him alchemy, Jerry has to find a way to gain a wave of favorability with Molly. As for how to improve Mollys favorability, Jerry already has a n in mind.


    Ill go to the kitchen to see if theres anything I can help with. Under the surprised gazes of Arthur, Mr. Granger, and Hermione, Jerry got up and walked toward the kitchen.


    Hermione thought for a moment and quickly followed. She thought she already knew Jerry well. Unexpectedly, Jerry had so many abilities that she didnt know about.


    In the kitchen on the first floor, Mrs. Granger watched as Molly kept waving her wand. Fruits and vegetables flew up and down in the sink before being washed and then cut into even small pieces by a kitchen knife.


    Originally, when she heard that Molly was going to cook, she nned toe over to help, such as washing and chopping vegetables. After all, there are a lot of dishes to cook when fourteen people are eating, and Mrs. Molly must be too busy doing it alone.


    It turned out that there was no need for her help at all because wizards used magic to cook.


    Hermione, you must learn this magic well. It will be much easier when you get married in the future. Seeing Hermione and Jerrying to the kitchen, Mrs. Granger exined to Hermione jokingly.


    Well, Im not very interested in culinary magic. Hermione curled her lips.


    Culinary Magic is one of Hermiones weaknesses. Its not like Hermione hasnt studied it before. Its a pity that if you want to learn Culinary Magic, you must not only have good magical talent, but you must also have good cooking skills in real life.


    Cooking Magic does not allow you to conjure delicious food directly but uses magic assistance to make a table of delicious food faster and easier. Hermiones magical talent is absolutely fine, but her cooking talent? What kind of cooking talent do you expect from a twelve or thirteen-year-old schoolgirl?


    Need help? My magic is not bad, you know. Jerry asked Molly, who was performing her magic.


    Molly looked at Jerry with some surprise, Jerry, you can do some Culinary Magic?


    A boy who was still in school, it was hard to imagine that he would be a good cook. At least Molly knew that her sons were all not proficient in cooking.


    I personally prefer Chinese cuisine, so I have done some research on Chinese food. Jerry exined with a smile.


    Isnt Chinese food notoriouslyplicated?


    As a culinary expert, Molly certainly has some research on the cuisines of various countries, but she does not dabble in Chinese food because it is tooplicated.


    All the Chinese food recipes she bought are very strange. Unlike the cuisines of other countries, the amount of seasoning in each recipe is very clear and has precise calctions.


    But in Chinese food recipes, the ingredients she sees are basically words such as a little, appropriate amount, and some, which are unclear, which makes it difficult for her to grasp.


    In fact, Molly didnt know that Chinese food has a lot of history behind it. There are eight categories of cuisines alone, and there are twenty or thirty kinds of cooking methods, such as frying, simmering, deep-frying, roasting, braising, etc.


    In many cases, you can only add seasonings and master the heat ording to your personal taste. These are of course difficult for a foreigner to understand, so Molly was so surprised when she heard that Jerry had studied Chinese culinary.


    If you dont mind, I can make some Chinese dishes for everyone to try. Jerry volunteered to cook.


    Its definitely not enough to rely on words alone. He wants to use his strength to gain Mollys favor.


    Although its impolite to ask guests to cook, Im really looking forward to it. With a wave of Mollys magic wand, the eight finished English and French dishes flew up and down on the long wooden table in the kitchen.


    Actually, I really like cooking. Jerry nced at the remaining ingredients in the kitchen, took out his wand, and waved. Various ingredients and kitchen utensils flew up and began to operate quickly.


    The food hadnt been cooked yet, and the taste was unknown. But at this moment, Jerrys proficiency in culinary magic was no less than her own, and Molly had already recognized it.


    With the continuous waving of Jerrys wand, delicious food with rich fragrance and taste, which Molly and others had never seen before, took shape one by one and thennded on the long table in the kitchen.


    Sweet and sour tenderloin, Kung Pao chicken, steamed buns, boiled fish, and so on. They are all been tested by Jerry on Aisha, Haas, and Belle, which are reallypatible with the foreigners taste.

 Chapter 216: “Arthur’s Magic Car”

    Chapter 216: ��Arthur��s Magic Car��


    Jerry, what else can you not do?  Hermione watched Jerry waving his magic wand, preparing Chinese dishes that she had never seen before, one by one, and couldnt help but be amazed.


    In terms of school grades, Jerry is the first in the whole grade. Even the teachers praised Jerrys understanding of magic, and he surpassed most wizards in the seventh grade.


    In the Quidditch game, Jerry is the most powerful Seeker and is even epted by the Ennd national team as an exception. He also turned the tide in the Quidditch Cup and won the championship for the Ennd Quidditch team.


    Jerry also has a lot of research on Muggle science and knowledge, even more than her father, who has been a Muggle for decades.


    Jerry can also talk with Arthur about Alchemy, a subject that is not avable in school, and it seems that he even understood some basic fundamentals of it. Even Jerry knows the Culinary Magic in the kitchen, and what he knows is Chinese food, which is famous for its difficulty.


    Can one person really be this gifted?


    Originally, in Hermiones heart, Jerry was not only her best friend but also the goal she wanted to surpass and the object ofpetition in school. But now, she felt that wanting to surpass Jerry was really impossible.


    Unlike Hermione, Molly looked at Jerry with satisfaction at this moment. You have really mastered Chinese food, and you can do it so well.


    Molly picked up a fork and put a piece of chicken into her mouth. Her eyes suddenly showed surprise. She originally thought that Jerry might have just dabbled in some Chinese food recipes and could barely make them, but she didnt expect that Jerry could really make them so delicious, which was simply beyond her expectations.


    Im also interested in British and French food. Aunt Molly, if you have time, you can teach me some British and French food, and Ill teach you Chinese food. Jerry replied very modestly.


    That would be great! Molly looked at Jerry, and her favorability rose rapidly.


    Jerry is not a person who is good at socializing, and he doesnt like socializing too much. But he knows in his heart that if he wants to be friends with someone, make that someone like you. So the easiest way is to havemon hobbies with each other.


    -


    Its lunchtime.


    When everyone was seated, the Weasleys immediately noticed something weird at todays table.


    Molly, I seem to have never seen you make this kind of food. This meat tastes sour, sweet, and its delicious. Arthur put a piece of fried meat wrapped in sweet and sour sauce in his mouth. His eyes lit up immediately, showing an expression of enjoyment.


    Why does this chicken taste different from the usual ones?


    Hey, is this fish fillet? Its so spicy.


    What is this? Its so hot. Its really hot!


    As everyone moved their knives and forks curiously, there were talks, one after another.


    Im not good at Chinese food. Half of the Chinese food on the table today was prepared by Jerry for everyone. You should thank him. Molly smiled and exined to everyone.


    Jerry? Hearing that this strange Chinese cuisine was made by Jerry, all the people who were not in the kitchen just showed expressions of disbelief.


    Especially Harry and Ron, the two of them knew Jerry quite well. In their eyes, Jerry should belong to the kind who was obsessed with magic books every day and couldnt bother himself with cooking.


    Just like when he was in school, you saw the number one student studying hard and reading books every day, and you would know that hard work paid off. He deserves to be number one in the exam because he works so hard every day.


    Later, you found out that he is also very good at sports, it turns out that learning and sports can also bebined.


    Later, this ssmate of yours came to your house as a guest, and he easily made a table full of delicate cuisine for everyone.


    At this point, all you have left is to doubt your life.


    Dont eat the steamed buns directly because itll be pipping hot. Let me teach you. You can take a small bite first, slowly suck the soup inside, and then


    Looking at Ginny and George, who were scalded by the steamed buns filled with soup, Jerry picked up a bun and began to teach everyone the correct way to eat it.


    -


    In the afternoon, Ron and others continued ying Quidditch on the hillside.


    Molly took Mrs. Granger to discuss her experience in raising seven children in the past 20 to 30 years. Mr. Granger, Hermione, and Jerry followed Arthur to therge warehouse in front of the Burrow.


    Pushing open the door, the first thing that catches the eye is the light blue Ford Anglia 105E car transformed by Arthur, followed by some disassembled scattered Muggle electrical appliances. When the car saw Arthur appear, it moved the door as if to greet him.


    I cast some spells on it, so it has some thoughts of its own. But it is shy and generally doesnt like to talk. Arthur waved at the car.


    Its incredible! A car with a mind of its own really impacted Mr. Grangers worldview, although he had said this many times today.


    Does this uses the Extension Charm to expand the interior of the car? Jerry opened the door and found that there were at least four times the space in a normal car.


    Arthur nodded with a smile, Of course, considering that our family isrge. I need to make some extra room.


    But after speaking, he immediately opened his mouth to warn, The Extension Charm is forbidden to be used privately by the Ministry of Magic, so even if you learn it in the future, dont use it indiscriminately. At least dont let others know. Otherwise, you will be fined by the Ministry of Magic.


    Uncle Arthur, we know that we rarely do dangerous and illegal things. Can you exin to us some alchemy techniques when transforming this magic car? I think with your skills, this magic car is definitely more than just able to fly. Jerry said sincerely.


    Of course.


    Arthur smiled proudly, In addition to using part of the alchemy used to make broomsticks, the car has the ability to absorb external magic to fly. In order to prevent being discovered by Muggles, I also added Disillusionment Charm. As long as the Invisibility Booster is pulled, the whole car will be immediately covered by the Disillusionment Charm.

 Chapter 217: “Removing The Trace”

    Chapter 217: ��Removing The Trace��


    Listening to Arthur carefully exining the magic of transforming magic cars, Jerry turned on Refreshing to quickly understand and remember, and at the same time, thought of Arthurs many unique ideas in alchemy, which he did not have in the books he read before.


    In general, He exined the production of normal magic alchemy items.


    For example, applying the Extension Charm to various items to make their spacerger, so does how to make the broomstick could be used to fly, how to make items have more magical effects, etc. Most of the magic items you can see in Diagon Alley are made by alchemy.


    However, most of the alchemy that Arthur exined was how tobine magic with Muggles modern technological items to work, what needs attention, the little tricks he discovered, etc.


    However, it may be because they are now in a rtively peaceful era. Most of the alchemy techniques mentioned by Arthur are developed in the direction of more convenient andfortable daily use. Like making the car spacerger, allowing more people to sit, and adding a stealth function to the car so that Muggles wont discover it.


    Jerry wants to use this foundation to conduct in-depth research and apply it to other spells.


    For example, on the basis of the magic car now, adding the Protego Charm to greatly improve its defense ability or add some offensive magic.


    However, his ultimate goal is not to transform a car but to transform his robot soldiers. Its just that these skills can only be studied slowly after his alchemy knowledge is improved.


    When it was close to the evening, Hermiones family left the Burrow with Floo powder and returned to London, while Jerry stayed temporarily. Jerrys stay was simple: spend a few days learning Arthurs alchemy skills.


    Of course, the other reason is to exchange experience of Culinary Magic with Molly, learn British and French cuisine, and pass on some Chinese cooking methods to her on the way. He might stay for more than a week.


    It wasnt until three days before school started that Jerry returned to the Leaky Cauldron in London with Floo powder.


    -


    Tom, do you know whether the Trace from the Ministry of Magic is applied to the body or to the wand?


    To the body.


    Then do you know how to remove The Trace from the body in advance?


    Jerry, why do you ask that?


    Because I feel that The Trace has a lot of restrictions on me, which prevents me from casting magic in the Muggle world. If there is no monitoring by The Trace, I can use magic to torture those who have bullied me in the orphanage before.


    Sadly, the Trace cannot be removed. Otherwise, it will be discovered by the Ministry of Magic.


    Looking at the reply in the diary, Jerry frowned and then continued to write, Is there no other way? I still want to learn some magic lessons I secretly learned before when I go back at Christmas.


    Of course, there are ways, but you have to promise me one condition. A line of writing appeared in the diary.


    Jerry wrote quickly with a quill, What conditions?


    I want you to go to the girls bathroom on the second floor after school starts and help me get something. Looking at the writing in the diary, Jerrys eyes narrowed.


    The girls bathroom on the second floor, if he remembers correctly, should be the entrance to the Chamber of Secrets. It seems that Voldemort in the diary, has already noticed something.


    The soul of Voldemort in the diary at this time is not the Voldemort who has be mad after splitting the Horcrux many times, but the Voldemort who was still at its peak when he was young.


    After guiding Jerry in magic many times without feeling the loosening of Jerrys soul, he already knew that Jerry was not as easy to deceive as he appeared on the surface. As long as Jerry has a sliver of distrust in him, itll be impossible for him to take advantage of him.


    He has decisively nned to trick Jerry and lure him into the Chamber of Secrets, let the basilisk kill Jerry, and then re-select a rtively simple little wizard. Only in this way can he quickly obtain a new body and redo his big n.


    Thats too simple. As long as you tell me how to remove the Trace, I will go to the girls bathroom on the second floor to find things for you immediately after school starts. Jerry replied without hesitation.


    He had originally nned to go to the Chamber of Secrets. After all, the basilisk is a very powerful animal, and it is also a thousand-year-old basilisk.


    The principle of the Trace is that when there is a fluctuation of mana nearby, it will send a special magic mark after a few seconds, and a magic item of the Ministry of Magic will capture this mark. If you can block the magic waves thate out when you cast magic, you naturally wont trigger the Trace, and the Ministry of Magic wont monitor you.


    Seeing his exnation, Jerry finally understood. Harry said that he met Dobby at his aunts house, where he cast magic, but the Ministry of Magic identified Herry as the one who cast the magic. Because Harry is the only wizard in that house, the Trace was triggered, and the Ministry of Magic thought came to that conclusion.


    How can I shield the fluctuations when casting magic? Jerry continued.


    He replied, Then you need to use a special magic spell, which was also invented by the great wizard who created me.


    Voldemort taught Jerry all the incantations and techniques of the spell in detail. Jerry also quickly mastered this spell invented by Voldemort, which can specifically block magical fluctuations through his solid magical foundation and with the help of refreshing.


    In fact, after learning it, Jerry also discovered that he had already seen the effect of this spell. This diarys magic fluctuation could not be detected after it was closed because there was a spell enchanted by alchemy on the notebook.


    With this spell, Jerry no longer has to worry that the Ministry of Magic will monitor his magic.


    As long as he casts a spell on his body before casting a spell, he can basically cast all kinds of magic at will for at least an hour without triggering the Traces left by the Ministry of Magic in his body.


    Jerry has obtained two extremely useful spells from Voldemort: the Apparition Spell and this Mana Shielding Spell.


    However, this is just the beginning. He believes that as long as he spends more time, he should be able to gain a lot in the future. When he has gotten all the knowledge from him, his soul will be sealed in the matryoshka doll he bought before.


    But he needs to be careful, and its not the time yet, because Voldemort is also smart and needs to be cautious about it when performing the sealing.

 Chapter 218: “The Sealed Entrance”

    Chapter 218: ��The Sealed Entrance��


    On September 1, 1992, it was time to start school.


    Jerry hugged Crookshanks with his suitcase early in the morning, bid farewell to the bar owner Tom, and took the subway to Kings Cross Station. Now he could shield Trace fluctuations and then teleport directly to the station with the Apparition.


    There is nothing wrong with taking the subway. The poption of London is notrge, and the subway is not so crowded, and it is hot in September, and it is also very pleasing to see many people in fashionable and cool clothes.


    When he came to the entrance of Kings Cross Station, he waited a while and saw Hermione being driven by her parents. After waving goodbye to her parents, Jerry and Hermione walked and chatted to tform Nine and Three Quarters.


    Slow down. Lets wait for Harry and the others. Seeing that Hermione was about to enter the tform, Jerry pulled her and suggested.


    He remembered that at the beginning of school this time, Harry and Ron had to drive Arthurs flying magic car to school because Dobby blocked the entrance to the tform. As a result, Arthurs private transformation of Muggle supplies was exposed, and the Ministry of Magic fined him.


    During this period of time at the Burrow, Arthur taught him a lot of very useful alchemy knowledge, and he felt that he should help at this time, and he also knew how poor Arthurs family was.


    When buying textbooks in Diagon Alleyst time, Harry and Jerry said that when he went to Gringotts to withdraw money with the Arthur family, there was only one gold Galleon and dozens of silver Sickles left in Arthurs vault.


    If he was fined, this may directly cut Arthurs sry in half next month and greatly reduce the living standards of Weasleys family. Jerry will never treat those who have helped him badly, and he will never be soft on those who have been bad to him.


    Although Hermione was a little surprised that Jerry didnt wait on the train but had to wait at the gate of the tform, she didnt say much.


    Half an hour before the train leaves. The Weasleys and Harry finally arrived at the Nine and Three-Quarters entrance in a hurry, a little earlier than Jerry expected. After a greeting, everyone began to rush into the tform one by one.


    Jerry, Hermione, you go first. Ron and I will follow you guyster. Seeing the Weasleys lead Ginny through the wall, Harry said to Jerry and Hermione.


    You guys go first. Hermione and I willter follow you guys up. Jerry smiled and raised his hand.


    Dobby is hiding around here with the Disillusionment Charm. If they go in first, Dobby will seal the entrance right away.


    Well then, Ron. Lets go together.


    Harry didnt object either. After greeting Ron, the two took a deep breath, pushed the trolley, and elerated toward the wall.


    As expected, the two trolleys mmed into the ground, and the cage containing the owl on Harrys stroller flew out. Hedwig in the cage screamed angrily at Harry.


    Whats going on? Why cant we get through? Putting the scattered things back into the trolley, Harry and Ron were stunned.


    Someone closed the entrance on the wall, there is magic on this wall, and there is no way to reopen it with my current ability. Hermione stepped forward and touched the wall, felt the magic on the wall, and sighed helplessly.


    Hearing Hermiones words, Ron showed a look of horror on his face, Then what should we do now? If we cant get on the train, we will be expelled!


    Harry and Hermiones expressions also changed. We wont be expelled for things like this, Ron.


    The station guard came to check the situation, and Jerry walked over with a smile.


    When you go to school, you always feel that beingte is a big deal, especially when you arete and find that the head teacher is standing at the school gate waiting for you, it feels like the end of the world.


    When he grew up, he realized that what he thought was a big thing before was actually very small and insignificantpared to some difficulties encountered in society. Especially for theteness caused is reasonable, there will be no problem at all.


    After all, the two little wizards were almost injured because the entrance was closed.


    Jerry also touched the wall, sensed some magic fluctuations inside, then took out his wand and pointed at the wall. A stream of magic power passed through the wall, and the wall rippled like water. Stretching out his hand to touch the wall, he instantly moved his hand.


    Okay, it has been repaired. You can go in! Withdrawing his hand, Jerry turned his head and said to them.


    During this period of time, he learned alchemy with Arthur, and his alchemy level increased a lot. The wall of tform Nine and Three Quarters is enchanted with space-like magic using alchemy. It takes a certain amount of research on space magic and alchemy to turn on and off the walls entrance.


    Looking at it this way, Dobbys magical ability should be considered rtively strong among the house elves.


    Seeing that Jerry solved the problem of the channel being closed with a wave of his hand, the three of Harry stopped talking immediately.


    Jerrys magical ability always exceeds their expectation, and sometimes they even have a thought that Jerrys magical ability seems to be no worse than some teachers at school.


    The entrance opened again, and the four walked into the wall one by one. Harry and Ron didnt dare to rush into the entrance by running.


    But this time, it went very smoothly. Obviously, Dobby knew that with Jerry around, it would be useless for him to block the wall.


    When they walked into the wall and came to the train, there were less than five minutes left before the train departed. Arthur and his wife were still exining something to Ginny on the train through the window. Obviously, they hadnt noticed the disappearance of Harry and Ron.


    Maybe they didnt expect Harry and Ron to be blocked off at all, thinking that after entering, they were pushed away by the crowd and boarded the train first.


    It is also possible that all the attention was focused on Ginny, who was about to go to school. You must know that Ginny is the first female in the Weasley family, so they need to be extra careful with her.

 Chapter 219: “The New Defense Against Dark Arts Professor”

    Chapter 219: ��The New Defense Against Dark Arts Professor��


    Due to time constraints, the four briefly talked about their situation with Arthur and his wife, and before they could ask in detail, they hurriedly carried their luggage and boarded the train.


    At this time, it was less than two minutes before the departure time. Walking on the aisle of the room, the four of them found that most of the rooms were full, and they didnt find an empty room until they were almost at the front of the car.


    But it cant be regarded as empty because there is already a person sitting there at this time. It was a strange adult wizard. He was wearing a tattered wizard robe, and there were even a few patches on the robe. He was leaning against the car window and sleeping soundly.


    For some reason, although this strange male wizard fell asleep, he gave off a sickly feeling, as if he had no strength at all. Although he looked young, his light brown hair already showed a hint of graying.


    Sit here? It seems that there are not enough seats.


    The room has two rows of seats, which is usually just right for four people. If there are more, sitting is not impossible, but it will be a bit crowded.


    Just squeeze in. Hermione was the first to go in and sat by the window opposite the sleeping man, followed by Ron, but before he sat down,


    Hermione said in a deadpan voice, Sit across from me! Im going to discuss magic with Jerry on the way.


    Well, I dont want to learn magic before I go to school. Upon hearing this, Ron immediately sat across from the sleeping man.


    Jerry had to sit next to Hermione. Since the wizard is an adult and sleeps against the window, he upies a rtivelyrge portion. After Ron sat down, there was almost no space there.


    So, Harry had to sit next to Jerry. However, it was still a little crowded for them to sit, making Jerry and Hermione stick a little tighter.


    Other students who had just gotten into their room already wore their own robes, they hadnt changed into their robes yet, and it was impossible to wear such clothes in their current situation.


    Feeling that his body began to agitate again instinctively, Jerry quickly turned on Refreshing, and forcibly controlled his body to calm down. As for Hermione, who was sitting in the innermost seat, she turned her head and looked out of the window with a smug expression on her reddish little face.


    Hermione will be thirteen in more than twenty days. Girls usually enter puberty at ten, and boys at twelve. So Hermione, at this time, will naturally have some age thoughts that normal girls should have.


    Can you move for a bit? Or I will go to another room to see if there are any empty seats. Jerry whispered.


    At eleven oclock in the morning, with the sound of a siren, the Hogwarts Express train started slowly and gradually left the station, heading for the Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry again.


    Who do you think is this person? Why is there an adult wizard on the train? Ive heard from George that no normal passengers except thedy who sells snacks are epted on this train. Ron looked curiously at the sleeping man and asked everyone.


    He should be our new Defense Against the Dark Arts ss professor this semester. Jerry retracted his body and replied while trying not to touch Hermione.


    How do you know hes our Defense Against the Dark Arts professor this semester? There was a look of surprise on Rons face.


    He admitted that Jerry was very smart, even beyond his imagination, but he couldnt tell at a nce that he was the new Defense Against the Dark Arts professor.


    It says on his box, Professor R.J. Lupin. Hermione pointed to the box above the mans head and exined to Ron.


    That doesnt prove that hell be teaching for the Defense Against the Dark Arts lesson.


    Ron, do you remember the newspaper you read a few days ago? Harry reminded him.


    Ron suddenly realized, Is he really going to be our new Defense Against the Dark Arts professor? Can he really teach us like this? Why do I feel that he is not even as good as Professor Quirrell.


    A few days ago, the Daily Prophet officially reported that Gilderoy Lockhart, verified by the Aurors of the Ministry of Magic, was found guilty of multiple crimes and had all his property confiscated and sent to Azkaban, where he was detained for years.


    Moreover, the report also pointed out that after Hogwarts learned that Lockhart had been convicted of the crime, he publicly dismissed Lockhart from his position as the professor of the new Defense Against the Dark Arts ss.


    They started to recruit new wizards from the wizarding world to serve as the professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts at Hogwarts. Now, a new professor they didnt know at all appeared on the train.


    A wizards ability does not depend on his body, but his magical ability. I think hes a powerful wizard. Jerry spoke his mind.


    Remus John Lupine, a person in the same ss as Harrys father and Professor Snape, has gone through the First Wizard War and is a core member of the Order of the Phoenix.


    In terms of real strength, he may be slightly inferior to Snape, but he is definitely a first-ss wizard in the wizarding world. At least much better than those Aurors in the Ministry of Magic.


    Unexpectedly, the wizard who woulde to teach next year because of him entered Hogwarts a year earlier.


    However, it is also understandable that in such a short period of time, it was not so easy for Dumbledore to find a wizard who was willing and capable enough to be the professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts at Hogwarts.


    You know, there is a legend circting in the wizarding world. That is, the position of Professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts at Hogwarts was cursed by the Dark Lord himself.


    Although everyone does not believe such nonsense rumors on the surface, some people really believe that it was cursed, knowing each year the Defense Against Dark Arts professor has changed.


    Moreover, Lupin seemed to have had a miserable time in the wizarding world because of his status as a werewolf. It seemed reasonable to ask him toe over as a professor in advance at this time.


    The train galloped all the way, crossing the Muggle farnds and towns, gradually entered the dense forest away from human habitation, and finally stopped in front of the Hogsmeade tform when the sky was getting dark.


    Same asst year, Hagrid still held the magicmp and shouted below for the first-year wizards to gather and go to the ck Lake to take the boat to the castle.


    Jerry and the others, who are now in the second grade, walked out of Hogsmeade station, sat in a carriage pulled by Thestrals, and arrived at the castle hall ahead of schedule with arge number of wizards from the second to seventh grades.


    Because this year, they are no longer new Hogwarts students.

 Chapter 220: “Legilimency”

    Chapter 220: ��Legilimency��


    The process of the sorting ceremony was the same asst year. The only difference was that the young wizards in the sorting house had changed again.


    Rons sister was assigned to Gryffindor and sat next to Harry, and Slytherin also weed a new batch of new wizards. At the opening banquet, Dumbledore introduced Lupin, but because of Lupins clothes, there was not much wee apuse.


    Professor Snape, when he saw Lupin, his eyes were about to burst into mes. He didnt expect Dumbledore to invite Lupin to the school to serve as Defense Against the Dark Arts ss teacher.


    For this, Jerry could only express his apologies. He didnt expect that after dealing with Lockhart, Lupin would take his position.


    However, at least Lupin has real talents, which is much better than Lockhart.


    As for the possibility of Lupin turning into a werewolf on the night of the full moon, thats for another story. Jerry felt that with his physical fitness far beyond normal people, he could knock him down if the worst oue happened.


    After the banquet, Jerry returned to the Slytherinmon room with the new wizards of Slytherin. After a few simple chats, Malfoy and the others fell asleep on the bed.


    Half an hourter, Jerry slowly opened his eyes, took Voldemorts diary, cast himself a Disillusionment Charm, and quietly left themon room.


    Carefully following the staircase from the first floor to the second floor, he soon found the girls bathroom that had long been abandoned.


    Petrificus Totalus! Jerry, finding Myrtle squatting in the toilet, cast a spell to lock her in ce.


    Myrtle was the student who was killed when Voldemort opened the Chamber of Secrets for the first time decades ago. Later, she became a ghost and lived in the girls bathroom on the second floor.


    Ghosts can also be affected by magic. Headless Nick was petrified because the basilisk saw him, but he had already died once and would not die a second time.


    After closing the toilet door again, Jerry took the diary to the sink in the bathroom, opened it, and wrote with a quill, I havee to the sink in the girls bathroom on the second floor ording to your request. Where is the thing you want to find?


    In the beginning, Jerry promised Voldemort that as long as he taught himself how to shield the Traces, he woulde to the girls bathroom on the second floor as soon as school started. He was a man of his word.


    You must find a faucet in the sink with a small snake engraved on it. A line of writing appeared in the diary.


    Found it. Jerry walked around and soon found the faucet that Voldemort had mentioned.


    Put the diary near that faucet. Seeing the new handwriting, Jerry held the diary in his left hand very cooperatively and approached the faucet, but at this moment, his right hand quietly took out a small ball.


    Suddenly there was a hissing sound like a snake in the diary.


    Immediately, it emitted a dazzling white light and began to spin rapidly. Watching the sink slowly disappear from sight, reveals a big tunnel that can allow a person to walk in.


    Go there. What I want is inside there.


    You just said that you came to the girls bathroom on the second floor to get things, but you didnt say that you wanted to enter this dark corridor.


    This time, Jerry didnt listen to Voldemort but stopped where he was.


    Then what are your conditions? Voldemort was very smart. He knew that since Jerry didnt turn his head away, he could negotiate with him.


    Jerry raised his lips and wrote, I heard that there is a very special magic that can read peoples thoughts and study peoples brains. If you are willing to teach me, I will go down and fetch things for you right away.


    Legilimency books are basically impossible to buy in any part of the world, not even on the ck market. He tried to find one, but there was no luck. This can be considered dangerous magic. Even Snape probably wouldnt teach him this, so he can only rely on Voldemort.


    You know, Voldemort is a master at manipting peoples hearts and a master in Legilimency, evenparable to Dumbledore.


    Are you talking about Legilimency? As long as you go down and help me get something, I can teach you that. Voldemort replied without hesitation.


    In his opinion, Jerry is destined to be eaten by the basilisk after he goes down, so of course, he will not refuse Jerrys request now.


    But what if you dont have what you want? Jerry still didnt move.


    As long as you are willing to go down, no matter whether you can find what I want inside. I will teach you Legilimency when youe back.


    Seeing Voldemorts assurance, Jerry walked towards the corridor with the diary in his hands in satisfaction.


    The entire entrance is like a slope going downwards. You dont need to walk, squat on it, and you can slide all the way down like a slide.


    The corridor is very long, and many pipes extend in all directions, but they are not as big as the main pipe, and he doesnt know where it goes.


    About several hundred meters down, Jerry estimated that he had already reached a ce deeper than the bottom of the ck Lake, and then he came to the t ground.


    Lumos.


    A bright light emanated from the tip of the wand, dispelling the darkness and allowing Jerry to see clearly what was in front of him. This is a very wide stone tunnel with four or five meters in height.


    Hurry up, walk along the tunnel until the end. Seeing that there seemed to be some fear on Jerrys face, Voldemorts handwriting appeared on the diary again.


    Jerry nodded, pretending to be a little scared, and then walked forward cautiously with his wand. After walking around for a while, he finally reached the end of the tunnel. But whaty before him was a solid wall carved with two intertwined snakes withrge, shining emeralds in their eyes.


    Yes, its there. Put the diary close to the wall, and let me open it.


    Jerry clearly felt the excitement from Voldemorts handwriting.


    However, at this time, he controlled his body to tremble for a while, and then turned around and returned while writing in his notebook, I dont want to learn Legilimency anymore. I have a bad feeling. Im leaving!


    This is a treasure trove in Hogwarts. The great wizard who created me has hidden many precious treasures. As long as you go in, you can be the richest and most powerful wizard, stronger than Dumbledore!


    Ignoring the writing on the diary, Jerry walked back dully, and when he reached the pipe, he used the Levitation Charm to bring himself back to the sink in the bathroom on the second floor.

 Chapter 221: “Robot vs Basilisk”

    Chapter 221: ��Robot vs Basilisk��


    Nah, Im going back. With trembling hands, Jerry wrote a line in the diary and put the diary on the sink.


    Voldemort knew that Jerry was in a state of fear and it was not suitable for further exploration, so he still made a hissing sound and closed the entrance to the Chamber of Secrets.


    When the entrance was closed, Jerry quietly put the ball he had just taken out into his pocket. Then he closed the diary and returned to the Slytherinmon room. Throwing the diary into an empty suitcase, Jerrys body returned to his suitcase and started his meditation.


    The Chamber of Secret must be entered, but not today, and he cannot enter with a diary.


    On the next day.


    Jerry disappeared again and quietly left the Slytherinmon room, and went to the girls bathroom on the second floor.


    Just like yesterday, he immobilized Myrtle with magic, then took out the ball and ced it on the dragons head with the snake engraved on it. Following the input of magic power, the ball immediately made a hissing snake sound, which was exactly the same as the snake sound when the diary opened the entrance to the entrance yesterday.


    It turned out that Jerry bought magic props for recording in the magic shop in France.


    Yesterday, he quietly recorded Voldemorts snakenguage, open the door and close the door, so that he can enter the Chamber of Secrets by himself even without a diary.


    Based on his memory, he couldpletely remember Voldemorts two Parseltongues, but he wasnt sure if he could imitate them. Certainly, he was not good at ventriloquism.


    Yesterdays entrance tunnel emerged again. Jumping into the entrance and sliding down to the tunnel, Jerry didnt move forward immediately but released his robot soldier first.


    How about No. 1? Can you move?


    No. 1 pped the steel wings on his back, felt his steel body, and reported to Jerry, I can move with no problem.


    When Jerry heard this, a smile appeared on his face, as expected. Within the coverage area of Hogwarts Castle, special magic has been applied by the four founders, which can not only limit the Apparition Spell but also make most Muggle items to be unusable.


    But Jerry considered that in the original book, Rons flying magic car, transformed by Arthur, can still drive normally afternding within the castle range. He guessed that as long as it has been transformed by magic, it will no longer be affected, even if the main item is a Muggle item.


    His robot soldiers have all been cast with a spell, and the wings and swords on their bodies are also magically modified items. There is a high probability that they can function normally in Hogwarts Castle.


    And his theory was right.


    Leading robot soldier No. 1 all the way to the wall at the end of the tunnel, he didnt immediately use the ball to open the stone wall and go in but started to take out his suitcase and pour things out.


    First came the remaining eleven robot soldiers, then a cage of at least a few dozen big roosters, and finally, a stic model of a twenty-meter-long dragon. Jerry had searched carefully in the library books for information about the basilisk.


    It is a magical creature bred by a dark wizard. It hatches an egg under the body of a toad with evil ck magic. The longer it lives, the more powerful it bes.


    The Basilisk is listed as a dangerous creature. It is a magical creature that is strictly prohibited from being cultivated by the Ministry of Magic. Basilisks that reach a certain age are even more dangerous than dragons.


    If the basilisk wants to, it can instantly kill any person or animal that makes eye contact with it. They will be petrified even if they look at it in a mirror.


    Moreover, the surface of the basilisks skin is covered with hard scales. Not only does it have extremely strong physical defense, but it can also deflect most spells. It is an existence with extremely high physical resistance and magic resistance. Its fangs are so poisonous that even Voldemorts Horcruxes can be destroyed.


    If he wants to fight the basilisk, he must close his eyes to avoid being killed by its ability.


    Now, behind this stone wall is a Basilisk hatched by Szar Slytherin, one of Hogwarts four founders, and it has lived for thousands of years. Its strength is so strong that it can be said that unless it is a wizard of Dumbledores level, no one could defeat it.


    However, the Basilisk also has a fatal weakness: the crowing of a rooster. Generally, a Basilisk that is not strong enough may be directly weakened by the crowing of a rooster. Even a basilisk that has lived for thousands of years, its strength will be greatly reduced by the crowing of a rooster.


    Using the Dragon Transformation Spell to turn the stic dragon into a magic dragon, Jerry separated a trace of consciousness to control the body, took out the ball, and opened the stone wall leading to the room with the Parseltongue.


    As the stone wall opened, the magic dragon rushed in first, then twelve robot soldiers, and finally, the roosters. After the big rooster was driven into the room by his body, he took out the ball and decisively closed the stone wall.


    He is not that stupid.


    His magic is basically useless against the Basilisk. It is beyond the physical fitness of ordinary humans. It is estimated that he will not be able to withstand the tail of the Basilisk, and the Basilisk will kill him.


    He closed the room, remotely controlled the magic dragon, and cooperated with twelve robot soldiers to beat up the Basilisk. The magic dragon is magic, and he is not afraid of staring at the Basilisk, while the twelve robot soldiers are made of steel, and the rooster is the main enemy of the Basilisk.


    What imprinted into his eyes was a long, dimly lit, oversized room with a height of nearly fifty meters. On both sides, many stone pirs were engraved with coiled and entangled serpents, towering to support the ceiling that melted into the darkness above.


    Straight ahead was a gigantic statue as tall as the room, clinging to the dark wall behind it.


    It looked like an old man with a long sparse beard that almost reached the hem of the wizards robe carved in stone, and two gray feet stood on the smooth floor of the room.


    Jerry knew that it was Szar Slytherin, and the basilisk was sleeping in that statue.


    As if feeling that the room was invaded, the face of the statue moved, and its mouth opened wider and wider until it finally turned into a huge hole. A terrifying Basilisk more than 20 meters long slowly crawled out of the hole.


    With an order, Jerry controlled the magic dragon and spewed out a mouthful of magic mes. The twelve robot soldiers quickly pped their steel wings and lifted off into the air, opened their machine guns, and started shooting wildly at the Basilisk.

 Chapter 222: “Conquering The Basilisk”

    Chapter 222: ��Conquering The Basilisk��


    As expected of a thousand-year-old Basilisk.


    The dragon controlled by Jerry spewed out magic mes that could melt steel. When it sprayed on the Basilisk, it only made his scales turn red but did not cause much damage. The robot soldiers machine gun shot at the Basilisks body, and it was all bounced off by his hard scales, leaving only a few traces.


    However, Jerrys purpose is to subdue the basilisk for his own use, not to kill it.


    If the eyes of the Basilisk are disabled, then its most powerful ability will also be disabled. After all, if the magic dragon is dead, he just needed to rece it with a new one.


    The magic me was useless, and Jerry directly controlled the dragon to rush up and start a hand-to-hand fight with the Basilisk. But obviously, the body of the magic dragon is not as powerful as the real body of the Basilisk, which has grown for thousands of years.


    He bit on the body of the Basilisk but was unable to break through the defense, and the Basilisk made several holes when it bit him. His dragon body is immune to any toxin attack, but after being bitten by the Basilisks teeth, the dragon body felt like it was gradually copsing.


    It can only be said that the toxin on the basilisk snake teeth can destroy Voldemorts Horcrux, which is really notparable to ordinary toxins. Crucially, his dragon waspletely suppressed in terms of strength, so after a few rounds, he had no choice but to control the dragon to retreat in a hurry.


    The Basilisk saw that the creature on the opposite side who was breathing fire and biting him wanted to escape, so he was not willing to let it go, flicked his tail, and chased after him in an instant.


    However, the robot soldiers in mid-air were not idle at this time. They put away their machine guns, shed the anti-aircraft guns behind them, andunched a fierce attack on the Basilisk.


    Many shells washed the ground in turn, and the Basilisk was blown up and let out a hissing roar. Although the anti-aircraft guns couldnt kill it, it caused unbearable pain to its body.


    At this moment, Jerry also controlled the broken dragon and moved the roosters toward the direction of the Basilisk. Frightened by the sound of shells and chased away by Jerrys magic dragon, the roosters immediately croaked in fear.


    When the crowing of the roosters came to the Basilisk, the Basilisk suddenly shook its body as if it had encountered a natural enemy, and didnt care about erecting its body to bite the robot soldier but turned around and directly faced Szar Slytherins statue.


    It seems to be nning to escape back into Slytherins mouth and hide


    Twelve robot soldiers turned on the thruster under their feet and behind them, stopping in front of the Basilisk quickly. The anti-aircraft gun on the back aimed at the Basilisk and fired another round of shells, blowing it upside down.


    This time the Basilisk was not as unharmed as before.


    As if weakened by the crowing of the roosters, the Basilisks defense ability was greatly reduced. The bombardment of this round of anti-aircraft artillery immediately caused the Basilisk to be bruised, and some of its scales fell off.


    Seeing this, the robot soldiers put away the anti-aircraft guns behind them and then all raised their swords with electric shock in their hands, pped their steel wings, and shed at the Basilisk that was still trying to escape.


    The robot soldiers body is already heavy, and the steel wings and giant sword also have a lot of weight. Coupled with the power of the dive, the power of a sword is quite impressive.


    There is not one, but twelve robots swooping down and shing in turn. It is basically impossible for the Basilisk to defend and evade. In less than five minutes, the Basilisk is now lying motionless on the ground like a dead snake.


    Jerry slowly opened his eyes, dispelled the Dragon Transformation Spell, and returned all his energy to his body, with a satisfied smile on his face. He took out the ball again, released Voldemorts Parseltongue, opened the wall, and walked in with careful steps.


    As a wizard, before the enemy sees his own body, he should use magical animals, props, and various magic to kill the enemy remotely.


    Walking to the center of the room, two robot soldiers blindfolded the eyes of the Basilisk, and its body was pressed down by ten robots with swords to prevent it from moving.


    Finally.


    Jerry waved his hands, chanting the spell of Contract Magic in his mouth, and after a while, he pressed a magic circle on the top of the Basilisks head.


    Huh, it resisted?


    After seeing the Contract Magic imprinted on the top of the Basilisks head, it didnt infiltrate immediately but was still trembling on the surface. Jerry knew that the Basilisks will was still resisting and unwilling to be controlled by Jerry.


    If you resist again, you will die. Jerry directly conveyed his killing intent through the Contract Magic to the Basilisks mind.


    If he couldnt control the Basilisk with the Contract Magic, then he would definitely kill it on the spot to prevent it from going out and harming the Hogwarts Students.


    At this time, the ten robots also pressed the sword in their hands on the body of the basilisk, giving it pressure.


    Maybe its the biological instinct to survive. Maybe its because the Basilisk has lived in the room for thousands of years, and it doesnt want to die like this. In short, after Jerry issued the threat, the Basilisks resistance suddenly weakened a lot.


    It didnt take long for the magic to sink into the top of the Basilisks head, and Jerry could clearly feel the Basilisks thoughts and issued orders to it.


    The robot soldiers loosen the restrictions of the Basilisk, and Jerry began to treat the wounds of the Basilisk with magic. The Basilisks magic defense mainlyes from his scales, which have been cut off often, so Jerrys magic will not be greatly affected.


    After healing the wound, Jerry put the Basilisk, robot soldiers, and the roosters into the suitcase.


    With the basilisk, Jerry has another extremely powerful magical animal up in his sleeve.


    Although he felt that the ability of the Basilisk to stare at anyone might not be effective for everyone in the Marvel world, but at least ordinary alien soldiers and creatures would definitely not be able to defend against it.


    Jerry no longer has to be afraid of being beaten by many enemies.


    Casting a Mending Charm to restore the damaged room to its original appearance, Jerry took out a ball to close the room wall and then returned to the girls bathroom on the castles second floor.


    After restoring the room to its normal appearance and casting a Disillusionment Charm on himself, he quietly returned to the Slytherinmon room.

 Chapter 223: “The Heir of Slytherin”

    Chapter 223: ��The Heir of Slytherin��


    More than a week after school starts.


    Late at night, the Slytherinmon room. Jerry sat on the sofa with the ck Lake in the background turned on.


    Refreshing, adjusted his mood and state, and then slowly opened Voldemorts diary.


    It seems that you have calmed down. Before Jerry could write, a line of Voldemorts handwriting appeared on the diary.


    Yes, because I already know where that ce is, and who created you. Jerry picked up the quill and wrote quickly in his diary.


    The diary was silent for a moment before revealing the writing, You really already know what that ce is? And who created me?


    For more than a week, I checked a lot of information. Finally, I found relevant records in Hogwarts: A School History. If my guess is correct, the ce you took me that day is the legendary Slytherins Chamber of Secrets. Jerry wrote in the diary quickly, with an excited look on his face.


    The diary was silent for a longer time, but it still quickly revealed the writing, I didnt expect you to find out. Yes, I was created by a Slytherin. I possessed this diary more than 40 years ago to pick out people who meet the conditions of bing the heir of Slytherin. Since you have read some books, you should know the Chamber of Secrets.


    Jerry immediately replied, I know that Szar Slytherin built a secret room in the castle, and only his heirs can open the secret room and then release horrible things to purify Hogwarts.


    What Szar Slytherin hides in that room is not something terrible, but a lot of treasures. As long as you get his treasures, you can be a powerful wizard like him. I let you go to the Chamber of Secrets to inherit Slytherins treasure because you are my chosen one, The heir of Slytherin.


    Voldemort, who is very good at ying tricks on his mind, immediately summed up a set of extremely reasonable lies based on Jerrys reaction,bining the situation before and after and rounding up all the previous words.


    I am the heir of Slytherin?


    Jerry said something with a sly expression and then wrote in the diary,


    Lets go to the Chamber of Secrets now and take out the treasure that Slytherin left for me.


    -


    Going to the girls bathroom on the second floor again and using magic to subdue Myrtle, Jerry skillfully handed the diary to the faucet with the snake engraved on it, then opened the entrance and jumped down.


    Sliding into the tunnel, he came to the stone wall again in a strange way, Open the door of the Chamber of Secrets and let me see what Slytherins treasure is.


    After several chants, the two snake locks on the stone wall suddenly came alive and then slowly separated, revealing the door leading to the inside. Walking into the room with the diary, Jerry started his own performance.


    As expected from the Chamber of Secrets built by Szar Slytherin, its really big and imposing.


    Is this a statue of Szar Slytherin? Its like the one in the history books.


    He picked up the quill and wrote in the diary, Okay, we have reached the secret room. Where is the treasure?


    In the statue of Slytherin, go under the statue, I will open the lock, and then you can see the treasure. The diary replied.


    Well, thats easy. Jerry nodded, took the diary under the statue of Slytherin, and lifted the diary up.


    With the Parseltongue, the face of the statue changed, and the mouth part rapidly becamerger, and finally, a dark passage appeared in front of Jerrys eyes.


    At this time, the Parseltongue in the diary still did not stop and continued.


    Five minutester, Listening to the diary, Jerry folded his arms andined, Why is it still not working? Why didnt the treasure appear? Im tired.


    Maybe its been too long. Theres something wrong with it. Go into the statue and have a look. The diary stopped for a while and replied on the paper.


    Voldemorts soul was also extremely confused at this time. It didnt make sense. He opened the Chamber of Secrets before and killed people with the Basilisk. Ultimately, he closed the Chamber of Secrets because he feared Hogwarts would be closed.


    The Basilisk should still be sleeping in the statue right now. Why has the Basilisk note out after he called for so long? Could it be that it slept to death?


    What a hassle. With a look of impatience on Jerrys face, he cast a Levitation Charm on himself and slowly floated to the entrance of the statue.


    Lumos. Lighting up his wand, Jerry took the diary and walked into the dark hole.


    Two minutester, Jerry walked to the innermost part of the cave, looked at a pile of bones, raised his hand, and wrote in his diary, This is the treasure you said?


    -


    At the Slytherinmon room.


    Words kept appearing in the diary, Jerry, I didnt lie to you. You have to believe me. There may be some ident, which caused Slytherins treasure to be stolen in advance. You have to believe me.


    At this time, Voldemort himself was also full of doubts. Where is the Basilisk? How could it disappear?


    Could it be that Dumbledore discovered the Chamber of Secrets, went in and killed the Basilisk? But Dumbledore cant speak Parseltongue. How did he open the entrance and door of the Chamber of Secrets?


    And how did he discover the Chamber of Secrets?


    However, now is not the time to think about this issue. He must find a way to convince Jerry, who is already bursting into anger.


    Oh, believe you? I see that you are ying me like a stupid person, The Heir of Slytherin and Szar Slytherins treasure. How could I believe your nonsense and follow you like a fool full of expectations like that? I think I should hand you over to Professor Snape, or Principal Dumbledore, and let them see what you really are. Jerry replied.


    The diary hastily replied, I said it was just an ident, and it wont do you any good to hand me over to Snape and Dumbledore. But if you keep me, I can still teach you magic. Dont forget. I taught you Apparation and Mana Shielding Spell. Although I didnt find the treasure this time, I will keep my previous promise and teach you Legilimency. And to make up for it, I can also teach the magic that restrains Legilimencylumency!


    You have to understand that as long as you have me, you can learn a lot of powerful magic in the future, and I am one of the treasures you will always have.

 Chapter 224: “Origin”

    Chapter 224: ��Origin��


    Well?


    Jerry looked at the diary. After Voldemort heard that he was going to hand himself over to Snape and Dumbledore, he began to constantly show his self-worth, with a wavering expression on the surface, but he was already happy in his heart.


    In terms of intelligence and understanding of peoples hearts, Jerry thinks that he is definitely not as good as Voldemort when he was young. In the main world before, he also made many low-level mistakes andter made up for them with magical magic.


    Now, he can y around with Voldemort because he has almost all of Voldemorts information, and Voldemorts understanding of him is that he is only a second-year Slytherin wizard born as an orphan.


    Voldemort never expected that this second-year wizard not only yed him all the time but also defeated the Basilisk in the Chamber of Secrets ahead of time.


    Seeing that you did teach me two very useful spells before, I will trust you for the time being. Jerry looked very reluctant.


    At this moment, Voldemorts soul in the diary finally breathed a sigh of relief. ording to current information, his main body was destroyed by a child named Harry Potter, leaving only his soul lingering.


    His loyal subordinates were all imprisoned in Azkaban and guarded by dementors, and the other Death Eaters were also missing. If he is given to Snape, that traitor, or Dumbledore by the Slytherin wizard in front of him, then there is really no hope.


    Fortunately, after a short period of understanding, he already has a judgment on this kid named Jerry. A typical Slytherin wizard who is greedy and eager to gain power. As long as he keeps using magic to lure him, he should be able to control him for the time being.


    However, this child was born in an orphanage, just like him, and he is too paranoid. It is estimated that it will be difficult for him to break through his physical bodyter. He can only find a way to induce him to resurrect himself in other ways.


    Alright, teach me Legilimency first. Seeing that the time was almost up, Jerry made a request directly.


    In order to gain Jerrys trust again, Voldemort readily taught Jerry to learn his Legilimency.


    -


    The earliest traceable history of Legilimency is actually derived from a dangerous magical animal, that is the Wumpus Cat.


    Looking at the exnation in the diary, Jerry showed a little surprise, Wumpus Cat? Is that the cat symbol from Ilvermorny School of Witchcraft and Wizardry in the United States?


    He had read in history books that several houses at the Ilvermorny School of Witchcraft and Wizardry in the United States were named after magical animals.


    Yes, that Wumpus Cat. Wumpus Cats are born with the ability to hypnotize and read minds, which inspired the wizard to create simr magic, Legilimency.


    Legilimency generally needs to meet the eyes of the opponent before it can be activated and read the opponents thoughts. However, there are exceptions. Some talented wizards are born with the ability to Legilimency. They dont need to look at each other. As long as you appear around them, they can read your mind.


    And some wizards who have practiced Legilimency to the peak can read your thoughts and dig deep into all your memories along your thinking.


    As the lines of writing in the diary appeared, Jerry couldnt help sighing that Voldemort was worthy of being called the Dark Lord, and his understanding of magic was beyond ordinary wizards reach.


    With Voldemorts in-depth analysis of Legilimency, some special ideas suddenly sprouted in his mind.


    Wumpus Cats can hypnotize and read minds naturally, and wizards learned from them to create Legilimency. Later, some wizards were born with the ability of Legilimency.


    How can it be that wizards magical abilities and magic came from the magical animals?


    Jerry has been thinking about where his wizards bloodline originally came from, and it couldnt just appear out of thin air. He had heard a saying before that the blood of wizards existed in ancient times.


    Through biological experiments, they extracted the blood of magical animals and injected them into their bodies, thus gaining the same magical abilities as magical animals.


    Later, inspired by the magical abilities of various magical animals, all kinds of magic were created. If you study carefully, you will find that much of the magic wizards created is simr to some magical animals.


    Legilimency and Imperius Curse are simr to Wumpus Cats abilities.


    Apparition is like an enhanced version of Diricawls abilities.


    All kinds of fire magic. Too many magical animals can breathe fire, and the most powerful one is the dragon.


    Maybe, maybe if he has time back in the Marvel world. He can take the time to work on biology a little bit and get some of their blood for research. Knowing the Marvel world are quite advanced in biological research.


    If the source is figured out, maybe there is a way to purify the wizards blood in his body so that his magic power can be greatly increased.


    Now his wizard blood has been fully developed under the effect of meditation. Although under the effect of Merlins Ring and Refreshing, his meditation is already much faster than normal wizards in the world of The Sorcerers Apprentice.


    But Jerry felt that it was still too slow.


    After all, there are too many strong individuals in the Marvel world, like Thanos, The Ancient One, and Odin.


    Magic power is fundamental. No matter how powerful magic is, it cannot be released without enough magic power. Jerry feels that if his wizard blood is really improved, there may be more benefits for him.


    Of course, these are just his theories. Whether it could be done or not, he will have to explore slowly by himself in the future.


    Remember, Legilimency is not just a spell that allows you to steal other peoples ideas. It also has a very powerful auxiliary effect. If you can master Legilimency proficiently in battle, you can anticipate the enemys magic and react in advance.


    Therefore, when fighting someone who knows Legilimency. You will feel restricted everywhere, which is quite troubling. Seeing this, Jerrys eyes lit up again. He never thought that Legilimency could be used like this.

 Chapter 225: “The Truth Comes Out”

    Chapter 225: ��The Truth Comes Out��


    In Jerrys view, Legilimency is a spell used to read minds to obtain information, but he never thought that it could also be used to assist inbat.


    Its not just for magicbat, its also for close-quarterbat, and Legilimency is very useful. If you know how the opponent will attack you in advance, as long as your body keeps up, wouldnt you be a master of fighting in an instant?


    Jerry was an amateur in martial arts in his previous life. He knew that in close-quarterbat, anticipation is actually a very important and difficult skill.


    Many boxing techniques could detect the size, length, and movement of the opponents strength through the sense of touch of the skin and the inner body, like predicting the opponents movements in advance and making a counterattack.


    Sometimes if you have a strong predictive ability, you can even use the smallest force to deal with enemies that are much stronger than you.


    For example, if a person much bigger than you punch you, you can predict the opponents attack trajectory and dodge it calmly or hit the vital point directly. A master in fighting can often do more than one fight because they can predict their movement. They can attack the vital points and knock down the opponent easily.


    If Jerry has learned Legilimency, then even without magic and physical strength beyond normal people, coupled with his Refreshing, he will be a really good fighter.


    At the beginning of the new semester, Jerry plunged into the study, research, and transformation of every kind of magic he could learn.


    -


    Meanwhile, the girls bathroom is on the second floor.


    An old man with a white beard walked slowly to the toilet where Myrtle was and waved his hand to lift the spell on her.


    Ahhhh, Principal. This is the third time Ive been immobilized by magic since the beginning of school. Its really bad. Ive never seen such a bad wizard! As soon as Myrtle was back to normal, sheined to Dumbledore.


    Dumbledore looked at Myrtle and shook his head helplessly, Did you who did it to you this time?


    At first, she didnt pay much attention to it. After all, it wasnt the first time that this happened to Myrtle. She just shrugged it off and told Filch to be more careful when patrolling at night.


    As a result, the next day, she was immobilized again. It was still the same problem; she was still locked in the toilet for several hours.


    At this time, she already had some doubts in her heart. Although the wizard likes to throw Myrtle with books, it is not normal for someone to troll her with magic, and it happened twice.


    She was the student who was killed when the Chamber of Secrets was opened and died in the girls bathroom on the second floor.


    After a few days, it calmed down again. Until today, a portrait informed him that he heard footsteps on the second floor but didnt see anyone. She rushed over immediately, and sure enough, Myrtle was immobilized again.


    I didnt see it, but I heard a sound this time. There seems to be somethinging from the sink. Myrtle thought for a while and replied to Dumbledore.


    Dumbledore had no choice but to bring Myrtle to the sink.


    Huh?


    Walking around the sink, Dumbledore soon found a small red ball under a faucet. With his level of magic, he could tell at a nce that it was a prop ball with recording magic.


    Using magic to stimte the ball, the ball immediately uttered a Parseltongue, and then a tunnel of water pipes appeared in front of Dumbledores eyes. Then, the entrance to the Chamber has opened.


    -


    One month after the start of school.


    At Hagrids hut, as soon as Jerry and the others arrived at the door of the hut. They saw Hagrid humming while drinking a butterbeer.


    Hagrid, why are you so happy? Jerry asked with a smile.


    When Hagrid saw them, a big smile appeared on his reddish face.


    Oh, you guys are here. Im so happy today. A matter that has wronged me for almost fifty years has finallye to fruition today.


    Is it the thing that keeps you from doing magic? Harry looked curious.


    He knew that Hagrid was forbidden to perform magic by the Ministry of Magic for some reason, and every time he cast magic, he always did it secretly.


    Hagrid nodded happily, Yes, thats what happened. Now the problem is solved. I can finally cast magic freely again.


    Hagrid told Jerry and the others what happened to him that year. Forty-nine years ago, when Hagrid was a student at Hogwarts, the schools rumored Chamber of Secrets was opened, and a student was killed.


    At that time, Hagrid happened to raise an Acromant secretly, A wizard reported that he was the one who opened the Chamber of Secrets. Later, Dumbledore fully defended Hagrid from being sent to Azkaban, but the Ministry of Magic also deprived him of the right to use magic for life.


    But now, Dumbledore has found evidence that Hagrid was not the one who opened the Chamber of Secrets, but someone else who opened the room. It was not the Acromant that killed the student, but a Basilisk.


    So, now Hagrid can cast magic freely again.


    At night, in the Slytherinmon room.


    Jerry told Voldemort in the diary, and said, I misunderstood you, it turned out that the room has been opened, and the treasure inside was probably stolen by the thief forty-nine years ago. I dont know who that guy is, and asked Hagrid said he didnt know either since Dumbledore didnt tell him about it.


    The diary was silent for a while before replying, It appears so.


    At this time, Voldemort was thinking in his heart. It was Dumbledore who found a way to open the Chamber of Secrets first and killed the Basilisk inside.


    It can only be said that Dumbledore is someone who he should not meddle with, even if hes old right now.


    By the way, I have almost mastered the Legilimency you taught me. Now teach me lumency!


    Seeing the words written by Jerry in the diary, Voldemort couldnt help but sigh. This Slytherin wizard named Jerry is a rare magical genius, and his talent is a bit simr to his back in the day.

 Chapter 226: “Jerry’s Patronus”

    Chapter 226: ��Jerry��s Patronus��


    Jerry kept the diary with him during this time because he often asked Voldemort about magic.


    In most cases, the diary is open, and Voldemort also learns about Jerrys real situation through the conversations between Jerry and other wizards and various clues.


    He is a cautious person. Although Jerry is only a child, he is not too careless.


    However, regarding the current situation, this wizard named Jerry didnt lie to him but just concealed some things and didnt say anything. He was indeed born in an orphanage and a second-year Slytherin wizard.


    What was wrong was that he thought that Jerry was an unsatisfactory wizard. Thats why he longed for power and power so much. But it turns out thats not the case.


    Jerry is not only the best wizard in Slytherin, but he is also very popr with many other wizards, and even the wizards in other houses adore him. The teachers at the school also liked him very much, especially the current Head of Slytherin, Professor Snape, who treated him like his own son.


    However, he still yearns for greater power, and judging from the magic he consulted, he still prefers dark magic and magic with rtively high lethality.


    He appears seems to be very good to everyone and even made friends with Gryffindors. In fact, in the conversation, Voldemort can feel Jerrys characteristics about valuing Pure Blood and hating Mudbloods.


    Voldemort even felt that in a few years, when Jerry graduated. He might be a really good wizard for him. He doesnt have to find a way to upy Jerrys body but train him up, and he might be the next leader of the Death Eather when he finally reveals himself.


    Watching Voldemort begin to teach him lumency in the diary, Jerry also thought to himself,


    It should be almost the same.


    He is not a person who is particrly good at lying, but he has watched too much TV in his previous life and knows that putting a little bit of truth in it would help if he wants to lie.


    If he kept the diary closed to prevent Voldemort from knowing more about him, it would make him a little bit suspicious, and sooner orter, Voldemort would find out somethings wrong.


    Therefore, in order to gain Voldemorts trust, he shows his truest side at Hogwarts in front of Voldemort. The only lie he revealed was about his belief in Pure Bloods and Mudbloods.


    As for why Dumbledore discovered the Chamber of Secrets, there are mainly two reasons.


    The first reason is to give a reasonable exnation for the disappearance of the Basilisk in the Chamber of Secrets so that Voldemort thinks that Dumbledore discovered the Chamber of Secrets and killed the Basilisk.


    The second is to help Hagrid. After all, he stole Hagrids dragon egg and a Thestral, and Hagrid also taught him a lot about magical animals. He needs to do something to make it up to Hagrid.


    The Parseltongue in the ball and the scales left by the Basilisks in the Chamber of Secrets should be enough for Dumbledore to guess whats happening.


    As for who subdued Myrtle, who left the ball on purpose, and who left the evidence, Dumbledore wouldnt have probably guessed it if he tried to.


    Because how could a student defeat the Basilisk?


    The content of the letter he left for him was very simple. He told Dumbledore that he had defeated the Basilisk in the Chamber of Secrets, and the name left at the end was: the mysterious explorer of justice who yearned for peace.


    The purpose of leaving the letter is to prevent Dumbledore from thinking that the Basilisk has escaped, which could lead the school to be closed for the safety of the students.


    ..


    Time flies, and the first semester has passed in a blink of an eye.


    There was no Basilisk, no Chamber of Secrets incident, Hogwarts was rtively peaceful this semester, and there were no idents even in the Quidditch match after Halloween.


    Perhaps it was because there was no Basilisk attack, and Lucius n was unsessful. Dobby didnt want Harry to get out of the school anymore, so he didnt need to make trouble in the Quidditch match.


    Unfortunately, without Jerrys participation this year. Slytherins Quidditch team did not outperform Harrys Gryffindor team, which made Snape feel upset for several days.


    It wasnt until Christmas came that the Slytherin wizards were proud of themselves. Because on Christmas, London would host an international league, with as many as seven Quidditch teams participating in the game.


    Jerry willpete as the Seeker for the Ennd Quidditch team.


    The gamested for a week, and the result was self-evident. With Jerry on the team, the Ennd Quidditch team was always able to catch the Golden Snitch first when the score was far behind, thus turning the game around.


    Therefore, in the final London Quidditch League. It ended with the Ennd Quidditch team winning the championship. This also made Jerry once again famous in the British wizarding world.


    Before the Quidditch Cup was held in France, not many British wizards went there, and everyone read the results of the game in the newspaper.


    But this time, it was held in London. Basically, most of the wizards watched it live, so it had a great impact on his reputation.


    Especially how the game always won by a totaleback, which is the most exciting way to win the hearts of people who watched the game.


    In addition to fame, Jerry also received a lot of bonuses in thispetition, which made his pockets full again, allowing him to buy a lot of materials to practice making potions and alchemy.


    Apart from constantly getting some magic and rted knowledge from Voldemort for half a year, he also asked for advice on potions and alchemy. Voldemort can refine resurrection potions and Horcruxes, potions, and alchemy.


    He could get a lot of relevant knowledge that Jerry was inconvenient to ask Snape for from Voldemort.


    Two days before the end of the Christmas holiday, it was also the second day after Jerry returned to Hogwarts after participating in thepetition.


    Jerry stood in the suitcase that had been doubled by him again, stretched his fingers forward, mobilized his happy emotions to the maximum, and then chanted aloud, Expecto Patronum!


    With a burst of powerful and dazzling white light, a huge figure appeared in front of Jerrys eyes.


    I didnt expect that my Patronus would be this. Seeing his Patronus appear, Jerrys eyes revealed a look of surprise.

 Chapter 227: “A Powerful Patronus”

    Chapter 227: ��A Powerful Patronus��


    The Patronus Charm is known as one of the most famous and powerful defensive spells among spells known to wizards. It is an extremelyplex and difficult-to-cast spell that invokes a semi-figurative positive force known as the Patronus.


    Most of the wizarding world wizards cannot sessfully cast the Patronus Charm, and even those wizards who can cast it cannot summon a fully materialized Patronus.


    For most wizards who can cast the Patronus Charm, the Patronus they summon is actually a cloud of silvery translucent light.


    The incorporeal type Patronus cant fend off Dementors. While the corporeal type Patronus can not only easily fend off Dementors but also as send messages from a long distance.


    In the past, wizards who could summon the corporeal Patronus were usually elected as high-level officials of the Wizengamot and the Ministry of Magic.


    After such a long time of continuous efforts, Jerry finally seeded in mastering this extremely difficult spell. It is not difficult to learn spells like the Patronus Charm. Jerry bought spells about the Patronus Charm in the book he bought at a bookstore in Diagon Alley before.


    However, the difficulty of this spell was indeed somewhat beyond his imagination. Based on his magical foundation at the time, it was difficult to learn a spell as difficult as the Patronus Charm alone.


    In order to maximize his own strength, he temporarily gave up the study of the Patronus Charm and instead focused on other aspects. Until now, his magic foundation has been greatly improved, plus he has obtained Voldemort at his side, which he can always ask whenever he needs help.


    After continuous efforts, he managed to release the Patronus before Christmas was over.


    Generally, before the wizard releases the Patronus, he does not know what his Patronus will be. Based on experience, most of the time, it is the animals you are close to, or it has a lot to do with the wizards personality, emotions at the time, and other aspects.


    Jerry didnt have any particrly close animals. When he bought Crookshanks, it wasnt because he liked cats but because he felt it could help himter. Most of the time, he sent Crookshanks to Hermione for foster care.


    The main reason is that Hermione likes Crookshanks very much, and Crookshanks also likes Hermione very much. Therefore, before he was sessfully released, Jerry didnt know that his Patronus would be a seven or eight-meter-tall giant.


    Standing in front of Jerry now, the Patronus who he can control, is a tall giant.


    Jerry has seen the form of this Patronus in a book, but it is extremely rare, and there is only one recorded in the history of wizards.


    It was a famous ancient Greek wizard recorded on the chocte frog, and everyone called him Andros the Invincible. Because in the era when he was alive, he was the most powerful wizard, and no wizard could beat him in a duel. He could even cast the Patronus Charm without a wand.


    You must know that there was no killing spell in ancient Greece, and the Patronus Charm, as the most powerful defensive spell, could basically defend against most of the spell attacks at that time.


    Because the moment Andros released his Patronus, he had already won.


    Perhaps, I should test its power. Whether it is really as powerful as the legends.


    Looking at the Patronus he summoned, Jerry decided to conduct a test on all aspects of it to understand its power, and the best test is actualbat. Turning his head and looking around the suitcase, he quickly found an object suitable for testing the power of his Patronus.


    Norbert,e here!


    In his heart, he sent an order to Norbert, and soon, Norbert fluttered her wings and flew towards Jerrys direction. At this time, Norbert was over a year old and hadpletely mastered the skills of flying and breathing fire, but her body was still a few months away from being a full-grown adult. Even so, its lethality is already terrifying.


    Dragon ws that can easily tear apart the flesh of ordinary people, dragon teeth that are sharp enough to bite steel bars, powerful magic mes, and dragon scales that are harder than steel tes. These all show the power of a Norwegian Ridgeback.


    Okay. Suppose you help me test something here. I will ask Sun Lok to give you extra meals in the evening. Feeling the grievance in Norberts heart, Jerryforted him helplessly.


    Because Norberts magic resistance is rtively high, he often uses Norbert to experiment with his own magic, which causes Norbert to know that nothing is good when he hears his call.


    The work of this experimental magic is perfect to be tested on Norbert and the Basilisk, but the Basilisk cannot fly. If he wants to fully test the power of his Patronus, he will have to ask Noble for it.


    There is also a fire dragon in the box, the Peruvian Vipertooth. Jerry named it Noosa. It was snatched from a French ck market dealer before, but it has just learned to breathe fire and cannot fly yet.


    Attack with all your might.


    He issued an attackmand to Norbert, and Norbert flew up immediately. Facing the giant standing, there was a dragon me. In order to test the magic resistance of the giant, Jerry did not control the giant to dodge but directly raised his arms and crossed them in front of his chest.


    The powerful dragon me that can melt steel was sprayed on the giant, but it was unable to cause any damage to it.


    Seeing that the magic was useless, Norbert swooped and grabbed the giants head. But this time, Jerry still didnt make the giant dodge. The sharp dragon ws grabbed the giants head, and it didnt take much effort to crack it.


    Obviously, the giants defense isnt pretty good when ites to physical attacks.


    However, in just a few seconds, the giants head waspletely restored to its original state.

 Chapter 228: “Returning Again”

    Chapter 228: ��Returning Again��


    The Patronus has no vital points since the body isposed of white light. Although the physical defense is low, as long as you input more magic power, even if it was beaten to pieces, it can quickly return to normal.


    The next step is the attack power.


    Jerry controlled the giant to move, rushed up to Norbert in mid-air, and punched him in the stomach.


    Norbert didnt notice it for a while, let out a scream, and was sent flying tens of meters away by the giants punch. Which then finally stabilized by fluttering her wings.


    Listening to the reaction in Norberts heart, Jerry knew that the half-strength fist of the giant just now did not hurt Norbert, but it hurt him. If he had controlled the giant to make a full-strength punch just now, then Norbert might really have been knocked out.


    Okay, Ill ask Sun Lok to add two roastedmbs for you tonight.


    After the test was almost finished, he waved away Norbert, and Jerry picked up the machine gun and rockets beside him and started a new round of testing.


    When all the tests werepleted, Jerry couldnt help but let out a sigh, No wonder he was called Andros the Invincible, this Patronus is really good.


    After the final test, Jerry found that as long as he didnt die and his magic power didnt run out, his Patronus would not die. Even if it could stand still and take bombardments continuously, as long as Jerry puts more magic power into it, it can quickly recover.


    Due to itsrge size, its speed is not particrly fast, but it is not much different from ordinary broomsticks.


    In terms of strength, it may not be as good as the Abomination and Hulk he has seen before, but it is not really weak.


    He can move his consciousness into the giants body like his magic dragon, and get the vision of the giant to control him to fight freely.


    -


    Twelve at midnight.


    A boy just entered the Forbidden Forest. He was wearing a loose wizard robe, his expression looked unusually calm, and he didnt feel the slightest bit of fear from the darkness of the Forbidden Forest.


    This person was none other than Jerry, who had been at Hogwarts for a year.


    In a years time, Jerrys height has grown again, which made him not look like a second-year wizard at all, but a fifth- and sixth-grade wizard. In terms of actual age, he is already close to fifteen years old.


    I just learned about this flight magic, but ording to the current speed, it is not very practical. But it looks cool though. Jerry looked at his slow speed and secretly sighed that the flight magic he had just learned recently was going to be a game-changer.


    In fact, this is mainly because he has just learned it. If it takes a little longer and bes more proficient, the speed should be much faster.


    Found it. After flying for a while, his eyes suddenly lit up, then waved his hand and cast the Disillusionment spell, and floated to the right.


    On the big tree 200 meters away on the right, he saw an Acromant the size of a carriage, lying there quietly, and he didnt know if it was asleep or waiting for prey toe.


    Slowly lifted into the air and floated above the Acromant, Jerry cast a Stunning Charm, then picked it up and stuffed it into the suitcase. The main purpose of hising to the Forbidden Forest this time is to catch dozens of Acromants.


    As a magical animal with the same dangerous level as the dragon, the Acromant is inferior to the dragon in terms of raw strength, but its IQ is not inferior to humans, and it can even learn humannguages. This is exactly what Jerry values.


    Whether it is a powerful dragon or the fast Thestrals, it doesnt matter to him.


    The intelligence quotients of dragons and Thestrals are no different from those of ordinary beasts, and the robots whose intelligence is activated by his spell are actually quite different from real intelligent creatures. Since they are more like a product of artificial intelligence.


    Real intelligent beings have emotions, they will be sad, sad, lonely, and empty, and there are no spells that can make items behave like that. This is something that Jerry has only recently realized.


    Therefore, he felt that his spell was very simr to the artificial intelligence produced by science and technology, except that one was created by magic and the other was created by technology.


    But Acromants are really smart. Aragog will restrain his desire from harming humans because of Hagrids words.


    Jerry feels that it could y a big role in the future, hence why he took a group of Acromants as his subordinates.


    With Jerrys current magical strength, it is really not difficult to capture multiple Acromants. In about an hour, Jerry quietly brought down thirty-five Acromants.


    Feeling that he had almost reached the limit of the number of magical animals he could contract, he returned to the Slytherinmon room.


    They just held an end-of-the-year dinner tonight, and the school will be on summer vacation tomorrow. But now, the number of his red stars has also been depleted, and there arent many left.


    Therefore, after this holiday, he intends to end his time in this world and return directly to his original world.


    -


    The next day, Jerry packed his things and took the Hogwarts Express back to London with all the Hogwarts students just likest summer. After saying goodbye to Harry, Hermione, Ron, and a group of fellow Slytherins at Kings Cross Station, he came to the Leaky Cauldron again and booked a room.


    When Tom saw Jerry, he showed a big smile. Because Jerrys arrival means that he may have anotherrge sum of Galleons to be acquired.


    At night, Jerry opened the diary, and a line of text quickly appeared on it, When do you n to go to the Albanian forest? There is still a treasure left by Szar Slytherin.


    The application for it is still under review, and we will probably go there once everything has been taken care of.


    After replying, Jerry closed the diary, put it on the table, and clicked the button on the panel.

 Chapter 229: “Heading to Los Angeles”

    Chapter 229: ��Heading to Los Angeles��


    Im back, one year has passed so quickly. Looking at everything familiar in the room, Jerry couldnt help sighing.


    With a snap of his fingers, Jerrys height and appearance changed again to the appearance when he left a year ago. In the future, he will slowly restore his height to normal in a few months. Otherwise, Haas and the others will be terrified when he suddenly grows taller overnight.


    After looking in the mirror and feeling that it should be about the same, Jerry took out the suitcase and released four house elves.


    There are three of my family members in the room. I need you to be invisible near them and keep them safe at all times.


    The four house elves went to Haas and Aishas room with Apparition, and then leave the strongest one to protect Haas who usually works the most dangerous, and leave more or less sisters to protect Belle and Aisha.


    As for himself, Jerry thought about it, and brought him back into the suitcase, asking him to assist Sun Lok in managing the magical animals in the space. After finishing these, he returned to the suitcase and started meditation.


    The next day, after sending Belle and Aisha to the school bus, Jerry didnt go to school but used Apparition. Facing the enemyter, Jerry felt that relying on house elves was not enough.


    Belle and Aisha are fine, they have been at school, and basically, there will be no major problems. As a policeman, Haas must be at the forefront once aliens invaded, and the degree of danger will be greatly increased.


    If it is an ordinary person, like a robber or something, then the house elf can handle itpletely. But if it is aliens, monsters mutated by scientific experiments, or people with supernatural powers, then it will be more difficult.


    Therefore, Jerry ns to add anotheryer of protection to Haas.


    When he reappeared, Jerrys figure hade to the outskirts of New York. He released the Heitan and quickly flew towards Los Angeles.


    Although Jerrys can Apparate, but the level is not yet capable of teleporting directly from New York to Los Angeles. So for long-distance transportation, he still relies on Thestrals.


    Three hourster.


    Riding a Thestral, Jerrynded in the garden of Tonys mansion in Malibu, Los Angeles.


    The moment hended, an rm sounded in the mansion, and two minutester, a group of bodyguards surrounded him with pistols.


    Im Tonys friend. Please inform Tony that I have something to ask him.


    A group of bodyguards looked at Jerry in wizard robes and Thestral under him. They picked up the walkie-talkie in their hands and began to report the situation.


    Meanwhile, the top floor of the Stark Tower in Manhattan, New York.


    Tony was drinking red wine with his arms around Pepper while discussing his n to use Arc Reactors for renewable energy.


    A somewhat mechanical voice suddenly sounded, Sir, Miss Wizard is looking for you.


    Jarvis, say Im not here. Didnt you see that Im oh? its Miss Wizard, please let her in.


    Originally, in Tonys character, when he was dating Pepper, he had to wait even if the President of the United States came. However, the Wizard is an exception. After all, the Wizard saved his life and also helped him a lot in the riotst time.


    Sir, Miss Wizard is not the building. But at your home in Los Angeles.


    At this time, a projection screen appeared, and it was the scene of Jerry wearing a wizard robe and riding a Thestral in his home.


    Oh dear, it looks like Im going to be away for a while. Tony gave Pepper a sorry look.


    Pepper looked at Jerry and Thestrals on the screen in surprise, shook her head, and said, Fine. Miss Wizard must have something important looking for you.


    The Wizard saved Tonys life with a potion. Tony told her after the riot, so she still has a good impression of the Wizard. Now, she was simply amazed at the sight of the Thestral the Wizard was riding.


    Jarvis. Tell her to wait for me in the living room, Ill be there in an hour.


    New York is more than 4,000 kilometers away from Los Angeles. Even with a supersonic iron suit, it will take at least an hour to fly there.


    In the garden of the mansion in Los Angeles.


    The leading bodyguard heard the order in the earphone, and immediately asked his colleague to put away the gun, and then politely said to Jerry, Miss Wizard, please go inside and have some drinks and wait for a while. Mr. Stark said he will be here in an hour.


    An hourter? Hes not in here now? Jerry had a surprised look on his face.


    The bodyguard replied, No, Mr. Stark is now in the Stark Tower in Manhattan.


    Stark Tower?


    Jerry paused for a moment. Before he entered the small world, he seemed to have read on the news that Tony was nning to build the tallest building in New York. He didnt expect it to bepleted so soon.


    I see. No need for him to fly over. Just ask him to wait for me over there, I will be there in about two minutes.


    As Jerry said, he got off his horse, put Thestral into the suitcase, and took out a glove. He activated the Portkey, and after a burst of space distortion, he disappeared in ce.


    The bodyguard saw Jerry being sucked in by the glove. He immediately froze in ce like the other bodyguards behind him. He squatted down cautiously, poked the glove with a pistol, and picked it up after finding nothing unusual.


    Is this magic?


    During his year at Hogwarts, after Voldemorts guidance and Jerrys own assiduous study, his alchemy level has made great progress. Now, he can rely entirely on his own alchemy to make Portkeys.


    Therefore, Portkey is not such a rare magic item for him.


    Just now he left a Portkey so casually and stayed in Starks mansion. It would be much more convenient toe to Los Angeles in the future.


    When he has time in theter stage, he ns to make more Portkeys, and then throw a Portkey every time he arrives in a city. It is best that all cities on the entire Earth can have the Portkeys he made.


    In this way, he can teleport to any ce on Earth through the Portkey and Apparation in the future.


    He can use Floo powder for this kind of transportation, but the establishment of the Floowork is tooplicated and troublesome. He cannot build it by himself now, and when he has the time, hell definitely going to make one.

 Chapter 230: “Quantum Teleportation”

    Chapter 230: ��Quantum Teleportation��


    After returning to New York with the Portkey, Jerry once again apparated to the vicinity of the Stark Tower in Manhattan and then went there.


    Sir, Miss Wizard told you to wait here. She will arrive in two minutes. Just as Tony was about to turn around and put on his iron suit, Jarvis voice came again.


    What? Two minutes, with her horse? The speed doesnt seem to be that fast.


    Tony remembered that when he went to the S.H.I.E.L.D. carrierst time, he saw the strange ck horse that the wizard was riding. Although the horse flew very fast, it was absolutely impossible to fly from Los Angeles in two minutes. Even his suit cant fly that fast.


    She didnt even fly with her horse.


    At this time, Pepper happened to see the scene where Jerry disappeared with the Portkey on the projection screen.


    Didnt fly?


    Tony just turned around and stepped off the mechanical equipment. Before he could look at the projection screen door, he was interrupted by a knock on the ss. Turning his head and looking towards the window, a familiar figure in a wizard robe was floating outside the ss window waving to him.


    Well, thats quite a trick.


    After seeing Tony and Pepper, Jerry Apparated again and appeared directly in front of Tony.


    Tony, long time no see.


    Long time no see, Miss Wizard. Your magic seems to have be more powerful again! Seeing Jerry suddenly teleport in front of him, Tony and Pepper were startled.


    Its just a simple trick. Jerry joked.


    Heh. I didnt expect your hearing to be so good. Tony picked up the ss from the table and took a sip of wine to hide his embarrassment.


    Did Ie at the wrong time? Looking at Pepper and the red wine in Tonys hands, Jerry immediately realized that the two of them might be doing something more private.


    If I bother you, I cane backter.


    Oh, no, no, no. You and Tony can talk, and Ill get you some snacks. Pepper quickly waved her hand, put down the wine ss in her hand, turned around with a smile, and walked out.


    Miss Wizard, is there something you are looking for me in a hurry? Tony put down his empty ss and got down to business.


    Jerry pointed his wand at the empty wine ss that Tony put down, and the empty wine ss immediately turned into a police car, but it was just a model.


    I hope you can help me build a police car like this, but the materials should be better, and the interior should be modified to add some modern weapons. Like machine guns, rockets, and the like. In terms of fees, when the timees, I will settle it with you.


    It will cost you nothing. You have helped me several times. But, can I ask? Why do you want to modify such a police car? Jerry asked to install heavy weapons on the police car, and Tony naturally wanted to ask why.


    Im sorry, this involves the safety of my family. I can tell you much about it, but you can rest assured that I asked you to help build this police car just to protect my family and not to do anything bad. Jerry waved the police car model back.


    Tony paused, and finally replied, Alright then, I trust you.


    What the Wizard intends to do is obvious. Not everyone insists oning out to fight criminals every night, even if he only does this kind of thing asionally. Thor would onlye out to fight criminals when he was bored.


    Therefore, its normal for him to have other things to take care of.


    Thank you, but please dont tell S.H.I.E.L.D. about it. They always try to find out my identity, and I dont want my identity to be exposed. Jerry shrugged helplessly.


    Tony nodded in agreement. Although his overall impression of S.H.I.E.L.D. is rtively positive, some of S.H.I.E.L.D.s practices do make him feel ufortable, so he has always refused to join the Avengers initiative.


    It will be finished in about three or four days. How can I contact you then? It is not difficult for Tony to make a police car and add some weapons to it.


    Here you are, call my name in the mirror. If you are in New York, I cane over soon. If you are in Los Angeles, please put the glove I left on the ground. Jerry took out a mirror from the suitcase and handed it to Tony.


    Jerry can now make the double-sided mirror by himself, and he has also improved it.


    I just asked Happy to buy some snacks, lets have a taste together. At this time, Pepper came in again with a te of snacks.


    Thanks, I like sweets.


    -


    Three dayster.


    Jerry, who was in school, felt the vibration of the mirror around his waist and knew that Tony had made the police car he wanted. Leaving a clone in ce, he left the ssroom with the Disillusionment Charm and found a ce where no one was there.


    When Apparition was casted, there will be a sound like firecrackers, so it is not suitable to be used if there is anyone around.


    Hello, Tony.


    Miss Wizard, Ive already finished your police car. I put that glove on the ground, you cane and get it. Looking at Tony in the mirror, Jerry nodded.


    There was a burst of space distortion, and when he reappeared, he had already arrived at theboratory in Tonys mansion.


    Quantum teleportation? I didnt expect your magic to be able to achieve quantum teleportation. Looking at Jerry who appeared out of nowhere, Tony couldnt help sighing.


    He has never believed in magic. Because in his opinion, the magic used by Jerry can be exined by science. Just like the magic of teleportation, it is called quantum teleportation in science, and it involves a series of issues such as quantum entanglement and quantum positions.


    However, with the current human technology, it is still impossible to fully develop the technology.


    Jerrys magic is to use another method toplete this technology that surpasses modern technology. In the eyes of scientists, everything can be exined by science, and if it cannot be exined, it is only because there is no way to study it.


    Quantum teleportation, huh?


    Hearing that Tony exined the Portkey as quantum teleportation, Jerry did not refute it, but nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 231: “Magical Transformers”

    Chapter 231: ��Magical Transformers��


    In Jerrys view, magic and science are essentially the same.


    Just like a road with multiple junctions, they end up at the same destination. Many things that can be done by magic can also be done by science, and what can be done by science can also be done by magic.


    Magic can release mes, science can also make methrowers, magic can make water freeze, science can also make refrigerators and cold storage, magic can fly, and science also has various flying equipment.


    Its just that magic depends more on oneself, and whether it is powerful or not depends on the individual. While science is more about using the correct technology. Its hard to say which one is stronger, it can only be said that each has its own strengths.


    Powerful wizards can single-handedly destroy cities with magic, and ordinary humans can press a button remotely to blow up a city with a scientifically produced nuclear bomb.


    Although Jerry is a wizard, he doesnt think that magic is the strongest, and everything else is rubbish. Even now he is considering using scientific means to help him be more powerful in magic.


    ording to your request, the appearance and interioryout of the car ispletely made ording to the Chevrolet Caprice police car currently used by the police station. If you leave it alone, its just an ordinary police car. But if you press here.


    Tony pressed a red button on the right side of the steering wheel in the cab, and immediately a tablet-like interface popped up.


    Through this interface, you can control the headlights of the car to change into two Gatling guns, and you can also control the engine cover to shoot a total of three rockets. As for the material of the car is


    Listening to Tonys introduction, Jerry nodded in satisfaction. A professional is a professional. As a genius who can make a steel suit, this level of modification is really too simple for Tony. Even Tony added a lot of devices in the car that Jerry didnt even think of to make it superior.


    Its perfect, thank you. If you need help in the future, you can use the magic mirror to contact me at any time. Putting the police car into the suitcase, he used the Portkey again and returned to the school in New York.


    Now his red star is basically empty, he can only collect a little by going out and wandering around every night. But it can barely maintain his daily use, and it is almost impossible to save some left. Thats why he left one of the double-sided mirrors to Tony.


    With Tony, it is estimated that he would not be asked for ordinary matters, but for major matters that can ask him for help. Because there may be arge number of red stars he can earn.


    Jerrys n is very simple. He will give them a mirror for them to contact him. When they encounter some major events like saving the city or the world, he can go over and help. Then, he received a wave of red stars.


    In the future, if something big happens, he will give them a hand. Those superheroes will return the favor to him.


    -


    Late at night.


    When Jerry came back from outside, instead of practicing meditation in the suitcase as usual, he focused his attention on the police car.


    Pressing his hands on the car door, Jerry cast a spell on the police car and then followed by a series of dazzling magic spells. Hes going to give this police car made for Haas a second makeover.


    Tony modified this car before, but now he wants to use magic to perform the modification. Although the elfs magic is good, theyck offensive magic since their magic is mainlyprised of everyday magic.


    Therefore, Jerry needs tobine the power of technology and magic to transform a car with strong offense and defense. As well as intelligence to protect the safety of Haas when a crisis appeared.


    With his current level of alchemy, he is still very confident that he can transform it to meet the requirements. In this way, for the next period of time, Jerry would spend at least three hours modifying the police car every night when he came back from patrol.


    Finally, after more than half a month, he finished modifying it.


    Up!


    Jerry stood on thewn with a notebook and issued orders to the police car in front of him.


    Yes!


    The police car replied a little sluggishly. The engine started, it took off directly on the spot, and quickly flew up.


    Seeing that the police car was flying very stably, Jerry nodded in satisfaction and ticked the flying column in the notebook.


    Stealth!


    The police car instantly went into stealth mode.


    Machine gun!


    Two Gatling guns popped out in the direction of the headlights of the police car and began to shoot toward the target that had been prepared on the ground.


    Rocket missile!


    The hood of the police car was quickly opened, and a rocket was shot out.


    Defense mode!


    Ayer of magic protection from the Protego Charm rose on the surface of the police car,pletely enveloping it.


    Very good.


    Watching the police carnd on the grass in front again, Jerry stepped forward to pat its hood and praised it.


    Thankthank you, Master. The police car has only been cast with magic for more than a month, and his speech is not so fluent in all aspects.


    Withdrawing his hand, Jerry showed a smile on his face, Thest test, Autobot Transformation!


    Following his order, a burst of magic shed on the police car, and the whole car instantly transformed into a human form, which was 90% simr to an Autobot in a movie called Transformers.


    Remember. In daily life, you are just an ordinary police car. If Haas is really in danger, you need to rescue him with all your strength. After that, when Haas asked you, told him that you are an Autobot from the Cybertron. Who identally fell to the earth and turned into a police car. Your name is  Little Steel.


    Yes, master my name is Little Steel. Ie from the Cybertron! The police car staggered in response.


    This is the result of Jerrysbination of Transfiguration Charm and Transmutation Magic applied to alchemy.


    In fact, the actual functions of the transformed Autobots have not changed much. He did this only for the purpose of pleasing Haas, so as not to frighten him too much.


    After all, Haas has always believed in the Force, lightsabers, and Transformers that exist in the universe. But the earth has not yet discovered it.


    He really wanted to know what kind of expression Haas had when it turned into an Autobot and told Haas that he was from Cybertron.

 Chapter 232: “Enhanced Robot Soldiers”

    Chapter 232: ��Enhanced Robot Soldiers��


    In fact, it would be nice if Haas wouldnt know it. Because it means that he has been safe all the time and would raise suspicion regarding whats happening around him.


    No. 1,e here and give Little Stell a physical examination.


    After testing what it can do, Jerry waved over and called out No. 1, who was waving a long-handled sword and undergoingbat training.


    Compared with the No. 1 one year ago, there are some new changes. Jerry used alchemy to add many new intrinsic functions to it, such as the Disillusionment Charm and the Protego Charm.


    He isted a small space on his new suitcase and expanded the suitcase with the Extension Charm to store some ammunition and use it as a temporary safe house to save ordinary humans under special circumstances.


    The appearance has not changed much, mainly because the original one-handed sword in his hand has been reced with a long-handled broadsword. From Jerrys point of view, attacking the enemy with bare hands is definitely not as effective as attacking the enemy with weapons.


    Imagine that when the robot soldiers are fighting the enemy, all the long-range bullets and rockets are depleted, and they need to fight hand-to-hand.


    The twelve robot soldiers now are equipped with a melee weapon in order to deal with various situations. There are long-handled broadswords, halberds, daggers, hooks, axes, hammers, etc.


    Every day, he will y various videos or movies using those kinds of weapons in front of robot soldiers, allowing them to learn and practice with each other. Most of the alchemy skills he learned this year were basically used on these twelve robot soldiers, and each of them can be used independently.


    Its just that they are spiritually activated with a spell. If there is no order from Jerry, their self-judgment ability for some situations will be much worse.


    In addition, in order to prevent energy problems. Jerry also carved a lot of magic circles to absorb magic power inside these robots, so that they can absorb magic power independently. Therefore, these twelve robot soldiers currently serve magical power.


    No. 1 came to Little Stell, inserted the sword on the back, and pressed his hands on the body of Little Stell. A burst of information flows through the electronic eyes:


    Master, there is no problem. There is no monitoring equipment in Little Stells body.


    Very good, you can continue to practice. Jerry waved his hand and asked No. 1 to return to the original ce to continue practicing his fighting skills.


    Sure enough, Tony is quite reliable.


    After a year, the intelligence of the twelve robot soldiers has also made great progress, and they can now fully control their bodies. Therefore, the monitoring equipment that S.H.I.E.L.D. left in their bodies had already been taken out by themselves.


    No. 1e over to check Little Steels body, just to prevent Tony from installing monitoring and GPS equipment. After all, he has always acted like he doesnt know much about technology. But now it seems that although Tony sometimes can be troublesome given his character, he is more reliable than S.H.I.E.L.D.


    Leaving the suitcase, Jerry Apparate to the garage. After using a spell to temporarily disable the surveince camera, he quickly swapped Haas police car.


    Riding in a Haas police car all year round, Jerry is very familiar with all theyout and details of the police car. After recing all the contents on Little Steel, there is basically no difference.


    He Apparates back again to the suitcase.


    Okay, done!


    The safety of his family is basically guaranteed, so he doesnt have to be so careful in doing things in the future. If one day his identity is identally exposed and someone ns to threaten his rtives, then they will be very pleasantly surprised.


    -


    After more than a month.


    On the way to Jerrys school, Haas is chatting with Jerry in the passenger seat, I dont know why, but recently my police car has been driving more and more smoothly. I was thinking of applying for a new one before, but now I feel that it is morefortable to drive an old car.


    Catching those fugitives with this car seemed to be easier than before.


    Jerry ttered Huss on the surface, but secretly smiled and said, Of course its smooth. This is basically an entire rework of the car itselfbined with magic.


    Haas thought that he was able to catch the fugitive mainly due to his excellent driving skills. He didnt know that if he was driving the old police car from before, he would not even be able to see the taillights of his car.


    I dont know how many of those midnight speedsters have been arrested by me. There was a racer named Dominic, who was so arrogant and ruthless back then. He was sent to prison for two years.


    Dad, the school is here. You can go ande for a while. The school principal, Mr. Bryan, has agreed for me to skip a grade and enter a high school next year. Jerry pointed to the school in front of him, interrupting Haass story.


    Ah, okay. But Jerry, are you really nning to skip straight to high school? Is it a little too fast? Youve only been in junior high school for a year. Haas parked the police car in the parking area near the school, and looked at Jerry with some concern.


    Although you are growing fast, you are only twelve years old after all. Nearly two months after he came back, Jerry has slowly adjusted his height to a normal height, so now Jerry is not much shorter than Haas in height.


    Dont worry, I have learned all the knowledge of junior high school, and I have passed all the tests required for skipping grades. The principal and all the teachers have also agreed with my choice.


    Well, I just didnt expect you to be in high school so soon. For Haas, his son graduated from elementary schoolst year, but this year he is going to high school, which is indeed a little too soon.


    Heh, if only Aisha was one-tenth as smart as you. Belle said that she failed in math in the final exam this year.

 Chapter 233: “Midtown High School”

    Chapter 233: ��Midtown High School��


    There are three main aspects to the strength of a wizard.


    First, master the amount of magic. The more magic you master, the more solutions you will naturally have when facing danger, and achieve your goal in the simplest way.


    Just like you want to open a door. If you only know fire magic, then you can cast fire magic to melt the door. But if you have learned the Unlocking Charm, you can open it with just by chanting the spell.


    Jerry has learned most of the magic in he knew. In terms of the number and types of magic, he has temporarily reached the limit of his learning ability.


    Second, the power of magic. The greater the power of magic, the stronger the lethality. The power of magic depends on the research and in-depth analysis of this magic.


    This is what Jerry has been doing all the time, and it is what he is mainly doing now. Because the amount of magic he has mastered is already enough, what he needs is a foundation, improvement, and fusion to enhance the power of magic.


    The third, and most fundamental aspect, is the total amount of magic power in the body. In the beginning, it is the wizard blood given by the panel, which is slowly developed through age.


    Later, he learned meditation, which can actively absorb and increase magic power, and elerate the development


    Today, his magic power exceeds that of most adult wizards because of the effect of meditation.


    However, after the wizards bloodline was fully developed, the speed at which his magic power increased had been greatly reduced by practicing meditation every night.


    If he wants his total magic power to reach the level of Odin. It would take thousands of years, or even tens of thousands of years, to rely on meditation alone, even with the Refreshing and Ring of Merlin.


    Conventional methods cannot achieve rapid growth of magic power, he can try to use scientific methods to assist him. Super soldier serum, gamma rays, and others may be useful as this world has a powerful technology. Many scientists can create an existenceparable to the strength of gods only by relying on their own knowledge.


    What he wants is to use the knowledge of this world to find a way to strengthen and purify his wizard blood.


    ording to his current theory, the wizards bloodline is likely to be extended by ancient humans who fused the bloodline of magical animals into their bodies.


    Then, with the support of more advanced equipment and rted theories, it is impossible to purify or stimte the wizards bloodline to be more powerful for no reason.


    Its just that his current level is only what he learned in high school in his previous life. Thats why he had to skip a grade, quickly learn more studies, and get in touch with those truly professional scientists in order to be an expert in biology.


    In fact, he also thought about finding some experts in this world, like Dr. Banner or some doctors in biology to conduct experiments on the purification of these wizard bloodlines. But after careful consideration, he still gave up this method.


    Because he couldnt fully trust those biologists at all, and he didnt want his wizard blood to be leaked into the world. Even if he could control those top biologists with the Imperius Curse, its still not safe.


    Because when the Imperius Curse is cast multiple times, it will be resistant to a certain extent, and the person who is determined enough can also be immune to the control of the Imperius Curse. Just like Fury and many top agents of S.H.I.E.L.D.


    Although he looked down on Furys character, he had to admit agents like Fury. Its willpower is simply unmatched by ordinary people.


    Moreover, he always felt that even if those scientists developed a serum that could purify the blood of wizards. He wouldnt understand the principle of serum production, so he couldnt safely inject it into his body.


    Its better to take some time out to learn by yourself, master the technology by yourself, and only then can you feel at ease with what you make. He has the aid of Refreshing, so the learning speed is going to be hastened.


    Maybe he could be the most powerful scientist in the world in the future. Not only researching the blood of wizards but also other aspects that may be useful in the future.


    -


    Inside the principals office.


    Mr. Witt, your son is so outstanding, he is simply a genius. I think it is a waste of time for him to stay in junior high school. You can rest assured that with his talent, he can definitelypete with high school students learning progress. Principal Brian smiled and handed Haas the consent form for grade skipping.


    Although Jerry is not Haass biological son. But he raised him with full care, so he has long regarded him as his own.


    Jerry has been eager since he was a child. I always thought he would be a great person in the future. Since the principal said that he has no problem skipping a grade, then I should not be worried about it.


    While talking about Jerrys various genius deeds when he was a child, Haas quickly signed the consent form.


    At present, I rmend him to Midtown High School. Although it is a public school, its students often win prizes in variouspetitions. It is a very good high school, and their principal and I are also good friends. He is very interested in Jerrys situation. As long as you agree, Jerry can go to school there after the summer vacation.


    Midtown High School, this is the high school chosen by Jerry. The main reason why he chose this middle school is that it is close to home. Part of the reason is that Peter graduated from this high school.


    Although he didnt know if the Spiderman of this world was also in this school, he still chose this school.


    It doesnt matter which high school he goes to. After all, he has already learned all the knowledge in high school by himself during this period. High school is just a springboard for his short stay, and his goal is university. A university with the worlds top science degree.


    If its feasible for him to skip junior high school to university instantly, he would do it. But sadly, he cant do that. He only nned to stay in Midtown High School for one year before skipping to university.

 Chapter 234: “Coulson’s Death”

    Chapter 234: ��Coulson��s Death��


    The principal rmended Midtown High School. Jerry did not object, and Haas naturally did not object either.


    In this way, it was confirmed that Jerry skipped a grade and entered Midtown High School. When the summer vacation is over and school starts on September 1st, he can go directly to Midtown High School to attend.


    Everything went very smoothly. However, shortly after returning home, the double-sided mirror on Jerrys waist vibrated.


    Coulson, looking for me at this time. Could it be something happened?


    When Jerry handed over the double-sided mirror to Coulson and Tony, he mentioned that if it is not very important, dont contact him during the day. Because if Haas and others were around during the day, it would definitely be inconvenient for him to take out the magic mirror.


    But the time now is ten oclock in the morning. Finding an excuse to return to his room, leaving a clone just in case, Jerry jumped into the suitcase and opened the magic mirror in his hand.


    Fury? Seeing that it was not Coulson who appeared in the mirror, but Director Fury, Jerry couldnt help showing a surprised expression.


    Where is Coulson, why did you contact me?


    Hearing Jerry mention Coulson, Fury couldnt help showing a touch of sadness on his face.


    Whats the matter, is something wrong? Jerry immediately noticed something strange on Furys face.


    Fury took a deep breath, then said slowly, About Coulson, hes dead. I need your help and we can discuss your service in returnter.


    Coulson is dead? Jerry was taken aback for a moment, with an incredulous look on his face.


    He remembered that Coulson was indeed dead in the first Avengers movie, but he was stabbed to death by Loki. But Loki is now locked in Asgards dungeon, but why is he still dead?


    Jerry suddenly thought of something, and then said to Fury, Okay, Ill be there in ten minutes!


    Seeing the magic mirror in his hand dim, Fury raised his eyebrows in surprise. The position of the S.H.I.E.L.D. helicarrier will not remain static but will change its position every once in a while.


    The wizard didnt ask him about the specific location, but he was sure that he would be there in ten minutes. Was he able to grasp the location of the carrier in real-time, or was there a way to find it in a short time?


    In Furys eyes, he has detailed or rough data on the abilities of almost every one of the Avengers members he has identified so far. They also know the general functions of Iron Mans iron suit, and they also have records of the strength, speed, and defense of Dr. Banners Hulk.


    Captain America had detailed assessments and records of all aspects of his abilities during World War II.


    Even Thor, who just appeared recently, hade out to fight criminals through him. They had a rough assessment of his ability.


    But The Wizards is the only one that doesnt have the specific statistics.


    Its not that the evaluation is impossible, but that after each evaluation, it is found that it has to be re-evaluated. Because every once in a while, they will find that the Wizard has some more abilities.


    In the beginning, they only used the wizard as an auxiliary treatment for emergency treatment of injuries that the Avengers might have in battle.


    Butter, he gradually showed his fighting ability like the dragon magic, the lightning ball magic, and the mirror magic that can iste the enemy.


    When it came time to fight against the Destroyer Armor in New Mexico. The wizards fighting power increased again, and all kinds of strange magic expanded again.


    At present, Furys attitude towards wizards is contradictory. The increasing strength of The Wizard and his sense of justice are of course a great help to the safety of the earth. Just like this time, the sudden appearance of powerful aliens urgently needs the help of the Wizard.


    The point of contradiction is that he has not grasped the specific information of the Wizard until now, and knows nothing about his true identity.


    It is the responsibility of S.H.I.E.L.D. to protect the safety of the earth. All discovered supernatural beings must be included in the directory, and all information is fully controlled. This is the principle of S.H.I.E.L.D.s work.


    The existence of wizards broke this principle.


    Under normal circumstances, this kind of thing would not happen. But now, considering the Wizards power and all kinds of magic he can use, as well as his reputation among the entire New York public. It is not easy to use any coercive means about getting that kind of information.


    -


    Hanging up the magic mirror, Jerry went back to the living room,


    Im going to buy some vegetables, Ill be back in a while. Jerry greeted the three that are currently watching TV, turned around, and walked out the door.


    Jerry, bring me an ice cream on your way back! Aisha said hurriedly.


    Her teeth have been reced, and she can eat sweets without any problem.


    Alright. Jerry left the room, immediately Apparate.


    By the way, can you get me um where is he? Haas remembered that he was out of cigarettes, and wanted Jerry to bring a pack for him when buying groceries. But when he opened the door, he found that Jerry had disappeared.


    -


    New York suburbs.


    Jerrys figure suddenly appeared, wearing a wizard robe, riding a Thestral, and heading straight for the S.H.I.E.L.D. helicarrier. With a Thestral around, he didnt need to know the exact location.


    Coulson died, and Fury urgently asked him to help. There will be a reward for him and there was only one possibility he could think of.


    That is, Thanos sent his men to Earth.


    Jerry had already expected this before. Otherwise, he would not have tried his best to strengthen his strength during this period. The only unexpected thing is that Coulson died.


    For him, as long as Haas and Aisha are not dead, he doesnt really care about the others.


    He may feel a little bit protective about Belle too. He also feels the same about Thor and Tony who have been in frequent contact during this period.


    At most, he would only sigh like now.


    But after thinking about it, this alien invasion is not a bad thing. Although it is a bit dangerous, he can definitely gain a lot of red stars if things like this are going to happen.

 Chapter 235: “Ebony Maw and Cull Obsidian”

    Chapter 235: ��Ebony Maw and Cull Obsidian��


    After ten minutes, Jerrynded on the deck of the S.H.I.E.L.D. carrier with his Thestral.


    Good morning, Miss Wizard.


    Good morning, Agent Hill. Can you tell me whats going on? Jerry floated slowly from the Thestrals body andnded on the ground.


    The situation is veryplicated. Ill let Director Fury tell you the details, he is already waiting for you in themand hall. Hill seemed to think of something, her face darkened, but she quickly returned to normal.


    Jerry nodded and followed Hill to themand hall. Compared with the previous visit, the number of S.H.I.E.L.D. agents on the carrier this time has doubled, and many S.H.I.E.L.D. agents can be seen everywhere. They have guards with live ammunition, as well as the staff who control various mechanical and electronic equipment.


    Passing through several mechanical doors that require biometric verification, Jerry followed Hill to themand hall.


    At this moment, Nick Fury was standing on the podium with his hands behind his back, looking at the three monitors above which constantly popped out various data. Seeing Jerry in his robe appear, he smiled and reached out to greet him.


    Miss Wizard, thank you foring. Compared tost time, you seem to have grown a lot taller.


    Its normal to grow taller. After all, Im in the stage of my puberty. Now can you tell me why Coulson died and what happened? Jerry and Fury shake hands and go straight to the topic.


    The moment Fury shook hands with Jerry, he seemed to find something, his body paused slightly, and then he quickly returned to normal and smiled, You can take a look at this first.


    As he spoke, he handed a tablet that had been prepared on the table in front of him to Jerry.


    The Tesseract, which was found in 1942 by a mysterious organization Hydra led by Red Skull, was found from a church in Tonsberg, Norway, and waster used to develop powerful weapons.


    After the video introduction about the Tesseract yed on the tablet, Fury continued without waiting for Jerry to ask questions, Since S.H.I.E.L.D. salvaged the Tesseract from the sea. We have been studying it, hoping to use its energy, but an ident happened three days ago.


    It seems that this ident caused Coulsons death, and judging by your words, it seems that there are still hidden dangers that have not been resolved? Jerry interjected.


    He can understand things like studying the Tesseract. After all, Hydra relies on the Tesseract to obtain arge number of super weapons. If it was him, he wouldnt leave such a powerful treasure unused and throw it in the storage room for nothing.


    Its just that the Tesseract is beyond Earths technological level. Not only humans, but all major forces in the universe are eyeing it.


    Yes. Three days ago, the energy of the Tesseract suddenly exploded, and then a portal was opened. Thats when these two alien life forms appeared.


    Nick Fury reached out and swiped on the tablet, and another video was yed immediately. In the video, there are two figures who can be known at a nce to be extraterrestrial creatures.


    One of them was about two meters tall, with a thin body, wearing a high-tech battle suit, stepping on a pile of gravel and floating in the air. Although his appearance was ragged, he has a very elegant vibe.


    However, his strength is terrifying. With just a slight wave of his arm, walls can be destroyed, controlling them to smash S.H.I.E.L.D agents.


    Although Jerrys magic can control objects to move and attack, it is only a few hundred kilograms at most. The alien in the video can make objects of tens of thousands of kilograms fly up with a wave of his hand without any problem.


    Moreover, he held a scepter-like weapon in his right hand. Jerry immediately recognized that it was the Mind Scepter given by Thanos.


    If this thin and tall alien is a ranged attacker, then the other one next to him is a melee attacker.


    He is about four or five meters tall, and his body shape is pretty much like the Hulk and Abomination that Jerry has seen before. He is wearing thick armor and holding a huge mechanical pickaxe in his hand.


    His mechanical pickaxe can also change into different forms, and S.H.I.E.L.D. agents are as vulnerable as little ants in front of him.


    In the video, the two aliens cooperated tacitly, and the S.H.I.E.L.D. agents were almost powerless to fight back. Coulson was also flown by the tall alien and was directly pierced by metal steels that are flying towards him. He fell to the ground and was finally carried away by several secret agents.


    The tall one calls himself Ebony Maw, and the strong one calls himself Cull Obsidian. They say they are the Children of Thanos. They are ordered by Thanos to invade the Earth because they want to take away the Space Stone. Nick Furys face was full of solemnity at this time.


    After meeting Captain Marvel more than ten years ago, he knew that there was an alien civilization outside the Earth. But if Captain Marvel hadnt fought the Kree army by herself, the earth might have been destroyed at that time.


    Thats why he has always been keen on forming the Avengers. In the hope of creating a group of powerful existences like Captain Marvel, so that aliens know that the Earth is not easy to mess with. This is also one of the reasons why he has been insisting on studying the Tesseract.


    The Tesseract has the same kind of power as Captain Marvel. Its just that they didnt expect that the Tesseract and the others hadnte up with any major clues, which led the aliens to invade Earth.


    It seems that you suffered some heavy losses. Was the Tesseract also taken away by them? Jerry put down the tablet in his hand.


    The strength shown by these two aliens who im to be the Children of Thanos is much stronger than Loki. Now they still have the Mind Scepter and the Tesseract in their hands. If they open the portal and bring the Chitauri army now, it will be really difficult to deal with.


    But fortunately, at least Thanos didnt directly bring all his troops to the earth. The current situation is still within the range that his n can bear.


    Nick Fury sighed when he heard the words, The Tesseract was indeed taken away by them. At that time, we were no match at all. Most of the agents in the base died in battle. Only me, Hill, and Barton took some of the remaining agents, barely protecting Erik and other important figures to escape from the battlefield.

 Chapter 236: “Battle Plan”

    Chapter 236: ��Battle n��


    Hawkeye and Dr. Erik are not controlled by the Mind Scepter? It seems that the two aliens dont need to use the technology on Earth at all. They must find another way to use the Tesseract to open the portal.


    Jerry remembered that in the first Avengers movie, Loki relied on Dr. Eriks tech to open the portal and lead the Chitauri army. Those two aliens didnt use the Mind Scepter to control anyone except to kill the S.H.I.E.L.D. agents who attacked them.


    The test ispleted, the power cycle is in ce, and the power is increased by 8%


    While Jerry was chatting with Fury, voice announcements sounded one by one in themand hall, and then he clearly felt that the entire carrier seemed to start to rise.


    It seems that they should all be here. Fury finally showed a smile on his face when he saw the carrier take off.


    He knew that Hill would order the carrier to take off only when everyone was present. Sure enough, as soon as Fury finished speaking, Jerry saw ck Widow leading a group of people.


    At a nce, almost all of them are the people he also knew before.


    Thor with his hammer. Tony wearing a steel suit. Captain America in a brown leather jacket from the 1940s. Thest one, although Jerry didnt know him, he guessed it should be Dr. Banner or the Hulk.


    Hey, Jay they didnt lie to me when they said you woulde. As soon as Thor saw Jerry, he was about toe up and give him a hug. But he was stopped by Jerrys sharp eyes as soon as he said the first word.


    What Jay? Tony opened was a bit confused.


    Its J, the nickname Thor gave me, and you can call me that in the future. Jerry exined calmly.


    Oh, thats amazing. Every time I call you Ms. Wizard, it feels so strange. Tony nodded.


    Im Bruce Banner, or uhhHulk. Thank you for your help at that time. After Dr. Banner saw Jerry, he also stepped forward to express his thanks to Jerry.


    Jerry nodded with a smile, I was only helping a little bit, and it was mainly you the one that did everything.


    At this time, Captain America or Steve, who was looking at themand hall of the carrier with a face of surprise, also came over to say hello to Jerry. He then took out ten dors from his pocket and handed it to Fury.


    A report sounded in themand hall, and finally, Hill walked to Fury, The aircraft carrier has reached the predetermined altitude.


    Fury smiled and took the ten-dor order handed over by Steve and said, Activate the cloak.


    Initiating the cloak. The cloak is activated sessfully, and we enter stealth mode. The carrier that had just lifted off from the sea instantly entered stealth mode and disappeared into the air.


    Okay, gentlemen. We need to go to the conference room to discuss the battle n. Nick Fury turned and said to everyone who was already chatting together.


    Wouldnt it be inconvenient to see these three monitors with one eye?


    Tony walked to the monitor on the deck, covered his eyes, and made a joke before leaving themand room with everyone.


    Jerry was keenly aware that Tony had put a button-sized device on the decks console the moment he turned around.


    -


    In the conference room.


    So, our mission this time is to capture these twoeraliens? Steve watched the scene of the battle between the two aliens and the S.H.I.E.L.D. agents repeatedly yed on the projector.


    Nick Fury nodded, Yes since they snatched the Tesseract three days ago, they have disappeared. Now we are scanning everyone. Mobile phones, CCTV, andptops. As long as they can connect to satellites, they are all our eyes.


    That wont work, wouldnt it? You have to narrow the scope, how many spectrometers can you use now? asked Dr. Banner.


    Fury replied without thinking, How much do you need?


    Gather all the spectrum analyzers and calibrate them to search for gamma rays. I will use cluster identification to draw up a tracking algorithm so that at least a few areas can be quickly pinpointed. Dr. Banners series of technical terms stunned everyone present.


    Thor, do you know these aliens? Jerry turned to Thor and asked.


    Thor shook his head, I dont know, but I can be sure that they are not from the Nine Realms. They should be some other existence outside the Nine Realms.


    It seems that Thor at this time doesnt know much about Thanos and his army. Jerry guesses that Odin must know about Thanos. He doesnt know if Odin will send Asgards soldiers to help after when the Chitauri army arrives.


    The thing I care about now is that there are only two of them. Why are they so confident that they can invade the entire earth, and say they are the Children of Thanos? who is Thanos exactly here? Tony opened his mouth.


    In his opinion, the strength shown by the two aliens is indeed quite strong. But it would be too stupid to say that they want to invade the earth with only two of them. Of course, they dont look like idiots, especially the tall one. So he guessed there must be some other reason.


    The Tesseract can open a portal and it can also teleport other people here. Doesnt this mean theyll use that to bring more backup to invade the Earth? At this time, Jerry directly pointed out the answer.


    He knew that the two aliens were going to use the power of the Tesseract to open the portal and let the Chitauri army take over the earth. Its just that he doesnt know where they will open at the moment.


    Dr. Banner on the side also nodded, ording to the data. As long as the Tesseract is heated to 1.2 billion degrees Kelvin and stabilized. A quantum tunnel that isrge enough for a period of time to be opened.


    We also guessed that may be their motive right now. The most important thing now is to find their location and stop them. Experts from S.H.I.E.L.D. have analyzed these issues a long time ago. The most important thing now is to catch the two aliens and take back the Tesseract without hurting any civilians as much as possible.

 Chapter 237: “An Attack”

    Chapter 237: ��An Attack��


    Based on the current strength of the two aliens, even if they are found, ordinary troops will not do much. It will be even more troublesome, especially if the enemy appears in the city. Many powerful weapons will be unusable.


    Just like the Abomination that appeared before, if it werent for the help of the Hulk and the Wizard at the time, General Ross troops alone would have no power to fight back.


    Among these two aliens is not only Obsidian, whose strength is no different than The Abomination. But Maw can control everything with the power of his mind.


    Why did he urgently summon everyone this time? Because only they can take down the two aliens without harming other people as much as possible.


    Give meboratory. Ill make a tracking algorithm earlier to find the two faster. Dr. Banner stood up on his own initiative.


    Sir, something seems to be happening. Look! At this time, Hill rushed into the room with her tablet.


    Nick Fury took the tablet, saw the picture inside, his eyes shrank suddenly, and then turned it over, Dr. Banner, it seems that you dont need to go to theboratory anymore. Because we have already found them.


    Thats my Stark Tower! Seeing the video on the tablet, Tony eximed.


    It turns out that the video shown at this time is the top of Stark Tower, the tallest building in New York. On the roof, two aliens are using a special alien device to activate the power of the Tesseract.


    Notifying the local police to evacuate all citizens near the Stark Tower. The war is about to begin. Fury issued an order to Hill with a solemn tone.


    -


    The days before.


    At the S.H.I.E.L.D. base, Maw watched Nick and his team fleeing by car and waved to stop Obsidian, who wanted to chase.


    Its just a group of monkeys that havent evolved yet. Please dont waste time on them. It will be troublesome to attract more enemies. In the universe, the Earthlings on C-53 are notoriously weak, and their threat level is rated as close to zero.


    But they knew there were some powerful individuals, given the Earth is within the Nine Realms. So Maw didnt care about those fleeing earthlings.


    Thanos sent him to Earth with a Mind Scepter. The main purpose was to take away the Space Stone and build a temporary base.


    The Asgardians are powerful but few in number, and they are nothingpared to Thanos army. But Thanos is only worried about Odin.


    However, ording to the age of the Asgardians. Odin is about to die, and most of his power is used to seal his daughter H, so it is uncertain how much strength is left for him.


    After this, Thanos should have a rough idea in his mind. As for the Ancient One, they will make a moveter.


    As long as they dont reveal their intentions for the Time Stone or destroy the entire earth, they may not necessarily attack them. This time they didnt really want to invade the Earth. They just sent arge army to upy one or two cities first and then slowly expand their influence.


    When Thanos obtained the Space and Soul Stone, found the Power Stone, and made the Gauntlet. He wille to invade the Earth, defeat the Ancient One, and take the Time Stone.


    Where are we going now? Obsidian asked.


    With a wave of Maws hand, the floor under their feet dragged them, First, make a machine that controls the Space Stone, then find a city to open the portal and send in the Chitauris army.


    Is it New York again? What a disaster.


    The location where the two aliens opened the portal in the video turned out to be the same as Lokis choice, which is the top of the Stark Building in New York.


    But if you think about it carefully, it makes sense.


    After all, the base where S.H.I.E.L.D. studies Space Stone is not far from New York, and the roof of Stark Tower is currently the tallest ce among all buildings in New York. The two wanted to open the portal. Of course, they had to choose a ce high enough to do so.


    This aircraft carrier is too slow. I will go there first.


    With the speed of the carrier, by the time they reach the sky above New York, it is estimated that the Chitauri army has already destroyed New York.


    Although its a bit far from New York, he only needs to Apparate a few times.


    Where is she? Dr. Banner eximed.


    On the tablet at this time, Jerrys figure appeared behind the two aliens on the roof of Stark Tower.


    She has mastered a new magic again? Nick Fury watched Jerry appear on the tablet and couldnt help but be secretly surprised.


    Im going to help too.


    Thor got up and pushed open the window of the room, ignoring the strong wind blowing in front of him, swung the hammer, and flew out of the window directly.


    Tony also got up immediately and ran out of the room, Im going to put on my battle suit.


    ck Widow mmed the window that Thor opened and then said helplessly to Hawkeye and Captain America, Lets go to the deck and take my Quinjet.


    What about me? Dr. Banner stood up somewhat at a loss.


    Fury turned to look at Dr. Banner, Are you sure you want to go there? If not, you can stay in the carrier and wait for it to end.


    Dr. Banner sighed, Take me. This is a fight for the survival of the earth. Hulk should be able to help.


    Although Banner didnt want to release the Hulk, he was afraid that the Hulk would hurt civilians. But at this moment, the survival of the Earth is at stake. With the aliening in, how many civilians will be killed is unknown.


    Well,e along then. Steve got up and rushed out of the room with everyone.


    What do we do now? Hill asked Fury for instructions.


    Fury looked at the huge blue energy column rising in the live video feed and issued an order to Hill,


    Get all the fighter nes on the carrier to support them, activate the emergencybat n, and try our best to kill all the aliens that entered the Earth. I want them to know that the earth is not so easy to mess with.


    Yes, sir. Hill nodded.

 Chapter 238: “Fighting”

    Chapter 238: ��Fighting��


    Avada Kedavra! The moment Jerry Apparated to the top floor of Stark Tower, he immediately raised his hand and threw a Killing Curse at Ebony Maw.


    Maws mental power is strong, but his body doesnt look strong. If a mage-type enemy took his Killing Curse, he will most likely be dead.


    However, Maw is obviously not so simple to deal with.


    The moment Jerry appeared behind him, Maw immediately sensed it. When Jerry tried to kill him, he didnt even turn around. He just raised his hand, a solid steel and concrete on the roof flew up to block his attack.


    The Killing Curse hit the hard concrete and steel, and it dissipated after that. The Killing Curse is indeed very lethal, but the physical attack ability is not good.


    Kill him.


    At this time, the alien equipment had fully activated the power of the Space Stone. A huge blue beam of light rose into the sky, Maw also turned around with the Mind Scepter, and ordered to Obsidian.


    With a growl, Obsidian rushed straight at Jerry with his big pickaxe, obviously wanting to beat Jerry into a pulp with his weapon.


    However, when Obsidian rushed towards Jerry. He did not cast any defense magic or a counter attack, but smiled and moved a few steps towards the edge of the building. Obsidian jumped up and hit Jerry with an axe, only to find that the pickaxe went straight through Jerrys body, and he was stunned for a moment.


    At this time, a voice suddenly sounded from his right side, and then a huge shock wave hit him fiercely, sending his whole body flying out.


    Watching Obsidian fall from the roof of the building, Jerry reappeared.


    It turned out that just after the Killing Curse attack failed, he directly used a clone to attract the Obsidian to the edge of the building while using Disillusionment Charm to hide his real body. When Obsidian was distracted by the clone, he casted a Repelling Charm to swept him away.


    Obsidian is obviously the same as Hulk, he belongs to the kind of guy with tough body and thick skin that is not easy to deal with. Instead of getting into a fight with him, it is better to throw him away from the fight.


    Besides, theres also Maw over there. Although Maw does not have as much magic as Jerry, he has reached the peak of his telekinesis ability.


    He still has the Mind Scepter in his hand that makes Jerry very afraid.


    I didnt expect that besides the Ancient One, there would be a person like you on Earth. Maw didnt pay attention to Obsidian who was blown away, but looked at Jerry with some interest. He was interrupted by Jerry raising his hand before he finished speaking.


    Sorry, give me a moment.


    After casting an Amplifying Spell on himself, Jerry yelled down the building, Im The Wizard. Listen up, an evil alien has opened a portal to space. Yes, thats right, the one above your heads. Evacuate away from Stark Tower immediately!


    When Jerry shouted with the Amplifying Spell, the huge energy shot out by the Space Stone. On the other side of the hole, a dense crowd of Chitauri army rushed over.


    Okay, we can continue. Jerry turned his head to look at Maw again.


    At this time, Maw may have been interrupted because of his speech, or because Jerry said he was an evil alien.


    Since you want to die early, then I will fulfill that wish.


    He didnt say any more. With a wave of his hand, countless cement, steel bars, and wires on the roof of the Stark Building seemed to be moving, and flying toward Jerry.


    Without saying a word, Jerry Apparate above Maws head.


    Sectumsempra!


    However, although the magic was invisible, the energy fluctuations emitted were still captured by Maw. His body dodged and escaped Jerrys Sectumsempras curse.


    He also raised the scepter in his right hand, sparking a yellow energy ray and shooting it at Jerry. Seeing this, Jerry quickly activated the Protego Charm to block it.


    Ugh, this is a problem.


    Maw control objects to attack and defend himself, plus the Mind Scepter does not require incantations to make an attack. Most of Jerrys magic spells require incantations.


    Although he can cast spells silently now, silence is not instantaneous. It just does not make a sound, and the spell still needs to be recited silently. This leads to his single-target magic attack hard to hit the enemy.


    Moreover, Maws strength is strong, and he has a lot ofbat experience. He can quickly detect and react to any energy fluctuations.


    Jerry used a Lightning Ball that didnt require incantations to see if he could sneak up on Maw again, but he was still blocked by the nearby concrete and steel bars controlled by him.


    Once again using Apparition to avoid the attack of those concrete controlled by Maw, Jerry quickly chanted the spell and used the upgraded version of the Fire Dragon Spell.


    He saw ten huge fire dragons more than 20 meters long condensed in front of Jerry, roaring and rushing towards the Maw. Seeing the fire dragons appear, Maws expression finally changed.


    He quickly concentrated all his power, and gathered arge piece of steel bars, stones and other building materials above his head, turning it into a semi-curved solid protectiveyer.


    Twelve consecutive loud noises appeared in the sky above Stark Tower, making the fleeing New York citizens and the Chitauri army who had just flown down from the portal collectively froze for a moment.


    But at this moment, a strong figure suddenly can be heard by Jerry from behind. It was Obsidian that fell from the Stark Tower, and jumped over from other buildings about to attack Jerry with his pickaxe.


    However, when Obsidian was less than ten meters away from Jerry. He suddenly seemed to be hit on the face by something.


    Afterwards, twelve robotic soldiers pping their mechanical wings and holding various weapons slowly appeared behind Jerry.

 Chapter 239: “The Asgardian Army”

    Chapter 239: ��The Asgardian Army��


    After Jerry released the enhanced version of the Fire Dragon Spell, he released twelve robot soldiers who were in an invisible state. Jerry did not see the sneak attack from Obsidian because he was focusing on Maw below him, but the twelve invisible robots behind him saw it.


    No. 6 and No. 7 were now beating down Obsidian with their maces.


    Looking at the unscathed Maw, Jerry couldnt help but let out a sigh. The damage of the Fire Dragon Spell is strong. Even the steel pir that built the Stark Tower was sted out by it.


    Maw tried to defend himself with the things that are around him. But since there were too many, he could not block all of the attacks that Jerry threw.


    You havepletely piqued my interest. Maw held the Mind Scepter with an angry expression and rose to the same height as Jerry.


    Those Chitauri army pouring in from the portal in the sky did not attack like in the original movie, but all came behind Maw. Obviously, themander of this invasion is this Maw, and soldiers must obey hismand.


    We must find a way to close the Tesseract or blow up the Chitauris mothership on the other side of the portal!


    As long as he gets the Mind Scepter, he can use its power of it to remove the energy of the Tesseract, which closes the portal. However, the Mind Scepter is currently in the hands of Maw, and he must be defeated to retrieve the Scepter.


    Blowing up the mothership on the other side of the portal is also a choice. Because the lives of the Chitauri seem to be linked to their mothership, as long as the ship is blown up, all the soldiers, including the huge creature like a whale, will die instantly.


    Jay, it looks like there are quite a few enemies! Just when Jerry was considering what he should do now. Thor rushed over.


    Its a lot, and more areing!


    In the beginning, he directly attacked Maw because he wanted to eliminate him before he opened the portal to end the iing war, and it is estimated that arge number of red stars will be rewarded. But now that the portal has been fully opened, he needs to think of another n.


    Especially now that the Zeta Swiss soldiers on the opposite side did not attack immediately, so dying the time can allow the nearby citizens to evacuate as many blocks as possible with the help of the police below.


    An Asgardian. Maw saw Thor holding Mjolnir, and his face suddenly changed.


    Unknown alien forces. You are invading Midgard, one of the Nine Realms. As Thor, the god of thunder, I order you to leave immediately with your army. Otherwise, I will take it as a provocation to our realm! Thor held his hammer, changed from his usualidback appearance, and sternly reprimanded Maw.


    Thor. Maw narrowed his eyes because he knew Thor very well..


    I am Ebony Maw, the Children of Thanos. Is it true that Asgard will go to war with our army because of Earth?


    It was you who started the war. But we are not afraid of war. The hammer in Thors hand flickered with lightning,


    At this moment, a loud noise suddenly came from the Tesseract below, and then a figure flew to him. Jerry saw that it was Tony.


    Oh, well, I didnt expect would be a lot of protectiveyers there. Tony activated the booster of the suit, stabilized his body, and came to the side of Jerry and Thor.


    It turned out that after Tony came, he didnt go up directly as Thor did but took a turn and carefully lurked from the inside of the Stark Tower to the Tesseract portal machine. He wanted to close the portal first to prevent the enemy from continuing toe in.


    However, the Tesseract was built with a multiyered defense system. Tonys attack failed to destroy the machine and was also recoiled into the air by the Tesseracts energy.


    I have to find a way to kill that person. I think the scepter in his hand may be able to shut down the machine. Jerry whispered the solution directly.


    Then lets do it, or there will be more and more of them. Thor heard the words and was about to raise his hammer.


    Dont be cocky. Lets dy them first since the civilians below are still evacuating. Jerry quickly grabbed Thors cloak and pulled him back.


    Support is here. At this time, Tony also received a signal from the ck Widow and reminded Jerry.


    Jerry looked back, and sure enough, a dozen Quinjet nes from S.H.I.E.L.D. and hundreds of fighter jets from nearby military bases were flying over from a distance.


    Looking at the jet fighters flying in the distance, Maw couldnt help showing a mocking look. Compared with the tens of thousands of Chitauri soldiers and aircraft behind him, the quantity and quality of the fighters are not the same as theirs.


    Asgardian, and that wizard. You two alone cant stop us. In Maws eyes, Jerry and Thor can make him a little afraid.


    For the glory of Asgard!


    As soon as Thors voice fell, a ray of colorful light descended from the sky. Thousands of Asgardian warriors led by Asgards Warriors of Three and Sif appeared behind Thor.


    Tony, whats going on?


    Flying in the Quinjet at the front, ck Widow, Steve, Dr. Banner, and Hawkeye were shocked by a bunch of golden spaceships that suddenly appeared before them.


    The Asgardian fighters from Thors side came to support. Tonys reply sounded in the ne.

 Chapter 240: “The Basilisk’s Attack”

    Chapter 240: ��The Basilisk��s Attack��


    177A Bleecker Street, New York Sanctuary Rooftop.


    Why dont we intervene in this situation? A man in a strange robe asked a bald woman in a bright yellow monks robe.


    The bald woman closed her eyes and pulled her hands on her chest. A ne that looked like green eyes turned quickly. After a while, she slowly opened her eyes, No, they can handle it. Master Mordo, go down and guard the gate of the sanctuary.


    Understood. The mage named Mordo seemed to trust her very much and left the roof without hesitation.


    After that, Mordo left, and she murmured, Strange, why the future I saw this year has changed so much. But fortunately, the results are all developing in a good direction.


    As the guardian of the earth, the Ancient One would use the Eye of Agamotto to peek into the future asionally to prevent the invasion of other powerful entities that are not from Earth.


    The future has countless possibilities and is constantly changing. No one can control the future, but some preparations can be made in advance. Its just that in the past year, a lot of things have changed. Because they were all developing in a positive direction, she didnt care much.


    After all, her principle is that as long as the safety of the Earth is not threatened, she will generally not interfere with the problem too much.


    Of course, if the Chitauri army attacked the Sanctuary, she would still fend them off, which is why she was standing on the roof of the Sanctuary.


    -


    Asgardians, you are not far from death. Kill them all.


    Seeing that Asgard sent troops to support, Maw raised the scepter and ordered an attack.


    However, at this time, Jerry suddenly brought his robot soldiers to raise the height and then shouted condescendingly with the Amplifying Spell, All of you, go!


    Maw and the Chitauri army were stunned for a moment, then subconsciously looked up at Jerry.


    Now its time for you toe.


    Jerry opened his suitcase, released the Basilisk, and floated it in the air with the Levitation Charm.


    Attack! Following Jerrys order, the Basilisks eyes instantly aligned with tens of thousands of Chitauris army.


    Countless screams can be heard, and those Chitauri soldiers driving the aircraft seemed to be cursed by some mysterious power in an instant, and they lost their breath in just a few seconds.


    Immediately, countless Chitauri soldiers and their aircraft fell from the sky like raindrops. This sudden and inexplicable attack not only frightened the Chitauri army, who crossed through the portal but also stunned everyone, including Thor and everyone who came to support them.


    Its that big snake! Dont look into its eyes! Burn it! Maws angry voice can be heard throughout the battlefield.


    He didnt know if it was because of the Scepter or because Maws mental power was too strong. But the Basilisks gaze didnt paralyze him directly. At best, it would only make him feel mentally disturbed.


    At this time, 90% of the Chitauri soldiers died suddenly because of the Basilisks eyes. The remaining 10% were mainly those whale-looking robots and the Chitauri soldiers inside them.


    Of course, some of them didnt see the eyes of the Basilisk. Hearing Maws order, all of them immediately aimed all the weapons in their hands at the Basilisk and Jerry.


    In an instant, countlesssers shot toward Jerry.


    Seeing the countlessser attacks flying in, Jerry immediately raised his wand, cast the Protego Charm, and asked the twelve robots following him to cast the Protego Charm to protect the Basilisk simultaneously.


    Dont just stand still. Hurry up and destroy them! After putting the Basilisk into the suitcase, Jerry said loudly to Thor and the others, who were still in shock.


    Although the scale of the Basilisk was good, the Chitauri army was holdingser weapons. If such an attack hit the Basilisk continuously, it would definitely be instantly killed. Of course, Jerry would not let this happen, so he put the Basilisk into the suitcase again.


    The Basilisks eyes kill is suitable for a sneak attack. But if the opponent spreads out and deliberately does not look into the Basilisks eyes, then the effectivity would decrease.


    Instead of putting it here to be set on fire, it is better to pull it back into the suitcase and then take it out again some other time.


    Charge!


    Thor raised his hammer and let out a loud roar. Wearing his armor and a red cloak, he charged aggressively at the oing Chitauri behemoth.


    Asgards Warriors Three and Sif raised their weapons and charged along with Thor. Although the Asgardians are known to use conventional weapons, that doesnt mean their technology is underdeveloped. On the contrary, their technological level is at the top in the entire universe.


    Their golden spaceships are equipped with many powerfulser weapons. Its just that the Asgardians have super physical fitness. Ordinary firearms cant break their defenses at all, and using conventional weapons can highlight their strength even more.


    Although the Basilisk instantly killed 90%, thousands of Chitauri soldiers and at least ten Chitauri behemoths are still on the battlefield.


    The number of Asgardians is only one thousand. But that does not mean theyre outnumbered in terms of power when fighting the Chitauri army because they know theyre far better fighters than them.


    It was those space behemoths that posed some threats to the Asgard army.


    After Thor led his army, Tony also made a move. Knowing from Jerry that the scepter was needed to close the portal, he immediately attacked Maw.


    But obviously, at this time, Tony ispletely restrained by Maw. Within a few seconds, Maw smashed him into the Stark Tower below with arge number of steel bars.


    Go down and rescue those civilians who have not evacuated. Jerry ordered the twelve robot soldiers behind him.


    Yes, master! The robot soldiers instantly turned on stealth mode, pping their steel wings, and flew in the direction where civilians can be seen.

 Chapter 241: “Riding A Dragon”

    Chapter 241: ��Riding A Dragon��


    The Asgardian Army and The Chitauri Army were fighting each other in the air. Many Chitauri soldiers were still shot down or wreaked havoc below. The aftermath of the battle between the two sides above also caused a lot of damage to the civilians who were evacuating below.


    Leaving aside thoseser beams that missed, the scattered and copsed buildings alone are already quite a disaster for civilians.


    The robot soldiers are equipped with modern weapons. They can be invisible, they can fly, and they can fight hand-to-hand. Naturally, it is not a problem to deal with the enemy. Whats more important, there is a space in the chest of the robots that Jerry expands with the Extension Charm, which allows arge number of people can be stuffed into it at critical moments.


    Every time his robot saved a civilian, he will get red stars.


    Its time for you to y, Norbert! Seeing that Iron Man was thrown into the air again by Maw, Jerry reached out and opened the suitcase.


    A huge Norwegian Ridgeback dragon excitedly burst out of the suitcase, opened its mouth, and sprayed an enormous me, instantly burning the enemy to death. Standing on Norberts back, Jerry waved his hand, allowing Norbert to lead him toward Maw.


    With Norbers assistance, he basically doesnt need to defend against his attacks and can concentrate on casting magic.


    Below, the Stark Tower was not peaceful at this time.


    There were screaming and fleeing New Yorkers everywhere, the streets werepletely blocked by cars, and everyone basically got out of their cars and ran wildly. Despite Jerry already reminding everyone to leave these blocks quickly.


    When they saw the chaos erupt, they were scared. Mainly the civilians in the buildings near the street couldnt evacuate quickly as they wanted to.


    As a result, many civilians still have not beenpletely evacuated, most of whom are old people, women, and children.


    Fortunately, ck Widow, Captain America, Hawkeye, Dr. Banner, and the S.H.I.E.L.D. agents who came are all working hard to fend off the Chitauri soldiers that are aiming at the civilians.


    The police officers also held their pistols and tried their best to protect the civilians. Among them was Haas, who was rushed by the urgent notice.


    At this moment, Haas was directing the civilians to retreat to a distance. A Chitauri soldier flew over his head with an aircraft. He raised his hand and shot him.


    Sensing that he was being attacked, the Chitauri soldier immediately turned around and rushed towards Haas, raising the weapon in his hand to shoot Haas.


    However, as soon as he raised his gun, he was hit by an invisible force. He was knocked off the aircraft andnded behind Haas police car not far away.


    Although he didnt know what was going on, Haas cautiously stepped forward to check with a pistol.


    When he came to the back of his police car, he found that the Chitauri soldier had wheel marks all over his body.


    The Quinjet fighter that the ck Widow and the others were riding on had been damaged by the Chitauri soldiers withsers from their aircraft and had tond in the middle of the street forcibly.


    Compared to Earths aircraft, the aircraft driven by the Chitauri soldier is obviously superior in all aspects.


    It didnt take long for the battle to take ce, and the Quinjet and other fighter jets sent by the military base were all shot down.


    Dr. Banner, it seems we need you to transform. Captain America looked at Obsidian, who grabbed a car in front and smashed a fighter jet in mid-air.


    All right. Dr. Banner didnt hesitate either. He took a step and rushed directly towards Obsidian. Halfway through the distance, his body began to expand rapidly, turning into a green giant slightly bigger than Obsidian.


    The Hulk let out a roar, jumped up straight away, crossed his two big hands in mid-air, and hammered toward Obsidian fiercely.


    We are also ready to fight! Captain America flew out the shield in his hand and knocked down a Chitauri soldier flying over his head in one fell swoop.


    Hawkeye shot an arrow andnded on another Chitauri soldiers aircraft, which exploded directly a secondter. ck Widow stepped forward, instantly killing the Chitauri soldier who fell from the aircraft.


    The fight between Hulk and Obsidian quickly attracted the attention of the other Chitauri soldiers. They quickly drove the aircraft, stopped attacking the civilians, and flew towards the direction of them together.


    Try to kill them all so that the civilians will be safe! Watching hundreds of aircraft flying towards them, Captain America tightened his shield tightly.


    We are No. 1, No. 2, No. 3, and No. 4. The Wizard orders us toe to support!


    In mid-air, four robot soldiers holding a broadsword, an iron spear, a halberd, and a dagger pped their huge steel wings. They temporarily released the Disillusionment Charm on their bodies.


    Eight are mainly responsible for rescuing those trapped or injured civilians nearby, helping them evacuate as soon as possible or sending them to nearby hospitals. The other four robot soldiers mainly cooperated with Captain America and the others to kill the enemy.


    Dont the Wizard use magic all the time? Are these robots also magic? Looking at the four robot soldiers who disappeared again and killed the Chitauri soldiers, Captain America couldnt help but sigh.


    ck Widow and Hawkeye looked at each other with a look of dismay on their faces. They knew that S.H.I.E.L.D. helped Jerry transform the robot soldiers manufactured by Hammer Industries, but after the transformation waspleted, it was not what it is now.


    At the same time, Nick Fury looked at the robot soldiers with steel wings and various weapons in the video.


    He turned to Hill and asked, Did the monitoring equipment installed before give any data?


    Negative, sir.

 Chapter 242: “The Mirror World”

    Chapter 242: ��The Mirror World��


    Because Jerry has Norbert, he can move quickly in the air without using magic on himself, and he doesnt have to worry about the attacks of those Chitauri soldiers. Because most of the weapons were dodged by Norbert, and Norberts me would easily destroy them.


    Those who wanted to attack in close quarters were torn in half by Norbers sharp dragon ws. However, when they were about to approach Ebony Maw, a huge space behemoth mmed into them.


    So far, ten space behemoths have emerged from the ck hole. Three of them have been killed by Thor, and among the remaining eight, the Sif killed one, and the others and the other two were bombed by the Asgardian army.


    Now there are five on the battlefield. Seeing that Jerry was going to attack Ebony Maw, another space behemoth was called in.


    However, when Jerry saw the space behemoth, he didnt let Norbert slow down at all but quickly chanted a spell. Ten fire dragons appeared again, lined up in a straight line, and shot at the space behemoth like a string of bullets.


    The continuous bombardment sounded. Before the space behemoth hit Jerry, a hole was sted out of its entire body while Norbert elerated and passed through the hole directly.


    As soon as he passed through the hole, a figure quickly flew upside down in the direction of Jerry. Taking a closer look, it was Tony with his almost broken armor.


    Are you OK?


    Its nothing. But the iron suit is damaged and almost unusable, and the energy is almostpletely exhausted. This guy is indeed a bit difficult to take care of. Tonys panting voice came from the broken steel suit.


    Almost all the weapons on his iron suit cant attack the opponents body, but the densely packed steel and concrete controlled by the opponent make it difficult for him to dodge. The flight mode of the iron suit is simr to the previous robot soldiers, mainly relying on the jet engines on the hands, feet, and back for high-speed flight.


    However, the weakness is also apparent. It is not flexible enough within a specific range, especially when he uses his weapons and only relies on the back and feet to stabilize the body. The steel bars controlled by Maw are notsers, bullets, or bombs. But its effective as it has a blunt impact on him.


    No matter how hard the material of the iron suit is, it is not easy to be damaged. But you might inevitably be swayed by a blunt force.


    Reparo! Putting Tony on the dragons back, Jerry raised his wand and cast a Mending Charm on him.


    A ray of magic light enveloped Tonys iron suit, and in less than three seconds, Tonys battle suit returned from tattered to a brand new condition.


    Sir, the suit has undergone an iprehensible and unknown change, and its integrity has increased from 15% to 100%. Listening to Jarvis report in the suit, Tony froze for a moment.


    Your magic is so good. Youll definitely fit for Stark Industries.


    What? Be a mechanic that repairs machines? I might as well repair antiques. Jerry shrugged and made a joke.


    Can we fight?


    Im afraid not. My suit doesnt have much energy. Tony replied helplessly.


    He could take off this suit through the device installed on the roof of the Stark Building and put on his newly made Mark VII with aser-guided tracking and rapid deployment system. However, now half of the entire Stark Building has been demolished by Throat, so it is impossible to rece the armor.


    No electricity? Thats easy.


    With a flick of his wand, Jerry threw Tony towards Thor, who was summoning thunder and lightning to hit the space behemoth, and then shouted loudly at Thor, Thor, use your hammer to give Tony a lightning charge!


    Thor was stunned for a moment, but out of trust, he still pointed at Tony, who was flying towards him, and a bolt of thick lightning sted precisely on Tonys battle suit.


    Sir, the power has reached 400%! Inside the suit, Jarvis voice sounded again.


    Tony immediately activated the device of the steel suit, This is very nice!


    Thor, you absolute beast, thank you!


    Watching Tony fly back again, Jerry whispered to him, I will try to knock out the scepter in his hand and hold him back. You must hold the scepter to see if you can close the portal.


    Be careful! After the battle just now, Tony knew that Maws ability restrained him, and he couldnt help much if he went up, so he followed Jerrys n.


    After all, Jerry is not weak, and his magics are powerful. Maybe he can use his magic to remove the scepter in the opponents hand.


    -


    You again. Seeing Jerry riding toward him on a dragon, Maw immediately remembered how embarrassed he was just now. He became enraged in his heart and began to use his abilities with all his strength.


    He saw him pull his hands upwards suddenly, and the buildings on the left and right sides of the Stark Building suddenly had countless concrete flying up and then condensed into spears.


    Go to hell. Under the control of Maw, tens of thousands of spears shot toward Jerry and Norbert at full speed.


    At this time, Jerry did not use Apparition to evade or use the Protego Charm to defend. Instead, he took out arge mirror prepared in advance from the suitcase and put it at the front.


    Pointing at the mirror, ripples immediately appeared on the surface of the mirror, and the concrete spears shot over were all sucked in the mirror.


    At this time, because Norbert had been elerating, the mirror did not stop after passing through the spears and mmed into Maw, which hadnt reacted yet.


    Seeing Maw enter the mirror world, Jerry smashed the big mirror to pieces.

 Chapter 243: “The Giant Patronus”

    Chapter 243: ��The Giant Patronus��


    The Hungarian Mirror World. This is a highlyplex mirror magic, much more difficult than the Hungarian Mirror Trap Jerry used before. Jerry has only recently mastered this magic.


    Unlike the Hungarian Mirror Trap, which seals the enemy in a small mirror world. The Hungarian Mirror World directly opens a mirror world that ispletely opposite to the real world.


    In this mirror world, there are no creatures. But all other items that exist in the real world have reflections in the mirror world, and all items are reversed. It is not like the Hungarian Mirror Trap that as long as he releases a powerful attack, he can break it and return to the real world.


    If you want to get out of the mirror world, you must find a mirror in the mirror world, and then you can return to the real world through the mirror. If all the mirrors in the real world are broken, then the enemy will never be able to leave the mirror world unless he can destroy the entire world by himself.


    Of course, it is impossible to break all the mirrors in the world. But as long as all the nearby mirrors are broken, the enemy can be temporarily trapped.


    In fact, this magic is not very effective in cities. But if it is used in deserts or remote areas, it can still y a significant role because finding a mirror in such ces is not easy. Jerry wants to use this magic at this time not to trap Ebony Maw but to give them time.


    He knew how Mirror World Magic worked, but Maw didnt.


    Suddenly being thrown into apletely opposite world without any living things is something that probably would trouble Maw for a moment.


    It should be there.


    Letting Norbert stop at the position where Maw just now, Jerry quickly took out a mirror that was only a little bigger than a palm and then quickly cast the magic on it again. Then he quickly reached out and grabbed something in the mirror. He had caught something and pulled it out violently.


    Taking a closer look, he pulled the Mind Scepter out from the mirror.


    Smashing the small mirror with a flick of a finger, Jerry quickly flew in the direction of the Tesseract. Maw in the mirror world, seeing the Mind Scepter was taken away, he was mad.


    It turned out that after being bumped into the mirror world just now, he was indeed confused by the sudden change of scene in front of him. Everyone disappeared, all objects were reversed, and everything seemed uncanny.


    However, before he could think about how to leave here and return to the normal world, a small mirror suddenly appeared on his right hand, and an arm quickly stretched out from the small mirror, grabbing the Mind Scepter in his hand.


    Although the arm didnt look stronger, it was unexpectedly powerful. With a sudden pull, it forcibly took the Mind Scepter away from his hand, pulled it into the mirror, and disappeared.


    It turns out that the mirror is a medium. If I find a mirror, I can go back. Although the Mind Scepter was taken away, Maw also found a way to leave this world just now.


    He turned his head and looked around and soon saw therge piece of ss on the wall of the Stark Building,


    Got it! Jerry took the Mind Scepter and stabbed fiercely at the device that used the Tesseract.


    However, it did not directly pierce the protective energy of the Tesseract Cube and close the portal like in the movie. But was blocked halfway through, which seemed to be missing something.


    After carefully thinking back on the movie he watched, Jerry realized that the device made by Erik was used to activate the Tesseract at that time. But now, here is a device made of Ebony Maw.


    At this time, Maw slowly squeezed out from the mirror on the wall of Stark Tower.


    He thought it would take a while for Maw to find the secret of the mirror world, but he didnt expect it to be so soon.


    Tony, I leave it to you. You are better at these things. Find a way to turn off this machine, and I will deal with the enemy!


    Most of the Stark Tower has been destroyed, so the Tesseract and the device are now suspended in mid-air. After Jerry handed the scepter to Tony, he rode Norbert directly toward the direction of Ebony Maw.


    Jerry did not understand this kind of equipment. It is more reliable to leave it to Tony, an expert who specializes in machines.


    Jarvis, scan the analysis structure. Tony took the scepter and began to test the entire device.


    Seeing the angry Ebony Maw, who once again controlled arge amount of concrete to kill him, Jerry stood on Norberts back and cast the Fire Dragon Spell again. After fighting for so long, Jerry already fully understood Maws abilities.


    Maws mind control ability is very powerful. It can even lift half of a building directly and then manipte it to carry out various attacks. However, it has some ws.


    Jerry discovered that Maws ability could only control dead things, not living things. He can lift half a building, but he cant use his mind to control or restrain a person from moving. Although Jerrys magic can only control the weight of a few hundred kilos at most, it can affect anything.


    However, the premise is that there should not be too much energy in the opponents body. Otherwise, it will be ineffective.


    Moreover, Maws attack method is only that. He has no other abilities. Although it is indeed very powerful, Jerry already knows which magic can be used against him through observation.


    The Fire Dragons collided with the concrete, and an explosion resounded through the sky. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Jerry began to recite another spell.


    Expecto Patronum! Immediately, a giant with a height of eight meters appeared in front of Jerry.


    After the Patronus appeared under Jerrys control, he moved through the concrete and attacked Maw from the side.


    Maw is now much more cautious. While attacking Jerry, he also kept dozens of concrete spears by his side to prevent idents. Seeing the giant attacking, he immediately controlled dozens of concrete and shot at it.


    Impossible!

 Chapter 244: “Sealing Ebony Maw”

    Chapter 244: ��Sealing Ebony Maw��


    In the eyes of Ebony Maw, his steel and concrete spears all hit the Giants vitals with great precision and also left densely packed holes in the Giants body. However, the Giant didnt dissipate but continued moving towards him, and all the holes in his body recovered instantly.


    When he was about to activate his ability again, the Giant had already flown in front of him.


    The Giants punch firmly hit Maws face, and he was thrown backward like a cannonball. Although Maw is an alien, the Giants punch almost killed him instantly.


    Enduring the severe pain on his face, he quickly activated his ability to let the nearby concrete behind him move toward him. Preventing him from falling to his death on the ground. Its a pity that just as he stopped, the Giant stepped forward again and gave another solid punch.


    This time, his body finally couldnt bear it and passed out directly. Its physical defense is not very strong, but as long as Jerry has magic power, it can be continuously regenerated, allowing it to recover quickly. There are only two ways to deal with the Patronus: defeat the caster orpletely defeat the Patronus at once.


    However, whether it is to deal with Jerry orpletely defeat the Patronus, it is not easy.


    If someone wants to deal with Jerry, they will find it difficult because Jerry knows too much magic at his disposal to deal with certain enemies.


    -


    On the ground, Hulk roared angrily and smashed Obsidian to the ground. He jumped up in frustration and bounced heavily on him a few times. His power isparable to Hulk. He also has armor on his body and holds a pickaxe.


    Even Hulk didnt have much advantage battling with Obsidian at first and was even knocked away by the pickaxe for a while. Fortunately, Hulk came out of the top.


    After the battle, Obsidian still lost to Hulk and was forcibly pressed to the ground by Hulk.


    On the other side, with the help of four powerful robot soldiers, Captain America, ck Widow, and Hawkeye almost cleared all the nearby Chitauri soldiers who slipped through their guard.


    Just as everyone gathered to discuss the next n, an unknown object fell from the sky. Taking a closer look, it turned out to be the Ebony Maw.


    It seems that they have also dealt with the enemy there.


    At this time, a voice came from the sky. It was Jerry standing on the dragons back, and next to him was a Giant floating.


    If Im not mistaken, that should be a dragon, right? Captain America looked at Norbert, whonded in front of him, pping his big wings, and couldnt help showing a look of surprise on his face.


    Sure enough, as Fury said, the world is changing too fast. It doesnt matter if an aircraft can fly from the sea. There are even legendary creatures like dragons.


    Yes, it is a fire dragon. It is also my pet, and the name is Norbert. Jerry jumped off Norberts back.


    Come on, Norbert. Say hello to everyone!


    Norbert looked at the crowd in front of him and then roared.


    Norbert basically says hello to all of you. Jerry tranted.


    Captain America, ck Widow, and Hawkeye looked at the huge dragon head with a ferocious face and waved their hands in response to Norbert.


    -


    After greeting the others, Jerry walked up to the fainted Ebony Maw and took out a red thermos. With the sound of a spell, Jerry opened the thermos cup, pointed at him, and he was turned into a puff of smoke and put into the thermos cup.


    Then he came to Obsidian, took out another thermos, and sealed Obsidian as well.


    After returning to the main world, Jerry bought dozens of thermos cups of different colors in a row and engraved a magic circle on them. The purpose is to take it out and use it when encountering this exact situation.


    Ebony Maw and Cull Obsidian are quite strong and Thanoss favorite henchmen. Especially when they cooperate, the destructive power is even more astonishing.


    As for why Jerry wants to seal these two guys now? Thats also because he suddenly had an idea just now.


    He had just learned Sealing Magic before. In addition to the special rules and restrictions other than not being able to contract with humans, it is possible to make a sessful contract with any creature or humanoid creature.


    He thought that Ebony Maw and Cull Obsidian seemed to have nothing to do with the humans on Earth. Technically they can also form a contract.


    Just like the House Elf he has right now. If he can, he will have two capable henchmen in his suitcase.


    When encountering a strong enemy, it can be taken out as a helper and can also contribute to doing some activities inside the suitcase.


    The Extension Charm can only expand the space. If he wants to have flowers, trees, mountains, and rivers inside, he has to move it from the outside to the inside bit by bit by himself.


    When he was studying at Hogwarts, he often went out to dig soil and drain the water from the ck Lake into the suitcase. Ebony Maws telekinesis ability and Cull Obsidians physique are definitely suitable to take over such a job in the future.


    Putting away the two thermos cups, Jerry said to them, Would you like to go up together and see whats going on with Tony?


    Okay, but we cant fly. Looking at Tony floating in the sky at this time, Captain America said helplessly.


    Jerry jumped onto Norberts back and smiled, Its okay, we can go together with Norbert!


    He then looked at Hulk again, But big man, I have to give you a levitating spell. Otherwise, Norbert wont be able to carry you.

 Chapter 245: “All-Rounder”

    Chapter 245: ��All-Rounder��


    Tony, whats going on?


    In the sky, Jerry and others are on Norberts back. At the same time, Tony constantly scanned and probed around the alien machine.


    Tony stopped scanning and pondered for a moment, I have roughly figured out how this machine works. With the assistance of this scepter, coupled with Jarvis calctions, I should be able to turn him off if I have another ten minutes.


    Can you let tell your dragon not to touch my ass? Its ufortable.


    Jerry stretched out his hand and patted Norberts face, and said with a smile, Norbert is not hostile. Norbert is just curious!


    Norbert has been living in the suitcase the whole time, and everything outside is new to him. When he saw Tony standing in front of him, he couldnt help but hit it with its huge head.


    Alright, I guess, as long as it doesnt bite me.


    With one hand, Tony inserted the scepter into the shield of the Tesseract to reduce its strength. On the other hand, he began to send out various signals continuously, as if he was cracking something.


    Lets go and help Thor get rid of the remaining aliens. They cant help Tony here, so why not just take care of the remaining enemies?


    Captain America and the others nodded in agreement. Under Jerrys order, Norbert turned his head and quickly flew toward where the Asgardian and Chitauri armies were fighting.


    Big man,e on!


    When he was approaching the battlefield, Jerry cast a spell on Hulk. The powerful impact immediately flew Hulk directly to the body of the space behemoth closest to them. With a roar, Hulk berserk toward the space behemoth.


    Under Jerrys order, Norbert also started spraying hot mes toward those Chitauri soldiers. Hawkeye stood on the dragons back and was about to start shooting arrows but was stopped by Jerry.


    Pointing at the quiver behind Hawkeye, a ray of magic light shot out. He saw the quiver exactly like his own appeared under his feet, and the various high-tech arrows inside were also exactly the same.


    This is amazing.


    Hawkeye never misses. The only problem is that once he runs out of arrows in the quiver, he must collect them individually. Jerry has duplicated a bunch of arrows for him, and he no longer has to worry about arrows.


    Here you go. Immediately afterward, Jerry took out a fewser guns from the suitcase and threw them to ck Widow.


    She is a top-notch agent who is best at lurking and spying on intelligence. Her physical fitness is also at the top; she is proficient in variousnguages, hacking techniques, fighting, and firearms.


    At this time, she couldnt fight the Chitauri soldiers in close quarters in the air, so Jerry gave her aser gun.


    Thanks! ck Widow picked up theser gun and shot toward the Chitauri army, driving an aircraft in the distance, which fully demonstrated her shooting level.


    Captain, you should throw your shield. Finally, Jerry looked at Captain America.


    Captain Americas shield-throwing technique is the best, and his shield is indestructible. Although its strength is not as strong as Hulk, it is still very powerful.


    I cant guarantee that the shield wille back to meter. Captain America said helplessly as he looked at the battlefield where thesers were shooting everywhere. He is better at close-quarterbat, but he is unable to do so.


    Its okay, just throw it away, and tell me if it doesnt fly back! Jerry waved his hand indifferently.


    After hearing the words, Captain America thought about Jerrys amazing magic and nodded.


    Lets go!


    With a charge, the shield was thrown out like lightning by him. After a series of collisions and hitting down four Chitauri soldiers, it ricochets back again to his hand.


    However, after throwing it several times in a row, something happened. Because of being hit by Chitauris randomsers, the shield did not ricochet back as expected but was shot down.


    My shield! He immediately cast a Summoning Charm when he heard Captain Americas words.


    The shield instantly seemed to be guided by some mysterious force, flew towards Jerry, and grabbed it with his hand.


    Here, call me when the shield falls. Again.


    Thank you. After taking the shield from Jerry, Captain America froze for a moment, then subconsciously nodded.


    After giving the shield, Jerry continued to wave his wand and shot out Sectumsempra Curse one by one. At this time, Jerrys use of the Fire Dragon Spell must be more lethal. But it is easy for Asgardian to be identally injured when cast.


    Also, the mana consumption of the Fire Dragon Spell is too big. Although the total amount of his magic power is not low, most of it has been consumed in the previous battle with Ebony Maw. It is really a waste to kill these Chitauri soldiers with the Fire Dragon Spell.


    Most importantly, the Asgardian army has always had the upper hand. It is better to use single-target spells.


    When passing by an Asgardian spaceship, he saw an Asgardian soldier wounded in the abdomen by aser weapon. Jerry cast a Quick Healing Spell to help him treat the wound quickly.


    Asgardians is three times better than humans in terms of physical fitness, and their recovery ability is also three times faster. Coupled with Jerrys Quick Healing Spell, they didnt take long to regain their power.


    In the center of the battlefield, Norbert breathed fire. Hawkeye shot his arrows, ck Widow shot with her gun, Captain America threw his shield, and four robot soldiers guarded the dragon, opened the Protego Charm, and used machine guns and weapons in their hands to fend off the enemies.


    As for Jerry, who stood on Norberts back, all kinds of spells were thrown out, and he became an all-around yer who could provide attack and defense simultaneously.


    asionally, he picked up Hulk with the Levitation Charm and then threw him out again to the next space behemoth. Ten minutester, Tony shouted excitedly.


    Okay, I have cracked this alien machine, and it can be shut down at any time!


    When he finished, he realized that in the middle of the battlefield, no Chitauri soldiers and space behemoths were left. He turned his head and looked in the direction of the ck hole. No one was there except for the huge Chitauri mothership.


    All the Chitauri army and space behemoths that attacked this time have beenpletely wiped out.

 Chapter 246: “Victory”

    Chapter 246: ��Victory��


    In space, inside the Chitauri mothership.


    What should we do now? The strength of our ship is less than one-tenth. Should we continue to send more soldiers? A Chitauri officer asked the elder Chitauri in a ck cloak with some fear.


    The Elder Chitauri gritted his teeth and sighed, Master Ebony Maw and Master Cull Obsidian have all been defeated. Ny percent of our soldiers have died, but the Asgardians and those Earthlings have suffered few casualties. Lets retreat.


    But will Lord Thanos me us, or should we use the motherships main weapon to bombard-53 directly? The Chitauri officer suggested.


    Elder Chitauris face suddenly changed, No, I will exin to the lord himself.


    As the elder of the Chitauri army, he certainly knows Thanos fear of-53, which has The Ancient One that guards it. If he dared to order to use the motherships weapons to bombard the, then it is estimated that everyone on the mothership would be killed by The Ancient One before the attack started.


    Its a pity that Master Ebony Maw, Cull Obsidian, and our Chitauri soldiers lost the Mind Scepter.


    Elder Chitauri waved his hand, and the entire mothership began to turn around. They flew towards a certain where Thanos was located.


    Shut down all the weapon systems left on that, and dont let them use our weapons.


    Yes, sir.


    -


    Tony, turn off the portal! Seeing Chitauris mothership evacuate, everyone was slightly relieved.


    After all, such arge mothership is still very frightening from a distance. Besides, although Jerry treated the Asgardians, there were too many injured warriors, and it will take him a long time to treat them all.


    The alien machine exploded instantly with a loud noise, and the Tesseract returned to its normal appearance.


    Since the enemy has been repelled, we have to go back. But ording to Odin, we will bring the Tesseract back to Asgard for safekeeping.


    Seeing that the portal was closed, Sif brought the Warriors Three to the wizard, bowed, and saluted. Jerrys strength and the healing he had just done on the Asgardians made Sif and other Asgardians respect him a lot.


    In the eyes of Sif and others, Jerry is the representative of the people on Earth, not Captain America, Tony, and the so-called S.H.I.E.L.D.


    The Tesseract has enormous energy. Once it falls into the wrong hand, it will cause great harm. Back then, the King thought that mortals could not master how to use it, so he put it in Midgard. Now it seems that it is no longer safe to be ced in Midgard, and it will bring disaster to you.


    At this time, Thor came over to exin something because he was afraid that Jerry would not understand.


    Jerry turned his head to look at Tony, Can you contact Director Fury? Tell him about the situation here and see what he has to say.


    Okay, wait a minute!


    Tony replied and then used themunication equipment on the iron suit to contact Nick Fury. About four or five minutester, Tony walked over with the Tesseract.


    Fury said thank you for your assistance to Earth this time. Since Asgard wants to take back the Tesseract, of course, we have no objection.


    Sif looked at Jerry and Thor. Jerry and Thor breathed a sigh of relief at the same time, and then she used a special instrument to contain the Tesseract.


    Farewell.


    Sif finally bowed to everyone and then shouted to the sky, Heimdall!


    A thick colorful light descended from the sky, and all the Asgardians disappeared in an instant. After all, the Asgardians disappeared, and Jerry brought everyone back to the ground.


    Tony said, Fury asked us to go to his carrier with the Mind Scepter. But now I want to go two blocks away to eat shawarma. Is anyone willing toe with me?


    You guys go, Im afraid I dont have time. Ill visit him next time. Jerry suddenly remembered that he had just hurried out to buy groceries and hadnt returned yet. Belle must have been worried.


    After taking Norbert and his robot soldiers, who had all returned to the suitcase, he Apparated.


    Teleportation, huh? Thats a neat magic. Sorry, I promised Jane that I would have dinner with her tonight. Thor flicked the hammer and flew away.


    We are going to report the situation here to Director Fury. ck Widow took the scepter from Tony and stood beside Hawkeye.


    Both are S.H.I.E.L.D. agents, so of course, they must follow Furysmand. Tony looked at Captain America, then looked at Hulk and shrugged helplessly, I think it would be nice to go back and have dinner with Pepper. Lets make an appointment tomorrow when everyone is free.


    After speaking, he activated his iron suit and flew away.


    -


    In Queens.


    There was a crackling sound, and Jerry, who had returned to his normal attire, appeared out of thin air.


    Jerry?


    As soon as he appeared, Jerry heard a voice. He turned his head and saw that an old man was carrying a garbage bag and was about to throw it into therge garbage bin in the corridor.


    Grandpa George? The old man is Jerrys neighbor, Grandpa George.


    Jerry, why are you here?


    Sorry, Grandpa George, just forget why Im here!


    Jerry smiled helplessly, raised his hand and cast Obliviate on the old man, and added a False Memory Spell to him along the way. Then he immediately took out the beef and some vegetables from the suitcase.


    Jerry raised a lot of cattle and sheep in the suitcase, and there are also a lot of fish and shrimps in the artificial river. He also specially opened dozens of acres ofnd to let the house elf grow a lot of vegetables and fruit trees. He took all kinds of vegetables, fruits, and meat directly from the suitcase.


    Jerry, why dont you take the elevator? Grandpa Georges expression changed for a while, and after returning to normal, he immediately looked at Jerry kindly.


    Jerry took out two oranges from the bag and handed them to Grandpa George, I like to take the stairs, so I can exercise.


    What a good boy. My grandson only ys games at home every day. It would be great if he could be half as sensible as you. Grandpa George took the orange handed over by Jerry, and when he thought of his grandson, who was still ying games at home, he immediately became upset.

 Chapter 247: “Thanos”

    Chapter 247: ��Thanos��


    Oh, I forgot to buy the ice cream Aisha asked for. When he got to the door of the house, Jerry remembered that Aisha said she wanted to eat ice cream when he left the house.


    Imma just get bananas. Eating too much ice cream will damage the stomach and make her fat easily. Bananas are rich in nutrients. They can benefit the stomach, promote body fluids, unblock blood vessels, and arexatives. It just so happens that Aisha has been constipated recently. Jerry takes a banana out of the bag and transfigures it into ice cream.


    He rang the doorbell, and the door opened instantly. Belle saw Jerry standing at the door and immediately hugged him excitedly.


    Oh, Jerry. Youre scaring me to death. Haas said that its a mess outside now, there are aliens everywhere, and Ive called a few times to ask if youre okay.


    Im fine, but I stayed a little longer when I was shopping with the owner to bargain with the price. As for aliens, what aliens? Is it that big hole in the sky? Jerry slightly pushed Belle away in embarrassment.


    Not long after you went out to buy groceries, Haas was called by the police station urgently. Just now, he kept calling me asking if you had arrived home. He was very worried about you. Belle let go of Jerry, took the groceries in his hand, and exined.


    Look, there are reports of aliens on TV! Aisha also ran over at this time, then pointed to the TV in the living room and said excitedly.


    TV station that was still broadcasting The Big Bang Theory just now switched to a real-time news follow-up report, and the screen was full of some scenes that some reporters risked their lives to capture the situation secretly.


    A Chitauri soldier is flying around destroying cities. Theres the giant space behemoth. There are Asgardian soldiers in gold armor. Theres Captain America, Hulk, Thor, ck Widow, Hawkeye, and Iron Man.


    Of course, the most eye-catching one is the Wizard riding a huge dragon, followed by robot soldiers pping their wings. Eight robot soldiersnded in front of the police, opened their chests, and released the rescued civilians.


    Oh God, its angels! Theyre angels! They came down from the sky with wings and got our family out of the copsed building. They say the Wizard made them, and now I want to say, thank you The civilian who came out of the robot soldiers chest said excitedly when reporters interviewed them.


    Its so scary. Im going to call Haas and tell him youre back safe and sound. Belle watched the news on the TV and quickly turned around to call Haas.


    Aisha,e, heres your ice cream. Jerry also handed the ice cream in his hand to Aisha, who was already looking forward to it.


    Youre the best!


    At the same time, on the S.H.I.E.L.D. carrier.


    ording to the agreement, the scepter will be taken by us. Agent Natasha, Agent Barton, Dr. Banner, and Captain go to the conference room and wait. Director Fury will arrive in a while.


    When the US team brought the Mind Scepter and justnded on the deck of the carrier, a bald agent led a group of S.H.I.E.L.D. agents with guns and immediately greeted them.


    Thank you, Agent Sitwell.


    ck Widow didnt hesitate when she saw the personing and immediately handed the Mind Scepter box to Sitwell. After she and the others disappeared, Sitwell handed the box to an agent behind him and pulled out his phone.


    The object has been acquired. Dont worry. It will go smoothly without any problem.


    -


    In Furys office.


    On arge screen, several United Nations members asked Fury angrily, How could you privately decide to hand over the Tesseract to the Asgardians?


    You think I have the right to bargain? We are facing the threat of an unknown alien army, and Asgard is our only ally. If we push them away, do you think the Earth can go to war with two alien forces at the same time? Nick Fury asked angrily.


    S you just let them take it away? Several United Nations members are obviously still a little dissatisfied with Furys answer.


    Fury sighed, secretly cursing in his heart, I forgot to tell you that the Wizard once told me that Odin is very powerful. Odin is powerful enough to destroy the Earth by himself.


    Several United Nations members were obviously unconvinced and continued to question, And about that Wizard. He took away those two aliens named Ebony Maw and Cull Obsidian. They are all war criminals, and we should prosecute them.


    If you want to do that, then well have to find her first.


    The strength disyed by the Wizards today is not something that S.H.I.E.L.D. can handle.


    -


    In the depths of the universe. A purple-skinned alien covered in golden armor sat on a huge throne, overlooking the sky with only half of the moon left, and slightly raised the corner of his mouth, So, neither Odin nor The Ancient One took action in person?


    Yes, Lord Thanos. Apart from Odin and The Ancient One, the power disyed by the people on Earth this time is not as weak as we imagined. Especially one of them who is very good at magic that made Master Ebony Maw defeated. Therefore, we guess that The Ancient One did not make a move but sent her disciples.


    Ebony Maw? Its a pity. It seems that The Ancient One didnt follow the rules as rumored.


    The one who was sitting on the throne at this time is the real mastermind behind this attack on the earth  Thanos.


    The purpose of sending Ebony Maw and Cull Obsidian to Earth this time is mainly to test Odin and The Ancient One. The test was obviously sessful. The only thing he didnt expect was that Ebony Maw was defeated.


    Although he had prepared for the worst when Ebony Maw and Cull Obsidian went to Earth.


    But he thought that it only happened if Odin and The Ancient took action because it would be easy to retreat from the Earth if they were intervening with themotion caused by The Tesseract and Mind Scepter.


    In his heart, apart from Odin and The Ancient One, humans on Earth are just a group of monkeys.


    If Odin and The Ancient One took action in person, itd let him understand that Odin is definitely not as weak as he imagined and that The Ancient One does not follow the rules as everyone thinks.


    If thats true, his n to collect six Infinity Stones must be greatly revised.

 Chapter 248: “Another Contract”

    Chapter 248: ��Another Contract��


    But even though there was an ident now, Thanos also knew the information he wanted.


    First, Odin never left Asgard to fight in person but sent a thousand Asgardian warriors to assist in the battle. Most likely because he was too weak to make a move. As long as he leads the army with strength, dealing with the Chitauri army, Ebony Maw, and others dont take much effort.


    Second, The Ancient One didnt really follow the rules that much. At least she sent her own powerful disciples to assist in the battle.


    Third, humans on Earth are not as weak as he imagined, and there are still some powerful individuals. He felt that his subsequent ns still needed to make some adjustments.


    Go call Gamora and Neb.


    Yes, my lord. The Chitauri turned around respectfully and left.


    Momentster, a female with green skin and a cyborg body is in front of Thanos throne.


    Why do you call us father?


    Thanos turned around with a smile on his face, Gamora, I need you to go find news about the Soul Stone, and Neb, go find Ronan and tell him that you can find the Power Stone.


    Yes, Father. Gamora nodded expressionlessly.


    Neb Yun knelt on the ground on one knee and replied, Father, I will not let you down!


    After Gamora and Neb went away, Thanos fell into deep thought again. Losing the Ebony Maw and the Mind Scepter was nothing to him. Ebony Maw was a good follower, but only good in his opinion. As for the Mind Scepter, he doesnt care much for now.


    He values Power, Time, and Reality Stone the most among the six Infinity Stones because these few stones can exert their greatest power in his hands. The other stones effects are nothing.


    The Time Stone is in the hands of The Ancient One, and The Reality Stone is said to have been sealed in an unknown ce by Odins father, so now the first thing to do is to get the Power Stone. His strength can be greatly increased with the Power Stone, and other stones can naturally be collected again.


    -


    What a big reward!


    Late at night, in the suitcase box, Jerry looked at the 400,000 red stars disyed on his panel, and his mood immediately improved. He knew that this battle was definitely rewarding. He defeated Ebony Maw and assisted and even rescued many civilians who should have died in this war.


    However, 400,000 red stars still exceeded his expectations.


    Last time he prevented the Rainbow Bridge from breaking, and the war in the Nine Realms was only 300,000 red stars, but this time it was 100,000 more thanst time. You must know that in this battle, he did not kill the entire Chitauri army alone but with the assistance of other superheroes and the Asgardian army.


    Of course, he would have been surprised by the amount of rewards he was given.


    Its a pity that the Mind Scepter is also a very good thing, but I cant just take it.


    The Tesseract and The Mind Scepter contain two of the six Infinity Stones. However, after thinking about it, he felt that it was better for him not to get it for the time being.


    The Tesseract was brought back to Asgard by Odin. Suppose he went topete with Odin for the Tesseract. Isnt that a bit too much?


    As for the Mind Scepter, it is not too difficult to steal it silently.


    However, although the security is not as good as Asgardian, once its in his hands, he will definitely attract the attention of all groups in the world, making himself the target to steal from.


    This is not what he wouldve wanted, and his Mind Stone doesnt have a particrly great effect on him at present. If he wanted to control people, he could use the Imperius Curse.


    Now he still has a very good impression in the hearts of everyone, including Odin and The Ancient One, who he never met. Enthusiastic about doing good deeds to save people, concentrating on studying magic, and standing up when the Earth is in danger. All these deeds have shaped his image very well.


    But if he steals the Mind Scepter secretly and takes it as his own, then the image he has worked so hard to create may copse.


    All in all, stealing the Mind Scepter is not worthwhile for him. Spending more time studying magic and trying to improve his strength is better. When he has the strength of Odin and The Ancient One, he doesnt need to take that to fight any powerful enemies.


    Besides, he may go to many magical worlds in the future. He may encounter treasures in other worlds that are better than the Infinity Stones.


    The thing about Infinity Stones is not that whoever gets it can show the greatest strength. It mainly depends on whether you know how to use it, and Jerry obviously doesnt have much research on Infinity Stones.


    -


    Now, let me see if I can make a Contract with you. Turning off the strange panel, Jerry walked in front of the unconscious Obsidian and Maw.


    Both Obsidian and Maw are alien creatures. Their recovery is astonishing. When it was first sealed into the thermos, they were on the brink of death, but now they have recovered a lot. Fortunately, not long after Jerry returned home, he released them and applied a Stunning Charm on each of them.


    Huh, it failed? Seeing that the two Contract Magic circles were broken when they entered the head of Obsidian and Maw, Jerry suddenly showed a look of surprise on his face.


    However, he did not give up immediately. He raised his hand to point at Obsidian and Maw, cast the Forgetfulness Curse, directly cleared all the memories of the two, and then cast the Contract Magic again.


    This time, the Contract Magic circle did not break upon contact but still broke after it was half-integrated.


    Wow, youre really that resisting, huh?


    Jerry raised his hand again, Crucio!


    After casting dozens of Cruciatus Curse in a row, the two were tormented and screamed for more than ten minutes before he re-cast the Contract Magic on them again. This time, the Contract Magic circle was finally inserted into the foreheads of Maw and Obsidian very smoothly, and the contract was finally sessful.


    Ill give you another False Memory Charm.


    After the magic was a sess, Jerry fabricated arge piece of false memory in the minds of the two and then gradually awakened the two of them with the Reviving Charm.


    Now, meet your new master.


    Maw and Obsidian slowly opened their eyes. The moment they saw Jerry, they immediately knelt down on one knee, their eyes filled with reverence.


    Seeing this, the corners of Jerrys mouth began to rise gradually, Very nice.

 Chapter 249: “Party”

    Chapter 249: ��Party��


    On the evening of the second day, at a Middle Eastern restaurant in the Manhattan neighborhood.


    This looks good. Thor walked into the restaurant with a hammer in his hand, and seeing the table full of delicacies, a smile finally appeared on his face.


    Look whos here.


    Sitting at the back of the long table, Tony looked at Thor, who walked into the restaurant with some surprise. This morning, he contacted all the friends who fought together to have dinner at a restaurant. Everyone agreed toe, but Thor said that he had some things to deal with at home and refused.


    Thor pulled up a chair, sat down, picked up a barbecue roll before Banner, stuffed it into his mouth, and exined, Originally, I had a date. But its good that I dont have it now.


    Thor got excited and took off his mask, so his real appearance has now been exposed on TV. Because of this incident, he and Jane had some conflicts, so the originally nned date was also canceled.


    By the way, Jay hasnt arrived yet? Thor looked around. Steve, Natasha, Barton, Tony, and Banner were all there, but he didnt see Jerry.


    She said she might beter. Let me contact her. Tony pulled out the magic mirror from his pocket.


    What is he doing? Steve watched Tony keep calling the Wizard into the mirror.


    The Wizard never used a phone. Its a magical tool that can contact her. Natasha, on the side, exined something to Steve.


    As soon as Natasha finished exining, the screen of the magic mirror lit up, and Jerrys figure appeared on the opposite side of the mirror.


    Im sorry, I have something to do at home. Ill be there in a while.


    Were all here, and Thor is here too. The address is at


    Tony was telling the restaurant address when Jerrys figure in the mirror suddenly disappeared after a crackling sound, and a palm behind him patted his shoulder.


    You dont need to tell me the location. Im already here.


    The mirror can not only make video calls but also has the function of telling their location. When Tony turns on the mirror, Jerry can Apparate through the connection between the mirrors.


    Because to Apparate, he needs to clearly imagine the scene of the destination he is going to so that it can be sessfully cast.


    Can you say hello in advance before you show up next time? You almost made me have a heart attack. Tony jumped when Jerry suddenly appeared behind him.


    Its okay. Youll get used to it.


    Jerry shrugged, greeted everyone first, took out several mirrors from the robe, and handed them to Steve, Banner, Barton, and Natasha.


    Come, this is a magic mirror. You can contact me as long as you call my name in front of the mirror. If you need help in the future, you can contact me at any time. I can take requests such as fighting, finding people, saving people, repairing various items, etc. Though, its not free.


    The main purpose of hising to the party this time is to show these superheroes his mirrors. So he can go to help in more major incidents in the future.


    Everyone took the magic mirror in their hands and didnt know how to answer for a while.


    But I dont have much money. Banner looked at the mirror in his hand and spoke first.


    Jerry immediately walked over tough and exined, Its okay if you dont have money. You can use other things to pay, Dr. Banner. You are a world-renowned scientist. Your knowledge is money. Also, you have Hulk, and he can pay me with his body.


    Body? Banner looked bewildered.


    Dont worry. As long as you dont do anything against justice, you cane to me. For example, if you are hunted down and monitored by S.H.I.E.L.D. agents, you cane to me for this kind of work. I promise to help you get rid of them.


    Hey, wouldnt it be bad to say that in the presence of two S.H.I.E.L.D. agents? Natasha sitting next to Banner heard Jerrys words and rolled her eyes.


    Im kidding. You cane to me if you encounter any unsolvable difficulties in doing missions in the future. For example, if you sneak into a secret base and cant escape, I can teleport you out. Jerryughed.


    Then, if I have no money, do I have to pay with my body? Natasha asked.


    The one he was referring to was helping him with menial and physical work.


    Banners knowledge, Hulks body and powerful strength, and Natashas skills in all aspects may be useful in the future.


    By the way, Director Fury has prepared all the ammunition and shells you asked for. If you have time, you can go to the carrier. After making a joke, Natasha got down to business.


    Jerry nodded upon hearing this. Fury invites him to defeat Ebony Maw this time, and the fight against aliens is notpletely free.


    As a condition, he asked S.H.I.E.L.D. for arge number of bullets and shells of the same type used by robot soldiers. At that time, they will be evenly distributed and stored in their own chests. When the bullets and shells are depleted, they can take them out and load them by themselves.


    Okay, I still have some things at home. You guys can continue. Seeing that everyone put the mirror in their arms, Jerry Apparated and disappeared from where he was.


    -


    Three dayster, themand room of the carrier.


    Fury picked up the magic mirror, Wizard,e quickly.


    Natasha and Barton on the side looked at each other at the same time after hearing Furys words and then showed an uncontroble expression on their faces.


    Whats wrong? Is there a problem? Fury looked puzzled.


    Knowing that the incantation to open the magic mirror is in Chinese, he has practiced it for a long time, so he shouldnt make a fool of himself.


    Barton was about to exin, but Natasha stepped forward and said with a smile: Its okay, Director. Your Chinese is alright.


    Natashas Mandarin is amazing, but she and Barton justughed, not because Nick Furys Mandarin is not good, but because of what Fury said.


    To use the mirror in their hands, they only need to shout the word Wizard. However, this is not important, so there is no need to remind him.

 Chapter 250: “Resurrected Coulson”

    Chapter 250: ��Resurrected Coulson��


    On an uninhabited cliff, in a very secret base of S.H.I.E.L.D.


    Fury stood on a tform, looked at the operating table below, and Coulson, who was being treated by various high-tech instruments, sighed, Coulson, you are one of the few guys I can trustpletely. You cant just die like this.


    Director, are you sure you want to inject GH325? A female doctor in a white coat below asked with a serious face.


    Inject him. Fury nodded without hesitation.


    Hearing this, the female doctor carefully pulled out a ss bottle containing a sky-blue mysterious liquid from a metal box and ced it in a slot.


    Pressing the red button on the device, it immediately pointed at Coulson, who was lying on the operating table with a few big holes in his chest and waspletely out of breath.


    With the injection, Coulson suddenly let out a shrill scream.


    Immediately afterward, the female doctor, who seemed to have been used to it for a long time, stepped forward and operated the device for a while. It began to stimte Coulsons brain with various electric shocks.


    Kill me. Its too painful. Let me rest, please, let me rest! Coulsons painful wails continued to be heard from the operating table. But the female doctor did not stop and still operated the device in an orderly manner.


    Therge holes on Coulsons body shrunk at a speed visible to the naked eye, disappearingpletely as if they had never happened.


    Whats going on with Coulson? Please report to me at any time. After he fully recovers, transnt a good memory to him so that he can forget the pain. Fury looked at Coulsons painful expression. But in the end, he didnt stop her, left an order, and left.


    When the Skrulls entered the Earth and changed into a high-level S.H.I.E.L.D. figure to arrest him, only Coulson was willing to believe him. In the entire S.H.I.E.L.D., Coulson is one of the few people he canpletely trust. It is precisely because of this that he wants to revive Coulson no matter what.


    However, this base that was originally nned to be used to treat the Avengers still has great hidden dangers. It is hard to say whether the resurrected Coulson is still the same Coulson as before.


    After Fury left, Coulson was still lying on the operating bed and wailing constantly. Perhaps because of the pain, some memories that Jerrys Forgetfulness Curse had sealed deep in the brain began to recover gradually.


    -


    More than half a month has passed, and fifteen days have passed since the aliens invaded the Earth.


    In the living room, Jerry was drinking coffee while reading a high school biology textbook called Cell Biology.


    Although he had studied high school biology in his previous life, he needs to read it again. Because the books in every countrys curriculum are different, if he wants to jump to university after staying in high school for a year, he still needs to study it more.


    Now that he has enough red stars, he doesnt n to expand the number of new magics he can learn for the time being. Instead, he focuses on improving the power of the magic he has learned.


    Then learn more high school knowledge in advance, so he can skip a grade and attend a good university. He then went to a biology major and find a way to purify and research his wizard blood.


    On the opposite of Jerry, Aisha is also reading a math book. Looking at how her eyes go, she probably will fall asleep in a moment.


    Jerry, Aisha,e here. Belle and I have something to tell you. At this moment, Haas and Belle, who were in the room, suddenly came out and waved to Jerry and Aisha.


    Aisha woke up immediately, quickly threw away the math book in her hand, and then ran over to the sofa. Seeing this, Jerry shook his head helplessly, put down the book in his hand, and followed.


    Whats the matter? Seeing Haas and Belles expressions, Jerry couldnt help asking strangely.


    Haas seemed to have made up his mind at once and then quickly announced, Thats right, Belle and I have decided to get married. I hope you and Aisha can agree with it.


    Its a good thing to get married. I have no objection. The two have been living together for a while. However, there are some small conflicts sometimes. Overall, their rtionship is very good; it is the perfect time to get married.


    Will there be a cake? If there is a cake, I agree. Aishay on the sofa and raised her right hand.


    Of course, we will order a sevenyer cake.


    Hearing that they were very supportive of their decision to get married, Haas and Belle immediately breathed a sigh of relief.


    When is the date? Jerry asked.


    It will be set on Sunday, July 7th.


    For Americans, seven is the luckiest number. Seven is a mysterious number in religion. God used seven days to create the world, seven days to create Adam, and took out Adams seventh rib to create Eve. So July 7th is the day with thergest number of marriages in the United States.


    It seems we have a lot of time to prepare for the wedding and everything. Jerry has always felt that living in such a densely popted building is actually not very safe and inconvenient. Just like thest time he came back, he bumped into Grandpa George.


    Moreover, there are surveince cameras in the building. Whenever he is not careful, he may be photographed.


    Therefore, during the past half month. He created a small house nearby, which is not very far from the neighborhood where he lives now.


    He transformed the entire small house with magic. It can be regarded as a very safe base.


    Originally, he was still thinking that when the time was right, he would give this house to Haas, and then the family would move there. Even if he was not around in the future, the safety of Hass and others could be better guaranteed.


    Now that Haas and Belle are getting married, hell give away the house in these two days and treat it as a wedding gift.


    However, how to give it to Haas while not being suspicious?


    After all, he is only a twelve-year-old kid on the surface, and he suddenly has a house to give to Haas. That would probably raise a question. After thinking about it, he felt that he still needed to use some special means.

 Chapter 251: “Drawing A Lottery”

    Chapter 251: ��Drawing A Lottery��


    Inside a very famous wedding studio in Queens, New York.


    Haas is taking wedding photos with Belle while Jerry and Aisha sit on the sofa beside them and wait. The photos of the two of them have been taken.


    Fortunately, Teacher Belle doesnt teach mathematics. Otherwise, I would definitely not agree with her being with Dad. Aisha licked the ice cream Jerry bought for her just now.


    At this time, Jerry is not here. Because what is sitting on the sofa is actually just a clone controlled by him from a long distance. His real body is on the side of the street.


    Just do as I said; the remaining 50,000 U.S. dors will be sentter.


    Dont worry. We are professionals and promise toplete the task.


    A man in his thirties patted his chest and assured Jerry, who had turned into an old man with a smile all over his face. They were a small team doing roadside activities for others and suddenly received a big order in the morning. The customer paid a deposit of 50,000 in advance.


    After more than an hour.


    Haas took Belle, Jerry, and Aisha out of the wedding studio. Never think that taking wedding photos is such an easy task. You will know how tiring it is to make up, change clothes, and pose all day long once you experienced it.


    Haas experienced this kind of thing more than ten years ago, and this is the second time. Unlike Belle, Haas now wants to find a ce to eat quickly and then go home and lie down.


    Ladies and gentlemen, dont go anywhere and look this way to celebrate the heroic Avengers who repelled the alien invasion of Earth. One of our elderly gentlemen, who was lucky enough to survive this crisis, decided to hold a giveaway!


    As long as you are willing to stop and spend ten seconds to draw a lottery, then the prize is yours! No strings attached!


    Not long after the four left the studio, they saw a man promoting something on a temporary stage opposite their parking lot. Behind him are small dolls,rge washing machines, air conditioners, and vacuum cleaners, all piled up in a pile.


    It seems that there is a lottery. Lets go and have a look. Belle suggested.


    For some people, in a lottery, the prize size is unimportant. The important thing is whether they can win the prize. Given Belles family background, she is not attracted to any gift and mainly does it just for fun.


    Forget it. Lets find a ce to eat now. Haas shook his head.


    In his opinion, nine out of ten of these lottery giveaways are scams, and there are no prizes to draw. It is only made to scam someone.


    Aww, alright then. Seeing that Haas was really tired, she didnt force it.


    Congrattions to this gentleman, you have won a washing machine worth a thousand dors, and you can take it away immediately! As soon as the four of them got to the side of the car, there was a cheer from across the road.


    Haas shook his head when he heard the words, What?


    That gentleman over there! Do you want to give it a try? One person has only one chance. The four of you will have four chances to draw an air conditioner, washing machine, anything! Just as Haas was about to open the car door, the man on the opposite side shouted directly in the direction of Haas.


    Haas shook his head and smiled, No, thank you.


    The man did not do something illegal, it can only be regarded as a means of sales, and he will not participate in it or deliberately destroy it.


    However, after Haas refused, the man did not give up but continued to shout, You sir, just walked out of the studio. You must be getting married soon. Now is the happiest and luckiest time in your life. Come and try it. I believe you will win the biggest prize here!


    Wow, youre really relentless, huh? Haas sighed secretly when he heard the words and was about to refuse again, but Jerry next to him gave him a wink.


    At this time, Belle was attracted by that mans words, and Aisha seemed eager to try.


    Okay, lets go try it. Haas nodded helplessly.


    He knew that after this time, there was a high probability that he would spend money on some useless things for a while. But if Belle was happy and the children were happy, it didnt really matter much.


    Lets go try it.


    Haas, Belle, Jerry, and Aisha put their hands together and pressed the button of the lottery machine. Immediately, dozens of small balls of different colors in the machine began to spin rapidly, and at this time, Jerry snapped his fingers quietly with his right hand in his pocket.


    A small ck ball quickly rushed through the obstacles of other small balls and bounced out of the lottery machine.


    The man picked up the ball, opened it in front of the audience, then pulled out the note inside and read aloud excitedly, Congrattions to this newlywed couple! They have won our biggest prize today, which is a luxurious house!


    A house?


    Everyone suddenly showed disbelief. Belle even covered her mouth in disbelief. God must have blessed her marriage with Haas to be so lucky to win the first prize.


    If the prize were just a car, Haas would have believed it a bit. But a house?


    Okay, please leave your address, and a dedicated staff member wille to handle the documents for you tomorrow. The man took a piece of paper and a pen and handed them to Belle.


    Belle filled in the address without saying a word. Seeing Belles happy appearance at this time, Haas had no choice but to put away his hand that wanted to stop her.


    He knew that Belle didnt care about the vi. But they won the first prize, especially when they just left the studio.

 Chapter 252: “The Panel Upgraded”

    Chapter 252: ��The Panel Upgraded��


    The next morning, in the living room. Haas looked suspiciously at the staff member who imed to be from the real estatepany in front of him.


    Officer Haas, Im not lying. Im entrusted to handle the relevant real estate procedures for you. This is my certificate.


    You mean I really won a lottery for a house? After seeing the certificates of the salesperson of the real estatepany, Haas still didnt believe it.


    After yesterdays lottery draw, they went to find a ce to eat and then went home. In Haas view, the so-called house may have been deliberately a publicity stunt, and there is a high probability that there will be no follow-up in the future. At most, a house model will be sent to them the next day.


    But unexpectedly, a salesman from a real estatepany came to their door the next day. After some inspection, he is a real salesman.


    Officer Haas, I dont know about the lottery, but someone entrusted me to hand over a house to you. That exact same person has paid all other fees. You just need to go to the relevant department with me to go through the registration with your documents. The salesman replied helplessly.


    In fact, he was still quite confused. Half a month ago, he was very lucky to sell a very expensive house and receive an extremely generousmission. Unexpectedly, half a monthter, the man who bought the house would hand over the house to another person.


    Of course, he got a lot of money from this, which he would definitely not refuse.


    Haas, I dont think hes lying to you. Why dont you take the documents with him to have a look? At this time, Belle, who was sitting on the side, spoke in a low voice.


    Haas hesitated for a moment, then finally nodded. Although he didnt believe there was such a great thing as a freebie, he still wanted to check it out. If it were really a scam, he would immediately cease their operation as a policeman.


    A smile appeared on Jerrys face when he saw Haas walking out of the house with the documents with the real estate salesman.


    As long as Haas goes out with the salesman, he will find that everything has been taken care of and he has really won a house from the lottery.


    -


    At four oclock in the afternoon, Haas seemed to have been in a good mood, opened the door, and returned home.


    Whats the matter, Hass? Seeing this, Belle hurried forward and said concernedly.


    Jerry and Aisha also surrounded them. Haas looked at them, and then there was ecstasy on his face, The lottery is real. We really won the lottery. A house located not far from our neighborhood. This is simply unbelievable!


    All the formalities werepleted without spending a penny, and finally, he got the real house document. He had to believe it no matter how much he didnt believe it.


    This is a gift, simply a blessing from God. Belle covered her mouth, with tears in her eyes, and hugged Haas.


    What a really great wedding gift we have. Jerry showed a satisfied smile.


    Come on, lets go see what the house looks like. After the excitement was over, Haas took the car keys and arge bunch of house keys he got from the real estate and led them to the location of the house.


    -


    Wow, what a big house!


    Half an hourter, when the four of them stood at the entrance of the house, they were first attracted by the two five-meter-high stone lions ced at the entrance.


    Haas picked up the key and opened the big iron gate of the house, facing a small garden with a fountain made of marble in the center of the garden. In the center of the fountain is a meandering Chinese dragon, and the water of the fountain is constantly spitting out from the mouth of the dragon.


    The fence near the small garden is also very unique. A soldier statue is embedded in the fence, holding a spear. Across the small garden is arge three-story house in a typical European style.


    The previous owner of this house must be a statue lover. After visiting the entire house, Belle couldnt help sighing.


    It turns out that not only outside the house, but you can see various stone or iron statues inside the house. But fortunately, the statues in the vi are all kinds of cute animals, and they are painted with beautiful colors.


    For example, a panda, Mickey Mouse, Donald Duck, and many more statues are slightly big. They are basically two meters tall, and they all carry various carved things. Like the panda one is holding a thick bamboo, Mickey Mouse is holding a huge donut, Donald Duck is holding a cane, and so on.


    Lets move here tomorrow. Next time I can bring Annie and the others over to y!


    After visiting the house, Aisha was the one who was excited the most


    Okay, we can move in tomorrow. Haas and Belle nodded immediately.


    Usually at home, many things are not very convenient to be done at home. Now that they have this house, they finally dont have to worry about a thing or two.


    When Haas and the others got back in the car and were about to return, they didnt notice that all the statues in the house lowered their heads slightly to them as if they were bowing.


    In this house, apart from the Protego Charm that the house elves can activate at any time, all the statues inside have already been imbued with spells and Transmutation Magic by him. Once someone wants to invade this house, the statues will attack them.


    After Haas and others moved into this house, Jerry basically didnt have to worry about their safety anymore. Because if there is really an irresistible danger, the house elves can use Apparition to take them to the house to hide at any time.


    In the middle of the night, on thest night of living in the neighborhood. Jerry was about to go out to patrol around to earn some red stars when suddenly he was taken aback when he opened the panel.


    [The panel has been upgraded. Some features will be optimized, and a new world will be avable.]

 Chapter 253: “Another House”

    Chapter 253: ��Another House��


    It has been upgraded again?


    Originally, Jerry nned to return to the Harry Potter world after Haas and Belle married. After all, he now has more than 400,000 red stars, which is enough for him to stay in that world for another year.


    Unexpectedly, the panel has been upgraded again, and a new world will appear after the upgrade.


    After thinking about it, he thought it was fine. In his current state, if he went to the world of Harry Potter, apart from spending more than a year studying magic and improving his power, there seemed to be no major breakthrough.


    Because he has basically mastered all the magic taught by Hogwarts for the next years. What more can he learn? Maybe he can get a Time-Turner when school starts.


    At the end of his second year, Snape approached him alone, saying that Professor McGonagall had applied for a Time-Turner from the Ministry of Magic for Hermione. He had also applied for a Time-Turner for Jerry.


    The purpose is to prevent Slytherin from losing to Gryffindor. But when ites to the effect of this Time-Turner, its really not particrly useful for Jerry.


    As far as he knows, the Time-Turner can go back in time but cant change what has happened. No matter what you do with the Time-Turner, things will end up the same for a variety of reasons.


    It is also very dangerous. If used indiscriminately, it may cause one to disappear into the past, present, and futurepletely.


    The biggest function of the Time-Turner is to allow you to have several times more time than others to learn knowledge.


    For example, if you use the Time-Turner to go back to a day ago, your physical condition will not go back to a day ago, and your bodys age is still increasing. Although you have more time to learn knowledge, you will only feel more tired.


    This is not very useful for Jerry because if he uses the Time-Turner to obtain two or three times more time than others, it also consumes two or three times more than his normal red stars consumption.


    If he brought it to the main world, he is worried about what unforeseen things will happen after using it. Things rted to thew of time are not that simple.


    Therefore, he felt that it would be good to upgrade the panel, and then there would be a new world, which might bring him some nice surprises.


    At present, his first two worlds have given him a lot of help.


    In Harry Potter, he learned all kinds of magic, had a basic understanding of magic, andid a solid foundation for magic.


    In the world of The Sorcerers Apprentice, he learned how to extend his age, got a meditation technique to improve his power, and learned another kind of magic.


    Now after the upgrade, a third world will appear, and he is looking forward to it.


    Because the Chitauri army invadedst time, he has more than 400,000 red stars. He can stay in it for a while if it is really a good small world.


    However, he doesnt know how long this panel upgrade will take toplete.


    At the gate of Midtown High School, Jerry was carrying a suitcase, looked at Haas, Belle, and Aisha with some anxiety, and exined earnestly.


    If its okay, Ill go home to see you on weekends. But when Im not around, you have to take care of yourself.


    In Midtown High School, you can live in a dormitory or go to school normally.


    But in order to better study and study magic, and to further improve his knowledge, as well as to make things more convenient in daily life. Jerry did not choose to go to school like he used to anymore but chose to live alone.


    He didnt really live in the school dormitory. He just told Haas and others that he would live in a dorm despite the fact that he just bought another house to live in.


    In this way, he will be away from Monday to Friday. The three had to handle all the food and housework at home. Thats why Jerry is a bit worried.


    However, he must let go when it is time to let go. It is impossible for him to always stay with Haas and Aisha. They must learn to take care of themselves in the future. Besides, Belle is married to Haas now, so its time to experience the life that a normal family should have.


    Jerry, you just need to rest assured and study hard. If you need anything, just let me know. Haas patted his chest and promised.


    Other families send their children to high school boarding because they are worried that their children will not be able to care for themselves after living independently.


    Brother, promise me toe home every weekend. At this time, Aisha had thrown herself into Jerrys arms and began to sob.


    Although Jerry usually likes to supervise her studies and care for her, the two grew up together and never separated for a day. In the past, Jerry took care of Aishas daily life when Haas was not around.


    Therefore, she is very dependent on Jerry. Aisha is known as a bully in school, but in front of Jerry, she always behaves like a child who cant grow up.


    Of course. You have to go to junior high school when school starts, and you cant be aszy as before. You should be obedient at home and call me anytime if you need anything. Jerry touched her head and wiped her tears.


    During a summer vacation, Aisha grew a lot taller. Although she is still not taller than Jerry, she can be regarded as stepping into the ranks of girls from a young girl.


    Maybe Jerry doesnt feel it very clearly because of being together every day. Aisha, in his eyes, has always been a little girl.


    Okay, thank you, everyone. I can take care of myself. After waving with Haas and others, Jerry pulled the suitcase and walked into the dormitory.


    In the boys dormitory bathroom, Jerry disappeared in ce with Apparition, and when he reappeared, he was already in a decorated house.


    After putting the suitcase away and pushing open the bedroom window of the house, Jerry could see the magic house with two iron eagles squatting on the roof not far away.


    The house he bought outside is not far from where Haas and the others live now. Since he can apparate, he can live anywhere and take care of anything.


    He doesnt live at his previous home just because doing things at ordinary times is inconvenient. As for the school, he has already made a n with magic, so he doesnt have to worry about identally letting Haas know about his disappearance.

 Chapter 254: “The New World”

    Chapter 254: ��The New World��


    One month after school starts.


    Jerry sat in a chair on thewn in front of the house, concentrating on studying Outline of Biology.


    It has been half a year since he returned to the main world. Most of his energy in the past six months has been spent on improving his power and researching magic.


    However, thanks to the help of Refreshing, he stillpleted most of the knowledge in junior high school and high school through self-study. He began toe into contact with some professors at a university gradually.


    Its just that because they are basically self-study, he doesnt really understand many majors and in-depth biological theories. If he wants to reach the level where he can study and purify the blood of wizards by himself, then he needs to have a better learning environment in the future, and it is best to have expert guidance in this field.


    Not far in front of him, Ebony Maw stepped on a pile of sand and flew in the air, constantly using his ability to pile piles of dirt and stones. Farther away, Cull Obsidian dug deep pits with his pickaxe and ntedrge trees of different varieties.


    You can also see various magical animals in the forest, as well as arge number of giant spiders.


    In the sky above the forest, from time to time, a dragon can be seen flying around and will spew out mouthfuls of mes randomly. Next to the forest is a small artificialke with an area of more than 40,000 square meters. There are many water creatures that Jerry brought in from the ck Lake.


    In the center of theke is a small ind the size of a football field. Twelve robot soldiers on the ind are undergoingbat training. On the right side of the small vi, Sun Lok directs the house elf using magic to make dinner.


    This suitcase will really be a real small world if it continues developing like this. Jerry put down the book in his hand and looked at the scenery in front of him. It has be more than a hundred timesrger than when he took it from Quirrell, and couldnt help but let out a sigh.


    Continuously casting the Extension Charm and various weather spells made it feel like the real world. But if he can really expand the area here to berger than the area of the Earth in the future, will the people who live and be born here still think this is a false world?


    With the continuous learning and research of magic, Jerry sometimes thinks about a problem.


    That is, what is this strange panel that can take him into different worlds, and why can it take him into different magical worlds?


    He couldnt figure it out before because he was just an ordinary person at that time. Now, he has some theories in his heart.


    With his current strength, he can build a small world. Will there be one or some very incredible existences that have created these worlds one by one?


    There are countless parallel worlds, and each different parallel world also has subtle differences. Like the movie he has seen, there are multiple versions.


    He may also be one of those countless worlds, picked out by this or this group of powerful beings, given something like a strange panel and then thrown into this world.


    The strange panel can stop the time of the entire Marvel world when he travels through another world. It means that the person who created the strange panel may have reached an unimaginable level in thew of time.


    As for why he was chosen and why he was thrown into this world. Is it because that person to see something fun might happen?


    Are you all watching me from somewhere I dont know? Jerry looked up into the sky, looking through the endless dimensions, looking at that group of great beings that might exist.


    Maybe Im overthinking it, and working hard to improve my strength is better.


    When he returned to his senses, he felt it was useless to think about that stuff now. If those mysterious groups were really looking at him, maybe they would know what he was thinking.


    [The upgrade isplete, and another world has been captured sessfully. Please check the instructions for more details.]


    At this moment, his panel suddenly emitted colorful lights, and a line of striking characters appeared on the panel. Jerry immediately withdrew his thoughts and clicked on the exnation in the upper right corner.


    After some reading, a bright smile appeared on his face immediately.


    The function of the upgraded panel has not changed much, but a rule has been changed. A change that makes Jerry feel that it is beneficial for him.


    Originally, the time between the main and small worlds did not circte. No matter how long he stayed in the parallel world, the main world was in a state where time stopped. No matter how long he stayed in the main world, the parallel world was also in a state where time stopped.


    However, the time between the parallel worlds is interlinked. As long as he stays in the world of Harry Potter, the same amount of time will pass in the world of The Sorcerers Apprentice.


    Thus a problem arises. He couldnt stay in other worlds for long if he wanted to guarantee his studies at Hogwarts. Otherwise, he would miss the start of school. But now, this problem panel has been adjusted after the upgrade.


    In the new rules, the time between the parallel world no longer progressed at the same time, but it progressed separately.


    Now, as long as he has enough red stars if he stays in the world of The Sorcerers Apprentice for ten or eight years, the time in the Harry Potter world will still stop.


    In other words, he doesnt have to worry about the time when returning to the world of Harry Potter.


    Therefore, he only needs to worry about his red stars usage. If his red stars are enough, he can continue to improve himself.


    Let me see what the new world is. Jerry left the suitcase and decisively reached out and clicked the button of the new world on the panel.


    After being in a trance for a while, the surrounding scene changed when he opened his eyes again.


    At the same time, a strange memory and introduction appeared in his mind.


    [Jerry Carmen, 15 years old. As a transfer student from New York, USA. You will enter Seijou High today as a new student.]

 Chapter 255: “Magical World”

    Chapter 255: ��Magical World��


    It actually gave a new identity again. Jerry roughly read the memories in his mind, and a trace of surprise appeared on his face.


    Originally, thest time he went to the world of The Sorcerers Apprentice, no identity was given, and he thought it was because he was stronger, so the panel felt that there was no need to give an identity. But now it seemed that it was not what he had thought.


    His identity in this world is that he is a transfer student from New York and the location he is now in Japan. In other words, this time, the new world should be some magic world in Japan.


    Which world would it be? A magic world in a Japanese Anime He had seen a lot of anime of this type in his previous life, but he didnt know if this world was one of them. Seijou High School, the name sounded and felt somewhat familiar.


    Its better to go to the school first. I guess there will be some clues then.


    Based on the experience of the first two worlds, Jerry felt that the location where he appeared and the identity given by the panel must be rted to this world plot.


    He got out of bed, followed the information given in his memory, and found the school uniform of Seijou High in the locker.


    Shirt, tie, and blue suit jacket. This school uniform is quite big. Jerry changed his clothes three times and then went to the mirror.


    After graduating from elementary school at eleven, he opened his first magical world, spent two full years at Hogwarts, one year and four months in the main world, and more than three months in the world of The Sorcerers Apprentice.


    Overall, he has reached fifteen years of age.


    He has short brown hair, angr facial contours, sky blue eyes, a height of about one meter seventy-five, and an extremely well-proportioned body. Jerry is still very prominent in terms of appearance.


    Picking up his school bag and going downstairs, he pushed open the door in front of him.


    The ce where he lived was a typical Japanese two-story small residence with a small yard at the entrance, which from memory, he had bought aftering from New York.


    I didnt expect that the first time I came to the ind would be in this way.


    Considering that he might appear in different countries in the future, Jerry had learned thenguages of other countries in his free time, and Japanese was certainly one of them. The good thing is that, given his status as a foreigner, it is normal to speak in a non-standard way.


    Bicycle?


    Seeing a bicycle parked in the yard, Jerry froze for a moment but was soon relieved. ording to memory, the year now is 1996. There is this style of bicycle is actually quite normal.


    Without using flying techniques or a flying broom, he used the bike, opened the gate, and rode in the direction of the High School. It was better to act like an ordinary person and keep a low profile as the world was not yet clear.


    Its always better to be cautious, although its quite peaceful. But he cant be too sure about it.


    Lively streets, with cherry trees nted, left and right. The sky is full of flower petals flying in the wind in this weather. Perhaps this world was not as dangerous as he imagined.


    -


    Okay, everyone is here. Today we introduce a transfer student. Come in. Hearing the Teachers voice from inside, Jerry pushed open the ssroom door and walked in.


    Hello, everyone. My name is Jerry Carmen. Nice meeting you all. Jerry smiled and gave a brief introduction to the ss.


    Wow, its a foreigner?


    How strange, there are actually transfer students at this time.


    He looks cool.


    The teacher coughed, listening to the buzzing discussion of the students in the ss, Jerry is a student from New York. I hope all of you get along well.


    After that, she pointed to an empty seat and said to Jerry with a smile, Jerry, there is an empty seat right there behind Touya. You can sit there!


    Okay, sensei! Jerry nodded with a smile and walked over to the empty seat.


    Huh? Theres magic? Sure enough, following the memory of the arrangement, he could soon find a magician or wizard of this world.


    When he just passed by the table of the student called Touya, he instantly detected the magic power hidden in his body, and it seemed to be not weak. In other words, the student named Touya sitting in front of him is probably a magician of this world.


    Okay, everyone. Open your textbooks and turn to page thirty-five. Today we will learn about derivatives. Seeing that Jerry was already seated, the teacher began todays math lesson.


    Jerry snapped his fingers lightly and released detection magic. Detection Magic is a branch of magic that Jerry had learned that could be used to scan the surrounding area for people or objects with magic power.


    There is another one?


    In addition to the student named Touya, who sat in front of him in the far right corner, another student surprisingly also contained magic power within his body.


    There were two magicians in one ssroom? It seems that the number of magicians in this world is not small.


    Kinomoto Touya, Yukito Tsukishiro. Come up and solve this equation.


    Just when Jerry was contemting what excuse he would find to approach these two magicians after sster and then see if he could extract information about this world, the two names called out by the teacher suddenly made him flinch.


    Touya? Tsukishiro? Could it be that its the world of Cardcaptor Sakura?


    If the name is Touya, he might not be impressed. After all, there are quite a lot of people with this name in Japan.


    But if you add the surname Kinomoto in front of it, now thats a unique name. Then there is a Tsukishiro, which is pretty normal. Given that the two exist in this high school simultaneously, this leads him to conclude that its the world of Cardcaptor Sakura.

 Chapter 256: “Yukito Tsukishiro”

    Chapter 256: ��Yukito Tsukishiro��


    He turned on Refreshing, trying to extract the memories of his previous life about an anime called Cardcaptor Sakura. Those long-forgotten details of the story once again came to mind.


    Maybe, this will really be a good magical world.


    Some magicians exist and seem to have a well-organized, as well as well-developed system of magic knowledge. Among them, the most famous and powerful one should be someone named Clow Reed.


    The ability to create a whole set of powerful magic cards and each magic card seems to have its own personality and wisdom, is indeed not something that ordinary magicians can do. Especially in this whole set of magic cards, certain cards magic abilities can even be on par with Jerrys magic.


    Suppose he can learn the magic of this world or study the magic cards of Clow Reed. It should be a big help to his magical strength improvement. Overall, this should be considered a very good magical world.


    I dont know whether or not Sakura had collected some magic cards. Looking at Touya and Tsukishiro, who came down from the podium, Jerry decided to wait until after school and follow them over to take a look.


    Or if he had time at noon, he could go directly to Sakuras school to take a look. If he remembered correctly, Tomoeda Elementary School seems to be next to Seijou High.


    Repello Muggle-tum. He instantly became a person everyone would ignore, and Jerry began his daily magic study.


    Learning various magic systems in various different worlds is beneficial because he can fuse multiple magic systems to create more magic. His magic strength is all umted little by little with time.


    Jerry, what are you reading?


    Jerry was holding a magic book he brought back from Asgard, concentrating on the theory about the use of magic energy when a very gentle voice rang in his ears. As this voice rang out, it was as if it broke something in an instant, drawing the eyes of all the students in the ss.


    O-oh its just an old book! Jerry froze for a moment, then quickly returned.


    He forgot that the Muggle Repelling Spell could only shield ordinary people without magic power, and there were two other guys with magic power in this ssroom.


    An old book, huh? Where are my manners, Im Tsukishiro, and he is Touya.


    Hello Tsukishiro, Touya.


    Touya was tapped on the shoulder by Tsukishiro and had no choice but to turn around and say hello to Jerry. However, Touya looked into Jerrys eyes with the slightest hint of caution.


    Hello there! Jerry closed his magic book and responded with a smile.


    Is there something wrong? At Momoyas wary gaze, Jerry knew what was going on after roughly thinking about it.


    If he remembered correctly, Touyas father, Kinomoto Fujitaka, seemed to be the reincarnation of Clow Reed. But he did not inherit Clow Reeds memories. So, Sakura and Touya were born with very powerful magic power.


    Touya also inherited Clow Reeds ability to predict the future and a very powerful perception. Just now, Touya either sensed the huge magical power in his body or sensed that he had just performed magic and was alerted to him.


    As for Tsukishiro, his identity is also unusual. He is one of the guardians of Clow Reed. However, Tsukishiro does not know his true identity and seems to like Touya very much.


    When watching the anime in his previous life, Jerrys main focus was on Sakura and the magical cards she had taken.


    You just got here, if there is anything you dont understand? You can ask me or Touya. We can help you. When the bell rang, Tsukishiro said to him and went back to his seat.


    Tsukishiro is very kind and gentle to everyone, and no wonder many people like him.


    Once the bell rang, Jerry once again cast a Muggle Repelling Spell. Touya had perceived him that he had magic power and could do magic. Jerry did not care because he did not intend to hide his identity.


    This is a rtively harmonious world, and he does not intend to do anything bad. There is no for him to go to such an extent. Later he might borrow a card for him to study it, as well as to find other magicians to exchange information.


    At lunchtime, students began taking out their lunchboxes or rushing out of the ssroom to buy bread from the kiosk. Japanese Schools in the 1990s basically did not have cafeterias.


    So most of the students lunches were made in advance by their parents at home, and the few who did not have lunches went to the kiosk to grab some food.


    Jerry, you did not bring a bento? I can share one with you.


    At this time, Touya is eating bento with Tsukishiro. He turned his head to see Jerry still sitting there reading a book and thought he did not bring lunch. The Muggle Repelling Spell was lifted again, and all the students in the ssroom who were eating bento immediately reacted and focused their eyes on Jerry.


    A few of the more outgoing female students had even gotten up with their own bento, seemingly wanting to use it toe over and get to know their new ssmates.


    No, thanks. I brought one. Its just that Im so invested in reading to the point I forgot about the time.


    Jerry saw the situation in a hurry to reach into the school bag, open the bag, quickly cast a Transfiguration Charm and took out a box of bento he had just made

 Chapter 257: “Cards”

    Chapter 257: ��Cards��


    Jerry, your lunch looks delicious! Jerry just opened the bento box. Tsukishiro was attracted by a strong aroma and looked over with stars in both eyes.


    Students that bring bento often go cold. The school will not have a microwave oven to provide them to reheat the food. Jerrys bento is freshly made, still smoking hot, and Tsukishiro was instantly attracted to it.


    I brought a lot of portions to eat. You can try it. Jerry pushed the bento toward the front of the table.


    Dont mind if I do!


    Tsukishiro is very delighted when he saw Jerry push the bento in his direction. He immediately picks up chopsticks and grabs away two pieces of roasted pork. One of the pieces was quickly ced in Touyas bento.


    Jerrys bento is still hot after such a long time. I dont know how you could even do that. Touya did not eat the piece of roast pork in the bento.


    The bento box is just an ordinary bento box. I can do some magic to keep the way it is now. Jerry said jokingly to Touya.


    Touya looked stunned and suddenly stopped talking.


    This is pork meat is cooked well. It feels just different again. Its really delicious, Touya. Try it quickly! It will be cold for a while! Tsukishiro chewed the roasted pork. He quickly picked up the roast pork in Touyas bento and stuffed it into Touyas mouth.


    You guys can eat. Im not hungry. Im going out for a stroll. He put his bento in front of Tsukishiro. Touya turned his head and left the ssroom.


    -


    His looks were still too conspicuous in the school, so after leaving the ssroom, he immediately cast the Muggle Repelling Spell again. Wandering out of the school building and finding an unupied corner to cast the Disillusionment Charm and the Flight spell, Jerry flew towards Tomoeda Elementary School next door.


    There are magic fluctuations. He just flew to the elementary school, and he immediately felt a burst of magic fluctuations.


    He quicklynded and flew in the direction of the magic fluctuation, and soon a somewhat incantation sounded into his ears.


    O key that hides the power of darkness, show your true power in front of me! Now in the name of your master, Imand you! Looking down, a girl with short brown hair and dark green pupils was chanting an incantation with her eyes closed.


    Next to her was a dark-haired, dark-eyed girl wearing the same uniform. Her eyes are full of excitement and thrill. Meanwhile, next to the dark-haired girl, there was a small yellow doll with wings flying in the air, cheering for the brown-haired girl.


    Thats Sakura, Tomoya and Kero! Jerry quickly saw that the two girls and the winged doll in front of him were the very same trio that collected the cards.


    The name is Cerberus.


    Because each card has its own will and unique power, Clow Reed fears that after his death, the cards will cause harm to ordinary people, so he created the Clow Book.


    Flying to the wall and sitting down, Jerry began to eavesdrop on the conversation between the two girls.


    Looks like its just getting started. It didnt take long for him to figure out the timeline now.


    Its about time. Lets go back. After demonstrating magic, the two girls looked at the time, hurriedly collected their lunch boxes, and walked toward the ssroom.


    I feel like theres something there. Before being stuffed into her school bag, Kero nced toward the empty wall behind.


    When the two girlspletely disappeared, Jerrys figure slowly appeared on the wall that Kero just looked at.


    As expected from him. Even though little magic power is left in him, his senses are so sharp.


    Windy and Fly? Not bad.


    The Windy card is one of the four fundamental element cards. If he can study its magic principle clearly, then Jerry will definitely have a very big breakthrough in wind magic.


    The current wind magic that he can do is a Whirlwind Spell. After he can operate a whirlwind to hinder the enemys movement, maybe after he figures out the magic principle of the Windy Card, he can use Whirlwind Spell not only to hinder the enemys movement but directly blow the enemy away.


    In the future, if he is more powerful, he may wave his hand, and it will be a massive tornado that can destroy the city.


    As for Fly, this is a card that can fly. Although not powerful, it might help with his Flight Spell if he figured out its magic principle. His Flight Spell had been fully mastered, but the speed aspect still didnt satisfy him because the fastest flight speed was about the same as a typical magic broom.


    What the heck? Just when Jerry was thinking about the two Clow cards that appeared now and how they might help him with his magic.


    Suddenly, he sensed something that was quickly leaning toward him. So immediately, his hand reached out and coalesced a ball of magic particles without the need to recite a spell.

 Chapter 258: “Magical Jerry”

    Chapter 258: ��Magical Jerry��


    The particle ball sted into his own shadow and blew a ck thing out. As if not expecting to be attacked, the dark thing seemed a bit confused after being blown out, but quickly reacted and quickly scurried into the shadow of the school building and disappeared.


    Could that be Shadow Clow Card?


    Seeing the ck shadow fleeing through the shadow, Jerry immediately thought of the Shadow Clow Card.


    Reparo!


    Hearing a number of footsteps approaching this way, Jerry immediately used the Mending Charm to repair the sted wall.


    The magic that can manipte the shadow has not been touched before. Walking in the corridor of the school, Jerry thought back to the Shadow Clow card that he had just scared away.


    In the three kinds of magic systems he learns at present, there is no magic rted to the operation of shadow attacks. But this type of magic is quite practical. The main thing is that its very stealthy, hard to be noticed, and the attack reminds him of Sectumsempra Curse.


    Especially against Light type enemies because physical attacks are entirely unable to cause damage to the shadow.


    Id love to give the Shadow Clow Card a good check.


    -


    Jerry-san, your bento is really delicious. Heres your bento box! Back in the ssroom, Tsukishiro returned the cleanly washed his lunch box.


    If you guys like it, Ill bring more next time. Jerrys face also showed a smile.


    Now he feels that he needs to have a good rtionship with Tsukishiro and Touya. There is still Eriol, who inherited the memory and magic power of Clow Reed in this world. Only by bing friends with all of them could hemunicate and learn magic in a more friendly way.


    This matter also seems not difficult. Bring more delicious food every day, and he can be a really good friend with Tsukishiro, like todays bento meal.


    Jerry, have you thought about which club you want to join? After school, Tsukishiro rode a bike on the same road and curiously asked.


    Jerry originally wanted to trail Touya after school to see where Sakuras family lived, but it turned out that the three of them went back in the same direction.


    What are the avable clubs at school?


    Tsukishiro thought briefly and said, A lot, the big ones like ser, kendo, and archery. Smaller ones are Social Study Group, Chess Club, Science Club, and many more.


    Forget it. I have no interest in joining a club. He might as well study more about magic if he has that time.


    Alright then. Touya, Jerry, see you tomorrow! Tsukishiro waved his hand and stopped in front of arge courtyard with beautiful flowers.


    See you tomorrow! Jerry and Touya likewise waved.


    Tsukishiro looks quite rich, and the big yard doesnt look cheap.


    Touya, I feel as if you have some misunderstanding about me?


    After Tsukishiro, only Jerry and Touya were left to go together, and the atmosphere immediately dropped to a freezing point.


    Touya turned his head to look at Jerry. His tone was full of alertness, Who are you? What is your purpose in approaching Tsukishiro?


    Touya had seen Tsukishiros original body when he first saw him. He thought that Jerry, who possessed powerful magic power and was exceptionally mysterious, suddenly transferred to their ss at this time. Could he be targeting Tsukishiro?


    My purpose? Touya, dont worry. I dont have any intention toward Tsukishiro. I mean, you guys are perfect for each other. After Jerry froze for a moment, he immediately exined with a face full of seriousness.


    What are you talking about? I dont mean it like that! Hearing Jerrys exnation, Touyas face instantly flushed.


    When Jerry saw this, he burst outughing, Im kidding, Touya. Dont get so excited.


    Its not funny! Touyas mouth twitched.


    Well, actually, Touya. You really dont have to think too much. I dont have any ill will towards you and Tsukishiro. To be honest, I am a magician and came to this town to hear that there are very powerful magicians here. So, Ie over here to learn some magic. Jerry gave his answer in a calm tone.


    He did not lie to Touya. He came here really wanting to learn magic.


    After hearing Jerrys answer, the heart he had been carrying was finally considered to be put down. He was born with a particrly strong perception ability. Just now, he could clearly feel the sincerity in his words, Jerry should not lie to him, or at least he doesnt have any Ill intent towards them.


    It seems that you live here, right? Jerrys eyes skimmed just in time to see the second-story window of a small house on the side of the road, revealing the figure of Sakura.


    Touya also snapped out of his thoughts and braked his bike in a panic.


    Well, see you tomorrow, Touya. Jerry carried the bike and disappeared on the spot.


    Hes really telling the truth. Watching Jerry with the bike suddenly disappear in ce, Touya was also startled.


    Although he has powerful magic power and also has some special abilities, he can not systematically learn the knowledge of magic and, therefore, can not be like a normal magician that can release a variety of magic at will.


    In fact, this is also the first time he meets a magician who can actually do magic.


    Huh, its not so far away.


    Jerry went back into the courtyard of his house when he suddenly realized that he did not seem to have moved much farther. Because he could still see through the gate of Touyas house or, specifically, the house he bought is across the road from Sakuras house.


    Its better not to venture out at this time. Parking the bicycle in the yard, Jerry pushed the door into the house.


    Although, the persona of the mysterious magician that he had prepared before instantly copsed just because he had just demonstrated his magic in front of him.


    However, its good to live close to them. At least when Sakura goes out at night to collect Clow Cards, he can know it in advance.

 Chapter 259: “Sealing The Shadow Card”

    Chapter 259: ��Sealing The Shadow Card��


    Late at night. After a crackling sound, Jerrys figure appeared out of thin air.


    Shadow Card, lets take you back first.


    The Shadow Card will mess up at Tomoeda Elementary School tomorrow, piling up all the desks and chairs in the school into a small mountain, and tomorrow night Sakura wille over and seal the Shadow Card with the Windy Card.


    So, he intends to get a head start and see if he can catch the Shadow Card early and take it back to study it. He did not intend to rob Sakuras card but just wanted to study the magic principle of the Clow card and would naturally return it to Sakura.


    The Clow card is a magic card created by Clow Reed. Jerry is not considering actually taking it for himself because there is no need for that. Using Clow cards to fight is tooplicated, but if its for daily use, itll be a great help.


    He can make a set himself when he has mastered the magic principle of Clow cards. Of course, he can give it to his sister, who is obsessed with magic every day. Aisha had no magic talent and couldnt learn meditation. Making a set of magic cards for her could also protect her at all times.


    Just afternding from the air on the square in front of the school, the humanoid stone statue in the fountain in the middle of the square was lifted as if by something. Obviously, the Shadow Card hidden within the elementary school had already discovered his arrival.


    Jerrys hand reached out, a direct Freezing Spell to the humanoid stone statue in the air, and then slowly ced it on the ground.


    Its not a good boy to destroy public property.


    See the fountain next to the Shadow imprinted on the ground. Jerry threw a Lightning Ball. However, the Shadow has no entity and can ignore physical damage. It might not be resistant to magic damage. The shadow instantly exploded into countless pieces.


    As if angered by Jerrys attack, countless elementary school-like shadows throughout the schoolyard quickly poured out of the school building. The ability of Shadow card not only can rely on a shadow to lift heavy objects for physical attacks but also to collect the Shadows of creatures to enhance their strength.


    During the day today, the Shadow card had already collected the shadows of most of the elementary school students and teachers at the school. Now its fusing all the shadows to enhance its power and directly attack Jerry.


    Looking at the shadow that turned into a huge wave, Jerry also did not dodge, quickly recited the incantation, and said, Lumos Maxima!


    A small sun-like light emanated at once, directly dissolving the giant wave-like shadow, leaving a ck shadow with a hood frozen on the spot.


    The advantage of the Shadow card is that as long as it does not find its body, no matter how many times Jerry sts the Shadow with magic, the most he can do is blow away the Shadow attack it created. The only disadvantage is light. An intense light can directly dispel all the shadows.


    Seeing that all the shadows were dispersed, the Shadow hurriedly fled towards the nearby ces where there were more shadows and used them to run away.


    Expecto Patronum!


    Jerrys other hand pointed forward and summoned the Giant Patronum.


    Although he did not know the principle of making the Clow cards, he was at least a powerful wizard who was proficient in many magics.


    He could also guess that the essence of a card like the Shadow card was most likely abination of special magic power and spiritual power.


    The Shadow cards ability was suppressed to the minimum, and its movement speed was greatly reduced, and the Giant caught up with it in two strides, then grabbed it in his hand. The hood of the Shadow card immediately began to struggle violently.


    However, without the masters magical power, the Clow cards strength is much worse and weakened by lights. No matter how hard it struggles, it can not escape the hands of the Giant.


    Dont be afraid. I wont hurt you. Im just going to check you out and return you to your new master. Jerry smiled as he stepped forward, then took out a thermos.


    Seal! Magic wrapped around the Shadow card and pulled it into the thermos.


    Tonight, he intends tomunicate well with the Shadow card to see if he can create a special magic by manipting the shadow.


    His poweres from the umtion of countless magical knowledge. Jerry wants to be a more powerful figure in the future. He must continue to draw more magical knowledge that he does not understand.


    -


    Three days since his arrival to this world. Jerry casually rode his bike on the road.


    In these three days, he had already gained some insight into the study of the Shadow card. It was estimated that in two days, he might be able to rely on his magic power to make the magic of manipting shadows.


    The Shadow card belongs to dark magic. Jerry is proficient in researching magic, especially after obtaining Voldemorts notes. From Voldemorta soul, he really learned a lot of forbidden or dark magic.


    Hey, its Sakura and Touya.


    Seeing two figuresing out of the house in front of him, Jerry immediately got on his bike and chased after them.


    Good morning, Touya!


    Touya was riding his bike and talking with his sister Sakura. He heard a somewhat familiar voice behind him. It was Jerry Carmen, who came from New York three days ago.


    Who is this? After catching up with Touya, Jerry pretended to be curious and looked at Sakura, who was next to him.


    Oh, this is my sister. Her name is Sakura.

 Chapter 260: “Tsukishiro’s Invitation”

    Chapter 260: ��Tsukishiro��s Invitation��


    So, youre the one that Tsukishiro has told me about? Im Jerry Carmen, your brothers ssmate. I just transferred from New York three days ago. Jerry smiled and waved his hand at Sakura.


    Really? What did Tsukishiro say about me?


    Sakura was initially a little surprised about this person who suddenly appeared. She had never seen him before, but as soon as she heard Tsukishiro say she was cute, her whole face instantly turned red. With that, she had a great feeling towards Jerry.


    Touya nced at her and said, Cute? It took me 5 minutes to wake her up. How is that cute?


    Brother! Sakura immediately changed her expression from shy to angry.


    Good morning, everyone! Not far ahead, Tsukishiro is standing in front of his yard and is waving at this side.


    Oh? Jerry is here today too!


    I ran into him by chance. Jerry shrugged his shoulders.


    All of them talked along the way to school, and now Sakura talks in a low voice.


    -


    It was after 5:00 p.m. Thest ss was over. Jerry just closed his magic book. He saw Tsukishiro smiling and walking towards his side. He thought Tsukishiro was looking for Touya, so he didnt care.


    Whenever it was the end of ss time, Tsukishiro woulde over to Momoyas side, and it had been like that for the past few days.


    Jerry, do you have time for a break tomorrow?


    Tomorrow? Yeah, I do.


    A smile appeared on Tsukishiros face, Ive been eating your bento for the past few days, so I wanted to treat you to something in return.


    Tsukishiros appetite is big, so Jerry changed a bento box three times bigger in the past two days. It doesnt take much effort for him to make one.


    Yeah, I have no problem with that. Although a little surprised, Jerry did not refuse.


    Is Touyaing along?


    Touya is going to work tomorrow, but the ce I invite you to eat is where he works. Touya cane over and eat with us when hes done. Tsukishiro put his hand on Touyas shoulder and exined with a smile.


    My work is rather time-consuming, I may not be able to finish on time by then. You can eat first when the timees, my treat. Touya told them in advance.


    During these few days together, Touya found that Jerry really did not seem to take the initiative to do something suspicious. Compared to the beginning, his attitude towards Jerry is a lot better. The matter of inviting Jerry to dinner was also a decision that he and Tsukishiro discussed together.


    Where exactly is the location?


    Near the Park in this town, tomorrow morning at ten oclock. We will meet there. Tsukishiro replied.


    Jerry could not help but freeze for a moment but quickly reacted, smiled, and nodded to indicate that he had no problem. In fact, its the ce he just went to scoutst night.


    ording to his memory, the Watery card, one of the four elements in the Clow cards, was found in the aquarium at the Park. But unfortunately,st night, he went to inspect the park and did not find magic fluctuations. He certainly did not find traces of the Watery card.


    After these two days of research for the Shadow card, he found that Clow Reed created these Clow cards in a much moreplex system.


    It involved the sun, moon, yin and yang, the four elements, the weather, time, space, and many other profound magic theories that touched on thews of the world.


    He was able to seal the Shadow card because it had a very obvious weakness. But for the Watery card, he was confused regarding how to counter it once he found one. The reason why Sakura can freeze the Watery card is because of the Windy Card.


    He might be able to get the Water cardter.


    Moreover, he had a guess. Many Clow Cards cards that Sakura tried to collect did not maximize their resistance or go all out with their strength to attack Sakura.


    Clow Cards are magic cards created by Clow Reed, and although each has its thoughts and personality, they are definitely very loyal to Clow Reed. They may not recognize Sakura as the new master, but they will not really hurt Sakura as the descendant of Clow Reed.


    Otherwise, Sakuras process of taking in the Clow Cards will definitely not be that easy.


    If it were him, an outsider, it would be different. He suspected that if he really wanted to seal the Water card, something big might happen, and the town might be flooded by it. He is now also considering whether to reach cooperation with Sakura.


    Letting Sakura collect the card, he assisted her on the side and then borrowed it to study after it was sessfully collected. This is not only efficient but also safe.


    He searched his memory and knew where most of the decks appeared, but the exact time was unknown. In his previous life, when watching TV, the timeline was not so obvious regarding what month and day of the week the card appeared.


    He could only stare at the locations where the cards appeared or at Sakura. But he is not that free. His main focus is still to spend on the study of magic.


    Therefore, if he can cooperate with Sakura, then everything will be easier. Sakura will find the cards, call Jerry over, he went over to help collect the cards and borrowed the card for study.


    With his current amount of red stars, he canst until Sakura collects all of the cards.

 Chapter 261: “Watery Card Appears”

    Chapter 261: ��Watery Card Appears��


    The following day, at ten oclock, at the gate of the park.


    Jerry! Come here! Wearing big silver-rimmed sses and wearing an orange coat, Tsukishiro saw Jerry on the side of the street. He quickly waved and shouted at him.


    Jerry walked over and said with a smile, Tsukishiro, you came so early.


    I dont want you to be the one waiting, so I arrived fifteen minutes early. Tsukishiro answered in a gentle voice.


    Thats good to hear, then. Jerry patted Tsukishiro on the shoulder and walked into the park with him.


    He didnt really like gettingte. After all, gettingte is going to cause problemster, and it is very impolite to bete. But since he learned Apparation, things like gettingte can be avoided.


    Jerry was still in the suitcase one minute beforeing to the park, constantly trying various methods of using Shadow magic and studying its principles.


    There is a very good coffee shop in the aquarium, and Touyas job is to feed the penguins fish in it. Tsukishiro took Jerry here, squeezed through the crowd, and bought a ticket directly into the aquarium.


    Today is Saturday, and there are several times more tourists than usual.


    Is Touya already at work? Walking in the aisle of the aquarium, Jerry looked at all kinds of sea creatures swimming around behind the ss and felt as if he had returned to the Slytherin dormitory.


    Except, the aquarium doesnt have any magical creatures.


    He should be feeding the fish in the penguin area now. Tsukishiro thought for a while and replied.


    Lets go say hello to him.


    Jerry turned his head as if he saw something suddenly, turned his footsteps, and walked straight towards the penguin area. He didnt object when he heard the words and immediately followed.


    In the penguin area not far ahead, a group of elementary school students wearing white hats and sailor uniforms is watching a female trainer inside the ss, performing a penguin performance. This group of elementary school students is from Tomoeda Elementary School, and among them is Sakura.


    Could it be that today is the time to discover the Watery card?


    Sakura? At this time, Tsukishiro obviously saw Sakura and immediately waved with a smile.


    Sakura bounced up and down in front for a moment and was shocked when she heard the familiar voice behind her. She straightened her hair and turned around, Tsukishiro? Jerry? Are you guysing to the aquarium too?


    Yeah, in order to thank Jerry for taking care of us these days. Touya and I want to invite Jerry toe here for a walk and have something to eat. Tsukishiro replied.


    Brother is here too? Sakura had a surprised look on her face.


    He works here, you know? Tsukishiro pointed to a staff member in the ss who came out with a bucket to feed the penguins.


    Sakura took a closer look and found that it was really her brother.


    Sakura, is this your schools activity? Jerry looked at Tomoyo and several of her ssmates who came with her.


    Sakura nodded, Today is an off-school teaching day. The school arranged for us to be divided into several groups to visit various public facilities, and our group visited the aquarium.


    Ohh, alright then. Jerry can roughly confirm that the Watery card should be in the aquarium now, but he doesnt know the exact location.


    Turning his head to look at the pool in the penguin area, he didnt feel the magic fluctuations for the time being.


    My name is Jerry Carmen. Im Sakuras brothers ssmate. Its the first time Ive met you guys. Here, take this. You can eat them as snacks when youre hungry!


    Reaching behind his back, he pulled a bag out of thin air and opened it, taking out boxes of muffins inside. He then handed them to Sakura and the ssmates behind her.


    Thank you!


    Thank you, brother Jerry!


    Thank you, Im Naoko Yanagizawa.


    Thank you and Im Chiharu Mihara.


    Sakura, Tomoyo, and the three ssmates behind them happily took the packaged muffins and bowed down to thank Jerry.


    Hey, Jerry, where did you get the bag? Seeing Jerry suddenly bring out a bag, Tsukishiro blinked suspiciously.


    From here? Its a white bag. Maybe you didnt notice before. Oh yeah, this is for you and Touya. Jerry stuffed thest two boxes of muffins in the bag into Tsukishiros arms.


    Seeing the muffin in his hand, Tsukishiro suddenly felt hungry again, so he no longer worried about the bag.


    Argh! Help me! At this moment, a shout suddenly came from the penguin area.


    Everyone collectively turned their heads and looked over. He saw the female trainer was directing the penguin performance in the pool, but something suddenly entangled her feet and pulled her into the water, forcing her to grab the railing and shout for help.


    There it is! Feeling the magic fluctuations under the feet of the female trainer, Jerry knew that the Watery card had appeared.


    Stretching his hand towards the pool, he cast a spell, and all the water in the pool disappeared instantly.


    The Drought Curse is a spell that can drain water. He can even drain the water in an entireke if the magic power is enough. It is a spell that is taught in Hogwarts fourth-grade textbook.


    The water in the pool disappeared instantly, and everyone was stunned for a moment. The female trainer stood directly at the bottom of the pool, stopped calling for help, and Touya, who was about toe to help, also stopped.


    But soon, it turned into a little girl, gave Jerry a look, then looked at Sakura, Tsukishiro, and Touya. It plunged into the water and disappeared.


    Could it be a Clow card? Sakura looked at the little girl who appeared and immediately guessed that it might be a Clow card.


    Only people with magical powers can see the Clow card spirit unless it is revealed deliberately. When the Watery card appeared just now, no one else saw it except Jerry, Sakura, and Touya, while Tsukishiro couldnt see it clearly.


    It ran just now. Ill probably get itter in the evening. Seeing the Watery card escape, Jerry stretched out his hand and finally put it down.


    Fighting with the Watery card here at this time will inevitably hurt innocent people, so he shoulde back at night. Besides, since Sakura discovered the Clow card, she probably wille over at night. He wanted to see if cooperation could be reached between the two.

 Chapter 262: “Rich Girl”

    Chapter 262: ��Rich Girl��


    Nine in the evening.


    Standing at the window on the second floor, Jerry looked at the figures who appeared like thieves in the yard diagonally across the street, carrying small schoolbags.


    At the gate of the park, Sakuranded lightly and said nervously to Kero, Its bad. Can I really do it?


    Since taking over the Windy cardst time, Kero has given her special training, and she has also learned a lot of magic knowledge.


    But during the day, Kero also said that the Watery card is one of the four element cards, and its a bit hard to handle. Although the Windy card is also one of the four element cards, its behavior is gentle.


    It doesnt matter. It will be fine if I apany you! Kero pped his wings and put his little hands behind her back.


    The two beasts created by Clow Reed really have very different personalities. Jerry, who was hiding in mid-air, looked at Kero below.


    Kero, who symbolizes the sun, has a lively and outgoing personality. He sleeps, eats, likes to watch TV, and ys games.


    Someone ising. At this moment, two cars and arge car suddenly drove up in the distance.


    Three cars stopped at the gate of the park, and Tomoyo came down with four bodyguards.


    Sakura, have you been waiting long?


    No, but whats all this? Seeing the four bodyguards, Sakura was dazed.


    Ms. Sakura, Ms. Tomoyo. Do you have any orders? The four bodyguards greeted Sakura, then turned to look at Tomoyo.


    Tomoyo smiled and waved her hands, Im sorry to bother you. You guys can go back, and Ill call you guys when Im done here.


    Jerry looked at the scene below and couldnt help sighing, What a rich girl.


    He saw Tomoyo asking the bodyguard to open the car, revealing a full of different styles of magical girl battle clothing that she had prepared inside.


    Jerry goes down and continues to invisibly follow Sakura and Tomoyo into the park. For some reason, he suddenly understood Dumbledore a little bit at this moment.


    There! The magic power is big in there!


    Next to the cafe in the center of the aquarium, Kero pointed to the huge marine life exhibition hall. She immediately ran over and recited a spell.


    Watery card,e out now!


    With Sakuras words, the Watery card swimming in the opposite ss seemed to be irritated. Several water arrows shot out, directly smashing the ss, and rushed away with arge number of water waves and sea fish.


    Sakura hurriedly and nervously took out the Fly card and went to the second floor.


    However,pared to Sakuras nervousness, Tomoyo was much calmer. Although the water was already raging below, she was still holding the camera calmly, steadily filming Sakuras move.


    Jerry can only sigh. Tomoyo is so young. It is not ordinary for a little girl to have such a calm expression in a situation like this.


    Seeing Sakura flying away, the Watery card below was not willing to give up. It immediately directed arge amount of water to turn into water arrows and shot toward Sakura. But she managed to dodge them all easily.


    Sakura, use the Windy card! Kero put Tomoyo in a safe ce and shouted at Sakura.


    Hearing this, Sakura turned over andnded. Took out the Windy card and moved towards it. The green wind wrapped around the water as if it wanted to seal its magic powerpletely.


    Now, Sakura!


    Sakura didnt move too slowly and quickly rushed to the Watery card and began to recite the sealing spell, Return to your original for- Argh!


    It turned out that Sakura hadnt finished chanting the sealing spell, and the Watery card rolled up the flood on the first floor, breaking through the blockade of the Windy card abruptly. Obviously, it is really difficult to seal the Watery card with the Windy card alone.


    Sakura!


    Seeing the water waves soaring into the sky, it hit Sakura directly below, who was holding her magic wand. Kero and Tomoyo on the second floor were so frightened that they screamed at the same time.


    At this critical moment, a young man wearing a ck wizard robe suddenly appeared behind Sakura out of nowhere. He gently picked her up and disappeared on the spot a second before the water wave hit her up.


    When the two reappeared, they were no longer on the flooded first floor but on the second floor.


    This person is none other than Jerry, who has been observing the situation all the time and is ready to help at critical moments.


    Just now, he saw that Sakura could not deal with the situation. He dispelled the Disillusionment Charm, stepped forward, and used Apparition to take her away from the attack.


    Sakura, are you hurt? Jerry put down Sakura, who was still a little dizzy because of the Apparition spell, and asked with concern.


    Im okay. You are Brother Jerry?! Sakura looked at the figure in front of her and was stunned.


    The person in front of him just appeared in the past few days, and its the same Jerry who was with Touya before. How could he be here? And how did he manage to save her from the Watery cards attack?


    Sakura, Sakura! At this time, Tomoyo and Kero also ran over from the other side of the second floor.


    After seeing Jerrys appearance, Tomoyo also showed a little surprise. Because she had only met Jerry this morning, and she also received a handmade muffin from Jerry.


    The moment Kero got close to Jerry, he was shocked because he felt a very powerful magic power in Jerrys body.


    In terms of the amount of magic power, he felt that except for his original creator Clow Reed. He had never felt such huge magic power from other people.

 Chapter 263: “The Wind and Fire”

    Chapter 263: ��The Wind and Fire��


    Who are you? Kero looked at Jerry warily.


    Now is not the right time to ask the question. Lets seal her first. I think she seems very angry now! Jerry pointed to the Watery card on the first floor.


    At this time, Watery Card stared at Windy Card angrily. As if she was questioning why he plotted against her since we all grew up together? Because of anger, Watery Card started to gather all the water in the aquarium, intending to teach Watery Card, Sakura, and others a lesson.


    Kero, what shall we do now? Seeing that it was getting higher and higher, Sakura suddenly panicked. She was only a fourth-grade elementary school student, and she was just started doing this stuff.


    Kero flew in front of Sakura, put his hands on his hips, and said, Sakura, dont be afraid.


    Then what should we do? Both Sakura and Tomoyo looked at Kero.


    We can escape. Water Card has an unstable emotion. If we dont run away, we will be drowned by it!


    Kero turned around and was about to fly towards the door on the second floor. There was nothing he could do. His current body didnt have much magic power at all, and he couldnt help her in battle at all.


    However, Sakura stopped him when he flew away, No, there are still many uncles on duty in the park. We cant let her flood this ce!


    If you dont mind, I can help a little. At this time, Jerry squatted down and leaned over.


    When Sakura heard that Jerry had a solution, she immediately let go of Kero, Brother Jerry, what do you think we should do?


    It was Jerry who saved her from the attack just now. Obviously, Jerry seems to be able to do magic.


    I will use a fire spell, and then you will use the Windy Card. The wind will help the fire, and the power will increase greatly. I think it should be able to trap the Watery card that is about to go berserk now.


    Water can put out a fire, and fire can also put out water. The Windy card can suppress the Watery card, but it is one of the four elements, and its strength is powerful. If your me is not strong enough, we cannot suppress it. Kero still has some insight after being influenced by what he has seen and heard.


    Clow Reed created the cards. Although Jerry seems to be quite strong like him, it is uncertain whether he can use strong enough me magic.


    If Clow Reed himself controls these magic cards, Im not sure. But lets give it a shot in this current situation. Jerry shrugged.


    The ownerless card spirits draw their magic power from themselves and rely on their consciousness to act. The intelligence of these card spirits is mostly simr to young children.


    Jerry even remembered that there was a Jump card, which tripped himself down, fell unconscious and was captured by Sakura. Each of Clow Reeds cards has a different personality and emotion, as well as different strengths and intelligence.


    Like the Watery card in front of them, she has a very violent emotion. As the four elemental cards, her strength is strong, but her intelligence is not very high. Judging from the strength and magic fluctuations the Watery card shows, Jerry is really not afraid.


    Although he may not be able to seal the card, but its not a problem defeating it. Besides, there is also the support of the Windy card.


    I cant think about it that much anymore. Shes about to attack.


    At this time, the Watery card had gathered enough water together. With a wave of her hand, a huge wave of water fiercely rushed up toward the second floor.


    Jerry pointed at the water waves and cast a Fire Dragon Spell, and a powerful heat wave suddenly appeared. Sakura and Tomoyo subconsciously took a few steps back, and when they settled down, they realized that there were already ten roaring huge fire dragons in front of them.


    Sakura, cast the Windy card! Jerry turned around and reminded her.


    Sakura hurriedly nodded and looked towards The Water card. After the Windy card understood, she wrapped the ten fire dragons together with a green wind and rushed towards the surging water waves.


    The wind assisted the fire, and with the help of the wind card, the ten fire dragons condensed into a huge fire dragon that looked like a real dragon that directly split the big wave into two.


    Watery Card was furious and was about to gush out more water, but the fire dragon entangled her and directly restrained her body. This big dragon,bined with the power of the Windy card and Jerry, will be able to hold her for a while. No matter how hard the Watery card struggles, she cant break free from the dragon.


    Sakura, you can seal it now! Seeing that the Watery card was basically unable to escape, Jerry waved to Sakura.


    He can seal the Watery card by taking out a thermos, but it is not necessary. He is not a descendant of Clow Reed, nor does he have any rted bloodlines. Even if he caught it by force, the cards will not obey his orders and will not recognize him as his master.


    Also, his purpose is not to grab the Clow card. His purpose is to help Sakura get the Clow cards and then borrow them to understand their magic and principles to enhance his magical strength.


    Although Sakura is an elementary school student, she has inherited a lot of Clow Reeds magical power. Her body is notparable to that of ordinary elementary school students.


    After chanting the sealing spellpletely, the Watery card was immediately attracted by the power of her wand, turned into a Clow card, and fell into Sakuras hand. Seeing that the Watery card was sealed, the Windy card also turned into a Clow card again and flew back into Sakuras hand as well.


    Jerry snapped his fingers, and the fire dragon disappeared instantly.


    You did it, Sakura! There will be more cards to getter! Seeing that Sakura had sealed the Watery card and the possibility of more Clow cards increased again, Kero cried out happily.


    Tomoyo switched cameras back and forth to Sakura and Jerry, wanting to record this exciting moment.


    Sakura held two Clow cards and said a little embarrassedly, I couldnt do it without Brother Jerrys help. Otherwise, this couldnt have happened.


    Sakura was about to go forward to express her thanks to Jerry when suddenly there was a rush of footsteps outside. It turned out that the parks night watch staff heard the movement in the aquarium and ran over to check.

 Chapter 264: “Cooperation”

    Chapter 264: ��Cooperation��


    What should we do? Looking at the messy first floor below, ruined by the Water card, Sakura was confused.


    If the staff who guarded the park saw this, they wouldnt be able to exin it clearly.


    Dont worry. Ill handle this. Jerry mobilized a lot of magic power in his body, stretched out his hand toward the first floor, and cast a spell.


    Reparo!


    Suddenly, the entire first floor seemed to be reversed in time. The water and fish flowing out of the ss all returned to their original positions, and the broken aquarium was fixed. All the tables, chairs, and tableware that were washed away by the waves were returned.


    In less than five seconds, the first floor waspletely restored to its appearance before they came. The Mending Charm can restore broken items to their original appearance, provided that the items do not have magic power.


    If the research of this spell goes deeper, not only can the item be repaired, but also the appearance of the item can be restored as it is now. However, the longer the recovery time and the wider the scope, the more magic power will be consumed.


    Fortunately, the magic power in Jerrys body is bigger than ordinary wizards. It is still possible to restore the first floor of the aquarium to its appearance ten minutes ago.


    Wow, you are amazing! Seeing that Jerry used magic to restore the first floor to its original state, Sakura and Tomoyo were surprised.


    When Kero saw the magic Jerry used, he immediately eximed, Time Magic?


    Among the Clow cards is The Time Clow card created by Crow Reeds understanding of time magic. Of course, he knows about time magic. Its just time magic is a very advanced magic. In this world, except for his master Clow Reed, no magician has ever heard of such powerful magic.


    Therefore, Kero was so surprised that Jerry could use time magic. From Keros point of view, the various strengths shown by this young magician who appeared suddenly may be far from Clow Reed. But definitely surpassed most of the other magicians he had seen.


    Therefore, he paid more attention to why Jerry appeared here and why he helped Sakura obtain the Clow cards.


    Grab my hand. Were getting out of here. Hearing footsteps at the door on the first floor, Jerry smiled and extended his hand to Sakura and Tomoyo.


    Sakura and Tomoyo didnt hesitate and grabbed Jerry. Kero also followed and quickly grabbed a little finger that Jerry specially set aside for him.


    After a crackling sound, they disappeared instantly in ce. Less than two seconds after they disappeared, five staff members in uniform rushed into the first floor with shlights.


    Theres nothing? but who turned on the lights here? Turning around in the hall of the aquarium, the five staff members found nothing. They turned off the lights and returned to their previous positions.


    -


    They then appeared in an empty ce near the park.


    Im so dizzy. Sakura, Tomoyo, and Kore held their heads and felt dizzy.


    For someone not used to Apparate, being Apparated can be quite disorienting.


    Let me introduce myself again. Im Jerry Carmen, a magician from New York. Seeing that the two of them had finally recovered from the dizziness, Jerry smiled and held out his hand to Sakura.


    Sakura shook hands with Jerry in a daze, Hello, Brother Jerry.


    What is your purpose foring here? At this time, Kero flew between Jerry and Sakura with a bit of vignce in his eyes.


    Although Jerry helped them obtain the Watery card just now, a foreign magician came to this small town specially and appeared near the Clow card was indeed questionable.


    You are the legendary powerful Clow Reeds beast Cerberus, right? Jerry turned his attention to Kero.


    Oh yeah, it is indeed me. I didnt expect that after so many years, magicians still know my existence! Hearing Jerrys words, Kero put his hands on his hips and showed a smug smile. Even his hostility towards Jerry is instantly gone.


    I came to Tomoeda Town because of the Clow cards. Jerrys words immediately changed Xiao Kes expression.


    Of course, Im not a robber. Im not here to snatch and collect Clow cards. You can rest assured about this. Otherwise, I wouldnt have helped you guys out just now. Seeing Keros reaction, Jerry exined with a smile.


    I also inadvertently found out from some information that the Clow card was made by the strongest magician Clow Reed in Tomoeda Town. So, I came here to take check it out. Now it seems that they are indeed here, and they have found their new owner.


    Brother Jerry, since you are a magician and you are so powerful. Why dont you be the magician and help Kero collect Clow cards? When Sakura heard Jerrys exnation, her eyes lit up, and she suggested.


    She didnt be the magician voluntarily, but she felt ashamed because she identally opened the Clow magic book and let go of the Clow cards. Thinking that she is only a fourth-grade elementary school student, it is really embarrassing for her to bear such a big responsibility.


    Not everyone can be the owner of the Clow card. Since the Clow card chose you, there must be a reason. However, if you have trouble collecting the Clow cards, I will be happy to help you just like today. Jerry didnt ept Sakuras proposal.


    At this time, Kero and Tomoyo also voted against it.


    Kero knows Sakura better, and Tomoyo still wants to take pictures of Sakura wearing the magic suit made by her while recording it in action.


    Sakura looked at Kero and Tomoyo and said helplessly, Oh well.


    She bowed to Jerry again, Thank you, brother Jerry, for your help today. And I hope that you can continue to help me obtain more Clow cards in the future.


    I can do that. But if its convenient, I have a small request.


    As a magician, I also want to create my own set of magic cards. When Sakura collects a new Clow card, can you lend them to me? I want to see if I can get something out of it.


    No problem at all. When Sakura heard that it was such a simple matter, she immediately nodded and agreed.

 Chapter 265: “Shadow and Fly Card”

    Chapter 265: ��Shadow and Fly Card��


    When Kero heard that Sakura agreed so quickly, he was a little anxious. He always felt that something was not right. He just wanted Sakura to think carefully about it.


    You all must be hungry,e and eat some of the small snacks I made to replenish your energy. Jerry perceived Keros intention and immediately pulled out arge meal box prepared in advance which was full of all kinds of desserts and cakes.


    There are even a few cups of milk prepared thoughtfully.


    Come, Cerberus. Try this super sweet pudding! Jerry picked up the pudding in the lunch box and handed it to Kero.


    Pudding? I like pudding the most, Jerry. You are very kind! Kero hugged the pudding.


    Thank you, brother Jerry! Seeing Jerry take out all kinds of desserts, Tomoyo and Sakura also both had their eyes lit up.


    They have tasted the muffin that Jerry gave them before. It can be said that its the most delicious food they have eaten so far. Even her friends praised it so much. Now is the perfect time to eat from all the running and fighting in the aquarium before.


    After some eating and drinking, Tomoyo left the park with four bodyguards who had arrived again.


    Do you want me to take you guys back in an instant? Jerry asked.


    Sakura and Kero shook their heads and waved their hands at the same time, Uh, brother Jerry. I think its better for us to fly back on our own.


    Now her stomach is so full. She is worried that she will vomit after Apparating.


    Well, we can fly back together. It is good to see the scenery of the town at this time. Jerry did not object and recited a flight spell.


    Sakura used her wand to fly. The town of Tomoe is not small, but it is just a town in the end. It will only take ten minutes from the park to Sakuras house.


    This is my Clow cards. You can take it and return it to me when youre finished. At the entrance of the courtyard, Sakura pulled out her three Clow cards and handed them all to Jerry.


    Jerry froze for a moment, pulled out the Fly card from the middle, and then took out the Shadow card, which had been almost studied.


    Ill only need one at a time. This is a card from two days ago. I identally found a Clow card. Take this as a gift. Each Clow card contains arge amount of rted magic knowledge, especially the four element cards.


    Even if Jerry has mastered the many magic systems, He needs to study them one by one to carry out research slowly.


    Sakura now has three Clow cards in her hand, the easiest is the Fly card, so he ns to start with the Fly card first.


    Another Clow card? Looking at an extra Clow card without having to do anything, Kero suddenly realized that having Jerry seemed a really good choice.


    Good night, Brother Jerry!


    Good night!


    Cooperation was reached, and the card exchange was sessful. Sakura waved her hand and led Kero to quietly open the door and go home, while Jerry also disappeared in the same ce.


    Well, Kero. Now we finally do not need to worry about the Clow cards! In the room, Sakura changed into her pajamas and threw herself into her bed.


    -


    A weekter, the suitcase.


    Jerry pointed his hand at Norbert, and the huge shadow under Norbert instantly seemed toe to life. Norbert does not seem to be surprised by this. After being bound by the shadow, Norbert began to shrug it off.


    Twenty seconds, thats good.


    Looking at the ck shadow violently broken free by Norbert after about twenty seconds, Jerry nodded in satisfaction.


    Like an opponent with extremely high magic resistance like Norbert, general magic cant affect it, and now the shadow magic card can restrain Norbert for twenty seconds.


    Especially Norbert as a fire dragon, its strength is quite strong. If it was a normal person, they can not break free from it. Shadow magic has one more advantage, which is still unlike most of the attack magic he uses now. It is not easy to dodge.


    The attack of shadow magices directly from the enemys shadow, which is basically difficult to defend against.


    But there is also the disadvantage that it cannot be activated when the enemy does not have a shadow, such as in ces that are too bright or in the air.


    After experimenting with shadow magic, Jerry began to experiment with the new flying technique he had developed through the Fly card during this time.


    Jerrys body directly took off in ce and then quickly flew over. At this time, his flight speed was obviously twice as fast as his fastest speed a week ago.


    Originally, his flight spell speed was at about 300 kilometers per hour. Now at this time, it had probably reached 600 kilometers per hour.


    However, Jerry did not stop there. He recited another incantation, and the shoulder des on his back manifested a pair ofrge white wings. With the appearance of this pair of wings, Jerrys flight speed immediately doubled again, reaching a speed of 1200 kilometers per hour.


    The normal speed of sound is 1235 kilometers per hour. At this time, Jerry was already very close to the speed of sound. After flying for a while, Jerry fluttered his wings and slowlynded on the ground.


    If I go back to the main world, I mightve been mistaken as an angel.


    Jerry would very much like an angel if he strode around the city with an angel-like robe or appearance rather than his typical wizard-like appearance.


    Time to go to Sakura for another card.


    The current research for the Fly card has almost finished. He wanted to research it more to improve it, but he thought today was probably enough, and now Jerry intends to go to Sakura for The Windy card or The Watery card to study it.


    Jerry left the house, crossed the road to the door of Sakuras house, and rang the doorbell. Today is the weekend. Sakura should be at home.

 Chapter 266: “Household Magic”

    Chapter 266: ��Household Magic��


    In the living room, in her apron, Sakura was on the phone with an apologetic face, Im sorry, Tomoyo. I totally forgot that its my turn to clean up the house today!


    She had initially arranged to go out camping with Tomoyo today but realized in the morning that she had asked to swap cleaning chores with her brother Touya.


    Its okay, Sakura. You can go finish your chores. After reassuring Sakura on the other end of the phone and hanging up, Tomoyo looked at the table full of camping snacks that she had carefully prepared and showed a sad look.


    When she heard the doorbell ring, Sakura had just finished hanging up the phone.


    Coming!


    Good morning, Sakura. Its Sunday, and I was worried you werent home. Jerry watched as Sakura opened the door and waved at her with a smile.


    Good morning Brother Jerry. I was supposed to go camping with Tomoyo today, but I forgot that I have to do chores these days, so Sakura invited Jerry in.


    Hearing Sakuras words, Jerry couldnt help but sigh that a child without a mother really has to work harder.


    Sakuras father is a professor in the Department of Archaeology at the University of Towa and is usually quite busy at work. While her brother Touya is a high school student, he works part-time to earn money during his breaks. So the household chores of Sakuras family are done by three people in turn.


    In other words, Sakura has to take up the burden of doing housework. Although the environment in Sakuras house is very good, but if her mother is still alive, she wouldnt be doing all of this.


    This also reminds Jerry of his sister Aisha because she is never used to doing housework in the house. Because there is his brother in the house. If not because of him, then Aisha must also needs to take up the burden of doing housework early.


    Sakura, go call Tomoyo and say you can make it to the camping on time.


    But what about the housework? Hearing Jerrys words, Sakura suddenly froze.


    Jerry smiled, Dont worry, leave it to me!


    No, how can I let you do the chores while Ill go out and y? Sakura shook her head as soon as she heard Jerry let her go out to y. Jerry is a guest, and letting the guest do the housework was impolite.


    Jerry can appreciate Sakuras feelings as a child who has been understanding since childhood.


    Did you forget that Im a magician? Of course, Ill do it with magic. Jerry raised his hand and cast the Household Magic.


    All the cleaning tools in the whole house began to move under Jerrys magic. The broom itself began to sweep the floor, the mop followed, and the kitchens bowls and tes flew into the sink. Sakura was frozen by the scene she just saw.


    Since the appearance of Clow cards, she is also exposed to a lot of magic. But seeing something like this is just incredible. At this moment, she finally appreciated the authentic charm of magic.


    Whats going on?


    In the bathroom, Kero, who was taking his clothes and throwing them into the washing machine, suddenly noticed that the clothes started to wash themselves under the influence of magic.


    Good morning, Kero! Jerry waved his hand towards Kero.


    When Sakura saw Koko appear, she immediately took him into her arms and happily exined, Its Jerrys brothers magic. Now we can go camping!


    Magic? Kero looked at the whole house and froze. Is there this kind of magic that can do housework? Howe he had never heard of it when he had followed Clow Reed for so many years?


    Although Clow Reeds magic is amazing and he can even manipte time with his own power. Jerry, that has learned different magic systems, was on another level.


    It seems that I have found something interesting. A smile suddenly appeared on Jerrys face.


    It turned out that when the broom was cleaning the living room, it found a Clow card under the carpet, and when the vacuum cleaner was sucking up the dust in the basement, it also found another Clow card stained with ink.


    The Wood card and The Rain card!


    Looking at the two Kuro cards flying into Jerrys hands, Kero eximed with delight, Looks like we got something good from this cleanup!


    Handing the Wood card to Sakura, Jerry released a Mending Charm on the Rain card to remove the ink from it instantly. The ink disappeared, the little doll opened its eyes, immediately showed a sly look, and began gathering its magic power.


    However, Jerry felt the fluctuation of magic power directly on the Rain card. A seal magic formation formed and the Rain cards magic power was directly locked so that it could notunch the ability to cast a rain.


    The Rain card and The Tree cards have been obtained. These are not considered powerful cards, and the magic power is not considered powerful until the master is recognized.


    Sakura, take a pen and sign your name on the back of the Clow card! Kero saw this and quickly instructed Sakura.


    In addition to using the wand to cast a sealing spell, taking a pen and signing your name on the back of the Clow card would also allow it to be recognized.


    Sakura hurriedly picked up the pen from the table, took the Rain card handed over by Jerry, signed her name on the back, and then signed another one on the Wood card as well.


    Sakura, this is the Fly card. I have studied it fully. Seeing Sakura take in the Wood and Rain cards, Jerry pulled out the Fly card and handed it to her.


    Sakura took the Fly card and took out all the Clow cards in her hand, Which card do you want this time?


    Maybe the Wood card and the Rain card. Jerry thought for a moment.


    Initially, he was going to pick the Windy card or the Watery card. But now that she had the Wood and Rain cards, he changed his mind. Windy and Watery cards were higher cards belonging to the four elements, and even with his current magic foundation, it was not easy to study them thoroughly.


    It would be better to study the Wood and Rain card first so that he could be more familiar with how the Clow cards were created and also master more magic concepts that Clow Reed made.

 Chapter 267: “Syaoran Li”

    Chapter 267: ��Syaoran Li��


    Although the Rain card and Wood card do not have strong attack power, they have magical auxiliary abilities. Using it alone may not do much, but it has the magical ability to increase the growth rate of nts whenbined into one.


    Suppose Jerry can figure out the magic principle of the Rain and Wood cards. In the future, he doesnt need to do much transporting more nts and trees into his suitcase. He needs to put the seeds on the ground and then use the Rain and Wood card. He can make them grow directly from seeds into towering trees in just a few seconds.


    Not only ordinary trees but also some rare herbs for making potions. As long as he gets the seeds, he can also grow them quickly and on arge scale. You must know that the herbs used to make potions are not all magic nts. They are just rtively rare.


    With rare herbs, he can practice potion-making without worrying about the cost. That way, when he re-enters the world of Harry Potter, he will no longer have to worry about Galleons. This is one of the reasons why he chooses to prioritize the study of Wood and rain cards.


    Giving the Wood and Rain card to Jerry, Sakura saw that the house had been cleaned under the influence of magic and immediately called Tomoyo.


    Sakura, this is for you. It contains some magic about housework. You can learn it when you have time, and it will be much easier in the future. Before leaving, Jerry left Sakura a magic book about housework magic.


    Sakura is different from Aisha. She has inherited some of Clow Reeds magical power in her body, so as long as she learns the knowledge ording to the magic book, she should be able to master housework magic in a short time.


    But the magic book is in English. Will Sakura understand it?


    Thinking about it, Sakura might have no problem with it.


    Jerry hasnt been to school since his partnership with Sakura. For him now, going to school is just going to be a waste of time, especially since his time is still very tight. He needs to concentrate on learning the Clow cards.


    He usually stays in the suitcase unless Sakura uses the magic mirror to capture the Clow card. In this way, time flies, and it has been almost two months since Jerry came to this world.


    The suitcase space at this time has new changes from before. The most prominent point is that there are a lot more nts in the suitcase than before.


    Although a lot of trees were nted before because they were transnted, the overall appearance was not very natural, and the artificial traces were evident.


    But its different now because Jerry has mastered the magic of the Wood and Rain card. He nted a lot of seeds, and now the entire suitcase space is full of greenery. Various kinds of flowers and trees, as well as some bees, butterflies, and the like, are present.


    The herbal field next to the vi has expanded by more than ten times, so Jerry has recently practiced making potions. The potion room is now filled with potions of various functions that he has refined.


    During this period, Sakura collected The Jump card and The Illusion card, which can make people hallucinate. Neither of the two cards is a powerful card. After Jerry borrowed it, it didnt take long to study it.


    However, while researching the Clow card, he also found a problem. In the process of creating a Clow card, in addition to using a lot of magical knowledge, it also incorporates many Chinese Taoism concepts.


    On the Clow card, there are some Chinese characters and Taoist runes in China. Jerry is a little ashamed that he has almost no knowledge of Clow Cards Taoism.


    This also led to great obstacles when he studied the Windy and Watery cards.


    Because of the creation of the four element cards, in addition to using the theory of magic elements, it also incorporates arge number of Taoism, which makes it impossible for him to fully analyze it.


    Brother Jerry, I need your help! At night, Jerry, who was meditating, suddenly sensed the magic power fluctuations on the magic mirror. When he grabbed the mirror, it was Sakura who asked him for help.


    The Thunder card?


    Seeing the magic mirror, Sakura used the Jump card to keep dodging the thunder and lightning attacks. Jerry roughly guessed that it should be the Thunder card with strong attack power.


    Although Jerry had said that he wanted to help Sakura obtain the Clow card, Sakura generally wouldnt ask him for help unless there was an emergency. Like the Jump card and the Illusion card, these two Clow cards with almost no attack power were conquered by Sakura herself.


    Hold on. Itll be there soon. Jerry came out of the suitcase and Apparated to her.


    He cast out his Protego Charm to block the Thunder cards attack and turned his head to look at Sakura.


    Are you okay?


    Im okay. Its just that it attacks too fast. I cant seal it! After Sakura recovered, she aimed the wand at the Thunder Card.


    You have to punch him out of his original shape before it can be sealed. At this time, Kero on Sakuras shoulder reminded.


    Let me do it. Maintaining the Protego Charm with his left hand, Jerrys right hand slowly began to condense the Lightning Ball. When it was about the size of a human head, he threw it toward the lightning that kept attacking him.


    After a loud bang, the lightning was beaten back to the form of the Card spirit, turning into a thunder beastposed of lightning. At this moment, a boy wearing a robe and carrying a magic sword jumped over from a distance with apass.


    Finally found you, Clow Card!


    Syaoran Li? Seeing the boy appear, Sakura suddenly showed a surprised expression.


    This boy who was wearing a robe was Syaoran Li, a transfer student from Hong Kong.

 Chapter 268: “Magic and Taoism”

    Chapter 268: ��Magic and Taoism��


    Its you. Seeing Sakura holding a magic wand, Syaoran frowned.


    Two months ago, He learned from the elders that it was the most powerful magic weapon left by Clow Reed. As the most talented person of the Li familys generation, Syaoran has always regarded Clow Reed as his idol.


    Knowing that Clow Reeds magic card is in the world, after discussing it with his mother. He took his magic weapon and spell to Tomoeda Town.


    Clow Reed is of mixed Chinese and British descent. His father is the son of a famous British magician, and his mother is the daughter of the Li family, the most famous Taoist family in China at that time.


    Therefore, Li Syaoran, as a descendant of the Li family, also has the bloodline of Clow Reed and can obtain Clow Cards.


    Its just that on the first day of the transfer, he met Sakura, the new owner of the Clow card, after confirming that Sakura turned out to be the magician chosen by the Cerberus. He was unconvinced, so hepeted with Sakura for the Clow card.


    The Thunder card is not so easy to deal with. You are weak. I advise you to get out of the way.


    Syaoran raised his chin and then looked at Jerry, Who did that before?


    Lightning Ball knocked the Thunder card back to its original shape. Obviously, that magic is not weak.


    I did-. Jerry was about to speak when the Thunder had gone back to its original form.


    Seeing that its lightning could not break the shield in front of Jerry, it turned its head and rushed toward Syaoran.


    Be careful! Seeing this, Sakura hurriedly opened her mouth to remind.


    Although Syaoran had a bad impression of Sakura, seeing that Syaoran was in danger, she immediately warned him.


    Its okay. Hes not weak. Jerry smiled.


    Syaoran is not a beginner like Sakura, who has only been exposed to magic recently. He has practiced Taoism since he was a child and is proficient in the five elements of Taoism. At only ten years old, his strength surpassed most of the adults in the Li family.


    If it is not strong enough, how can the Li family rest assured that he wille to Japan alone to collect Clow cards?


    Sure enough, when the Thunder card rushed towards him, he did not panic. But drew out the magic sword, ced it on his chest, and chanted,


    Fuuka Shourai! The magic sword swung forward fiercely, and a wind gust flew out. It hit the Thunder card with precision, knocking it upside down.


    Watching Syaorans wind magic, Jerry felt something in his heart. He knew that he hadnt fully mastered the Windy card because of hisck of understanding of the Five Elements of Taoism.


    In Jerrys view, the Magic and Taoism in this world are essentially a means of using the rules of the world to achieve their goals. But the ways of using the rules have their advantages and differences.


    In the West, magic wands are needed; in the East, Taoism is performed with a sword. Magic requires mantras, and Taoism also requires mantras.


    The reason why Clow Reed is so powerful is not only because of his unique talent. As a Chinese-Western mixed-blood, he has the best learning conditions and has been exposed to the most powerful Western magic and Eastern Taoism. Using both systems, he created the Clow cards.


    If Jerry wants to understand all the Clow cards fully, he muste into contact with Taoism.


    Initially, he was thinking about going to China in person when he had time, but now it seems that he may not need it for the time being.


    Kashin Shourai! Syaoran used the fire-type magic again to send the Thunder card into the air.


    However, although the Thunder card is now in an unowned state, it also belongs to an advanced deck with strong aggressiveness and wont be easy to capture. Syaorans magic could only knock it flying but could not capture it or injure it.


    Suiryuu Shourai! The fire-type magic didnt work, so Syaoran had to try the water-type magic, but it still didnt work.


    The Clow cards created by Clow Reed must be violently subdued with a much stronger power than them. Although Syaoran is a great magician, he doesnt have a Clow card that could be used, and he still relies on his magic.


    However, he is definitely much stronger than Sakura. Without the Clow card, Sakura is just an ordinary elementary school student.


    Hmph, underestimate me.


    Syaoran saw that ordinary magic could not subdue the Thunder card, so he immediately took out a golden talisman paper from his robe, threw it into the air, and used his sword.


    Immediately, a me nearly twice as strong as before flew out of the talisman paper and wrapped around the Thunder card. This time, the Thunder card finally struggled a little, struggling for a while before breaking free from the mes.


    However, after breaking free from the mes, The Thunder card feels that it has no chance of winning. It stopped attacking Syaoran and flew directly into the air to escape.


    Hes running away! Seeing the Thunder card try to escape, Syaoran instantly panicked.


    At this time, Jerry finally made a move and teleported into the air, spreading his huge white wings. He faced the Thunder card and cast a Fire Dragon Spell. After ten huge fire dragons appeared, they instantly blocked the Thunder card.


    If its only one, the Thunder card might have been able to break free. But if its ten, thats a different situation.


    After a while, it was beatenpletely. He let the fire dragon wrap around The Thunder card and brought it to Sakura.


    Sakura, seal it!


    Oh, right! Sakura immediately tapped the Thunder card with her wand and turned it into a card.


    Who is this person?


    Seeing that Jerry used teleportation magic and then defeated the Thunder card with a much stronger fire element magic than him, Syaoran was really surprised to see him.


    You guys are amazing this time.


    Seeing that Sakura got the Clow card, Syaoran didnt want to stay any longer. He turned around and was about to leave.


    But just as he turned around, he heard someone speak in Mandarin, Dont go anywhere. Please stay for a while here.

 Chapter 269: “Impressing Syaoran”

    Chapter 269: ��Impressing Syaoran��


    You speak Mandarin? Syaoran turned around and looked at Jerry in surprise.


    Jerry looks like an out-of-the-ordinary foreigner, and he just used Western magic.


    My friend, although I am a magician from New York. I have a good understanding of Chinese culture andnguage. Jerry smiled back.


    Huh, not bad. Syaoran looked at Jerrys appearance with a hint of doubt.


    I just heard about it from Sakura. Your name is Li Syaoran, right? Jerry smiled.


    He hurriedly bowed back and said, Yes, Li Syaoran from the Li family.


    Maybe Jerrys words and actions made Syaoran feel familiar, so he was less vignt about his attitude. As a young boy who traveled far from the East alone, even though Syaoran is rtively strong, he has far more strength than ordinary people. He also feels a little bit of loneliness from time to time.


    Seeing that Syaorans attitude has changed, Jerrys tone softened a bit, Syaoran, I think both of you had the same purpose in capturing Clow cards. Why dont we sit down and talk about it? It will be more or less troublesome in the future.


    When Syaoran heard the words, he thought for a while and said, Okay, but I wont give up collecting Clow cards.


    If it was just Sakura, then he felt there was nothing to discuss. For a rookie, with his strength, it waspletely unnecessary. He must get the Clow cards, but Sakura is not alone.


    Kero, what are they talking about? Sakura doesnt understand Chinese and doesnt know what Jerry is talking about.


    Kero can also be regarded as a half-native Chinesenguage; of course, he can understand the conversation between Jerry and Syaoran.


    Jerry is inviting him to sit down with us and talk about collecting Clow cards in the future to prevent conflicts.


    Oh, that sounds delightful. Sakura also didnt want to conflict with Syaoran, but Syaoran targeted her from the very beginning.


    Today at school, he tried to take away all her Clow cards forcibly. Fortunately, Touya and Tsukishiro showed up in time to prevent him from doing so.


    When Syaoran agreed to a talk, the smile on Jerrys face became even better.


    In that case, lets go to the small park over there to talk. Jerry pointed to a small park with oversized penguin slides not far from them.


    Syaoran nodded, turned over, and jumped off the house. Sakura took out the Jump card and jumped with Kero to Tomoyo, who was still holding a camera below to film them. Jerry also cast his Flight Spell and slowly flew from the roof.


    Hey, although you are a descendant of the Li family, Sakura is the new owner of the Clow cards. As soon as Sakura and Kero came to Syaorans side, Kero folded his arms and said viciously to Syaoran.


    What is that? Syaoran looked at Kero and poked his head with his hand.


    Its Cerberus, one of Clow Reeds beasts! Sakura hugged Kero.


    When Syaoran heard the words, his eyes suddenly widened, and he pointed at Kero in Sakuras arms with a face full of disbelief, What? Is it actually Cerberus? That Guardian beast that protects the Cards?


    Ah! Kero broke free from Sakuras tight hug and bit Syaoran.


    Argh! It hurts! Let go of it! Syaoran hurriedly waved his hand, but unfortunately, Kero bit too hard and couldnt get rid of it at all. In the end, Sakura stepped forward to remove him.


    Seeing this, Jerry, who was walking in front, just smiled and shook his head. Although Kero has lived for so many years, his mind is still a child. When he came to the small park, Jerry pointed at the penguin slide, and the slide immediately turned into an octagonal pavilion.


    Inside the pavilion is a mahogany square table with four round marble benches on four sides of the square table. He reached out, took out arge lunch box from the suitcase, andid out the foods prepared with Culinary Magic.


    Shrimp dumplings, pork buns, custard buns, red bean cakes, egg tarts, cakes, ck tea, etc., were presented.


    I made this. Lets sit down, eat and chat.


    Ohh! When Kero saw dessert, he rushed over immediately.


    Sakura and Tomoyo were amazed. They also went forward and sat down. Only Syaoran was stunned for a while before sitting in thest seat. Suddenly, seeing a familiar pavilion and food in a foreign country touched his heart.


    The first impression is everything when ites to meeting a new person. Jerry had specifically done all of this to appeal more to Syaorans taste. Because thatll make him let go of all vignce and trust him more.


    It is difficult to reach a point of agreement with a person if the person in question is someone who is a person thats always on alert. It will definitely be harder to convince him to do something that favors them both.


    This is why Jerry is doing all of this to gain his trust first and then talk it out how both sides can agree on something given that they have the same goal.

 Chapter 270: “Impressing Syaoran” (2)

    Chapter 270: ��Impressing Syaoran�� (2)


    After a few pieces of snacks and a few sips of tea, the atmosphere has changed from a bit of tension at the beginning to a bit of harmony.


    Jerry coughed, then asked Syaoran softly, Syaoran, can you first talk about why you collected Clow cards? Sakura collected Clow cards because she identally let go of the Clow cards, so she made an agreement with Kero.


    Syaoran quickly put down his teacup and exined, Our Li family is also a descendant of Clow Reed, and I grew up listening to Clow Reeds story since I was a child. I know every card very well, so I just want to get all the Clow cards back.


    You think Clow Reed has something to do with the Li family, so the Clow cards should belong to your Li family. Is that how you think it is? Jerry said deliberately.


    Syaoran was stunned for a moment, Thats not what I meant. I think I should collect Clow cards!


    I understand. I dont think you are a selfish person, nor are you greedy for the power of the Clow cards. I think the real reason you collect Clow cards is just because you worship Clow Reed and want to be as powerful as him, am I right?  Jerry looked at Syaoran with a look on his face.


    He always felt that something was wrong, but what he said was quite in line with his inner thoughts.


    Jerry didnt wait for Syaoran to think too much and suddenly sighed, You are very simr to me, do you know?


    Simr? Not only Syaoran but also Tomoyo, Sakura, and Kero were stunned.


    Jerry continued, You may not know that my original purpose ining to this town was actually to collect Clow cards. Because I also grew up listening to the story of Clow Reed, and I want to be a magician as powerful as him one day. But then, when I sealed the first Clow card, I changed my mind. Do you know why?


    Why? Syaoran, Tomoyo, Sakura, and Kero asked in unison.


    Jerry looked at them, his eyes firmly, and slowly began to make up a story, Because when I got the first Clow card, I realized that the Clow card is just a magic card created by Clow Reed. Even if I get all the Clow cards, I cant be stronger than Clow Reed himself.


    So, at that time, I came up with a new goal. I want to create a set of more powerful magic cards better than Clow Reed that belongs to me.


    Create your own magic card and surpass Clow Reed? Syaoran listened to Jerrys story.


    He thought about it. He should have a bigger goal, like making his own magic weapon and surpassing Clow Reed. This is what he has to do.


    He is the most talented magician in the Li family of this generation and a genius who is no less talented than Clow Reed himself among all the people of the Li family. He should create his own magic cards just like the powerful magician in front of him and be an existence that surpasses Clow Reed.


    Jerry nced at Syaoran, and the smile on his face grew wider, I helped Sakura collect Clow cards and started researching Clow cards. Look, this is the result of my research!


    Jerry waved his hand and began to show all the results of his research on Clow cards in the past two months.


    You actually mastered the magic of Clow Reed?


    Syaoran watched Jerry cast Shadow, Rain, Wood, Fly and other magics. He no longer had any doubts about Jerrys words. In this world, as long as there is magic or mana, ording to the specific methods handed down from ancient times, people can make one with the basic principles.


    Those who can create new magic are the powerful ones. Clow Reed is called the magician in the world because he created a lot of new magic and made the Clow cards.


    However, Jerry shook his head regretfully at this time, Its not that simple. Although I understand some of the magic in the Clow card, it is still difficult to fully understand it and create my own magic card.


    The reason why Clow Reed is so powerful is because hebines Eastern Taoism and Western magic. Although I have mastered most Western magic and even created some new ones, I do not know anything about Eastern Taoism.


    Syaoran was moved, and he also frowned. Only then did he realize that it was not so easy to surpass Clow Reed because he was only proficient in Eastern Taoism and knew nothing about Western magic.


    Even if he trains Eastern Taoism to be the strongest in the future, he will only be the strongest Taoist magician, and he will not be able to surpass Clow Reed.


    If the two of them canmunicate and learn from each other, then he can ovee this problem.


    However, Jerry is already powerful in Western Magic, and he has been able to create new magic. Will he be willing to teach him the ways?


    Jerry, I have an idea. Do you want to Syaoran raised his head, gritted his teeth, and looked at Jerry expectantly.


    Jerry turned his head and replied softly, What is it, Syaoran?

 Chapter 271: “Jerry’s House”

    Chapter 271: ��Jerry��s House��


    I have been practicing Taoism since I was a child. Although I cant say that I am proficient in all aspects of Taoism, I know most of the basics. If you dont mind, I would like to cooperate with you. His face turned red after speaking.


    Because the word cooperation seems a little too much.


    Jerry pretended to be stunned when he heard the words and then smiled, Of course, I always think that whether it is magic or Taoism, there should be more cooperation. In this era, there are fewer and fewer magicians who existed.


    I dont mind to share the knowledge I have learned with you. I have thousands of magic books, and as long as you are willing, you cane to exchange some information and learn.


    Brother Jerry also gave away a magic book about housework magic! At this time, Sakura raised her hand, confirming Jerrys words.


    I didnt expect him to be such a generous person.


    Syaoran was still thinking about it just now. At this time, when he heard Jerrys words, he suddenly felt a little ashamed. He was willing to give everything, but he still had selfishness.


    When can we start?


    After school every day or on weekends, you cane to me whenever you have time. Now I basically stay at home and study Clow cards.


    After Jerry finished speaking, he turned to Sakura and said, Actually, Sakura. I think if you have time, you cane with Tomoyo and learn some magic with Syaoran. As a magician, you cant just rely on Clow cards!


    Jerry is proficient in three systems of magic, and most of them are magic that does not belong to this world. Even if Syaoran only learned a small part,bined with his Taoism, he will learn the magic of the Clow card. Maybe he can surpass Clow Reed.


    Ah, alright then!


    Sakura is not like Syaoran. She is interested in magic but not so good at it. Its good for her to learn more magic. At least its easier for her to collect Clow cards.


    Okay, lets do itter. Its gettingte. You should go back to sleep and have ss tomorrow.


    Jerry looked at the time. It was twelve oclock in the middle of the night. He waved the pavilion back to the penguin slide and, at the same time, lifted the Muggle Repelling Spell.


    See you tomorrow then. Syaoran said to Jerry, then turned his head.


    Syaoran looked at Sakura, You will collect the Clow cards in the future because I have a new bigger goal.


    After a few jumps, he disappeared into the night.


    Did he really need to say that? Sakura nced at her looking at Syaoran, who disappeared.


    Tomoyo nced at Jerry, covering his mouth, and said with a smile, Thats good, I think. At least he wontpete with you for Clow cards in the future.


    If among these people, there is still a little bit of sobriety under Jerrys story. It may be his knowledge of magic. But she could feel that Jerry had no ill will, and Sakura also benefited from this talk, so she didnt have to worry about anything.


    -


    The next day, afternoon.


    Syaoran, Sakura, Tomoyo, and Kero came to the house address given by Jerry ording to the agreementst night. Tomoeda Elementary School usually dismissed after three oclock, so it was not even four oclock when they got to Jerrys door.


    Brother Jerrys home is so close to ours! Sakura looked at her own house diagonally opposite, with a surprised look on her face. No wonder she could see it every morning when she went to school.


    You can even go to your home without worrying about gettingte. Tomoyo smiled and took out the camera.


    Syaoran ignored the two, took a deep breath, and was about to ring the bell.


    Wee! However, before the doorbell rang. Jerry had already opened the door with a smile.


    Wow, Its so big!!


    So beautiful!


    They were stunned by the scene inside when they entered the door.


    It looks like a house of more than 100 square meters from the outside, but it looks bigger inside. It gives them the feeling that they are not entering a house at all but entering another world.


    A magic training ground with various targets, an oversized ckboard, an octagonal pavilion, and a huge bookshelf full of magic books, surrounded by various beautiful flowers and trees as decoration.


    Because I will learn andmunicate magic Taoism here in the future, I made a small makeover in the living room. Jerry led them to the octagonal pavilion of the magic training ground and exined it with a smile.


    Remodeling the living room is too easy for Jerry. First, he used the Extension Charm and the Transfiguration Charm to make ckboards, pavilions, and other things. He copied the magic book again with the Geminio Spell. He get some dirt and sprinkle some seeds, then unleashed the growth magic created by thebination of The Rain card and Wood card.


    It didnt take ten minutes for him toplete the transformation of the entire living room.


    These are some of the books that I have brought with me. I have already contacted Wang Wei and my family to send arge number of books here. Syaoran opened his schoolbag and took out more than a dozen thread-shaped ancient books.


    Wang Wei is the guardian who takes care of his daily life. As soon as he went back yesterday, he asked Wang to find the books and contacted his family, asking them to send a copy of all the books about Taoism.


    Originally, he thought that this should be able to bridge the gap between the two sides. But now that he saw the densely packed magic books on the bookshelf beside him, he knew he was shorthanded.


    As one of the strongest Taoist families in China, the Li family owns thergest number of Taoist books. There are at most, thousands of them. Jerrys magic books are a lot in numberpared to his.


    He also removed some magic books about dark magic and magic books that were not suitable for them to learn. Otherwise, the number of magic books would have to double again.


    Of course, most of these magic books are exnations about magic theories and techniques, but not all of them are magic spell books.

 Chapter 272: “Longevity”

    Chapter 272: ��Longevity��


    Nice job! Seeing the books brought by Syaoran, he chuckled in his heart.


    Initially, he also considered that although Syaoran has good magic strength. He is still young and may not have much knowledge of Taoism.


    However, with arge number of books, it may go differently.


    He is quite experienced in reading and self-taught. If Syaoran really gets a copy of his familys book, even if it is self-study, he will definitely be able to understand a lot of knowledge. Syaoran also exined and demonstrated basic knowledge.


    Although he has never studied Taoism, he still knows some theories about it. If youre a total foreigner who wants to learn Taoism, reading it for the first time would only confuse you.


    If Clow Reed was not of mixed blood and had not been exposed to Chinese and Western cultures since childhood, it is estimated that it would be challenging to integrate Eastern Taoism and Western magic.


    If there is no more anything to do, lets start the first day of study!


    Jerry made them take a few steps back. He raised both of his hands, and a circle of green mes immediately rose on the ground. Kero suddenly let out a burst of awe because he used powerful magic to control the green mes, draw circles on the ground, and the corresponding rune symbols.


    This is called The Ring of Merlin. If you stand on it, you can increase the speed at which you learn magic. He waved his hand to disperse the green mes, revealing the Ring of Merlin in front of them.


    Try it! They cautiously set foot on the Ring of Merlin.


    On the side, Kero looked at Merlins ring on the ground and couldnt help sighing to himself. Jerry said that he wanted to be a magician that surpassed Clow Reed. He didnt believe it before, but now, he thinks it may be possible.


    Since getting in touch with Jerry, he has really seen a lot of new magic that he has never seen before, and although there are many effects simr to some of the magic it knows, he shows a lot of new types of magic.


    He has never seen anyone else do it except his own creator, Clow Reed.


    I really feel energized all of a sudden. Sakura, Syaoran, and Tomoyo stood in the ring with a look of surprise on their faces.


    Although the ring is not as good as the Refreshing, it is still very helpful to the brain. It can restore the brain to its best state in an instant. Its like you sleep deeply for eight hours, and then you wake uppletely.


    If only I could stand here during the exam. Sakura recalled the content of todays math ss and suddenly felt that the geometric subject she heard before seemed to make sense a bit to her mind.


    Syaoran couldnt help rolling his eyes when he heard the words. Its a waste if its used only for school exams. If he learns this magic and returns to the Li family, everyone in the family will be shocked about it.


    Learning this ring can at least make it easier for the Li family to learn magic.


    At this time, he couldnt help feeling that it was the correct decision to let his family send all the books because the exchange of information he got was really worth it.


    It turned out that when Syaoran called his family and asked them to send the books, he didnt tell them the real reason. He just said that he wanted to study and improve his magic while collecting Clow cards. Because he knew that if he told the truth, they would never agree.


    Today is the first day I will teach you magic. What I want to do today is the concept of magic and the importance of magic. At the same time, I will also teach you the method of absorbing magic: meditation.


    Jerry saw that the three of them were standing on the ring. With a wave of his hand, he pulled the ckboard in front of him and began to exin the most basic magic knowledge.


    Both Jerry and Syaoran will exchange information in turn. Today Jerry will teach him some Western Magic, and Syaoran will teach him about Eastern Magic. Sakura and Tomoyo can learn both at the same time on the side.


    Sakura is born with the powerful magic power left by Clow Reed. As long as she learns it seriously, she can still learn a lot of magic knowledge.


    As for Tomoyo, it depends on whether she has the talent to learn magic. If she can learn meditation or Syaorans Taoist practice, she can absorb and store magic and mana in her body. Naturally, she can learn magic, but If she cant, then she should watch both of them on the side.


    However, judging from her appearance. It seems that she is not particrly concerned about learning magic and Taoism. Perhaps in Tomoyos opinion, magic doesnt captivate her much, but more to Sakura in learning new magic.


    An hour and a halfter, Jerry finished teaching about basic magic and meditation.


    Okay, lets talk about the theoretical knowledge first, and then I will guide you to practice meditation.


    Do I need to learn meditation too? Syaoran closed the magic book and asked.


    In his view, their magic actually the same, but they are called differently in the East and the West. The meditation method he is using now is the best method in the world that Clow Reed created bybining Eastern and Western magic.


    The meditation technique that Jerry exined now is only the Western method, which is not as good as the meditation method he is using now.


    Jerry replied with a smile, Whether you want to learn it or not, its up to you. But I want to tell you that this meditation is not an ordinary meditation method, but a method that I learned from ancient history.


    Its efficiency in absorbing magic power may not be as good as your current method. But it has the biggest advantage because you can attain longevity after a certain level of meditation!


    Longevity? Impossible! Syaoran and Kero were shocked when they heard the words.


    Because Kero knows that there is no meditation method for longevity in this world, even his master cant live long. The best magic he can do is to control time itself, but he cannot have an infinite lifespan.


    But now Jerry said that practicing this way of meditation can lead to longevity.

 Chapter 273: “Clow Reed’s Meditation”

    Chapter 273: ��Clow Reed��s Meditation��


    Im not sure if I can live forever or not. After all, I havent tried it. Except that when I learned this method, it was introduced that way. However, what is certain is that, in addition to being able to improve their magic power, practicing meditation techniques can also strengthen your physical qualities, just like this!


    Jerry walked to the octagonal pavilion and reached out to a big stone. He squatted casually and picked up. He tried to y with it like it was an apple without any trouble whatsoever.


    Meditation can improve your longevity, Balthazar is living proof, but Jerry did not go on to argue and exin. In the future, Syaoran and Sakura will reach a high level. They will naturally understand the value of meditation.


    Wow, youre so strong! Watching Jerry casually pick up a big stone, Sakura and Tomoyo were surprised.


    Syaoran and Kero were dumbfounded. Syaoran is not strong. He jumps around on the roof because of his magic spell and learns a bit of martial arts, which makes him just a little stronger than ordinary people. But in his current condition, its impossible to do what Jerry did just now.


    Kero has the same thought. Eastern magicians do not pay attention to physical exercise. They are always concerned about casting spells. Before the emergence of Clow Reed, no magic could make their power increase immensely.


    But thenter, Clow Reed made the Power card which can do that.


    The key now Jerry also did not use magic, but only his own strength. It means that Jerry said this meditation method can really enhance a persons physique.


    I want to learn that meditation method! Syaoran thought about it and quickly answered.


    Many spells also need to bebined with physical movements in order to bring out great power, and this meditation technique can obviously allow him to have a huge breakthrough in this area.


    Good. I will guide you to learn meditation techniques! Jerry, who had expected this, casually dropped the stone and walked back with a smile.


    -


    Close your eyes, and concentrate on sensing the surrounding magic or spiritual power. ording to the method, those magic power will be gathered into the body. Tomoyo, you do not have magic in your body, it may not be so easy to sense the magic for a short time.


    They sat on the Ring of Merlin, and Jerry began to guide them to practice meditation. Sakura and Syaoran have magic in their bodies, so they can focus on sensing the magic around them and gathering it into their bodies.


    As for Tomoyo, she is just an ordinary person. She must first sense the magic. Whether or not she can sense magic depends on whether Tomoyo has the talent to be a magician. If shecks the talent, she cant do any magic.


    Huh, not bad at all! Half an hourter, sensing that Tomoyo had finally inhaled a strand of magic into her body, Jerry revealed a surprised expression.


    At Tomoyos age, she has excellent grades. She is proficient in a variety of skills like clothing design, photography, tea making, cooking, etc.


    Jerry felt that she was very likely to have the talent to learn magic. He did not expect that her talent was really not weak because its only been half an hour.


    Well, thats it for today. You guys can go home and practice slowly at night. Seeing that the time reached six oclock, Jerry woke them up from their senses.


    Kero, lets go. Dont eat too much. We will be back here soon enough! After waking up, Sakura pulled out Kero, who was eating a cake


    Jerry prepared a lot of snacks just before the training session. Sakura took Kero back to her home, and Tomoyo was picked up by her bodyguards, while Syaoran just flew away to his home.


    The first day of magic training came to a perfect end. After the three left, Jerry picked up the books that Syaoran brought and read them.


    The Collection of Talismans, The Two Methods of Thunder and Fire, The Secret of Talismans, The Collection of Taoist Treasures, and The Many Methods of Taoism.


    There are those that exin the basics of Taoism, the five elemental spells, the talismans, and that secret book of meditation created by Clow Reed, The Secret Book of Return to the Origin.


    ording to Syaoran, it is a highly efficient meditation method created by Clow Reed bybining the East and West meditation methods and improving it.


    Although the meditation technique he has now can improve his longevity. But the speed of magical power improvement is not particrly fast and can even be said to be somewhat slow.


    In the world of The Sorcerers Apprentice, many of them could not meditate to level 300 to obtain long life because of the low efficiency of meditation practice.


    If he could fuse this meditation method with that meditation method, it would be possible to solve this problem.


    Of course, if the meditation method is really as efficient as Syaoran said, he will have to wait until tomorrow to know exactly. Because he still wanted to research his wizard blood and find a way that can greatly improve his magic level.


    However, it is obvious that researching the purification of bloodlines through scientific means is not something that can be done in a short time. At this time, it would be a good choice to improve the meditation method and strengthen his power.


    After reading all the books once, Jerry found that he could not understand much. Although he could read what it was written, he could not understand it all. There are only a dozen of books that exins the basics of the Eastern way of magic, and its already confused him.


    Therefore, it is still necessary to wait for Syaoran to exin tomorrow or for Syaoran to bring over all his books at home so that he can rely on self-learning to understand the Eastern magic system in detail.

 Chapter 274: “The New Method”

    Chapter 274: ��The New Method��


    The next day, at four oclock in the afternoon. They came to Jerrys magic house again.


    Only today, it was reced by Syaoran as the teacher. It cant be said to be a teacher because, with Syaorans age and experience, he really cant go into as much detail as Jerry did yesterday to exin the basic magic theory.


    Jerry is proficient in many magic systems and attended a school of magic called Hogwarts. He naturally knows how to teach them how to learn magic.


    Syaoran is only ten years old, although because of his talent, his magic is very good. His magic foundation is also very solid, but its going to be a little bit difficult for him to teach things like this.


    Therefore, todays teaching is mainly Jerry taking out the dozen or so books he finished reading yesterday and, through Syaorans exnation figuring out those ces he couldnt understand.


    The whole process was Jerry asking some questions, and Syaoran acted as a human dictionary to answer those questions, like exining some Taoist ng or exnation that would not appear in the books.


    As for Sakura and Tomoyo, due to Syaorans level of understanding of the books, they gave up the study of Eastern magic and went to the bookshelf to look for some magic books they were interested in.


    They are not like Syaoran, who aspire to be stronger than Clow Reed, so they do not need to learn Eastern and Western magic.


    Sakura learned magic to be better at collecting Clow cards and use magic to make life easier, just like those household and culinary magic.


    Tomoyo learns magic just because she wants to study with Sakura and take some pictures of Sakura learning magic along the way, not because she is particrly interested in magic itself.


    As for Kero, he just went with it because of the various desserts prepared by Jerry.


    With Syaoran, Jerry was able to understand the book he read before. As was said before, Eastern and Western magic were only different in expression form. There was no difference in essence.


    When Jerry figured out the specific content of the book he read, with his solid basic theory of magic, he was able to start practicing it very quickly.


    When he finished reading the new meditation method, he couldnt help but let out an awe, Clow Reed is really talented!


    Combining the cultivation methods of the East and West, although there is no way to live forever, no way to improve the physique, the efficiency of gathering the magic power really left Jerry stunned.


    If he had to make aparison, the method from the book is probably three times more efficient than his current meditation method. No wonder Syaoran was only ten years old and had such a lot of magic power in his body.


    However, both of the methods cannot bepared to each other, whether or not which is the best. Even so, the value of this method should be the highest because of its efficiency.


    This made Jerry even more determined to take the time to fuse both of meditation methods to maximize its potential.


    -


    A weekter, a truck stopped at the entrance of Jerrys house.


    It turned out that the books sent by the Li family had finally arrived, and Syaoran had asked Wang to grab a truck to bring all the books to Jerrys ce.


    Jerry looked at the books, and his face immediately opened up with a smile because he knew that with these books as the foundation, no matter whether it was the research of the Clow Cards or the research of the fusion meditation method, there would be a huge breakthrough in the next period of time.


    After learning the Eastern magic system, he will certainly have a substantial increase in magic power.


    -


    It had been nearly half a year since Jerry came to this world and nearly three months since he started researching Eastern magic. After these three months of research, he had finallypletely integrated both of the meditation methods.


    Closing his eyes, he sat cross-legged on the Ring of Merlin and ran the newly fused meditation method.


    Only to see that the energy that permeated the space was attracted by the huge suction force generated in his body, seeping from the pores of his skin into his. After a series ofplex transformations and purifications, it was transformed into magic power and stored in his body.


    After running for about two hours or so, he stopped with a satisfied face, I should give it a new name. What should I call it?


    After the fusion of the new method, Jerry intended to give it a new name.


    After thinking for a while, his eyes suddenly lit up, How about the Evesting Life Method?


    After the fusion of both meditation methods, its efficiency has been greatly improved. People could meditate and gather a lot of magic power faster. In other words, as long as they learned this new method, they could both get longevity while increasing their power greatly.


    Therefore, Jerry felt that it was more appropriate to call it the Evesting Life Method now.


    After experimenting with the effects, Jerry picked up a Clow card from the table next to him. This was the Clow card he had been studying for some time but hadnt made much headway, the Time card.


    So far, Sakura, Tomoyo, and Syaoran have managed to seal a total of eleven more Clow cards: Sword, Flower, Shield, Time, Dash, Mist, Float, Light, and many more.


    Since they are no longerpeting for Clow cards, and the three of them are studying magic together almost every day at Jerrys house. Their rtionship has be much closer, mainly because Sakura and Syaoran have suddenly be much better after getting to know each other.


    In addition to learning magic with Jerry, Syaoran also helped Sakura collect Clow cards.


    Sakura and Tomoyo also learned a lot of magic in this period of time, so their strength also improved. With the three of them, it made it easier to get the Clow cards.


    In addition to spending most of his time researching Easter magic and creating new meditation methods, Jerry also spent part of his time in researching the Clow cards.


    Because of his growing understanding of the Eastern magic system, his efficiency has increased even though he spends much less time than before studying the Clow cards every day.


    Therefore, he has basically mastered all eleven of Sakuras newly sealed cards, except for the Time card, which controls time.

 Chapter 275: “Returning”

    Chapter 275: ��Returning��


    The Time card is a powerful Clow card that can manipte time, although it can only manipte a maximum of one day. In Jerrys opinion, it is pretty strong.


    After Sakura took in the Time card, he had Sakura try to use this card. With Sakuras magic power now, it is surprising that she can stop time for a moment. It can even be expanded for a whole day at the longest.


    In Jerrys opinion, Clow Reed is powerful. But when ites to magic spells versatility, hes not bad at it. After all, his Sectumsempra Spell, Fire Dragon Spell, and other magic spells are not weak.


    However, he knew that if he really had to fight with Clow Reed, it would be himself who would die.


    Because Clow Reeds application of time magic has reached the point of perfection. From the production of the Time card, and has not yet found a counter for it. If he fights with Clow Reed, he will be able to kill him effortlessly by stopping time.


    Unless he is also able to be proficient in time magic, he might be able to fight against him. But, He has not touched it before. He doesnt know how the Time card works because the basic foundation is too different.


    Without the bloodline of Clow Reed, he could not use the Time card.


    Now Sakura has collected a total of twenty-one Clow cards, each of which, except for the Time card, has brought him great benefits.


    The Windy card gave him a huge boost to his Tornado Spell, enlightening him on the mysteries of operating the four elements of wind.


    The Fly card allowed him to reach a speed close to the speed of sound for his Flight Spell, and he was able to continue to develop it subsequently, making the speed even faster.


    Although he now has learned to Apparate, Apparating only teleports to ces he has been. The farther it is, the more magic power it consumes, and in unfamiliar environments, he still needs to fly by himself.


    The Shadow card allows him toe into contact with shadow magic for the first time. He canunch a sneak attack on the enemy without any sound.


    The Water, Wood, Rain, and Flower cards gave him a new appreciation for life magic. He has the ability to produce nts inrge quantities and quickly with magic.


    The Jump card strengthens his jumping ability, the Illusion card enhances his illusion level, and the Silent card allows him to manipte voices.


    The lightning magic he learned from the Thunder card strengthened the Lightning Ball and allowed him to summon lightning to attack from above, like Thor.


    The Sword card allows him to be a master of swordy instantly. Also, it gives the weapon the ability to break magic attacks. While the Shield card allows him to find a way to improve the Protego Charm, giving it a special defensive ability that can resist most magic spells and can be applied to others.


    The Force card allows him to learn to act on his own power-enhancing magic, which when used allows him to have great strength. The Mist card can be cast around arge area, and the Storm card can summon storms.


    The Dash card can only work on individuals at most. Now after studying the card, he can cast this magic on groups of creatures and non-creatures.


    The Float card allows his Levitation Charm to hold up heavier items, the Light card makes his Lumos Spell brighter.


    Although it was only six months, his magic power and magical ability have improved significantly because of his study of Eastern magic and Clow cards. Now with his strength, he wasnt afraid if his enemy was at the level of Dumbledore.


    Maybe its time to go back. He put the Time card away and opened his panel.


    At this time, the number of his red stars is still about 130,000 or so. In the six months since he came to this world, except for the first few days, he almost stayed in the house to study magic, Clow cards, and Eastern magic.


    When he was tired, he practiced meditation, andter changed it to his new method to improve his magic power. So he was almost always using the Refreshing 24 hours a day.


    Now with his body, the Refreshing has no side effects. He could also learn and meditate in an efficient way even without the use of Refreshing.


    One red star a minute, twenty-four hours a day is one thousand four hundred and forty-four, six months and one hundred and eighty days. It consumed close to two hundred and sixty thousand, plus he stayed in this world every day with a fixed consumption of one hundred stars a day.


    This leads to just six months, originally more than 400,000 little red stars; now are 130,000 left. One hundred and thirty thousand will onlyst a few months. So, Jerry decided to return to the main world first while he still had some stock of the red stars.


    He can earn some more red stars because at least he will not consume one hundred red stars per day. This way he can continue to study magic and improve and optimize his magic in the main world.


    At present, although through the study of the Clow cards, he has improved much of his own magic. But it is only the first stage of improvement and still needs to do more research before he can really release it at will.


    However, the most important reason is that he needs to go to the world of Harry Potter.


    At present, only Harry Potter world has the corresponding more specific magic knowledge, like Londons Knight Bus and The Time Turner are using some principles of time magic.


    Although, there is no way to use powerful time magic directly. Only through alchemy that the magic can be used. But they still have the relevant basic knowledge of the principles.


    As long as he learns the basic knowledge and then studies the Time card, he will certainly gain something and master the time magic.

 Chapter 276: “Identity Finally Revealed”

    Chapter 276: ��Identity Finally Revealed��


    Time magic aside, the magical knowledge and rted theories in the Harry Potter world were the basis for Jerry to learn all magic, and there was also a lot of room for him to dig deeper. Many things in the Harry Potter world are still very helpful to him now.


    Now he still has 130,000 red stars if he cant get more during a big event in the main world. He probably has enough to stay in the Harry Potter world for a while.


    Otherwise, if all the red stars are used up in this world, he wont be able to earn a lot of red stars in the main world, and he wont be able to stay in the Harry Potter world for long. With his decision, he no longer hesitated, focused his mind on the panel, and tapped the return button.


    Time in the world of Cardcaptor Sakura instantly stopped, and the scene in front of Jerrys eyes was once again transformed into the vi in Queens.


    He returned to the main world once again.


    -


    In S.H.I.E.L.Ds headquarters.


    Wee back, Coulson. Agent Hill saw Coulson, dressed in a suit with a red face, smiled and came forward to hug him.


    Thanks. I didnt think Id make it back. Coulson joked as he let go of Hill.


    Hill looked at Coulson. Actually, I think you can take some more time off before youe back to work.


    Ive been off for a long time. Coulson shrugged.


    I have very important information to report to Director Fury!


    Well, hes in his office. You can go straight in. Hill gestured toward the office at the far end of the walkway.


    In the Directors office.


    Fury looked at the file Coulson handed to him and flipped it twice in confusion, saying, Jerry Carmen. Thirteen years old, a talented young man of good character. What do you mean by giving me his information? Are you going to recruit him into S.H.I.E.L.D.?


    Senior agents of S.H.I.E.L.D. are entitled to discover some children with potential on their own and then bring them to S.H.I.E.L.D. to guide and train them as a teacher to be excellent agents. The information about this child in his hands is clearly in line with the word potential.


    Director, dont you think he looks familiar? Coulson shook his head and pointed to Jerrys picture on the profile.


    Fury again carefully looked at the information, then closed his eyes to think back for a while, suddenly opened his eyes and frowned at Coulson, I think I have seen this before about a year and a half ago. It was when the investigation of the identity of the wizard.


    He is the Wizard. Coulson said directly.


    What? Although Fury just had some guesses, when Coulson said this, he was a bit shocked.


    Do you have any proof?


    The Wizard has shown its strength. It can be said that he has seen the most powerful person at present in addition to Captain Marvel. If a single round of threat level, the Wizards threat level is very high.


    Captain Marvel has a powerful destructive force, and the Wizard, in addition to having a powerful strength, the Wizard has a variety of magic, which is too difficult to defend against. In order to ensure that S.H.I.E.L.D. has the ability to have a way to limit the Wizard, he has been trying to figure out what the Wizards true identity is in the real world.


    In New Mexico, when Barton and I met Loki. He had lifted his scepter on the Wizard. Barton and I both saw the wizards true appearance, not as a little girl, but as this boy named Jerry Carmen. After his identity was revealed, he attacked Barton and me with magic. After that, we woke up and forgot all about that memory.


    But strangely enough, I suddenly regained this memory. I was able to determine that he was the Wizard himself. Coulson reported all the circumstances of the matter to Fury.


    After listening to Coulsons report, Fury recalled all the details about the Wizard for a while before he sighed, His magic should not be underestimated.


    At this time, Fury has generally understood what was going on.


    When they were about to lock the identity of the Wizard since he directly used gender-altering magic to dispel their suspicionspletely, the Wizard also has magic that can erase memories. Still, it cannot bepletely erased and can be restored through stimtion.


    Coulson, to take Agent Barton to do memory recovery training. Secondary confirmation of the wizards true identity is very important.


    Yes, Director.


    -


    Oh, Jerry, youre a good cook.


    Haas sitting on the sofa sneaks a nce at Belle from the dining room washing the dishes. Confirming that she could not hear him, he sighed in relief. Aisha, who was on the side, immediately nodded in agreement.


    After Jerry left, the job of cooking naturally left to Belle, and she apparently does not have much experience in cooking. He did not dare to say those kinds of stuff directly in front of her, so hell have to bear with her cooking.


    Well, I just learned it from time to time. Jerryughed.


    By the way, why do I feel like something is missing in the house?


    Jerry sat on the sofa and turned his head to look around. In the living room, a lot of things are missing. It seems to be Aisha who grew up with a variety of magic props.


    Aisha smiled and blushed slightly, did not speak, and Haas smiled, leaned towards Jerrys side whispered an exnation, Aisha suddenly put away all those babies of hers and no longer cast her ice magic and anything rted to thattely.


    Dad, I just think Im already in middle school. Im no longer a child. Magic and such things are no longer suitable for me now! She could definitely hear what Haas was saying.

 Chapter 277: “Azure Dragon”

    Chapter 277: ��Azure Dragon��


    After listening to Haass exnation and looking at Aishas appearance, Jerry immediately understood what was going on. This is quite normal. He had this experience in his previous life.


    So what are you more interested in now? Jerry did not say anything more and asked because he didnt want to push her too much.


    He felt that growing up, does not necessarily have to give up hobbies. No hobbies can be considered childish. While Haas is already an adult, the house is full of Transformers, lightsabers, Iron Man helmets, and many other things.


    Aisha lifted her chin, I prefer to sing and dance now, and Ive made an appointment with Anne and Susan to sign up for the school cheerleading squad in a few days.


    It looks like your name of the Magical Three Sisters will have to disappear in the future. Haas joked from the side.


    Aisha rolled her eyes towards Haas, Dont mention The Magical Three Sisters! They also understood that magic kind of thing wont do much to us any longer in the future, so cheerleading is more suitable for us!


    She now imagines the stupid things she did before. Her heart still feels quite shameful. Fortunately, there was no video or anything like that, or her ssmates will know about it and would have diedughing.


    Well, thats good to hear. Jerry listened to Aishas answer and felt relief.


    In addition to earning red stars every night, he continued to improve and optimize his magic and try to make his own magic deck. He made the magic deck to consolidate his knowledge of magic on the one hand and for his familys safety on the other.


    Now he can still keep going home once a week, but in the future, when there are more things, he may not be able to go home often. He has done a lot of security measures for his family, but if he really encountered a more powerful enemy, those measures are still not enough.


    But Aisha has no magic talent. There is certainly no way to inherit the magic cards he made and be the new master of magic cards like Sakura.


    While magic cards are powerful, it also relies on the strength of the master itself. Just like the strength of Clow cards in the hands of Clow Reed and the strength in Sakuras hands werepletely different.


    After he made the magic cards, he can think of ways to hand them over to Aisha so that the owner of the magic cards is still himself, and the strength of the magic cards can be cast to the maximum as long as he orders those magic cards to obey Aishasmand.


    So that even if he is not there when powerful enemies appear, Aisha can also use the magic cards to protect the family.


    -


    Inside the suitcase.


    Jerry closed his eyes and sat cross-legged on the ring, chanting a spell. While his hands were constantly waving in front of him, he released different magic runes over time and the continuous disappearance of magic power in his body. Above his head, a hundred-meter-long dragon is gradually taking shape.


    Half an hourter, only to see Jerry fiercely open his eyes and get up. His hands formed a seal and pointed at the giant dragon that had been fully formed above his head, and the powerful magical power turned into an arm-thick ray of light and shot above the dragons head.


    Jerry shouted, the magic power enhanced again. The dragon suddenly seemed to be injected with life, slowly opening its eyes. A loud dragon roar sounded in the suitcase, followed by the dragons divine tail swinging straight into the sky.


    After flying around in the air, the dragon transformed into the size of a palm and came to Jerrys eyes with a small cloud, lowered its head, and said in a respectful tone,


    Azure Dragon, at your service.


    Good, very good.


    Seeing the dragon finally seed in being created by himself, Jerry calmed down the magic in his body, and a satisfied smile appeared on his face.


    When Clow Reed created the Clow cards, hebined the power of Eastern and Western magic using Yin and Yang as the base. He divided the four elements: wind, earth, water, and fire, then used the four elements to control and bnce the other magic cards.


    Jerry integrated the four magic systems based on the Four Auspicious Beasts: Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Vermilion Bird, and ck Tortoise.


    With that, hell try to make as much as elements as possible with possiblebinations and more sub-elemental constituents of the magic system.


    In addition to the magic cards of Clow Reed, he also had to fuse the magic of the world of Harry Potter, the world of The Sorcerers Apprentice, and the Asgardian magic system to create more magic.


    If he could create this set of cards ording to the n, he believed the power of the magic cards would definitely exceed Clow cards. He would also have a great increase in his magic strength because of the experience of making magic cards.


    Of course, with his current strength,pleting the Four Auspicious Beasts and plentiful cards is impossible. But he could take it slowly, step by step. Just like now, creating the Azure Dragon first and then creating the cards one by one.


    It just so happens that he can give it to Aisha for every cardhe creates.


    Thinking about it, he did understand the fun that Clow Reed had when making the cards. Jerry felt that Clow Reed did not create magic cards for the purpose of enhancing his strength.


    He believed that the magic power released by Clow Reed himself must be stronger than the magic power released by the magic cards he created.

 Chapter 278: “The Carmen Mahjong”

    Chapter 278: ��The Carmen Mahjong��


    Today was Halloween, and the school where Aisha was staying had already let school out early, before 3:00 pm. Although Halloween is not the kind of holiday that will be closed, because it is very famous, most schools will close school early to let students go home for the holiday.


    So, Aisha is also among the first to return to the vi.


    Belle is a bit busy at her school. It is estimated to be a littleter toe back, while Haas works at the police station, so hell be home at about seven or eight oclock. Jerry hade backst night to give them a table of food to celebrate Halloween.


    After returning to the vi, Aisha turned on the TV normally, picked up arge bag of snacks her brother had given her before, and began to eat.


    Previously, when her brother was at home, she was more restricted to eating snacks. Because he said that many snacks are unhealthy, eating too much is not good for the body and affects their growth.


    Now every time hees back, he brings her a big bag of snacks and doesnt restrict her from eating snacks anymore. She was also instructed to eat it all within a week; if she couldnt finish it, she would throw it away.


    Every time she ate these snacks, she always had a feeling that she couldnt get enough.


    The TV was on, and it was ying a cartoon about magical teens. Aishas eyes lit up, but then hesitated for a while and pressed the remote control again, changing it to a very popr dance variety show.


    In ss today, she also heard a few students talking about this variety show, so she just had to watch it. Otherwise, she wouldnt know what to say the next time the topic came up.


    However, she suddenly heard some strange sounding up from the first floor.


    Whos there?


    Aisha hurriedly ran to Haas room, picked up a miniature sword from his cab, and carefully walked downstairs.


    At this time, Jerry is currently invisible and can see the situation. He cant help but secretly sigh. Her temper still has not changed at all. However, it is also because of his understanding of Aishas temperament he felt that Aisha needs more protection.


    Haas and Belle are adults, so they can care for themselves when in danger. In addition, there are house elves that can always take them out of danger.


    Aisha is still young and not very brainy. He was afraid that the house elf would be toote to transport her away when danger came.


    Although, he doesnt know if she will do anything weird once she gets his magic cards. But Jerry was still willing to give his set of cards.


    Aisha carefully came downstairs, and after some search, she did not find any thieves. She followed the sound and came to the vi basement.


    The vis basement has a dozen bookshelves filled with at least a few hundred books and is said to be left by the previous owner. Because the vi was big enough, the basement was not usually used. After moving in, Haas and Belle didnt look for someone to clear out those books specifically.


    Whats that? Aisha just walked into the basement, and immediately, her eyes were shed by a blinding light.


    She reached to pull out the strange glowing book. The cover of the book was a dragon with chains, and the name Carmen was written on it in English, the same name as her brother.


    Just when Aisha thought about why a book would glow, whether it was smeared with glitter, the bookstch suddenly popped open, startling her. Opening the book, inside was a card slot, and inside the slot were a lot of small-sized cubes.


    What is this?


    Aisha picked up one of the cubes. The front of which was cyan in color, the cover was a woman with her eyes closed, and the top of her head was a dragon head pattern with a Chinese character she did not know, while the bottom of the womans feet was THE WINDY written in English.


    Windy? Aisha pronounced.


    As her voice fell, a sudden gust of wind appeared out of nowhere in the basement, blowing all the books nearby flew out of the shelves. It scared her so much that she couldnt help but let out a shout.


    Seal! At that moment, an old voice suddenly rang out from the book in her hand, and the gale subsided.


    Before Aisha could figure out what was going on, a small dragon unexpectedly flew up from the book in her hand and then slowly opened its eyes to look at her, Little girl, each Carmen Mahjong has a powerful magic power. It can not be used at will. Otherwise, it will cause a lot of trouble. Also, thank you for waking me up. I am the guardian beast of Carmen Mahjong, the Azure Dragon of the Four Auspicious Beasts!


    Carmen Mahjong? Azure Dragon of the Four Auspicious Beasts? Aisha blinked her eyes, and her whole body was frozen.


    Jerry floated in mid-air, looking at the scene below, trying hard to restrain himself from letting out augh. Clow Reed used fifty-four kinds of magic to create fifty-four Clow cards, exactly the same number as a deck of cards.


    He intended to use one hundred and eight kinds of magic to create one hundred and eight cards. But then he thought about it that there are no cards with one hundred and eight cards, and he could not just use two sets of card decks to make one.


    So, he had a bright idea and temporarily changed the cards to Mahjong because Mahjong is exactly one hundred and eight cards. Both Bridge Cards and Mahjod would actually work and would not affect the power of the magic.


    Of course, this is entirely left to the creators taste whether or not to use that medium or another type of medium.


    He was now using this way to give Aisha the twentypleted Mahjong tiles and the guardian beast. In just three days, he made twenty tiles.


    He had studied a total of twenty-one of the fifty-four magic cards of Clow Reed, except for the Time card. He had studied The other twenty thoroughly, so he quickly copied and created them. The other cards were not needed because as long as he studied the magic principles, it was not too difficult to reproduce the other cards.


    What was really difficult was the remaining new tiles that he wanted to create alone. But the current one should be able to handle most situations as well.


    He was looking forward to seeing his sisters face when she found out shell be a real magical girl.

 Chapter 279: “The New Master”

    Chapter 279: ��The New Master��


    Aisha, who came back to her senses, grabbed the dragon floating in mid-air, then pulled its whiskers and began to study it carefully.


    Strange doll, is it a high-tech product that Dad bought from somewhere? Where is the battery?


    If it was a year ago, she undoubtedly believed it immediately. But now, she is no longer that naive child. She is twelve years old, and such tricks couldnt fool her easily.


    Let go of me. Youre choking me out!


    The dragon struggled to get out of Aishas clutches, and if she werent the masters sister, he would have reverted to its original body that would have sent her flying.


    Windy, Watery, Shadow, Wood, Rain. The dragon used magic power to hold up the book andmand. The twenty pieces of Mahjong in the book immediately float behind him.


    We are the magic Mahjong created by the worlds greatest and most powerful magician Carmen, who possesses the power to destroy the sky and the earth. ording to the order of our master, Archmage Carmen, whoever opens the Book of Carmen will be our new master. Since youre my new master, can you tell me your name?


    Seeing the green dragon, the magic book floating in the air, and the twenty different figures transformed by the twenty pieces of Mahjong, Aisha finally believed that this was not a new high-tech product bought by her father, but really encountered a magical being.


    My name is Aisha, Aisha Hathaway! She straightened her back and said her name loudly.


    The dragon pointed behind Aisha.


    Take a few steps back and stand still!


    Aisha immediately nodded her head back in the distance.


    O Key of Sealing, I hope the one who signed the contract with you is here. This girl is called Aisha. The Key of Sealing, please give her divine power to release the magic within her body!


    With the sound of the dragons voice, a small key in the Carmen book suddenly flew out, floated to Aisha, and quickly transformed into a magic staff.


    Now, take the wand.


    Aisha took a small jump to the front of the floating magic wand, then grabbed it in her hand.


    The New Carmen Book Master is here! the dragon saw this and finished reading thest line out loud.


    Holding her magic staff in her right hand, Aisha heard that she was sealed as the new master.


    I, Aisha, have finally be one! Aisha said whileughing excitedly.


    At this moment, Aisha felt that she finally found herself again when she got her wand. This wand looks so familiar. Its the same wand that she had thrown away before.


    Although you are now the new master, but to use the magic smoothly, you still need a lot of practice. Moreover, as the new master, your main task now is to find the other Mahjong tiles. The dragon exined with a flick of his tail, allowing twenty pieces of the tiles to return to the book by themselves.


    Collecting? Aisha was filled with confusion.


    Yes, Carmen Mahjong has a total of one hundred and eight tiles, but now there are only twenty of them. As Carmens Books new master, the most important task is to collect the remaining tiles. If you let these tiles left in the world, it will pose a great threat.


    The dragon flew to Aishas shoulders and began to tell the story Jerry made up about the Book slowly. Aisha also picked up the book and the wand while walking out of the basement.


    When they walked out of the basement, Jerry showed himself up.


    Alright!


    After everything had been taken care of, he Apparated out of the basement and returned to his ce.


    Back to his home, Jerry once again started to do some research. Whether that be several attacks from intruders or extraterrestrial threats, he shouldnt be worried about it much as there are more defense options with the existence of the Azure Dragon and The Carmen Book.


    Jerry believes that as long as someone is not throwing a nuclear bomb over the vi, then their safety can be guaranteed.


    -


    More than a monthter, around eight or nine oclock at night.


    Jerry was inside the suitcase, studying a book called Five Elements of Taoism, when suddenly a familiar magic fluctuation came from his waist, and it turned out to be his magic mirror lit up.


    Oh, its Tony. What is he up to thiste?


    Seeing the fluctuation disyed on the magic mirror was from the mirror he gave to Tony Stark. Jerry then connected the image after changing his body shape with the illusion.


    Is this Miss Wizard? The one who appeared in the magic mirror was not Tony Stark, but her girlfriend, Pepper.


    Good evening, Miss Potts. You dont look so good. Jerry was a little surprised to look in the mirror.


    After confirming that it was Jerry, Pepper immediately pleaded anxiously and said, Miss Wizard, we have encountered an attack. Tony is in danger. Can you help him?


    Give me a moment. He felt that he could use this to earn more red stars.


    Okay!


    As Pepper just answered. Two secondster, she heard a familiar voice from beside her.


    Who would blow up a huge mansion like this?


    Now Tony is one of the worlds most influential and powerful people. Even the military generals and government officials do not dare to offend him. Jerry felt surprised that someone would dare to attack him like this.


    Pepper did not spend much time wondering how did Jerry came here so fast and started to exin the situation to Jerry quickly.

 Chapter 280: “Magical Owl”

    Chapter 280: ��Magical Owl��


    It turns out that a terrorist organization called the Ten Rings appeared recently, nning a series of terrorist bombings, one of which blew up Tonys best man into a serious injury.


    Thinking of the year he was kidnapped by the Ten Rings, the one who saved his life, Dr. Ho Yinsen, was also killed by the Ten Rings, and now his best friend Happy was seriously injured. Tony arrived at the scene with anger.


    In front of all the media, he challenged the Ten Rings and announced the location of his mansion in Malibu, Los Angeles. As a result, the enemy drives a fewbat helicopters over with rockets to destroy the mansion.


    He prioritized Pepper to protect her instead of saving himself, so Tony sank to the sea alongside his broken-down mansion. But the good thing is, through the ruins of the mansion, Pepper found one of the helmets. It connected to thework that Jarvis has and heard Tonys message.


    After he sank into the sea and passed out, he was taken away from Los Angeles by Jarvis using the predetermined flight program of the iron suit. Although Tony did not die, he was still in danger because of the Ten Rings threat, so Pepper went through the rubble and found the magic mirror that Jerry had left for Tony.


    She felt that he might be able to do something to help Tony.


    So, you dont know where Tony is now. You only know that hes not dead, right? After listening to Peppers story, Jerry asked.


    Pepper nodded in a hurry.


    Well, this is not a big problem. We need to find Tony first, find that Ten Rings group, and finally eliminate them.


    A terrorist organization that likes to go around making chaos is here. Getting rid of them should be able to get a couple of thousand red stars.


    Miss Potts, Im going to find Tony now. Do you want toe along or find a ce to rest? Jerry asked as he nced around at the ruins.


    If its not too much trouble, Id like toe along and make sure Tonys safe. Pepper hurriedly said.


    Although she heard Tonys message, but she was very worried about his condition.


    Please also take me with you, I have something important to say to Tony. At this time, a woman who had been standing behind Pepper suddenly took a step forward.


    Who is this? Jerry looked at her.


    He had always thought that the woman behind Pepper was Peppers secretary or an employee in the mansion, but now it seemed like it wasnt.


    Tony said she is a botanist. Just now, she came over to find Tony, but were being attacked at that point. Pepper exined, apparently, she did not know much about the identity of this person either.


    My name is Maya Hansen. Im a DNA gic coder, and I was looking for Tony because my boss is working for The Mandarin. She exined.


    The Mandarin? Jerry looked puzzled. All his energytely had been spent on researching magic and creating Carmen Mahjong, so he did not pay attention to any news.


    Its the leader of the Ten Rings group. Pepper added.


    Oh, well, I dont mind if you two want toe along. Jerry nodded, took out the suitcase, and released Norbert.


    As soon as Norbert came out, it excitedly let out a loud dragon roar. Pepper and Hansen were a bit startled seeing a dragon for the first time. However, the TV has broadcasted the Battle of New York, which shows the wizard riding a dragon in the video. The reality of seeing a huge dragon in person is quite frightening.


    Jerry patted the head, and with a wave of his hand, arge dragon saddle appeared on its back. Norbert nodded aggressively andy on the ground.


    Norbert was just excited that he finally can go free in this world because its just bigger than the world that Jerry created and expanded inside the suitcase.


    Shaking his head, Jerry did not say anything more but flew up and sat on the dragon saddle. He waved to Pepper and Hansen below. Under the control of magic, Pepper, and Hansen let out a shriek and slowly flew up andnded on the dragon saddle.


    This is amazing.


    Pepper is ustomed to it since she has seen Jerry cast magic a few times. As for Hansen, as a scientist who has spent years in theboratory researching gics, magic is something thats just weird for her taste.


    Now lets see, where did Tony go? Jerry pulled an owl out of the suitcase.


    They only know that Tony is still alive, but exactly where that is not known. If he wants to find him, then the best way is to use an owl.


    An owl? Seeing an owl appear in Jerrys hand, Pepper and Hansen looked at each other.


    But they didnt ask, although they didnt know what the owl had to do with finding Tony. Since the wizard said he could find it, then he must be able to find it.


    From: The Wizard, To: Tony Stark.


    Writing his name and Tonys name on the envelope, Jerry gave it to the owl and said, Give this letter to Tony Stark!


    The owl nodded, picked up the envelope, spread its wings, and flew away into the sky.


    Norbert, follow him!


    As long as you tell it the name of the person you want to send the letter to, no matter who that person is on earth, as long as it can reach the ce, it will be able to deliver the letter to that person urately unless that person uses special magic to shield their traces.


    But Tony obviously does not know any magic. As long as Jerry writes a letter for the owl to deliver and he follows it, he will definitely be able to find Tonys location.


    Jerry cast the Disillusionment Charm. Norbert excitedly let out a dragon roar and immediately spread his wings to follow the owl. The flight speed of the dragon is much faster than the owl, so Norbert was easily able to catch up with the owl.

 Chapter 281: “The Extremis”

    Chapter 281: ��The Extremis��


    Tennessee, in the town of Rose Hill. Tony is talking to an old woman at a bar.


    After being attacked, he was taken by his suit to the location where he originally nned toe to investigate the explosion, the small town of Rose Hill, Tennessee.


    But when he woke up, the suits power hadpletely run out. He had to drag it with difficulty to a bungalow nearest to hisnding spot. The adults of the house were not there, only a child named Harley Keener, who was his fan.


    With his help of him, he barely managed to give the broken suit a certain degree of repair and charge.


    Unfortunately, the voltage was too low, and it took a long time to charge up the suitpletely. He had to go to town with his repulsor to investigate the suspicious bombing and see if he could find clues rted to the terrorist attack carried out by the Ten Rings.


    Now, the person he was talking to at the bar was none other than the mother of the murderer of the town bombing not long ago.


    However, just when Tony convinced the old woman toe up with relevant information about his son, a woman whose skin seemed to be filled with hotva inside attacked him.


    Several police officers who wanted to stop her chased her.


    Tony Stark, I didnt expect you to be alive. In that case, let me give you a ride!


    The woman casually twisted a rifle that was pointed toward her. She walked over with a sizzling breath and a fierce smile on her face toward Tony.


    Tony doesnt have his suit right now. He is as vulnerable as normal people. Although he has been practicing martial arts, but he obviously cant beat the person in front of him.


    His eyes turned sharply, and he began to think about the solution quickly. He hadnt thought about the solution. Another bald man had surrounded him from another direction.


    I gotta find a ce to hide!


    Tony was about to jump into the back of that store when suddenly an owl descended from the sky,nded on his shoulder, and threw a letter held in his mouth. This suddennding of the owl and the letter immediately let Tony and the two attackers froze for a moment.


    From: The Wizard, To: Tony Stark.


    Looking at the words on the envelope, Tony looked up at a man and a woman in front of him, then shrugged and said, I advise you to run. My friend may being over in a moment. She has never been very good-tempered with bad guys.


    The two nced at each other. Both revealed a disdainful smile and continued to walk toward Tony.


    A loud sound can be heard, and the two of them are sent directly lying on the ground.


    Its been a long time, Tony!


    Along with a blue magic light, a familiar voice sounded. He saw Tony and two attackers on the back. Tony saw the huge dragon and saw Jerry, Pepper, and Hansen on the back.


    I told you to run, but you didnt believe me.


    Tony loosened the handcuffs, looked at the two who were stepped on by the dragon, and went up to greet Jerry and hug Pepper.


    The dragon stepped on the two. Although they were lightly injured because of the attack by the dragon, they still struggled hard to crawl out from under Norberts ws.


    Unfortunately, as a dragon, no matter the strength or weight, they are far more powerful than them. Even if the two struggled so hard, they couldnt break free from the powerful dragon ws.


    The two then began to unleash the hot temperature in their bodies. Half of their bodies instantly turned red, as if they wanted to rely on the heat that could melt steel to make the fire dragon loosen its ws.


    However, this time they once again miscalcted.


    The dragon egg is hatched in the me, and the dragon itself can also spit me. It can be said that they were immune to mes and hot temperatures. They can even bathe inva, so how can this heat emitted from the two bodies make any impact on the dragon?


    What are these two guys? Jerry came in front of them, watching two people there trying to exert heat.


    Tony let go of Pepper and shook his head, Im not sure, but they should be rted to that Ten Rings.


    They are called an Extremis. A super soldier experimented with the biological gic sequence I developed. At this point, Hansen at the back exined.


    A gic sequence? What the hell is going on? Tony looked at Hansen.


    Hansen sat on the back of the dragon and exined the situation. Eleven years ago, when Hansen was a young female scientist in her twenties, she invented a technology that allows nts to heal themselves.


    Her dream was to apply this technology to nts and the human body so that those with disabilities could regain their lives. So, he found the most wealthy and most famous genius scientist like Tony for cooperation.


    However, Tony was still young and arrogant. He did not pay attention to Hansens research and only focused on hitting her. After that, Aldrich Killian found her, convinced her to cooperate, and finally invented the Extremis.


    After the injection, the missing part of the body will grow back. The recovery ability is greatly enhanced. The power is greatly enhanced, but it allows the body to exert temperature extremely high and can even melt steel with only one hand.


    The Extremis used on the human body and the nt has a different result, which is very unstable. Many of the disabled veterans they recruited exploded and died in the experiment.


    Hansen had been working to improve the Extremis for the benefit of humanity butter discovered that Killian was the Extremis to serve the terrorist group and the boss, The Mandarin.


    This is why she escaped and wanted to tell Tony about it and seek help.

 Chapter 282: “Recharge”

    Chapter 282: ��Recharge��


    It is fascinating that the scientists in this world always seem to be able toe up with something. After listening to Hansens exnation, Jerry couldnt help but let out an awe once again in his heart.


    He found that the scientists in this world are very powerful, especially good at developing some strange things. Many of the initial intentions are good, but the results are rather unexpected.


    Dr. Banner researched gamma rays, and he turned into the Hulk. Dr. Sterns wanted to create the Hulk serum, to make a universal medicine that can cure cancer, but identally made The Abomination.


    Now Hansen is trying to research the technology that can heal disability. Yet whates out is the Extremis that can explode at any time.


    However, despite all this happened, Hansen has some expertise in biology research. He is also studying biology, preparing to purify his wizard bloodline and strengthen his magic power in the future.


    So thats what happened. It seems that the explosion that happened in this town is also an experimented soldier.


    Tony also found some clues when he came here to investigate, which led him to find the mother of the retired soldier who said he had caused the bombing.


    Watch out. They are going to explode!


    At this time, Hansen, who had just finished recounting the story, saw the two Extremis at the feet of the fire dragon. Their bodies glowed red as if they were emerging in mes, and her face suddenly changed.


    She knew too well about the Extremis. The two were on the verge of exploding because they were operating their abilities to the limit at full power.


    Jerry turned his head to look at the two who were about to explode, and without the slightest panic, he directly unleashed his Shadow Magic. It wrapped quickly around their two bodies while still being restrained by Norberts ws.


    And at this time, Norbert jumped aside.


    Two balloon explosion-like sounds came from the shadow, which expanded slightly in size and then returned to its original form.


    I want to ask them the ce where The Mandarin hide. Now it seems that we can only rely on some other information. Tony saw the two explode themselves to death and sighed with regret.


    Hearing Tonys sigh, Pepper and Hansen are turning their heads to look at Jerry.


    Jerry also smiled, Tony, how do you think I found you?


    Tony smiled, looked at the owl thatnded on Jerrys shoulder, and immediately understood what he meant.


    Well, it looks like Ill just have to go get my suit first.


    After saying that, he waved to the crowd that gradually gathered around him on the side of the road, Harley, Im going to take a friend to your home. I wonder if youre fine with it?


    He heard Tonys words and nodded quickly. Seeing the crowd ising, Jerry cast the Muggle Repelling Charm.


    They gathered because of Norbert. Even police and reporters are rushing to the scene. Jerry put away Norbert and cast the Muggle Repelling Spell so that the crowd was not going to pay attention much to them.


    When he cast a spell on him and the others, they were immediately ignored by all the people around them. The town residents can still see them but wont pay any attention to them.


    Therefore, all of them were confused because they could not figure out why they came here.


    After a while, they dispersed and went about their own business.


    However, this is different from the Disillusionment Charm. Suppose Jerry cast a Disillusionment Charm on himself and others. Then the people would suddenly see Jerry and others disappear all of a sudden and begin to look around for them.


    Wait, is this who I think this is?


    Looking at the young boy, who seemed to have a good rtionship with Tony in front of him, this idea suddenly sprang up in Jerrys mind. He thought about Harry, not Harry Potter world of Harry, but Spider-Mans best friend, Harry.


    Because in this world theres also Spider-Man or Peter Parker, and his age is estimated to be eight or nine years old, so he suddenly thought of this. But itll be too much of a stretch to make that assumption.


    -


    Tony pointed to his suit on the sofa.


    This is a small matter, Reparo! Jerry instantly restored it to itstest state.


    Looking at his own suit fully restored, Tonys face immediately revealed a smile. Without the suit, hell have some difficulty to have the ability to fight back against the enemyter.


    Jarvis, how long until full charge?


    ording to the current situation, it will take thirteen hours, twenty minutes, and fifty-two seconds if the power is not disconnected. Jarviss mechanical voice came from the suit.


    It seems that we need to wait until tomorrow before we can leave.


    At this point, Tony could not help but think of Thor. If there is Thor here, in addition to the Wizards Mending Charm, he no longer has to worry about the suit being damaged and low on power.


    No worries, I recently learned some lightning magic.


    Jerry waved his hand, then softly recited a spell. A sh of lightning in front of Jerry formed and quickly sted at the suit on the sofa.


    Power reached 100 percent. Charging isplete. Jarvis mechanical voice sounded.


    Well, my lightning is not better than Thors. But I guess thatll do. Jerry remembered that the lightning summoned by Thor could make Tonys suit charge up to 400%.


    However, he held back in casting the lightning magic. If he uses full power to directly lead the lightning in the sky to st the suit, the power is going to be mostly simr to what Thor had created.

 Chapter 283: “More Soldiers”

    Chapter 283: ��More Soldiers��


    Oh, Jay, you are really amazing. Tony saw the instantly fully charged suit and almost could not help but go forward to give Jerry a big hug. But knowing that theres Pepper next to him, he immediately gave up this idea.


    Tony looked at his suit and moved his hand. The suits whole body swayed for a moment, but not much change urred.


    Give me a moment.


    Tony saw this andughed awkwardly, then shouted again at the suit, Come!


    This time, the suit did not malfunction but instantly disintegrated, divided into ten parts, flew to Tony, one by one quickly put on his body.


    Thats cool! Jerry showed a thumbs-up to Tony.


    He feels that Tony has a unique ability that no ordinary people have. Using his own intelligence alone to transform his suit into a more powerful and advanced creation is indeed worthy of recognition.


    ording to Tony, because of thest alien invasion. He felt that he needed more upgrades. This time he is a full set of more than thirty different types of iron suits. The Mark 42 suit is the recent creation with this kind of upgrades and features.


    As long as there iswork coverage, he can let it fly through the remote control automatically and assemble it on his body parts by parts.


    Getting Jerrys affirmation, Tony opened the mask, revealing a smug smile, and then said, Okay, lets go then.


    -


    In Miami, Florida.


    They arrived in arge vi. Jerry put away Norbert, which carried him and Tony. The owlnded on the second floor of the vi balcony. Due to the limited speed of the owl, even though Tonys speed is amazing, the dragon is still faster than his suit, which is why Tony spent the whole night riding the dragon with him.


    As for Pepper and Hansen, they stayed at Harleys house for their own safety.


    It seems that the terrorist leader named The Mandarin is in this room. In order to prevent the owl from being attacked, Jerry let itnd on his shoulder first.


    You dont need to do anything here, Jay. Ill handle this because The Ten Rings and I have some personal problems to take care of. Tony raised his hand and knocked two bodyguards with his repulsor.


    Jerry looked at Tony. He wanted to do some action too. Because gun-wielding terrorists and seemingly powerful Extremis soldiers are nothing, he came to participate to earn some red stars.


    However, Jerry just walked into the second-floor living room along the big luxurious balcony and saw Tony being punched backward by an Extremis soldier,


    Uh, Tony, are you sure you dont need my help?


    No, I just got careless.


    Tony activated all the jets on his suit, controlling the suit at a great speed towards that soldier. He choked the opponent, crashed through three walls, and wrestled with him.


    This man is relentless. Jerry shook his head, casually took out his suitcase, released his twelve robot soldiers, andmanded.


    Surround this vi, and dont let anyone leave.


    Yes, Master!


    The twelve robot soldiers opened their steel wings, opened their stealth mode, flew out from the balcony one after another, and then surrounded the whole vi in twelve directions. After ordering the twelve robot soldiers to surround the vi, Jerry let go of the owl and followed it with his steps toward the vi.


    When he was about to step into the main bedroom, his keen five senses suddenly sensed something and immediately chanted, Shield!


    In an instant, a semi-circr transparent shield instantly enveloped his entire body. Immediately after, a red fist prated the wooden door of the main bedroom and smashed hard on the transparent shield that Jerry had cast.


    It turned out that there was not one Extremis soldier in the vi, but two.


    The male soldier guarding the outside got tangled up with Tony. In contrast, the female soldier guarding the master bedroom was smart enough to hide behind the door, intending to give a sneak attack on Jerry, who was about to enter.


    The female soldier found her fist was blocked, and the wooden door began to shatter. She continued to punch Jerrys shield with multiple punches.


    Jerry stood still, looking at the female soldier. After a series of fierce punches, he said, I am a person who generally does not hit women. But if you continue to act like this, I will have to take certain measures.


    His Protego Charm has been improved with the new magic system he learned, so its defense is bigger than before. Even Hulk wouldnt do much about it.


    Fucking hell! the female soldier is obviously not an ordinary person. She is a retired soldier. Her character is quite fierce. She walked to the side to get a steel pipe, intending to use the pipe as a hammer to destroy Jerrys shield.


    Killians brain is quite smart. He can make disabled people stronger than ordinary people by injecting Extremis serum.


    While normal people would die from the serum, people who can be so powerful after injecting the serum are these retired soldiers who have trained in the military for years and have war experience.


    You dont know when to give up, huh.


    Jerry saw this and once again recited an incantation, Wind!


    The female soldier just picked up a steel pipe and jumped toward Jerry, a green whirlwind suddenly rose from beneath her feet, carried her in mid-air, and kept spinning her up.


    She can not resist the powerful force of the whirlwind. She spun in mid-air, and there was no ce for her to force. She had to clutch the steel pipe in her hand, trying to see if she could use the pipe to break through the whirlwind.


    Itsical to see this happening in the bedroom. A female soldier, grasping a steel pipe, under the action of the whirlwind and kept spinning in circles.


    At first nce, it was as if she was doing a pole dance. Without caring about the female soldier, Jerry continued to walk forward and go past her.

 Chapter 284: “The Real Mastermind”

    Chapter 284: ��The Real Mastermind��


    At this time, inside the master bedroom, there were three beautiful-looking women wrapped in quilts, huddled together, shivering. They saw Jerry walk in and suddenly let out a cry of fear.


    What the hell. Jerry saw the corners of his mouth slightly twitch.


    He raised his hand to indicate the three women to be quiet, then opened his mouth and asked, Where is The Mandarin?


    The three women stopped screaming and pointed in unison to the toilet next to the bedroom. Just as Jerry was about to pull out The Mandarin hiding in the toilet, arge hole was suddenly knocked out of the wall of the master bedroom.


    Tony and the male soldier wrestled and crashed in together. Tonys suit each has its own characteristics. Although his current suit has the most advanced remote control and automatic assembly function, rtively speaking, itcks any weaponry.


    So, he had a bit of a problem when it came to close-quarterbat. Especially these soldiers are retired veterans, and their fighting experience is higher than Tonys.


    But Tony also has his advantages. He doesnt always use his hands and foot to fight. He can also skillfully use the various techs in the suit that assist him in fighting.


    Tony, can you do it? Do you really not need my help?


    Jerry turned his head just in time to see Tony fighting the same male soldier. The soldier pressed his hands against the wall, with one leg against his lower body. His arms are starting to glow red with the intention of melting Tonys suit.


    As a man, how can Tony admit that he needs a little girls help in a fight?


    No need, I can do it! Tony yelled. He concentrated most of his energy on his chest. A super-sized st cannon directly shot that male soldier, and it opened a big hole in his chest.


    The male soldier never thought Tony would have something like this on his sleeve. After all, he was fighting someone in a high-tech suit, not a normal person.


    Looking down at the big hole in his chest, the soldier directly fell to the ground. The soldiers body has an extremely powerful self-healing ability. If the limbs were cut off, it could slowly generate a new one because it is not a fatal injury.


    But if it is fatal, like arge hole in the chest, the head being cut off, and so on. Then the self-healing ability would not do much as theyre already dead.


    I told you I could do it. Tony kicked away the body of the soldier.


    He made the three women on the bed scream again.


    Oh, sorrydies! Tony saw the situation and hurriedly picked up the body of the soldier and threw it out of the bedroom.


    However, when he threw the corpse, he saw a female soldier flying in the air and spinning the whole time.


    Jay, I hope we will always be friends. I do not want to have such a terrible enemy as you.


    The Mandarin is in the toilet. You can have your revenge there. Jerry shrugged, then pointed in the direction of the toilet.


    Let me see if this terrorist leader can still act as arrogant as he did on TV now. Tony smiled and walked over to the location of the toilet with a cold smile on his face.


    Tony pulled him out of the toilet and quickly exined, Wait, wait, wait! This is just a misunderstanding. Im Trevor ttery, and Im just an actor.


    Are you serious? Are you sure youre not a double? Tony looked at the cowardly old man in front of him. His face showed a look of surprise.


    The Mandarin on the TV looked like the old man in front of him. Tony thought that this old man was just a stunt double for the broadcast on TV. Thats why he doubted him and thought he was just a stunt double.


    No, this is The Mandarin that was shown on the TV. My owl had never been wrong about it. Jerry replied with a frown.


    The owls ability to send letters to find people will not be wrong, even if that persons name is simr to the others. Since The Mandarin that Tony wrote on the envelope at the time was the one he was thinking of on the TV, the one that the owl found now will definitely be the one that he was looking for.


    Since youre just an actor, exin yourself now.


    It is like this, I am The Mandarin, but Im not the real Mandarin. Because The Mandarin that you see is just a character that I y. You can see these costumes and props that are in the house. Im just a low-ss actor that they just found by ident. The Mandarin knelt on the ground and quickly told the story.


    Was it Aldrich Killian who found you? He recruited you to pose as the leader of the Ten Rings and then n the terrorist attack? After listening to The Mandarins exnation, Tony generally understood the truth.


    The mastermind behind all these terrorist activities, such as explosions and killings that happened in recent times, including the bombing of his mansion, was not The Mandarins at all, but Aldrich Killian. The guy who worked with Hansen to develop the Extremis serum and create the Extremis soldiers.


    Since there is no The Mandarin at all, what is his purpose in nning these terrorist attacks? Tony once again fell into deep thought.


    We can always ask her about it. Jerry waved his hand to lift the whirlwind magic and put down the female soldier who was about to vomit.


    Good idea!


    Tonys eyes lit up. He turned his head and walked to the female soldier who was lying on the floor, leaned down, and asked, Hey, why did Killian n these terrorist attacks, and where is he now?


    The female soldier suddenly stopped coughing when Tony looked down, quickly got up, and sted toward him. As a soldier injected with the Extremis serum, she did not get too dizzy even after being whirled around thousands of times. She just did that to lower the enemys vignce.


    Originally, she was nning to sneak up on the Wizard. But Jerry was too far away from her, so she had to do it on Tony first. She nned to punch Iron Man and send him flying in the direction of the Wizard and then take the opportunity to escape.


    Shadow!


    However, how could her sneak attack be faster than Jerrys magic? The Wizard cast the Shadow magic and created four ck ropes to instantly tied all her limbs so that her n to sneak attackpletely failed.


    Look, let me do it.


    Jerry gestured to Tony to move aside and walked up to the female soldier, Imperio!

 Chapter 285: “Imperius Curse”

    Chapter 285: ��Imperius Curse��


    Imperius Curse has been cast, and the female soldiers emotion has changed. However, just as Jerry intended to ask her, she surprisingly bit her teeth and immediately returned to normal.


    Huh, she resisted the Imperius Curse. It seems shes quite strong-willed.


    Soldiers who had undergone the effect of the serum were no worse than the mercenary leader that tried to assassinate him before. Many of them have undergone torture-resistant training, so their aspect of mind control resistance is more potent.


    Since the mercenary leader was immune to the Imperius Curse, it makes sense that this female soldier would also be immune. Of course, if the Imperius Curse does not work, Jerry also has other ways to get the desired information from her mind.


    Under normal circumstances, if the Imperius Curse spell does not work. He can use Crucio to torture her first, and until her mind starts to give up, he can use the Imperius Curse once again.


    Jerry used this method before as the mercenary leader. But now, Tony is around. The Crucio spell will probably make him think differently about Jerry. Therefore, he gave up this option and used the second option instead.


    When Jerrys gaze met with the female soldiers gaze, he immediately unleashed the Legillimency technique he learned from Voldemort.


    The most important thing is that he can read her mental activities of her as long as he looks at her. A powerful master of the art of Legillimency can even read the activities of the mind and the memories deep inside the brain. This is the first time he has used it in the main world since he learned it.


    He cant use it in everyday situations, and he doesnt like to read other peoples minds.


    Tell me, why did Killian n the terrorist attack? Where is he now?


    The female soldier sniffed and silently closed her eyes, obviously not going to answer his question at all.


    She doesnt know why Killian is nning a terrorist attack but knows where Killian is now. But we need to be quick because your friend, Colonel Rhodes, seems to have been captured by them. Jerry retracted his thoughts and turned his head to Tony.


    Impossible. How do you know that? I didnt say anything! Her eyes widened when she heard Jerrys words, revealing an unbelievable look.


    Jerry looked down at her, In case you forgot, Im a wizard, and just now, I just used mind-reading magic.


    They captured Rhodes? Tony immediately became anxious when he heard that.


    Jerry suggested, Tony, your flight speed is fast. Go save Colonel Rhodes first. Ill stay and take care of this ce. Then Ill rush over to help you right away.


    Okay, Ill go first! He nodded, left the vi, and flew at full speed toward the location of the pier where Killian was.


    After he left, the female soldier suddenly thought of something and looked at Jerry and said, You just said I do not know Killians n. If you really can read my mind, it is impossible not to know. Either you were really bluffing or lied to him just now.


    Just now, she was stunned by Jerrys mind-reading magic, but now that she thought about it carefully, it wasnt right. She obviously knew about Killians n, so why didnt he say that to Tony but only the location of Killian and the fact that they captured Rhodes?


    Jerry looked at her and smiled, Sorry, you know too much.


    He then cast the Sectumsempra Curse on her. This scene caused The Mandarin and the three women behind them to scream in fear once again.


    Obliviate! Jerry cleared the memories of the four people just about his conversation with that female soldier.


    Regarding Killians n, he had indeed known it from her. He did not tell Tony because he also had his own ns. Killians n is very big. He ns to make more Extremis soldiers in order to expand his terrorist organization.


    At the same time, his purpose of capturing Colonel Rhodes was also to seize Colonel Rhodes War Machine suit with help of the suit, get close to the heavily protected president, and kidnap him.


    They also got the Vice President on their side by using the Extremis serum to help restore the Vice Presidents daughter as a bargaining chip.


    After the sess of the n, Killian will control both thergest national government in the West and the worlds most famous terrorist organization. After which, he can continue to take over other countries and rule the Earth.


    However, Jerry felt that his n was too ambitious. Even if Killianpleted the n, trying to control a country with these Extremis soldiers that could explode at any time.


    Wouldnt S.H.I.E.L.D. interver?


    Let alone him. The Avengers probably would also intervene with his n.


    Jerry doesnt care pretty much regarding the safety of the president itself. So hell leave that kind of matter to Tony to take care of it. He really cared about the vice presidents betrayal of the country by listening to a terrorist organization so that his daughter could recover.


    In other words, in the eyes of that vice president, the role of the father is far more important than the role of the vice president. Thats why he went to cooperate with a group of terrorists who wanted to kill the president to rule the country just to save her daughter.


    Coincidentally, in his suitcase. There happened to be a bottle of amputation regeneration magic potion, a gift from Professor Snape to him at Christmas. This potion can be consumed without any side effects to help the vice presidents daughter get rid of her disability.


    This is why he did not tell Tony about Killians n.


    He couldnt let anyone know that the Vice President was serving Killian. He needed the Vice President to stay in that position for the rest of his life and even further after the President left office.


    That way, he could gain something like a favor for helping him in the long run.

 Chapter 286: “Cooperating With The Vice President”

    Chapter 286: ��Cooperating With The Vice President��


    After using the Sleeping Charm to put down The Mandarin and the three women who had had their memories partially erased, Jerry found a cell phone in the house and called the local police department toe to the vi to take over the situation.


    After that was done, he flew out of the vi and recalled his twelve robot soldiers. All the bodyguards in the vi had been electrocuted by the twelve robotic soldiers and put on the ground, and the police came and took them away.


    Now, go find that vice president. Jerry set up a Muggle Repelling Spell in a nearby unupied ce, pulled out a stone from his suitcase, and instantly disappeared in the same ce.


    In Washington, Pennsylvania Avenue, the roof of a high-rise building. Jerrys figure appeared out of thin air. It was he who used a Portkey he ced in advance to teleport from Florida to Washington.


    It turns out that, long before, he took the time to leave the Portkeys in a total of ten cities in Washington, Los Angeles, San Francisco, Chicago, etc. For convenience and concealment, he made the Portkeys into a stone pattern and set them on the roofs of some city buildings.


    So, he coulde directly from Florida and instantly to Washington, which is thousands of miles away. He once again pulled out an owl, handed a letter with the vice presidents name on it, and then cast a Disillusionment Charm for it before releasing it.


    Fifteen minutester, somewhere in Washington, inside an estate protected by dozens of Secret Service agents. After instructing the maids to make his daughters favorite honey-baked ham this evening, the vice president arrived at his daughters room on the second floor with a face full of tenderness.


    Dont worry. It wont take long for you to be recovered.


    Looking at his daughter sitting in a wheelchair and looking out of the window, the vice president became even more determined.


    And at this moment, an unfamiliar voice suddenly sounded behind him, Are you really sure you want to work with Killian? His serum is not as stable as it says. I feel that the probability that your daughter can return to normal should not be as high as the probability of exploding.


    Whos there?


    Hearing a strangers voice in the room, the vice president immediately shouted out loud and then turned to protect his daughters front.


    Do not worry. I did note here to hurt you and you do not have to talk so loudly. I have applied a spell in this room that allows those agents outside not to hear whatever were discussing here. Jerry smiled and said soothingly.


    God, youre The Wizard!


    At this time, the vice presidents daughter poked her head out from behind her father, saw the Wizards robe on Jerrys body, and immediately became excited with a face full of excitement.


    The Wizard is the idol of most children and young people nowadays. It is someone who can perform countless magical spells, the embodiment of justice, the nemesis of New York criminals, and who rode a dragon to repel the aliens invading the Earth.


    Obviously, the vice presidents daughter was one of the Wizards fans. So, she recognized Jerry at first nce.


    The Wizard, I dont know what you are talking about. It seems a bit impolite for you to visit so suddenly.


    The vice president knows the Wizard very much, knowing what had been happening in the countrytely. But through what the Wizard said, he knew his secret had been exposed.


    Jerry was not surprised to see this but slowly said, Mr. Vice President, you dont have to be nervous or deny it. Tony and I have just captured The Mandarin in Florida, and now Tony is on his way to Killians base.


    What do you want?


    Hearing Jerrys exnation, the vice president knew that he had beenpletely exposed. Since he already knows Killians base and is waiting here so calmly, it means that their n is estimated to be impossible to seed.


    Once the n fails, the vice president will probably be sentenced to prison for life just because of cooperating with a terrorist organization.


    However, Jerry continued to calm him down, Dont worry, Im the only one who knows about you and Killian cooperation. Tony does not know about it, and hell be taking care of Killian and the others. You dont have to worry about going to jail, and you dont have to worry about how your daughter will go onter.


    At this time, the vice president had already known what Jerry was thinking.


    What is your purpose in doing this? Do you want to control me like Killian? The vice president took a deep breath and asked Jerry.


    Jerry shrugged and said, I dont have the time to control you. I just hope that if you find any information about me in the future, you can report to me first. He has no interest in controlling the vice president, or even the president, or this country.


    What is the use of controlling this country? Can it help him fight all the aliens that descendter? Can it help him to beat Odin and The Ancient One?


    He has to deal with the vice president just for the future in case his identity is exposed. If some government officials, such as those politicians, generals, and the like, are targeting or looking for his family, he wants to know and control all the information passed on.


    As long as he knows about it, hell take care of it immediately, all by himself, whether it is to kill them directly or modify their memory. He has many ways to deal with those kinds of people.


    Thats all? The vice president showed a look of disbelief.


    I just think that you, as a father, are willing to go to extreme lengths for your daughter, even at the risk of being controlled by a group of terrorists, is actually quite admirable. If youre willing, I can recover your daughterpletely without any side effects. Jerry shrugged his shoulders.

 Chapter 287: “Amputated Limb”

    Chapter 287: ��Amputated Limb��


    Is it true? Hearing that the Wizard had a way to restore his daughters health, the vice presidents emotions instantly lit up.


    In his early years, he had offended many political enemies in order to run for the vice presidency, and those political enemies could not retaliate against him, who was strictly protected. They then took revenge on his wife and daughter.


    In a deliberately arranged traffic ident, his wife was killed on the spot, and his daughter did not die immediately because his wife used her body as protection. Still, she lost her right leg and became a disabled person who could only sit on a chair for the rest of her life.


    It was toote after running for the position, although he sent all his political enemies who caused the ident to jail. In his heart, he has always had a deep guilt for his daughter. This is why he was willing to be controlled by a terrorist organization.


    It was him that brought those soldiers who were discharged from the army because of their disabilities, and those soldiers are now no longer disabled.


    Miss Wizard, if you can restore my daughter to normal, I will repay you well, and I will do my best to help you whenever you ask for anything.


    After grasping the vice president into his hand, Jerry smiled and walked up to the vice presidents daughter, pulled out the magic potion prepared in advance, leaned down, and asked, Whats your name?


    My name is Alice. The girls expression was a little shy and a little excited.


    Alice, drink this potion. The magic will make you feel something and regain your ability to walk.


    Jerry handed Alice the magic potion in his hand. Alice took the magic potion and drank it down without hesitation in one gulp. A momentter, she let out a cry of pain, and next, a scene that she could not believe appeared.


    Her right leg, which had been amputated three years ago, actually began to recover at a speed visible to the naked eye, and in less than ten seconds, it waspletely back to normal. Alice tried to stand up from the wheelchair and then carefully took two steps.


    Then, she jumped into Jerrys arms at once.


    Thank you, the Wizard! Thank you for giving me a chance to stand up again!


    Jerry froze for a moment, then patted Alices back andughed, Actually, you should thank your father even more!


    He only has one magic potion that could do this, so hell have to make it worthwhile because he cant save everyone in the world. He does not have time to cure them one by one, thats why he said Alice should thank her father.


    The vice president was also very excited and even had some tears in the corners of his eyes. However, when he opened his hands with the intention of giving his daughter a big hug, he saw that his daughter had actually jumped into the arms of the wizard.


    But hearing the Wizards words, his mood instantly got better again. Alice turned to her fathers arms to jump over.


    Miss Wizard, thank you so much.


    The vice president let go of Alice and was about to express his gratitude to the Wizard. However, he found that the Wizard had disappeared, leaving behind only a mirror and the words that had not yet dissipated, Im going to solve more problems. If you have any news to tell meter, shout my name into the mirror.


    The vice president picked up the mirror for a moment of silence before shouting loudly toward the door and saying, Smith!


    Yes, sir?


    A few momentster, a tall agent pushed the door and walked in.


    Get me Mr. President on the phone! The vice presidentmanded.


    Yes, sir!


    Agent Smiths pupils shrank when he saw Alice, who was standing next to the vice president and hadpletely returned to normal. He did not say anything but quickly took out his phone and dialed the presidents secretary.


    Mr. Tony and Miss Wizard have found the terrorist organizationsir at a pier in Florida. I request to send F22 fighter nes and troops to support.


    -


    Meanwhile.


    Tony, who was on his way to the pier, asked Jarvis, Jarvis, hows the situation in Malibu?


    The cranes arrivedst night, and the basement exits have now been cleared, Jarvis replied.


    Good, initiate The House Party Protocol.


    Tony heard that the basement exit had been cleared, and his face was relieved. He wanted to use all of the legions of his iron suit to fight Killian, hence initiating his fully prepared protocol.


    In Los Angeles, Malibu.


    A group of workers are driving a crane, clearing the ruins of the stone. In the first location, they cleared as requested by their employer. There was a sudden sound of a machine turning far away.


    Immediately after that, they saw the ground start moving, and the lights below lit up. A series of iron suits of different shapes turned on by themselves, flying out of the hole.


    At this time, at the pier in Florida.


    Killian relied on theva-like heat inside his body to force Colonel Rhodes to take off his War Machine suit voluntarily.


    Lock him up. Lets go and bring Mr. President here.


    ording to the vice presidents message, the president would leave the security reserve today and head to Air Force One. He would wear the War Machine, disguise as Colonel Roddy, and enter Air Force One in a dignified manner to bring the president here.


    Jarvis, enter hide mode. A few hundred meters away, Tony ordered Jarvis.


    His dozens of suits with different functions were rushing over at supersonic speed, and it would take some time to get here. Originally, he would wait until all the suits arrived and then wait for the Wizard toe over.


    But now, Rhodes was in danger. Waiting for another secondter might dangers his life, so he had first to try to sneak in quietly to see if he could save Rhodes.


    Huh, War Machine suit? Just as Tony was about to descend slowly and approach, he suddenly saw the War Machine that appeared.

 Chapter 288: “Fighting”

    Chapter 288: ��Fighting��


    Jarvis, crack the War Machine program and check if the pilot inside now is Colonel Rhodes. Seeing the War Machine standing on the deck while a few Extremis soldiers followed next to it, something was obviously not quite right. Tony immediately stopped the n and issued an order to Jarvis.


    Yes, sir. A momentter, Tony saw Killians face in his helmet.


    War Machine was originally a gift from Tony to Rhodes, and although scientists in the army had given it some modifications and protection, he could still hack into it if he wanted to.


    What does Killian want to do in the War Machine? Seeing that it was not Rhodes in the War Machine but Killian, Tony had a bad feeling in his heart.


    I cant let him leave.


    Seeing the War Machine was about to take off. Tony finally made a n to rush up to him and attack him with a chest cannon. Killian used the War Machine disguised as Colonel Rhodes. It is obvious that is weird. If he is going to use the identity of Rhodes to make any terrorist attack, then it will be a problem.


    At this time, he could not care less about infiltrating to save Rhodes but first chose to stop the more threatening Killian. Although Killian barely learned the basic operation of the War Machine, it is still problematic if he gets away.


    Tony suddenly appeared in front of him and sted him with a chest cannon. He had no time to control the War Machine to dodge and was sted directly in the face.


    Boss!


    Those soldiers standing on the deck watched as Killian fell at a faster rate than when he had just taken off, smashing through the deck andnding in the underground cabin. Killian holds all the technology of the Extremis serum, and if he dies, then it wont be long before all of the soldiers are blown up into fireworks.


    Damn you, Tony! However, a roar came out from the underground.


    Immediately after, Killian jumped from the cabin to the deck. At this time, his stomach obviously missing arge piece of flesh, but was recovering quickly.


    Come! Tony flew high in the air, heard Killians shout below, and provoked him.


    He surprisingly spewed out a breath of fire toward Tony. He directly moved away so that Killians mes wouldnt hit him. He roughly looked around. Now there are at least close to fifty Extremis soldiers below. He will certainly be torn into pieces if he goes down.


    The most important thing to do now is to keep provoking him to stall for time and wait for the arrival of his iron legion and The Wizard.


    Look at me, dumbo. Tony relied on dodging the attacks of the group of soldiers below and the long-range weapons such as rocketunchers and machine guns they picked up.


    This is useless, go and bring our dear Colonel Rhodes here!


    Killian wasnt stupid and knew that it would be hard for them to hurt him as long as Tony didnte down. He immediately had his men go to the cabin and bring Rhodes out. When Tony saw Rhodes, who the soldiers brought, he was shocked.


    Tony, I order you toe down now immediately and take off your suit, or I will kill him immediately! Killian came in front of Rhodes and shouted toward Tony in the air.


    If I came down here, youre just going to kill both of us in the spot. Do you think Im that dumb to fall for those kinds of tricks? Tony looked down at Killian and taunted him.


    He wants to save Rhodes, but ording to Killians request, he can not save Rhodes at all.


    Fair point. Ill give you a chance. You cane down in that suit of yours, and then we fight one-on-one. If you win, Ill let you and Rhodes leave. How about that? Killian put away the mes and lifted Rhodes up by the neck with one hand.


    Or I can kill him right now.


    Wait, wait, wait. Ill take that offer. Tony saw that Rhodes was choked to the point of suffocation and hurriedlynded on the deck.


    Although he knew that he and Killian alone were good because his purpose was to dy the time and wait for his iron legion and the Wizard toe.


    Killian let go of Rhodes, whose face had turned purple. mes came out of his hand, and he rushed towards Tony like lightning.


    Eleven years since in that rooftop, you know how desperate I am? And now I want you to experience my desperation at that time!


    Oh, Im sorry. I shouldnt have done that to you. Tony replied as he desperately fended off the attack.


    Back then, when he was young, he was hitting on Hansen. Killian was there hoping to get funding for his research. To avoid being disturbed, he tricked Killian into waiting for him on the rooftop.


    Of course, he didnt go to the rooftop; now that he thought about it, he acted quite a jerk. But he didnt expect him to be engaging in terrorist activities.


    I sincerely apologize for it. Killian mmed Tony hard on the deck with one fist and ripped off one of Tonys mechanical arms.


    Now what he wants is not an apology but revenge.


    The serum in Killians body has obviously undergone special optimization. Even Tony wearing the suit, was having trouble, but most of the time, he had the upper hand,


    Tony took advantage of his opponents carelessness and blew off one of his arms. In just a few seconds, his armpletely regenerates.


    Just when Tony had been violently ripped off the entire upper half of his suit by Killian, almost defenseless and about to be killed, a voice suddenly made everyone stop what they were doing.


    Oh? Am I interrupting you guys?


    The crowd looked up, and a stranger with huge white wings spread out. As if an angel appeared above them at some point.

 Chapter 289: “High Level Magic”

    Chapter 289: ��High Level Magic��


    The figure with a pair of angel wings was no other than Jerry, who had developed a new Flight Magic toe from the vi where The Mandarin lived.


    He was at the vice presidents manor. After healing Alices disability with the magic potion, he returned to the roof of the building where the Portkey was stored with Apparition and used the Portkey to return to the vicinity of the vi in Florida.


    After returning to Florida, he immediately cast his new Flight Magic and rushed toward the location. Upon arrival, just in time to see the scene of Tony being stripped of his upper body and being toppled by Killian, he couldnt resist making a joke.


    If yourete by a minute, you might not have seen me again. Tony was finally relieved to see Jerry appear.


    Although his iron legion is still on the way, when the Wizard arrives, at least his and Rhodes safety is no longer a problem.


    If you intervene, Ill kill both of you right now.


    The Wizard is powerful, but at this time, Killian is also bursting with self-confidence. He thinks that the Wizard could be defeated since Jerry is alone and Killian has at least fifty soldiers around him.


    Jerry directly put away his wings and instantly appeared in front of Killians face.


    Wind! With a wave of his hand, a greenish wind with a powerful force instantly blew Killian backward and smashed hard on the container on the cruise ship.


    Reparo! With another wave of the hand, Tonys suit was once again restored to its previous condition.


    Get Rhodes first! Tony got up and said to Jerry.


    Jerry nodded. His figure disappeared once again and reappeared behind Rhodes. By fusing the magic principle of the Dash card, Jerrys Apparition is now not only much faster when activated.


    These Extremis soldiers transformed by the serum, they obviously do not understand any spatial principles and can not detect spatial fluctuations. When they perceived Jerrying behind Rhodes, Jerry had already brought Rhodes back again next to Tony.


    Take Rhodes away, Ill take care of it here with my new magic. Looking at Killian with fifty soldiers rushing aggressively towards this side, Jerry said to Tony, who was also holding Rhodes in the air.


    New magic? Tony looked at him without thinking any further, dragged Rhodes, and flew to the side.


    Using his newly improved Fire Dragon Spell might not be effective because those soldiers might have some immunity toward a me.


    Ascending to high altitude, Jerry closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and began to mobilize his magic power inrge quantities. He stood motionless for about three seconds before violently opening his eyes.


    At once, a huge tornado began to take shape below Jerry.


    The powerful tornado with storm instantly descended on the ship below, and slowly swept the entire ship, as well as all the soldiers and hired soldiers. It is a card with thebination of The Windy card and the Rain card, with causes a big storm and gust of wind to be instantly summoned.


    The way it is presented is like a raging tornado. Under the strong twisting of the tornado, in no time, the whole ship waspletely destroyed and turned into various pieces.


    The soldiers in the center of the tornado were even worse. At first, they were just swept up in mid-air by the tornado, but after a while, when the ship was destroyed into pieces, they were like meat in a meat grinder, instantly strangled into mush by the pieces.


    In the end, only Killian uses his body constantly emitting hot mes to melt the approaching debris and then relies on a level of self-healing ability to barely able to hold until the tornado ends.


    Jerry saw the situation once again and recited the incantation towards the air. A big thunder immediately appeared from the cloud above the tornado straight down, precisely hitting Killian, who was struggling to maintain his bnce.


    Argh! Killian, who was struck by lightning, had a look of horror in his eyes and then let out a desperate roar.


    A lightning attack obviously can not kill him, but it can make him fell in a state of paralysis.


    Sure enough, the defensive me emanating from Killians body instantly disappeared when lightning struck him. He was also strangled into flesh paste by the countless fragments in the tornado.


    High in the air, Jerry watched the entire ship and all the people on board disappear under his magic and then withdrew his magic with satisfaction. Although this kind of wide range of attack magic is a bit magic intensive, it has been proven to be very effective against enemies like these.


    That is not magic. Thats just a chaotic natural disaster. On the shore, Rhodes watched Jerry use the Tornado to destroy the entire ship and all the soldiers. He couldnt help but let out a sigh of relief.


    Tornadoes are natural disasters that, even until the current technological development, we cant stop when a tornado appears and destroys the environment. But the Wizard can use magic to invoke tornadoes like this is just terrifying.


    I dont know why. I suddenly dont feel anxious now. At this time, Tony opened his suits mask and murmured a sentence.


    Since the battle of New York, he was very anxious about the alien invasion. He was constantly making and improving his iron suit.


    But now, seeing that the Wizard can easily summon a natural disaster like a tornado, the strength seems much stronger than the New York battle. He suddenly feels that the aliens arent that worrisome anymore.


    His iron legion is still on the way, and the Wizard has solved things in less than a minute.


    He believed that if there really were another alien invasion like thest one, the Wizard alone would be able to give the enemy an unimaginably heavy blow, and they would be just supporting him from a distance.


    Ah! My War Machine! At this time, Rhodes just remembered that his suit was also in that ship. ording to the current situation, it is estimated that it is also turned into scrap metal.

 Chapter 290: “Trouble”

    Chapter 290: ��Trouble��


    Sorry, I forgot about it! At this time, Jerrys voice suddenly sounded behind Rhodes and Tony.


    Its okay. I mean, thats probably the only way youll get rid of the enemy quickly. Rhodes quickly waved his hand to indicate that it was fine.


    He forgot that the Wizard could also use teleportation magic. He was still high in the air and teleported unexpectedly behind them. However, why is the Wizard always teleport behind them rather than teleporting in front of them? Which always makes them startled.


    Its like someone always likes to hide behind a door, around the corner, and suddenly jump out to scare people.


    Its okay. Ill make you a new one once were back. At this point, Tony opened his mouth tofort him.


    He made the first original design of the suit itself, so of course, he would know how to create a new one. Although the previous one has been modified by someone else, he would make a new and better one for Rhodes.


    Ah, you dont need to do that.


    This time Jerryughed, waved his hand at the wreckage of the ship in the sea, and recited a spell, io War Machine.


    Five secondster, a wrecked or can be called a mass of scrap metal, far from the sea, flew out andnded in front of the three.


    Reparo! Jerry once again cast magic on the scrap of War Machine. In just a few seconds, it was restored to a brand-new appearance.


    A lightning bolt struck on the brand new War Machine, and the power was instantly replenished.


    There you go! Jerry turned his head to Rhodes.


    At this time, Rhodes was stunned by his skill set of magic operations of Jerry. Although he had just seen it once on the cruise ship, now this series of magical magic still made him in awe. Even if the worlds best engineer here saw this set of magic done by the Wizard, they were willing to bow down to Jerry.


    Thank you, thank you! Rhodes spoke excitedly.


    Tony is not surprised. Jerry can repair his suit like this several times.


    It seems that the police and the army are about toe. Ill leave it up to you guys! Hearing the sound of sirens in the distance, as well as the appearance of ships and fighter jets in the air, Jerry disappeared.


    Time went back to Washington half an hour ago.


    After talking to the president, the vice president immediately mobilized the naval,nd, and air forces and police near the Floridian state andunched a siege on all fronts to Killiansir. He himself quickly went to the White House and the President, who had already arrived in Air Force One.


    Given what he just saw, Killian and his disposable army. He had some doubts that it would work that even the army itself was sent to Killians Base. Thats why he was worried that relying on the Wizard and Iron Man alone might not necessarily wipe out Killian and all his soldiers.


    But when reporting to the president, he gave credit to the Wizard and Iron Man for all the sources of information he knew. This way, in case something goes wrong and a rogue soldier tells the truth, he canpletely deny it. It is also a way for him to gain ranks in the political world.


    Have the troops arrived yet? Inside the White House, the president and vice president, who were heavily guarded, were talking on video with the general who was on this mission.


    And on the other end of the video, the general reported, The Navy and Air Force are currently three kilometers away from their destination, and the Army is five kilometers away. They were about to arrive at the destination.


    Good. Remember to cooperate with Iron Man, The Wizard, and Iron Patriot when you arrive to wipe out that group of terrorists.


    The terrorist attacks that have been broadcast live during this period of time have made him quite a headache. At that moment, an urgent report from a soldier suddenly came from the other end of the video.


    Reporting! There is a powerful tornado in the destination ahead. Our fleet can not continue to move forward!


    Tornado, are you kidding? The general revealed an unbelievable look.


    General, five fighter jets were likewise unable to approach because of the tornado. They have a video to be shown that they captured.


    Immediately after that, the president, vice president, and the general watched the live video of Jerry spreading his angel-like wings and casting out a tornado in the air, destroying the ship and all the soldiers.


    Thats when the vice president finally understood why the Wizard left. In the eyes of the Wizard, Killian, and his soldiers really is nothing.


    -


    At the same time, Washington S.H.I.E.L.D. headquarters.


    Barton, can you be sure that this is the real appearance of the wizard you saw that time in New Mexico?


    Fury took Jerrys photo and ced it in front of Barton, who hadpleted his memory recovery training. Barton looked at the photo of Jerry, nodded affirmatively, and said the same experience as when Coulson reported earlier.


    On the side, Coulson looked at Fury and asked, Director, since the identity of the Wizard has been confirmed, what are you going to do?


    Fury smiled and fell into silence. Because of this question, he also did not know how to answer. Out of all the members of the Avengers, the Wizard is the one thats very difficult to control.


    Barton and Natasha are originally S.H.I.E.L.D. agents and ept his orderspletely. Because Carter is the creator of S.H.I.E.L.D., Steve moved to Washington D.C., to ept his orders toplete the appropriate tasks.


    Tony is powerful but weak if he doesnt use his armor.


    Hulk is uncontroble, but Dr. Banner is a person who can be controlled and is now working with S.H.I.E.L.D. to study to see if he can find a cure for himself. After turning into the Hulk, Natashas job is to calm him until he transforms back to normal.


    As for Thor, his identity is cleared. Hes not much of a big-brainer, but hell easy to be asked for cooperation.


    Only the Wizard, not only powerful but shows a bit of suspicion towards S.H.I.E.L.Ds side by not giving him his full identity.


    Now, they finally identally cracked the Wizards true identity. Now they need to find the right move not to provoke the Wizards action.

 Chapter 291: “Mahjong Girl Strike”

    Chapter 291: ��Mahjong Girl Strike��


    Director, theres an important video for you to see. Its about The Wizard. At this time, Hill knocked on the door outside the office.


    Fury heard that it was rted to the Wizard and immediately let Hill walk in.


    Director, this is the video our satellite captured in Florida and the relevant intelligence that we justpiled. Hill ced the tablet on the table and began to y the video.


    The video was yed. Its about Jerry summoning a tornado to destroy a cruise ship. S.H.I.E.L.D. is also keeping an eye on Killian and the Extremis serum.


    After watching the video, Fury took a deep breath and became even more torn. The stronger the Wizards performance, the stronger the Earths strength against the aliens will be in the future, but likewise, the more difficult it is to control the Wizard.


    He thought that they should use some radical means, but now it seems that it is better not to. Because things may go out of control if they anger the Wizard and result in the Wizard not only no longer helping against the aliens but also getting revenge on Earth, it is a bad situation.


    He is a smart man and knows how to maximize the benefits. When the risks and benefits arepletely out of proportion, there is no need to take risks. The disaster caused by the research of Space Stone is a good example.


    All wizardry aside, the information on his abilities is in line with the admissions standards of the S.H.I.E.L.D. Academy of Science and Technology? Fury asked Coulson.


    Coulson looked carefully and said, In addition to a slightly younger age, learning ability, character, and other aspects. It is quite consistent with the S.H.I.E.L.D. Academy of Science and Technology admissions standards.


    Find a way to let S.H.I.E.L.D. Admissions see this information, but be careful about him knowing that we did this on purpose and make it like they would enroll the Wizard in the future. Fury ordered.


    He knew very well how vignt the Wizard was if he directly gave the order for the S.H.I.E.L.D. Academy admissions teachers recruit the Wizard to enroll. Then it is likely that the Wizard will find out in the end.


    Once the Wizard knows his identity is exposed, it is very likely to use that magic that can make people forget their memories or other strange magic on arge scale, and that can be a problem.


    He wants to let the admissions office identally find Jerry is a good potential agent recruit. ording to the investigation, the actual Wizards identity is unknown to Jerrys family.


    Therefore, with the eloquence of the group of professionals in the admissions office. Even if the Wizard himself is not very willing, there is a good chance that his family will push him to join the academy.


    Director, you want him to find a sense of belonging after joining S.H.I.E.L.D. Academy, and then reduce his hostility towards us? Coulson realized his intention.


    I believe that he will definitely change his mind about us if he really spends a few years inside. Fury said in a firm tone.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. Academy is a special training ce for S.H.I.E.L.D. agents, in addition to agents and a variety of the most talented scientists and technical talents.


    The Academy will allow students to learn and experience the original purpose of the creation of S.H.I.E.L.D. and the concept of defending the Earthmany students who graduated from the S.H.I.E.L.D. Academy chose to join S.H.I.E.L.D. because of the noble ideology of defending the Earth.


    Fury felt that the Wizard, who was only thirteen years old, could hardly not be influenced and thus change to some extent in his thinking. Maybe after graduation, he will really take the initiative to join S.H.I.E.L.D.


    Sixty thousand? Its a little higher than I expected. Jerry first opened his panel and checked up on the growth of the red stars.


    Originally thought that this trip at most would gain 20,000 to 30,000 red stars, did not expect the final results to be 60,000. But think about it, he thought it was just to deal with ordinary terrorists, but it turned out to be a group of super-human soldiers. Of course, the red stars will be more.


    Those Extremis soldiers can create a lot of trouble. Not to mention that the leader, Killian, also wants to control a country and start a world war.


    First of all, the red stars earned are a lot, and secondly, with the countrys vice president in his grasp, it is equivalent to having control on a governmental side.


    But he cant underestimate a vice presidents influence because it can take out Jerry through his powers. But he can y an important partter in one of his ns.


    For example, the vice president can give pressure on S.H.I.E.L.D. through his connection whenever he has a problem with them.


    Oh, the Mahjong Girl is making a move. Just when Jerry was ready to close the panel to continue studying magic, he suddenly received a message from the dragon and could not help but reveal a smile on his face.


    He took out the improved magic camera and disappeared in the same ce with the Apparition.


    Five minutes ago, Aisha carried her school bag and said goodbye to Anne and her other friends. As usual, she walked to the nearest subway entrance to the school. Since she started junior high school and moved to live in the vi area, she took the subway by herself every day to go home.


    Hey, didnt you say that my duty as the new master is to collect the remaining pieces of Carmen Mahjong? Now that Im proficient in twenty pieces of the tiles, why arent we going to find them?


    It had been more than a month since she obtained the book from the basement of her familys vi and became the new owner.


    Under the guidance of the dragon, she practiced every day in the garden and could use the magic in the book skillfully. The dragon had not taken her to find the remaining Carmen tiles, which made her a little anxious.


    I just woke up, and power has not yet recovered. I can not sense the location of the remaining tiles. Well have to wait a little longer. The dragon, disguised as a doll lying on Aishas shoulder, helplessly returned.


    It is not that it does not take Aisha to find the remaining tiles, but the remaining tiles havent even been made yet by Jerry.


    Thief! Thief! Just at this time, not far in front of the subway, the sound of a womans cry for help suddenly came.


    Immediately after, someone was dragging a leather bag toward the direction where Aisha was running wildly.

 Chapter 292: “Working Aisha”

    Chapter 292: ��Working Aisha��


    At this time, Aisha saw the thief running across the street. Not only was she not afraid of it, but she also showed a look of excitement.


    Since we cant find the remaining tiles for the time being, lets fight crime like the Wizard!


    Ever since the Wizard appeared, Aisha immediately became her biggest fan, and even when she first started middle school and began to say goodbye to middle school, her idol has never changed.


    Now that she has be the newest magical book master and can use magic. Of course, she wants to learn about her idol fighting criminals and be a superhero that everyone admires.


    Backing up to a corner where no one was around, Aisha took off the key of the seal hanging on her chest and began to recite the incantation, O key that hides the power of darkness, show your true power before me! Now in the name of your master, Imand you to lift the seal!


    After a burst of light, the seal instantly transformed into a magnificent wand. At the same time, Jerry has been stealthy like a house elf. He can get all angles of her acts in video throughout the subway.


    This is the first time she will do something like this, and this needs to be taken on camera.


    Cover your face! Seeing that Aisha was about to rush out with her wand, the dragon hurriedly reminded.


    Oh, right, right! Aisha then remembered that she forgot to cover her face, and hurriedly took out her long-prepared magical girl mask from her school bag and put it on her face.


    In order to prevent her real identity was discovered, affecting her father, brother, and Belle, she almost forgot about it because it was her first time. Aisha has prepared a mask that can hide her face. Just now, because it was her first time, she almost forgot about it.


    Stand still. I am here to represent justice. Put the bag you grabbed on the ground, or I will take action with my own magic!


    Aisha stood in the middle of the subway exit, turned the wand in her hand, crossed it in front of her chest, and said the line she had prepared beforehand.


    The thief looked at the eleven or twelve-year-old girl with a mask trying to stop him. He could not help but twitch the corners of his mouth.


    Get lost, little girl. Did you really think youre The Wizard?


    Since the emergence of wizards, thieves like him have be more and more difficult to do their operations. In the past, they preyed on the dark roadside and remote alleys every night. They can obtain a lot of loot stolen from others at that time window.


    But now, he does not dare to strike at night. Afraid that the sky suddenly shot a magic light, he was stunned in ce, the police came to arrest him, and hell be thrown in jail for years. Several of his colleagues have gone in this way.


    Therefore, he does not dare to steal at night and can only risk doing it in the daytime, like now. When there are fewer people, they will aim for someone thats really vulnerable and an easy target.


    The thief did not hesitate to push her away to the side, fled the subway entrance, and ran into the nearby alley that had been surveyed.


    However, things are not as simple as he imagined.


    He saw the little girl quickly pull out a small wooden block from her pocket, then bounced up like a coin. The magnificent wand in her hand flicked on the block and shouted, Wind!


    A greenish wind instantly flew out from that wooden block, directly blowing the thief up and hitting the top of the subway ceiling hard. He was entangled in that wind and then fell hard on the ground.


    Just with two hits, the thief instantly fainted.


    Look at that! Retracting the Mahjong, Aisha couldnt resist spinning in ce and posing another pose that she thought was very much in line with her magical girl status.


    This is the first time she uses magic in action. She felt that this is a really good feeling like a dreame true. It was still very different from practicing by herself in the vi.


    The onlookers on the subway were attracted by the scene and pulled out their phones. The woman that lost her bag also chased over to retrieve the bag from the hands of the thief and thanked Aisha.


    Shift! Aisha hastily pulled out another tile from her pocket, waved her wand, and her whole figure disappeared in the same ce.


    Jerry made twenty pieces of Mahjong. Although Clow cards and the tiles are basically simr, in the process of making, he also added some of his own magical theory.


    For example, the Shift tile is not only limited to moving a persons body but also integrates the characteristics of Apparition and can take the caster to move away from the spot instantly.


    However, in order to prevent his sister from using magic indiscriminately or using magic too often, others. Jerry lets the dragon inform his sister that there will be some limitations.


    Those pose do familiar. Its like the pose that she always uses when ying with Anne and the others. At this time, Jerry put away the camera, a smile that could not help but appear on his face.


    I guess Ill save this video forter. Because this is simply an unforgettable memory.


    He apparated to his vi and opened his panel. Sure enough, if he expected, his red stars gained a certain amount of growth. As for why there was a sudden increase of fifteen red stars, it was due to the fact that Aisha had just used the Carmen Book to do a good deed and catch a thief who had stolen something.


    Jerry creates the Carmen Book, and its real owner is Jerry. Aisha doesnt have magic. Jerry gave her the right to use the Carmen Book so that she could normally use them to cast the corresponding magic.


    Therefore, Aisha used the Carmen Book to do good deeds. Jerry can get some red stars from it because it works as a medium that Jerry himself casts the magic to do good deeds.


    This is actually one of the reasons Jerry created The Carmen Book. Not only because he wanted to help his sister fulfill her dream and let her have the ability to protect herself but also to let his sister work for him so that he could have more time to study magic.


    After all, it is now somewhat uneconomical for him to devote his time to dealing withmon criminals. But itll be worthwhile given his passive earning, getting red stars without having to do anything.

 Chapter 293: “Early Love”

    Chapter 293: ��Early Love��


    Christmas is here. Jerry returned to his family vi, where Haas and the others are living together. The number of red stars he has umted today is already 200,000. After apanying his family this Christmas, Jerry nned to go to the world of Harry Potter again to study and learn time magic.


    Aisha, I want to eat spicy chicken!


    Inside Aishas room, the dragon heard her that she was about to eat dinner and quickly circled around Aisha. Since it was born, for some reason, it likes to eat spicy food very much. Especially a spicy chicken made by Jerry.


    I know, I know. I will give you a little bitter.


    Aisha scratched her head, writing about the Christmas gift her brother gave herself two days ago, The Great Collection of Mathematics for School Students.


    He said this book is what he used to pass the exam. All the math problems were carefully selected, and she spent a lot of effort hoping that in just two weeks, her semester would end. Since Christmas, she has not been in a very happy mood.


    She was thinking about pursuing justice with her magic, but she had a math exam to be taken care of. Her brother stared at her every day to do math problems, and she had little time to sneak out to do some superhero action.


    Whats more unfortunate is that none of the magic in her book can help her with math problems either, and even the dragon cant solve math problems.


    Aisha, who are you talking to? At this time, Jerry suddenly pushed the door and looked in with a puzzled face.


    No one. Its just that this problem is too difficult, and I dont know, thats why Im talking to myself. Aisha hurriedly got up to block the dragons figure and exined to Jerry.


    Jerry pretended to be so,ughed, and said, Ah, its okay. Well, I wont help you, but its time for you to eat now.


    Okay, brother, Ill clean up and go out right away. Aisha said with a smile.


    Jerry nodded and closed the door again. During this period of time, probably out of the excitement of just bing a superhero, Aisha went out to do some action a little too often. It has seriously affected her study, and her math is getting worse and worse.


    Jerry felt that this is not good, although he has gained some red stars, but Aishas academic performance is also very important.


    Jerry gathered all the mathematical knowledge of primary and secondary schools in his previous life and present life, and then used his magic to create a magic book called The Great Collection of Mathematics for School Students.


    This The Great Collection of Mathematics for School Students is actually a magic book, and its magic effect is that as long as you read the question carefully, it will help the person solve the equations more efficiently.


    With this, Aisha can proficiently study math more efficiently and keep on getting red stars for Jerry.


    After eating, Haas is lying on the couch with his head in the sand, Belle is cleaning up the dishes, and Jerry is watching some biologists online video instruction on his tablet.


    Whats Aisha doing in her room with half a te of spicy chicken? Haas caught sight of Aisha finishing her meal and taking half a te of leftover spicy chicken from the fridge and couldnt help but mutter to Jerry.


    Jerryughed at this, Maybe she didnt eat enough and wanted to go to her room to eat slowly.


    Is that so? I always feel that Aisha is always secretive in recent times. I dont even know who she is talking totely.


    Nah, I think its just that she talks more alone to get herself more focused. Not that she found someone special or anything. He knew that Aisha was not on the phone with anyone, but she was talking to the dragon he had created.


    However, parents were very much interested if their children had someone special that they always talked to because early love interests them.


    As far as he knows, Haas and Aishas deceased mother also fell in love in junior high school, then continued to high school, and finally married just after graduating college. So both Haas and Aishas mother are the kind of couple who got their early love.


    However, he cant me Haas for it. Jerry was in junior high school for only one year and saw several students had already found their partners. If Aisha really has a boyfriend in school, he might be as cautious as Haas.


    Well, she is most likely a bit rebel-ish due to her phase at this age. Youre probably someone she would talk to about something secret.


    Haas nodded, Of course, the exception would be in your case. Youre in high school, so if you get a girlfriend, Im not against it.


    Alright then.


    Boys and girls are treated differently, he is actually just a year older than Aisha ording to the age on his ID card, but looking at Haas, he doesnt object to him having a girlfriend. Perhaps, in the eyes of Haas, Jerry is already mature, and he is no different than adults, especially now Jerry in height has not have too much difference from him.


    If Jerry fell in love when he became an adult, Haas could have grandchildren.


    By the way, Jerry. I see that you have been reading biology-rted books. Is it that you n to be a biologist in the future?


    Yes, I am currently interested in this field. Oh, I have finished my high school knowledge on my own, and if there is no ident, I will apply for admission to several universities such as Stanford, Princeton, Harvard, and Columbia in February.


    All the various exams required for admission were already takenst semester, and get my transcripts. So it shouldnt be a big problem. Jerry nodded and told Haas about his n.


    Although most of his energy was spent on studying magic, he hadnt missed out on his school-rted sses and had even taken time to take the various required exams for college applications while getting extremely good grades.


    Plus, there were letters of rmendation from the principal of Midtown High School and teachers. So as long as he applied for it, it wouldnt be any problem where he would get epted.

 Chapter 294: “Academy”

    Chapter 294: ��Academy��


    What? Youre applying to college? When Haas heard Jerrys words, he sat up from the sofa in shock.


    He knew that Jerry was a genius, and this had been proven countless times since he was a child. However, he did not expect Jerry to be such a genius.


    He finished junior high school in just a year, and now high school is also in just a year. In addition to that, he had taken some college passing tests to enter various colleges around the world.


    Isnt that a little early? Haas asked cautiously.


    I mean, its not too early. Have you seen that TV Show about Sheldon, who just spent a few years in school and then went to college? Jerry said with a shrug.


    Haas said helplessly, But thats a TV show. Theres no Sheldon in reality.


    Maybe Ill go to college and bring home a college girlfriend soon after. Jerry joked.


    Well, I think youll do good there. So, I wont be mad about it.


    In the end, Haas stopped dwelling on it. He was just a little worried that Jerry would be a little ufortable going to college at this age and maybe even being epted to a college that wasnt even in New York.


    But after thinking about it carefully all these years, it seems that Jerry is taking care of him and his sister most of the time. So his worries may really be superfluous.


    When you do get epted to a prestigious university, Ill go to the police station and talk about it. I wanted to make the chief a bit jealous about you. Haasy back down again.


    What are you guys talking about? At this time, Belle came out of the kitchen with some curiosity.


    Jerry is going to apply for college in February and has already gotten the documents and letters of rmendation from the school teachers and principal. Haas shook his head and told Belle the news.


    Belle was surprised by it, and a smile appeared on her face as well.


    Just as Haas and Belle were discussing which college was better and more suitable for Jerry, the doorbell suddenly rang. Hearing the doorbell ring, both Hass and Belle froze for a moment.


    It was Christmas, and no one should be visiting at this time. Haas didnt have any rtives on his side; on Belles side, her family had visited two days before.


    Ill go check it out. Belle got up from the sofa and went to the door.


    Excuse me, who are you looking for? Opening the door, Belle saw two strangers wearing suits.


    Hello, Ms. Belle. We are teachers from the universitys admissions office and would like to talk to you and your son, Jerry Carmen. The woman, who was probably close to forty or so, came forward and politely introduced herself to Belle.


    The university admissions office?


    Belle had a surprised look on her face. She was discussing with Haas which college Jerry should choose, and here was a college teacher taking the initiative toe to her door for his college eptance.


    Oh, pleasee in! Although a little surprised, Belle still very politely invited the two into the house.


    Excuse me, from which college are you guys from?


    Haas, Belle, and Jerry sat in a row, while two people from the S.H.I.E.L.D. were opposite. Academy admissions office.


    The two looked at each other the same way, then smiled and said back, You may not have heard the name of our college, but our college is currently the best university in the world. Only a very small number of geniuses are admitted each year. The admission criteria is an IQ of not less than 120.


    As S.H.I.E.L.D. operatives, they have a very skilled response n for this current situation. They did not say the name of the college first, but first said the conditions of entering the college.


    Hearing that the conditions were so high, Haas and Belle looked at each other. The IQ of a normal person is about 100, a 110 IQ could be considered outstanding. IQs higher than 120 are very rare to find.


    Given Mr. Carmens age and various performances. We have reason to believe that he has an IQ of at least 140 or higher, so we wanted to invite him to our university.


    After the female agent finished speaking, the male agent took out three pieces of paper and then said, without waiting for them to ask, Because our college belongs to the governments secret college and is not open to the public. If you want to know more about it, you have to sign this NDA before we can continue.


    If, in the end, Mr. Carmen refuses our offer, ording to the agreement, the three of you can not disclose information about our university.


    Haas and Belle turned their heads together to look at Jerry.


    Jerrys eyes narrowed, and he smiled as he said to them, Ill sign it. I also want to know what kind of college it is. If its really good, I will seriously consider it.


    Haas and Belle nodded and signed the NDA with a pen, and Jerry signed it. Seeing that all three signed smoothly, They took out the S.H.I.E.L.D. Academy information to the three.


    There are the main points.


    One is that S.H.I.E.L.D. Academy has the best faculty. Their lecturers are world-famous professors who have the best and most advanced research equipment. It is the most desired university for every genius who dreams of bing big.


    The second is that S.H.I.E.L.D. Academy is affiliated with S.H.I.E.L.D., the most powerful organization in the world.


    Three is the S.H.I.E.L.D. Academy will handle all the food and housing learning costs. He will also get pocket money each month, and he can get a job in the governmental sector when he graduates.


    In addition to these three points, there are various benefits.


    These two agents are good at ying psychological tricks in convincing Haas and Belle that they would be interested in signing Jerry to that college.


    Of course, Jerry is certainly unaffected. Because when he knew that the two people were from S.H.I.E.L.D. Academy and S.H.I.E.L.D. Academy is where they train agents for S.H.I.E.L.D. His first reaction is that S.H.I.E.L.D. has already found his true identity.


    So, throughout the conversation, he was silently using Legillimency, reading the activities of the two agents minds to see if there would be information about knowing that he was the Wizard.


    However, he did not get the result he wanted.

 Chapter 295: “Unusual Behavior”

    Chapter 295: ��Unusual Behavior��


    The brain activity of these two agents the whole time was how to tell this family so that Jerry, a genius at the age of thirteen, could be enrolled in the S.H.I.E.L.D. Academy. It was as if they really didnt know that Jerry was the Wizard but just thought he was a genius that could be trained.


    Could it be that I was overly concerned?


    Jerry, what do you think? At this time, the two of them turned their heads to look at Jerry and asked.


    Although the two have been very satisfied with this S.H.I.E.L.D. Academy profile, but they feel that the final decision has to be decided by Jerry.


    I still want to think about it. After all, I previously wanted to go to New York University because its close to home. Jerry smiled back.


    What would he do if he were to be recruited as a S.H.I.E.L.D. agent? He is not going to make a fortune from this. He needed a ce for him to learn the basics of biology so that he could start his research on his wizard bloodline.


    As for the high-end lecturer, he felt that Dr. Banner and Hansen are way better than those lecturers at that university. As for cutting-edge research equipment, it does indeed going to be a bit costly, and they could provide such technology if he needs something.


    However, he still has to figure out that this S.H.I.E.L.D. Academy agents really think that he is a genius that was a potential recruit to the Academy, or is it because S.H.I.E.L.D. has known his true identity? Thats why he said to think about it.


    No problem. Tomorrow we wille over again. If you decide, we will give you the admission letter directly. The two agents didnt expect that after they had taken care of the most difficult part with the parents, they would end up running into a slight obstacle with the child.


    But it doesnt matter, and this is just a small problem. Because they believed that after they left, the parents had already been convinced, it would definitely have some influence on the child, thus helping him to make the right decision.


    Mr. Carmen, S.H.I.E.L.D. Academy is an amazing ce, and you are really perfect for it. Hopefully, we can hand you the eptance letter when wee over tomorrow. Before leaving, that female agent spoke to Jerry again.


    Is he really only thirteen years old? He doesnt look like one? In the car at the entrance of the vi, the male agent inserted the key to start the car and said with some surprise.


    Looking at the photo on the document is clear, but after seeing the real person, he really feels that Jerry does not look like a typical thirteen-year-old. Height is not the problem, some people are born to grow faster, but the way he talks and acts doesnt reflect a thirteen-year-old.


    Well, geniuses always built different, and his profile is pretty outstanding. He takes up all kinds of household chores, and it is understandable that he acts that way. The female agent fastened her seat belt and smiled back.


    I guess youre true.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. Academy has a lot of geniuses, and geniuses are always out of the norm. It was hard for them to understand if they were not geniuses.


    The two S.H.I.E.L.D. Academy agents like them are not intellectual geniuses but have a rtively high emotional quotient and are best at psychological y.


    Hey, I have something that I want to ask!


    Just as the car was about to start, a familiar voice suddenly came from the back seat. The two turned around, looked at him, and were immediately shocked to know Jerry was inside the car.


    Mr. Carmen, when did you get in the car?


    Im sorry, Imperio!


    Jerry did not answer, but both of his hands reached out at the same time and used the Imperius Curse on them. He could only read the brain activity at the time, but not the deeper memories. So just in case, he thought it would be safer to use the Imperius Curse to confirm his suspicion.


    Two minutester, watching them who had been recovered after casting the Forgetfulness Curse and False Memory Charm. Jerry could not help but murmur, Huh, they really dont know anything at all.


    After using the Imperius Curse, he discovered that the two agents, who had gone through the normal procedure, had found him like any other genius. Various assessments determined that he met the criteria before they came over on purpose to enroll him.


    It is not known that he is the Wizard, nor is it because of S.H.I.E.L.D.s order to deliberately enroll him. In other words, S.H.I.E.L.D. does not know his true identity yet, and he has not been exposed.


    However, for some reason, his intuition was telling him that there seemed to be something not quite right. After careful consideration, he could not find the w in it.


    Just when he thought he was being paranoid and ready to give up, he suddenly had a sh in mind and pped the back of his head andughed, I really came into a dead end. If I want to know whether or not they already knew my identity, I need to find Fury.


    If S.H.I.E.L.D. really knows his identity, then Fury is probably the person who knows it first. He could go directly to Fury to find out that information.


    At this time, Fury is afraid that Jerry is going to do something so vignt. Because of that moment, he was invited to the S.H.I.E.L.D. Academy, Jerry would suspect something about his true identity had been revealed.


    Rather than actually finding out through people like them, why not just directly from the source itself?


    If he goes to the S.H.I.E.L.D. Academy side for investigation, he believes that he couldnt get any information regarding the relevant information.


    In addition to him, Coulson, Hill, and Barton, as well as several agents who had a higher security clearance, are aware of the identity of the wizard. Inparison, other normal agents are not. This is a way to limit any leakage of highly confidential information.


    Fury knows that Jerry can do a lot of magic and is able to erase the memories of others with magic. But they do not know how much magic he has in his sleeve, making it dangerous for them. Theck of intelligence makes them cant fully anticipate the current situation.


    Dad, a ssmate asked me for something. Im going out for a while. Back at the vi, Jerry greeted Haas before leaving the vi again.

 Chapter 296: “Infiltrating”

    Chapter 296: ��Infiltrating��


    After leaving the vi, Jerry cast himself a Disillusionment Charm, followed by taking out the magic mirror. All the people he gave the magic mirror do not know one thing. That is, even without the magic mirror connection, Jerry can locate the position of the people that has the magic mirror.


    In other words, he can instantly move to any person holding his magic mirror at any time.


    Huh, cheeky. He found out that Fury did not carry the magic mirror with him but put it in a closed room box.


    Fury must have known through Natasha that Jerry could teleport over when the magic mirror was connected, so he purposely did not bring the magic mirror with him but put it in a fixed, closed ce. Perhaps he does not know that Jerry can locate him without the magic mirror connection but still does it as a precaution.


    As the director of S.H.I.E.L.D., with countless secrets hidden in his head, how can he tolerate someone who can appear in front of him at any time?


    Alohomora!


    Using this spell could help Jerry open a door that was locked with a fingerprint or iris scanner for verification. No matter what they have, the Unlocking Charm can open it as long as it is a lock unless it is sealed with other magic.


    Carefully pushed open the door and walked out. He was eavesdropping on a few agents that were in the room. Fury was now located in Washington, D.C., on Theodore Roosevelt Ind, which is also the headquarters of S.H.I.E.L.D. This will be the first time he ising to that base.


    Lets find out where Nick Fury is. Jerry took out an owl, cast a Disillusionment Charm on it, and then wrote a letter to Fury and had the owl deliver it.


    He followed the owl, opening various doors with the Unlocking Charm and using the Full Body Binding Charm to disable all monitoring or rm devices that monitor the door.


    Not a momentter, he arrived at a door that said S.H.I.E.L.D. Directors office. Putting away the owl, Jerry knew that Fury should be close.


    How did the n go? Fury asked Coulson.


    I have sent someone over but just got word that there was no sess. He said hell think about it and give an answer tomorrow. Director, do you think he knows already? Coulsons face showed a trace of concern.


    It should not be possible. But with his character, suspicion is certainly there. But this should not be much of a problem. He cant find out anything over at the S.H.I.E.L.D. Academy.


    Fury suddenly frowned, Did youe in here without closing the door?


    What? What do you mean? Coulson was a little surprised to look at the door and found the office door was revealing a gap.


    Could there be a problem with the door lock?


    Maybe. Anyways, it is a miracle that you were able toe back from the dead this time. Remember to go to the medical ward every once in a while for a checkup to prevent leaving any after-effects. Fury got up and went to close the door tightly.


    I think Im fine now, fine in every aspect. When can I be active again? I feel like Im rotting if I dont do anything significant. Coulson shrugged.


    Since he came back from the dead and returned from his vacation, Fury has not been able to give him tasks and often orders him to do some physical examinations. So far, the only assignment given to him is to notify S.H.I.E.L.D. Academy recruits Jerry.


    No need to rush Coulson. This time I am going to give you something big, and I think youre going to love it. Fury gave him a smile, opened the office projector, and then arge aircraft appeared in front of Coulson.


    Coulson saw the aircraft on the projector and said with some confusion, Isnt this the bus?


    The bus is a S.H.I.E.L.D. project in the eighties and nies that spent four or five hundred million dors to create the airmand base, but when the air carrier was created, it was abandoned in the warehouse.


    Yes, I had it refurbished some time ago, and it will be your exclusive airbat base. I will have Hill prepare a list of agents for you. With that, you can select the right ones from them ording to your needs and then set up a team that belongs to you. In the future, to carry out missions specifically for special events. Fury exined.


    After hearing this, Coulson first froze and then revealed a wildly happy look. A separate airbat base, but also giving him a special team. This is the kind of thing that everyone really wants to have when working in this field.


    Fury decided to reward him a little because he was dead of thest invasion despite contributing so much stuff to it.


    Thank you, Director. I will definitely lead the team toplete all the tasks giventer.


    Coulson, Ive always trusted your ability. Now go find Hill. Fury waved his hand, signaling that Coulson could leave to do his own thing.


    When Coulson left, he immediately began to pull up the surveince to check the situation just in front of his office.


    Strange, is it really me being paranoid? In the surveince room, Coulson closed the door after entering, but not long after, the lock suddenly popped open.


    This is Nick Fury, have someone from the tech departmente over and have the door to be fixed. After checking the surveince, Fury then picked up the phone on his desk to call over someone.


    Just across the room from him, Jerry had been floating invisibly in the air, watching him. Jerry had just opened the door with the Unlocking Charm and then used the Disillusionment Charm to immediately move directly into the office.


    He used the Unlocking Charm to open the door, walked inside the room, and secretly eavesdropped the whole conversation between the two.

 Chapter 297: “Jerry’s Decision”

    Chapter 297: ��Jerry��s Decision��


    In this way, it is difficult to find any trace of him. At most, they will probably think that the door had some technical problems. He used magic to unlock the door lock; upon inspection, they will think it has some problems.


    This was done because Jerry had anticipated that Fury is going to take some extra steps for security.


    Coulson did not die? No wonder they knew my identity.


    When Jerry entered the room and saw Coulson, he immediately understood that the probability of his true identity had been exposed. Based on the conversation between the two, it seemed that way. The human brain is unique. The Forgetfulness Charm could notpletely remove a memory. At best, it could only seal it.


    When subjected to strong stimtion, this seal will most likely be broken, thus allowing the spell to fail. When watching the video at the time, Coulson was indeed killed by Ebony Maw. Since Nick Fury saved it with some advanced technology, the spell must have failed.


    Should I just give him a spell? Looking at the Fury in front of him, Jerry fell into deep thought.


    Fury, who was leaning back in his chair at the moment with his eyes closed, suddenly shivered, Did I catch a cold?


    After thinking about it, he decided it was better to rest in the lounge. The negotiations between him and the World Security Council made him exhausted.


    Ah, forget it.


    He wanted his identity to be kept secret. But the only way to do it, probably right now, is to kill the people that know it. Since relying on the spell would not be effective anymore in ensuring that his identity would not be exposed.


    Because people who knew about his identity were probably higher-level agents that had gone through rigorous training, so using the spell against these agents would notpletely remove the threat.


    Since Nick Fury already knows, that means that theres a record of the Wizards personal information. There is no telling how many people have read the file about him.


    Its too much for him to handle.


    Jerry shook his head and Apparated from the spot. If it was before, he might do something rather than hide for as long as possible.


    But given his circumstance, it would be bad to make a move now. Although his protection measures for his family have been improved, if someone is really stupid enough to n to hold his family against him, it will definitely be a bit of trouble.


    Now he knows for a fact that they already knew his identity. Theres a positive side to this. If they knew that his family was in danger and somehow magically survived because of some unexinable things, it must be because of the Wizards act, like Haas Car and Aishas Magic Book.


    Also, he knew that Fury was trying to trick Jerry by recruiting him. Jerry knew this now, but Fury didnt know that Jerry had already found out about it.


    Thus, all he has to do right now is prepare everything by himself.


    -


    The next morning, the two agents from S.H.I.E.L.D. Academy paid another visit. What surprised them was that Jerry decisively refused today because the S.H.I.E.L.D. Academy was in Washington, D.C., and it was too far from his home.


    Jerrys parents obviously respect Jerrys answer. They are always supportive of Jerrys choice. In this way, they finally had to give up.


    New York University is in the local area. You can oftene back when you have time. When the two agents from S.H.I.E.L.D. Academy left, and Haas could not help but let out a sigh of relief.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. Academy is indeed very good. After the graduation package assignment, wages and benefits in all aspects are very good. But in Haas opinion, New York University is also very good. Because Haas also wanted to get close to his son from time to time.


    Since Jerry ended up choosing NYU, they fully supported it.


    -


    After lunch, Jerry was about to continue reading when the magic mirror at his waist sent out a signal again.


    Huh, Thor wants to see me. Seeing that Thor, who had not contacted him for some time, suddenly looked for him, Jerry also showed a surprised look.


    He went back to his room to open the mirror. Jerry saw a somewhat drunk Thor in the mirror.


    Jerry, are you free toe over and drink with me?


    Sure!


    As the son of Odin and the future king of Asgard, Jerry felt that he could still spare a little time to spare some time with him. Apart from his intelligence, Thor had quite a few good characteristics and was very suitable as a friend.


    Jerry believes that if he really shes with S.H.I.E.L.D., Thor is definitely on his side, while the others are not guaranteed that theyll do.


    In Manhattan, Thor had drunk a lot of beer. Passerby will take out a cell phone to him to take a picture, or a child maye forward to ask for an autograph.


    After the battle of New York, Thor has been famous. He no longer lives in secret, and when he is bored, he often walks around the area, and everyone is used to it.


    Jerrys figure appeared next to Thors.


    What happened? A bit unusual than your typical appearance. After Jerry came to Thor through the mirror, he smiled, patted his shoulder, and sat opposite him.


    Most of the time, Thor is quite happy and especially likes to show their hormones. But now he looks different.


    Thor handed Jerry a beer, Jane and I fought. I will soon return to Asgard for a while. If you want to go to Asgard, I may not be able to bring you. But if you want to go there, you can directly call out Heimdall. Ill tell himter, and hell open the bridge to pick you up.

 Chapter 298: “Project Insight”

    Chapter 298: ��Project Insight��


    Lets go somewhere else.


    Jerry just sat down and found a bunch of people excitedly running toward him with their phones. He immediately grabbed Thor, Apparated, and came to the roof of a building.


    Thor was not surprised, knowing that he could do any magic. When Jerry appeared next to Thor, arge number of fans immediately rushed over, but they instantly disappeared from the ce.


    You and Janes rtionship is not going well. What happened?


    On the roof of the building, Jerry took a sip of beer curiously.


    Thor sighed, Big and small things, like behavior, habits, cultural differences, etc. I had thought they were not problems, but they turned out to be a big problem.


    Its normal for those kinds of differences in life, especially since you are originally from another world, so that stuff is inevitable. No need to be sad for it. Jerry heard Thors words. He could not help but smile andfort him.


    Jerry did not have much experience in love, but in his previous life, he watched a lot of dramas.


    Thor and Jane are originally from two different worlds, the gap between their views and behaviors can be muchrger than people from different countries together, and it is normal to have disputes.


    We have been together for a period of time. Why does she suddenly act like a different person? All of a sudden, very weird to me. She left New York to go to London, saying she would do an academic exchange there. I know she is avoiding me, so I also intend to return to Asgard to take a break. Thor gurgled and poured all the beer into his stomach.


    Are you sure it was a sudden change in attitude? Jerry raised his eyebrows for a moment.


    It is reasonable to say that if there are some conflicts and it is impossible to have a sudden big change in attitude unless one encounters a special situation like an affair, for example.


    However, Jerry felt that it should be unlikely. After all, Jane is a typical busy person, and Thor, although not very smart, still respects women, in general, to avoid upsetting them, like Jane, for example.


    Yes, it was the day I talked to her about my age. Her attitude changed. Could it be that she dislikes my age too much? Thor couldnt help but wonder.


    I dont think thats the main reason, but it definitely has something to do with your age.


    Jerry felt that it was unlikely that Jane disliked Thors age too much. The most likely thing was that maybe Jane suddenly realized that Thor could live for a long time while she only had a hundred years.


    Perhaps she cant ept that she will be an olddy after a few decades, and Thor is still a young man. However, this is just spection. Jerry did not say this is a small problem unless Jane was able to obtain immortality.


    He has no way to integrate peoples life-long age for the time being. He also wants to let Haas, Aisha, and other people have their own ability to live forever, but they do not have the qualifications to practice meditation.


    The next time he goes to the world of Harry Potter, he can get his hands on the Sorcerers Stone. Though, its more of a medicine or some sort that prolongs someones life rather than giving full immortality.


    Perhaps, when he goes to other worlds, he will be able to find what can be a way to live forever without any side effects.


    Dont think about it too much. Its also been a long time since I saw King Odin, Queen Frigga, Heimdall, and the others. Ill maybe pay a visit.


    mming the beer on the roof of the building, Thor asked Jerry, Do you want toe with me?


    Not now. I have school tomorrow. Jerry spread his hands.


    He has mastered almost all of Asgards magic system. He still wanted an in-depth analysis with the Queen of Heaven Frigga.


    Alright then, Heimdall! Thor raised his hammer towards the sky and shouted, and a rainbow immediately picked him up.


    Heimdall is indeed something. Jerry could not help but let out a burst of emotion when he saw this.


    Heimdall was born with a pair of eyes that can see anywhere in the Nine Realms. As long as he wants, anyone in any corner of the Nine Realms can be seen by him.


    -


    Washington D.C., S.H.I.E.L.D. headquarters.


    Forty floors away from the directors office in anotherrge office, an old man in a suit, age looks at least sixty years old, is saying something desperately to several figures on the projected image.


    Everyone, I think the Project Insight proposed by Director Fury can indeed greatly eliminate possible threats, just like thest time the terrorist group made a lot of problems. If they hadnt started their terrorist operation after the project had been implemented, they would have been shot by our prototype without the need for the Wizard and Iron Man to do anything.


    Sir, this Project Insight you are talking about is too controversial. We need to think about it.


    The virtual images of several members disappeared into thin air.


    The old man known as the minister walked out of the meeting matter with a smile and shook hands with Fury, who had been waiting outside.


    Dont worry. Ill find a way to convince themter.


    Thank you, sir. Fury smiled.


    The old man in front of him, named Alexander Pierce, is the former director of S.H.I.E.L.D. Now is the minister of the World Security Council, and also the existence the department that strongly pushed him to be the director of S.H.I.E.L.D. back then.


    Because of this former S.H.I.E.L.D. director in the World Security Council constantly around, S.H.I.E.L.D now has so much development with the appropriate funding. Fury is really grateful to him from the bottom of his heart.


    Well, just remember to visit me often. Pierce smiled and patted Furys shoulder.


    Only after Fury left, Pierce returned to his seat and took out ayer of information from the drawer on the table, and the name on this information is Jerry Carmen.

 Chapter 299: “Going To Greece”

    Chapter 299: ��Going To Greece��


    Two dayster, in New York, one in the morning.


    A ck van quietly arrived outside at a vi entrance. Inside the van were six men who were heavily armed.


    Remember, the target of this mission is a family of three inside. Try not to hurt them, just use a tranquilizer gun to knock and quietly take them away. The man at the head of the group ordered.


    Yes, sir! The remaining five men responded in unison.


    They are the elite of the elite, and they have carried out countless dangerous missions. Taking out this family of three is an easy task.


    Do not be careless, once the mission ispleted, evacuate immediately.


    The leading officer is not as calm as his five men because he knows that although the three people in this are ordinary people, they have a family member who is so powerful that he should be feared; its the Wizard.


    The Wizard is not at home right now, but there is no guarantee that if they are slow, he will notice something ande over instantaneously.


    In the next vi to them.


    Jerry opened the panel and tapped the button to travel to the world of Harry Potter. The cooldown had long ended, and he was about to head to the world of Harry Potter.


    Throughout his sisters effort, as well as the results of hisst time dealing with Killian and other soldiers. The number of red stars exceeded 200,000, enough for him to stay for a while.


    The time froze, Jerry had once again returned to the Leaky Cauldron.


    June 15th, 1992.


    Seeing that the time was the same as when he left, and Voldemorts diary was still on the table, he knew that time in the world didnt change. The following day, Jerry received exit approval from the Ministry of Magic, as well as an entry permit from the Greek Ministry of Magic.


    Normal wizards who want to leave their country by regr means need permission from their own countrys Ministry of Magic and the Ministry of Magic of the country they will be entering. Usually, at his age, Jerry would need his parents approval to get this kind of permit.


    Before the vacation, Jerry sought Snapes help, and the reason is also very simple. Because they have to write an essay about the history of magic, many young wizards choose to travel abroad this summer, just like Hermione nned to go to France.


    Jerry wanted to write the content of the history of magic essay about Greek magic, so he had to apply for a trip to Greece.


    However, it is easy for him to get an approval right away. He is not just a young wizard about to be a third year at Hogwarts but also a national Quidditch star yer who is now a household name in the British wizardingmunity.


    Why did he choose Greece? Because Albania was next to it.


    Why not go directly to Albania instead of Greece? Because Dumbledore knows that the soul of Voldemort is hiding in the forest of Albania. Voldemort was in Albania for a long time, if Jerry directly chose to go to Albania, it would be a bit suspicious.


    Voldemort told him to go to Albania about the treasure he mentioned before. But Jerry knew Voldemort was trying to lure him into a trap. He probably wants to seek a way to take his body or wants him to help to get a new body.


    Jerry agreed with Voldemort to go to Albania, not to help him. He thinks that with his current strength, he can directly find the main soul of Voldemort and deal with himter.


    Also, its a good idea to travel to Greece now. In the history of magic, there are a lot of things that happened in magic, especially notable wizards throughout history.


    The invincible Andros, who has the same Patronus as Jerry, the first recorded magical animal breeder, and Hagrids three-headed dog, was also sold to him by a Greek wizard.


    At the same time, there are also many dangerous, powerful, and mysterious magical animals. Seal Voldemort is really just a side thing for him. Jerrys real purpose is to understand ancient Greek magic, find various powerful magical animals, and then improve his own magic.


    Mr. Carmen, are you really checking out? Tom heard that Jerry had checked out after only one day, and his face showed a regretful expression.


    This is the first time in a long time someone checked in to his inn, and he had hoped that Jerry could bring him a lot of revenue.


    Im going on a trip to Greece, so yeah. Jerry smiled and shrugged.


    Oh, Greece? You should try to visit Mykonos, its a famous tourist spot. A very beautiful ind, but just a little dangerous. I remember that a famous Welsh Quidditch yer, I think his name was Dai Llewellyn, was eaten by a Chimaera during his vacation there. Tom recalled.


    Ehh. The corners of Jerrys mouth couldnt help but twitch.


    Ignoring Tom, Jerry went to the firece of the Leaky Cauldron, grabbed a handful of Floo powder, and shouted, Ministry of Magic.


    He certainly will not choose to take a ne which is going to be time-consuming andborious, just to go to Greece.


    Since there is official approval from the Ministry of Magic, he can directly use the Ministry of Magic Portkey and appear directly in Greeces Ministry of Magic.


    Walking out of the glorious firece of the Ministry of Magic and through the hall full of wizards. He took the elevator to the seventh floor of the Magic Sports Division to visit his coach and teammates.


    Although he only appeared during the game, since he hade to the Ministry of Magic, it would not be right not to pay a visit. After visiting his coach and teammates, he went to the Magic Traffic Division office on the sixth floor.


    Mr. Greengrass, this is the permission visa to the Ministry of Magic in Greece. Jerry politely handed the visa sent by the Ministry of Magic yesterday to the man in front of him.


    Mr. Greengrass took the visa, scanned it, and then looked Jerry up and down with some look, Thest time I saw you was small, and now you have be an adult. Come visit our house sometimes or when youre back from Greece, Daphne always talks about you at home.


    Ill think about it, Mr. Greengrass. Jerry was a bit embarrassed.


    Mr. Greengrass also did not have much to say to him; from a pile of door keys, he took out the Portkey to Greeces Ministry of Magic.

 Chapter 300: “Greek Ministry of Magic”

    Chapter 300: ��Greek Ministry of Magic��


    The capital of Greece, the Ministry of Magic in Athens.


    Wee to Athens!


    The scene in Jerrys eyes had changed dramatically, he disappeared from a room constructed of brick walls and wooden floors and thennded in a columnar room constructed entirely of marble.


    Thanks! Looking at the young Greek witch in front of him, who was wearing apletely different style of the robe from London, Jerry nodded politely.


    Because he wasing to Greece to travel, he spent some time in advance learning the Greeknguage. Although it is not perfect but its decent for normalmunication.


    He needed to use some red stars in order to learn Greek proficiently, unlike Dumbledore, not only proficient in thenguage of each country but also proficient in thenguage of each different magic race. He really is a genius.


    The Greek wizards robe is different from the London wizards robe, which is a half-shoulderless Clematis short cape-type jacket, it looks like a typical Greek mythological robe worn by Greek Gods.


    Please go out, turn to your right, and go down to the third-floor hall for confirmation. Under the witchs enthusiastic guidance, Jerry left the Portkey office and came to a marble staircase that was spinning continuously.


    The entire Greek Ministry of Magic did not look as big as the British Ministry of Magic or the French Ministry of Magic, and there were only five floors in total. Perhaps the number of Greek wizards today is the main reason.


    Its architectural style is more on the Greek mythology architectural style. Almost all areposed of white marble, there are many carved with a variety of magical animals on therge pirs.


    The floors inside the Ministry of Magic in Greece are not the kind of fixed up-and-down magic elevator used in London, but simr to the kind of esctors in shopping malls. But it uses magic that isposed of marble stairs flowing between each floor.


    Jerry is now in the Portkey office on the fourth floor, so he only has to go down one floor. It may be summer vacation, and more people are visiting Greece. When Jerry arrived at the lobby registration desk, a dozen people were in line.


    Looking at their clothing, there seemed to be wizards from every country.


    After registering in the hall and being informed of a few rules for wizards that he had to follow in Athens, Jerry followed the guide and left the Greek Ministry of Magic. Before leaving, he bought a pair of maps about the whole of Greece from some Greek wizard who was selling maps in the hall.


    It was not an ordinary map. It was a magical map with special ces known only to wizards. Just like now, when he came out of the Ministry of Magic, he wanted to find a hotel to stay and stroll around the streets of Greece, he had to use this map.


    His n is to stroll around Greece, understand the magic here, wedge about some of the characteristics of the magical animals here, and then go to Albania to find the main soul of Voldemort.


    As for the fate of his diary, he didnt care much and would just leave it alone. Voldemorts diary is only from when Voldemort was in the sixth grade, the soul sealed inside is also the sixth-grade Voldemort.


    At that time, Voldemort mastered a lot of dark magic, and his strength was very good. But he could not have been strongerpared to the current Voldemort.


    So, the remaining value of Voldemorts diary is only to help him find Voldemorts remaining soul. The moment he finds Voldemorts soul, he will seal it in a matryoshka doll.


    I did not expect that this ce is a really good ce to travel, even in the wizarding world.


    Walking in the streets of Athens, looking at the ancient characteristics of the city of Athens, Jerry felt that even if he did note over to study magic and just travel, its a ce thats worth visiting.


    He just followed the instructions of the icons on the magic map while enjoying the scenery and walking towards the street.


    Unlike many cities with modern high-rise buildings, in this city, you can see more of the many historical ancient Greek buildings that are scattered in all directions of the city. If you are a wizard, then you can also find many traces of magic left behind from these buildings.


    Walking and looking around, Jerry soon followed the map to the center of Athens. The highest point of the city is the Acropolis of Athens. Although it is now in ruins, it is recorded as the highest Greek civilization architecture.


    Thats why countless Mugglese here for tourism every year. The Greek magic street is also hidden underneath the Acropolis, or rather hidden in the Acropolis Hill.


    Hundreds of tourists flocked to the Acropolis junction to buy tickets. ording to the instructions on the magic map, Jerry walked to a path and came to a clear pond under the mountain. Jerry can obviously feel that the pond is releasing some Muggle Repelling Spell.


    On the left and right side of the pond, near the mountain, stood two spartan warriors carved in marble, more than three meters tall. ording to the instructions on the magic map, Jerry needs to input a wave of magic power into the ponds water.


    Stimted by the magic, the two Spartan warriors who originally stood still woke up. They stretched out their arms, opened a tunnel, and a crack inside it was revealed.


    This is the entrance to the Greek magic street. Jerry did not hesitate and immediately stepped into the tunnel.


    When Jerry disappeared in the tunnel, the mountain and the pond again returned to their original state, and the two Spartan stone sculptures closed their eyes.

 Chapter 301: “Mini Ring of Merlin”

    Chapter 301: ��Mini Ring of Merlin��


    Six weekster. With theplete ancient Greek architecture and a marble-built hotel, Jerry is using a writing spell to control a quill pen while writing several letters.


    The first letter was written to Hermione and her parents, who went to France a few days ago, using the local owl post office to send her a few magic books he had bought. Although these books are Jerrys, he still intended to write a letter back to express his gratitude and sent back a few books of magic he bought from the Greek magic street.


    He intended to send Hermione a gift. He studied Greek magic after this period of time have insights into the production of the pocket Ring of Merlin. Its appearance is a beautiful ne, but the central stone of the ne was engraved with a small Ring of Merlin. You need to put a small magic in it, and the effect will appear.


    Of course, the production of such a ne is not a simple thing, and the effect has been proportionally reduced. It uses the same principle of magic and technology but in a veryplex way. Even it took him a whole week to make one.


    Harry and the others didnt get one because he didnt have the time for it. Part of the reason is that he wants to verify his magic theory and conjecture before taking the time to do it out in batches.


    The second letter was sent to Harry because Harrys birthday wasing up in a few days. He knew from Ron that Harry had been locked up at home and couldnt go anywhere.


    He sent Harry a few of his hand-made magic props that can be used for some pranks. He also deliberately adds the magic that he learned from Voldemort to hide his magic fluctuations, so the Ministry of Magic will not discover it.


    The third letter was sent to Ron, Rons father, Arthur Weasley, that had won the annual Daily Prophet award some time ago. The prize was a full seven hundred gold galleons. So the family took a trip to Egypt together and stopped by to see their oldest son, Bill, who works as a Curse Breaker.


    He wrote to congratte him and then sent him some special snacks from this side of Greece.


    Thest letter was written to Snape, telling Snape this time in the Greek side of the experience, while he collected some of the only herbs here as a gift sent over. The main thing is that he bought a lot of seeds of rare herbs at a low price and threw them in the suitcase space with his magic to produce arge number of them.


    Tom rmended him the ce called Mykonos Ind. He also took the time to go there.


    He caught a Chimaera and threw it into the suitcase. He went to some ck market in Greek to buy a three-headed dog, a sphinx, etc., and put it in the suitcase where Sun Lok would take care of raising it. Jerry has returned his ring so that he use magic again in the suitcase.


    The main thing is that during this period of time, the two get along. Sun Lok has been behaving very well, and the suitcase also has Maw and Obsidian, so Jerry doesnt have to worry about anything. Having seen Jerrys strength today, he wont dare to do such a thing anymore.


    The most important thing is the study of Greek magic after this month and a half. He has made some progress in magic and has begun to do the preparation of writing magic books.


    Although hes not as strong as Dumbledore, he will try one because he was in contact with three other magic systems, so his overall magic knowledge of his is no less than the worlds renowned magic book author.


    He is now ready tobine the magic theory of this world to be written into a magic book and then get it published. These magic books will not have specific magic but will involve some new theories that are not avable in this world. He would use this to enhance his reputation in this world.


    Just being a talented Quidditch yer was no longer enough to satisfy him, and with his current strength, he could actually go ahead and pave something for the future.


    Of course, trying to write a magic book that wasnt abrupt and echoed this worlds magic theory so that any wizard in sight could understand it wasnt that simple. Its like learning a high school textbook and getting a hundred percent on the test. But it doesnt matter. He can take his time.


    Whats going on? Why havent you opened your diary tomunicate with me for over a month and go to the Albanian Forest? As soon as Jerry opened Voldemorts diary, a line filled with a questioning tone was immediately revealed inside.


    Jerry did not open the diary since thest time he arrived at the Leaky Cauldron.


    Dont get too excited. I have been traveling to Greece this month. I forgot about it, but we will go to the Albanian forest tomorrow. Jerry smiled and wrote in his diary.


    Voldemort, in the diary, silent for a while, only replied, good and there was no further response.


    Jerry obviously felt that Voldemort is angry right now. He was worried and was left in the diary for more than forty days while Jerry was outside enjoying his vacation, which made him forget about it.


    He can now only secretly gnash his teeth in the diary and go to the Albanian forest tomorrow. He will find a way to take Jerrys soul and then upy his physical body.


    After so long, he has long had a method tobine his soul to upy Jerrys physical body forcefully. Although Jerry has never trusted him, he always carries the diary and also brings him to learn a lot of dark magic.


    As long as he learns magic with him, it is bound to produce trust for magic, and he can take the opportunity to attach his soul to Jerrys body quietly.


    When the timees, under the fusion of the two, he will be able to force enter Jerrys body to the fullest. He is just a thirteen-year-old wizard. How strong can his soul and spirit be?

 Chapter 302: “Inferius”

    Chapter 302: ��Inferius��


    In the Great Forest of Albania.


    Jerry held the diary in his hand, controlling the quill with a writing spell tomunicate with Voldemorts soul on it while flying slowly in the forest with a flight spell. Yesterday he promised Voldemort toe to the forest. Early this morning, he Apparated at the Greek border and then went to the Albanian Forest.


    Are you sure that the Slytherin treasure is around here?


    Yes, two hundred meters further ahead, there is a big tree. The location of that big tree is where Slytherins hidden treasure. The notebook Voldemort quickly replied.


    Jerryughed and did not reveal it too much. He went to the location of the tree. However, Voldemort is now the only soul left in the forest to survive. But its Voldemort. It does not mean that he is not necessarily a threat.


    This is the ce where Voldemort used to study dark magic. It is also Voldemorts former secret base. After graduating, he also stayed here for a short period of time. It could be said that there might be traps here.


    At this time, in the sky above Jerry, twelve robot soldiers flew stealthily while the long-range machine guns and rocketunchers aimed at the possible enemies around Jerry.


    In the rear, about four or five hundred meters behind Jerry, Maw, and Obsidian also trailed stealthily in the rear, ready toe up to support. These are the preparations Jerry made in advance before entering the forest.


    He believed that let alone Voldemorts soul, this lineup was enough to deal with him even if Voldemort was at its peak.


    Muggle Repelling Spell?


    After flying a distance, Jerry became aware of the traces of the spell before him and saw the big three that Voldemort said. That is really a big tree. Visual estimation of its diameter alone is estimated to be more than ten meters, standing on a small hill.


    Put me next to the tree. The diary revealed a line of words.


    Jerryplied and went forward to ce the diary next to the tree. The sound of a snake whispering came out from the diary.


    With the sound of a snake whispering, which originally looked very normal tree, its surface actually began to gradually change. The bark of the tree slowly receded, and a wooden door painted with a variety of poisonous snake patterns appeared on the surface of the tree.


    Jerry saw the narrowed eyes, picked up the diary again, carefully pushed open the door, and walked in. Behind the door is a tunnel carved with snake carvings. Through the long tunnel, the space immediately opened up. Grass, trees,kes, and houses instantly appeared.


    Apparently, the center of this big tree has long been hollowed out by Voldemort with magic, and the space was expanded with the Extension Charm, making it a secret base as big as two ser fields.


    With that boat by theke, you can go to the house in the middle of theke. The Slytherin treasure is in that house.


    The diary quickly revealed a line of handwriting, and Jerry looked at the handwriting on the diary and raised his eyebrows. He seems to have guessed whats inside but did not refute it. He stepped toward the boat side.


    At this time, the diary of Voldemort saw Jerry was not hesitant towards the boat. Although the diary is just Voldemorts soul while he was young, before being handed to the Malfoys, it was in the hands of Voldemort, so of course, the power carries over.


    Jerry took a step across to the boat, then cranked the oars on the boat and began to slowly float toward the house in the middle of theke. If he expected correctly, Voldemort should be possessed by an animal hiding in the middle of theke house to his side.


    Sure enough, just when the boat was about to reach the shore, a dozen pairs of hands that were soaked miserably reached out from theke all at once and grabbed the edge of the boat. The diary in Jerrys hand also seemed to be summoned by something and suddenly broke away from Jerry and flew toward the houses second floor.


    Inferius!


    Seeing those hands that firmly grasped the small boat, Jerry was not surprised in the least but got up and released a flight spell.


    However, what he didnt expect was that the flight spell had failed. Then he used Apparate, but it also failed.


    Apparently, at the location of thiske, someone had carved the anti-disapparition jinx spell.


    A pair of big white wings on Jerrys back opened up, and then with a light p, he flew ignoring the jinx spell. The spellid out here could only target the flight spell of this world, but not Jerrys improved flight spell that used his wings to fly.


    With a wave of his hand, ten huge fire dragons appeared out of thin air and burned those Inferius that emerged from theke below. He remembered that in the movie, Dumbledore and Harry went to look for Szar Slytherins locket. It was the same kind of trap.


    He did not cast Dumbledores Firestorm Spell, but his own Fire Dragon Spell to fend off those Inferius. Besides, he was not alone.


    Jerry had just used the fire dragon spell to fend off several Inferiuses, and the twelve robot soldiers that came in right after Jerry also activated the machine guns on their shoulders and the rocketunchers on their backs at the same time.


    In addition, Maw appeared to control the trees and stones in space, turning them into sharp weapons to attack back and forth the Inferius, and Obsidian stood on the shore with his weapon to sweep the Inferius that came ashore.


    You guys are really fast. Jerryughed and did not say anything more but went toward the house in the middle of theke.


    At this time, the diary, which had already rejoined with the main soul of Voldemort, looked at the scene happening outside the window and was stunned. Voldemorts soul looked at his younger self in the diary and was speechless.


    This is the physical body you prepared for me?


    Dont be deceived by this kid, but his soul is already weak. Once we make a move, it should not be a big problem.


    Voldemort was hesitant about it at this point, but he might take the chance ofbining his body, given its just a kid.

 Chapter 303: “Battle of the Souls”

    Chapter 303: ��Battle of the Souls��


    Seeing Jerry walk into the house and then gradually emerge from the stairway on the second floor, Voldemorts soul flew out of the snakes body and crashed in the direction of Jerry.


    Their purpose is very simple: to rely on the diarys soul to leave a trace of contact with Jerry, go directly into Jerrys spirit world, tear apart his soul bit by bit, and then upy his physical body.


    Jerry looked at the soul of Voldemort flying towards him. Not in the slightest panic, he calmly pulled out the suitcase and took out the matryoshka doll inscribed with sealing spells.


    Merlins underwear, what kind of monster is this? He was dumbfounded when Voldemorts soul broke into Jerrys spirit world.


    He was expecting that a thirteen-year-old young wizard, even if their magical strength is really strong, his soul strength be stronger. Voldemort himself is already strong and has a lot of experience in dark magic. Combined with his soul from the diary, he should be really strong as its two against one.


    However, the soul in front of them now was more than three timesrger than the two of thembined.


    Wee to my spirit world, Voldemort! In Jerrys spirit world, Jerry slowly opened his eyes.


    In the world of The Sorcerers Apprentice, he had long followed Balthazars method on how to improve his magic and soul absorption as he did to Morgana.


    Because he was reincarnated in this world, his soul is much stronger than the normal wizards soul. He practiced meditation techniques which also had an effect on strengthening his soul. So, this led to his soul strength being much stronger than Voldemorts.


    This is also why he dared to let Voldemorts soul in this spirit world directly.


    Its two against one. We definitely have the upper hand here.


    Voldemort has split his soul multiple times and was spread across some regions. While it may not be all of his strength, they thought they had a chance against Jerry. Therefore, he did not give up and encouraged the main soul to join in the attack.


    Although the main soul cursed secretly to the diarys soul and wants to escape after seeing Jerry.


    Isnt this beautiful? Jerry saw the two rushing towards himself, revealing a cold smile, casually putting out a fighting stance.


    If Jerry is really a thirteen-year-old child who has not fought like Harry, it may be true that he will be easily defeated by the two of them because attacking him physically is the most effective way to defeat Jerry right now in this state.


    However, Jerry is not only not a child but also has some experience in fighting. Even in the past two years of leisure time, he learned pretty much fighting practices for a close-quarterbat.


    In less than two minutes, Voldemorts souls had be so weak that they couldnt even stand up under the attack of Jerry, who hadpletely pushed them in terms of both strength, speed, and skill.


    Wait, wait, wait!


    Seeing Jerrys fist attacking again, Voldemorts main and diary soul simultaneously opened their mouths to request a truce.


    Looking at Voldemorts soul have been somewhat transparent, Jerry withdrew his fist and then closed his eyes to transfer his spirit to the outside.


    Back in the real world, he just walked to the second floor. Jerrys eyes slowly opened, and then he raised his hand to do the soul-sucking magic. This is magic that can suck the soul out of the physical body. He can suck out the evil souls that possess other people and the souls that rush into their spirit world.


    When fighting with Morgana in the world of The Sorcerers Apprentice, Balthazar uses this magic to suck out the soul of Morgana in the spirit world of his lover Veronica. Under the magic, Voldemorts soul was forcibly sucked out of Jerrys spirit world.


    Seal!


    Opening the innermost one in the doll, the soul was unable to resist the power and was finally put inside. Just as Voldemort was sealed, Jerry also heard a voice from his mouth.


    Damn, I didnt think I was actually stupid when I was young.


    If the diarys soul hadnt brought Jerry, he would have waited for a while longer, and then he could have gone out to see if he could find a Death Eater and find a way to resurrect it with a regeneration potion.


    He sealed the main soul of Voldemort. Jerry immediately cast the soul-sucking magic again to Voldemorts diary soul to be sucked out.


    You hide it really well. You tricked everyone, and now it seems that Dumbledore does not kill the Basilisk in the Chamber of Secrets, but you! Looking at Jerry in front of him, he finally puzzled through the clues together.


    In fact, he is not wrong. He also watched Jerrys life at Hogwarts for a year. Jerry did not just lie to him but to everyone. No one knew that Jerry was so powerful, and most thought that Jerry was an extremely good Slytherin and a gifted Quidditch Seeker. Otherwise, he wouldnt have been able to drop his guard on Jerry so easily.


    Good, you figured that out. Dumbledore himself did not deal with the Basilisk, and I have taken it in for myself. Even Professor Quirrel, in the first year, was actually killed by me. I have long known that you are Voldemorts Horcruxes, and I also know where the others are, like the diadem, locket, etc.


    Jerry ambled down to look at the young Voldemort, the corners of his mouth gradually raised. Hows that, surprised

 Chapter 304: “Voldemort’s Treasure”

    Chapter 304: ��Voldemort��s Treasure��


    Who the hell are you? A look of disbelief appeared in young Voldemorts eyes.


    He absolutely can not be a normal thirteen-year-old wizard. Regardless of the real strength shown, or he knows these things, it is impossible for a young wizard to be able to know all of this. Even Dumbledore, whom he scorned the most, did not know which Horcruxes he had and where they were located or even know that he made them.


    Jerry shrugged his shoulders and picked up the secondyer of the doll, You dont need to know who I am. All you need to know is that I will seal all of your soul one by one, so you may never see the light of day again.


    Reaching out toward the soul of young Voldemort, he was put into the secondyer of the doll.


    Sealing us and what? We are immortal, and you are just an ambitious Slytherin. Dumbledore will not let you go. Sooner orter, you will open the seal and release us. Young Voldemort said to Jerry.


    I am not you. I will only make the world of wizards better. I never intend to rule anyone, and Dumbledore will not be my enemy.


    Jerry knew that Voldemort was provoking him to be Dumbledores enemy, but what Voldemort did not know was that his ultimate goal is to improve his own strength, not to gain power and rule over wizards and muggles.


    At most, he would find a way to make the now decaying wizarding world a little better, or at least more prosperous, so as to facilitate the multifaceted development of magic and allow more new magic to be created.


    Just like he now began to understand the magic knowledge of other worlds, write into new magic books, and not just to enhance his reputation.


    At the same time, it is also to let many talented wizards in this world, through his book, be inspired to extend more new magical knowledge that he could not think of and create better and more powerful magic.


    When he writes books, not only can he get fame and fortune, but also there will be more books based on his knowledge as a foundation to improve the wizarding world. The world of Harry Potter is just a small world for him. There is no need to waste energy and time to do something like Voldemort.


    Even if it does end up in conflict with Dumbledore, thats nothing. Dumbledore is getting older while he is getting stronger and stronger, and what is there to worry about?


    Afterpletely sealing Voldemorts soul, Jerry began to sweep the entire house and the area outside. As Voldemorts secret base for researching dark magic, he believed that this ce must have a lot of Voldemorts notes and some useful things for researching magic.


    Sure enough, after some digging search, he found a lot of good things. Some precious herbs and rare high-grade magic medicine, more variety of poison magic medicine, and some Voldemorts own magic recipe.


    One of the most important for Jerry is the regeneration potion.


    Voldemort created a regeneration potion to resurrect him, but it needs some of the really hard-to-find ingredients. In addition, he also found many of Voldemorts creations of dark magic, such as how to refine and control a corpse, make Horcruxes, dark magic marks, soul possession, and so on.


    Jerry found that Voldemorts research in the field of dark magic is so handy. Of course, he will stay away from the bad dark magic with great side effects. But he will learn it for the sake of knowledge.


    The diary did notpletely lie to him. There is indeed treasure here, not Slytherins but Voldemorts treasure. In addition, he also found a snake containing magic power on the second floor.


    The snake originally wanted to sneak up on Jerry and Voldemort when they were fighting but was easily subdued by Maw, that followed Jerry into the room and always protected him.


    Originally Jerry wanted to kill it, but then temporarily changed his mind. Because he remembered that this snake was likely to be Voldemortsst Horcrux, Nagini. But, it has not been made by Voldemort into a Horcrux.


    In fact, if he remembered correctly, this snake was called Nagini. Its one of the maledictus that are shown in the second movie of Fantastic Beasts. It can turn into a human; its human form is a female of Asian-oriented blood.


    Maledictus are a cursed race. They were born in human form because the curse can be inherited from their parents. They can turn into an animal. But as they grow older, they willpletely turn into magical animals and cant return to human form, and their memory as a human will gradually disappear.


    Jerry has changed his mind because he feels that the Maledictus may be a failed byproduct of a gic pairing of two different creatures. Perhaps the existence of Nagini will help himter to study the formation of the wizard bloodline and how to enhance their own wizard bloodline.


    So, in the end, he picked up Nagini and then threw it into his suitcase.


    Oh, amazing, it gave me a pretty good amount of red stars. Jerry was satisfied and nned to leave the Albanian forest and go back to his hotel in Greece.


    The first time he returned to the hotel, he opened his panel and began to check the growth of his red stars. Sure enough, although he did notpletely kill Voldemort, but just by sealing it, he had already gained as many as 50,000 red stars.


    Later, he will continue to seal the other Horcruxes and have more red stars in the panel. When he took all of Voldemorts soul away from this world so that he no longer may scourge this world, Jerry estimated that there might be more red starster.


    After all, it is the main viin of this world. Although only in the British wizarding world, but dealing with him can definitely avoid a lot of wizards and muggle deaths.


    With that, in the next month until the start of school. Jerry will focus mainly on studying the notes from Voldemort, the secret base, and writing his first book.

 Chapter 305: “The Knight Bus”

    Chapter 305: ��The Knight Bus��


    Two days before the start of the Hogwarts semester. At five oclock in the afternoon, in the streets of London, Ennd.


    A young man in a ck suit, carrying a suitcase in one hand and holding a wand, stood by the roadside, seemingly waiting for something. Just like a firefly in the dark night, it is impossible to ignore him looking like this in the streets of London.


    This person is Jerry, who returned from his trip to Greece and just returned to the London Ministry of Magic through a Portkey.


    When he returned to the Ministry of Magic in London, he was able to directly pass the Ministry of Magics firece with Floo Powder and instantly went to the Leaky Cauldron. He could have left the Ministry of Magic to find an unupied ce and use Apparition to go to Diagon Alley.


    However, he did not choose the easy way. Instead, he chose to use a wizarding world transportation system, the Knight Bus, which is specially opened for every wizard and witch by using magic on the side of a road.


    Because ording to his previous knowledge when watching the movie, as well as some understanding during this time. The Knight Bus inside was given a lot of profound magic by wizards with alchemy and time magic, which made him interested in it in the first ce.


    Thats why he deliberately took a little time out to experience this magic bus. In the wizarding world, not everyone can use Apparitions. Only those who actually pass the Apparition exam are given the qualification of using it daily.


    Otherwise, you will be like an unlicensed driver in the Muggle World. You will be arrested and fined by the Ministry of Magic as punishment. Therefore, for those who are old, sick, disabled, and unable to use Apparition, you have to rely on the Knight Bus if you want to get somewhere fast in the outside world.


    As long as you extend your wand, emitting magic, then the Knight Bus will be able to sense it and get to you as fast as possible, taking you to any ce you can reach onnd. Though, the ride may not be asfortable as you expected it to be.


    ording to the relevant information Jerry found, back in the year before the Knight Bus appeared. The Ministry of Magic wanted to find a public transport that could serve the elderly, sick, and disabled. At first, someone proposed using a taxi-style flying broom or a flying cart with Thestrals.


    But in the end, they were all rejected by the Minister of Magic, Dugald McPhaill. In the end, McPhail himself got inspiration from the Muggles bus and then gathered all the masters of alchemy in the wizarding world.


    By studying the Muggle buses, they finally made the current Knight Bus, officially established in 1865.


    When the Knight Bus was introduced, it was boycotted by Pure-Blooded fanatics who considered it a this Muggle-esque outrage to wizards, and lots of articles were written in the Daily Prophet.


    However, since the trial period was well received by most of the wizards in the wizarding world, it was eventually epted by the general public.


    Less than ten minutes after Jerry stood on the roadside, a bright purple three-story bus, which came speeding from a distance at a speed that was hard to see with the naked eye, stopped in front of Jerry with a sharp brake. The wheels, lights, huge size, and the word Knight Bus written in gold letters on the windshield make it stand out in the street.


    However, the pedestrians in the vicinity wouldnt be able to see it.


    Wee to the Knight Bus, an emergency transport for wizards in trouble. Just hold out your wand and get on board, and well take you wherever you want. My name is Stan Shunpike, and Ill be your conductor today.


    After the Knight Bus stopped, a conductor wearing a purple uniform, looking about 18 or 19 years old, with a pair ofrge ears and a few pimples dotting his face jumped out from the door.


    Thanks. Can you give me a ride to the Leaky Cauldron? Jerry asked elegantly as he took off his hat.


    Sure, thatll be seven Sickles. Three Silver Sickles for chocte, and Sickle for a hot water bag and a toothbrush. Oh, youre Jerry Carmen, right? The famous Seeker of the Ennd Quidditch team? Im a fan of yours. Can I have your autographter?


    Stan got off the bus and quoted the fare and corresponding service for the Knight Bus. But when he got halfway through and got a good look at Jerrys face, he was a bit surprised. As a Quidditch enthusiast, the famous Ennd Quidditch Seeker, how could he not know Jerry?


    Although he had only just started his third year at Hogwarts this year, he had brought the Ennd Quidditch team back to the top with his strength.


    In these two years of international tournaments, the Ennd Quidditch team had always turned the tide against the wind because Jerry had caught the Golden Snitch first.


    Even in the hearts of many Quidditch fanatics, the Ennd Quidditch team with Jerry was a great possibility toe out on top and win the final victory in the World Quidditch Cupter on.


    No problem! Jerry nodded. He hadnt expected to meet a fan when he was riding the Knight Bus. But that was normal. Even he had met fans a few times when he was traveling in Greece.


    After all, in the wizarding world, Quidditch was much more famous than basketball or ser in the Muggle world. Although, there are only a few magical sports in the wizarding world.


    Jerry walked into the Knight Bus with his suitcase. Different from the muggle bus, there is no seat for people to sit down in the Knight Bus, but there is a brass-framed bed.


    At this time, of the six bunks, only one bunk slept an old witch. The rest of the bunks were empty. But Jerry could clearly feel that there should be six or seven wizards in the upper two levels.


    Mr. Carmen, you can sleep on this one.


    Stan somewhat excitedly took Jerrys suitcase, tucked it under one of the beds at the front, and then pointed to an old wizard with thick sses in front of him and introduced, This is our driver, Ernie Prang. Ernie, this is Jerry Carmen, that famous Seeker of the Ennd Quidditch team!


    Oh, its Mr. Carmen. I hope youll get the Championship titleter in the cup! Ernie turned his head to look at Jerry and nodded towards him with a smile.

 Chapter 306: “Space Rift”

    Chapter 306: ��Space Rift��


    Next stop, The Leaky Cauldron! Ernie shouted and put his foot directly on the gas pedal to the bottom. The bus immediately went from static to reaching the highest speed instantly.


    Because of the speed, the bus inside was thrown back and forth because of the strong inertia. Jerrys body strength is far beyond a normal persons. He needs to grab the bedpost next to him to stabilize his body.


    Stan was a bit surprised. No wonder Jerry is the best Seeker. His reaction speed is definitely unlike any normal wizard.


    Is this space magic? After sitting down, Jerry began to observe the Knight Bus, and soon he noticed the abnormality of the bus.


    The Knight Bus travels so fast that people with bad eyes, in general, are not necessarily able to see it clearly, and they dont need to slow down.


    Because where the Knight Bus encountered pedestrians, vehicles, streetlights, mailboxes, garbage cans, and other obstructions. All of them will automatically move away and wait for the bus to drive through before returning to their original position.


    Jerry immediately perceived that the Knight Bus used extremely profound space magic. It is not exactly driving on the road in the real world, but driving in the space rift.


    All items blocking the Knight Bus will automatically move. The Knight Bus prated into the space rift. Apparently, they seem to be squeezed to the sides, and the area wouldnt change. This is why people cant find the Knight Bus and why it can move so fast.


    When sitting on the bus, there will be a kind of dizzy feeling like when using Apparition. Studying simr space principles created some space magic that allows the bus to travel through space cracks and move quickly.


    However, this seems to be different from the movie he saw in his previous life.


    Because in the movie, the bus needs to dodge the road pedestrians or when encountering someone blocking the road. They can also use space magic to make transform their shape and even slow down time.


    From the moment he rode and arrived at the Leaky Cauldron. None of them were shown at this time. Perhaps, there are some differences between the novel and the movie.


    In less than two minutes, the bus ran through the ordinary car an hours journey, stopping at the Leaky Cauldrons door. Jerry stepped down from the bus with some disappointment because he did not experience the time magic.


    After all, this way of moving quickly through space rifts on the Knight Bus also inspired him. He found that space magic could actually be used in this way. However, wizards do not use such new space magic as a way to move.


    To Jerrys current understanding of space magic, he felt that the probability should be this direct way of moving in the space rift could cause a lot of malpractice. Apparition may cause someones limb to be torn apart.


    But this is not a problem for Jerry. If he can master it and its application to alchemy, he will definitely use it on his robot soldiers or when his body is strong enough. He is unlikely to enter the space rift himself for rapid movement directly.


    Magic is like this. Its full of countless possibilities. Many things can be achieved as long as the imagination can go and learn enough. Seeing the Knight Bus pass through the space rift again and disappear, Jerry ended his thoughts, turned around, and pushed the door into the familiar Leaky Cauldron Bar.


    The Leaky Cauldron bar is still the same, except that probably because school is about to start, many wizards began to purchase their needs on Diagon Alley. There are more customers insidepared to the previous time he came here.


    Sirius ck? Jerry just walked into the Cauldron Bar. Before he could go to the counter to find Tom to book a room, he saw a wanted notice posted on the bar pir.


    The subject of the wanted notice was none other than Sirius ck, who had escaped from Azkaban prison.


    ck is one of the most evil Death Eaters in Azkaban. We are doing our best to recapture ck and have also notified the Muggle Prime Minister to cooperate with our operation, so please keep the wizardingmunity calm for now.


    If anyone sees Sirius ck, please inform the Ministry of Magic immediately, and we will give a bonus of up to 10,000 Galleons upon his arrest.


    In the center of the wanted notice was a man with a gaunt face and long, disheveled hair, snarling in anger, and he looked a bit like a murderer on the run.


    Huh, the Ministry of Magic is really rich. Looking at the bounty of the Ministry of Magic on the wanted notice, Jerrys heart moved, and he had a good idea.


    Sirius is Harrys godfather, Harrys fathers best friend, and a member of the Order of the Phoenix that was falsely used by Peter Pettigrew as a Death Eater resulting in imprisonment.


    Jerry wanted to help Sirius regarding this, but the reward of 10,000 Galleons is indeed something.


    Although his suitcase has a lot of precious herbs, he is also taking time to practice making magic potions to make a lot ofplex magic potions. But most of the time, he would only use it for himself because selling one would impact the market greatly on the magical potions market.


    The Ministry of Magic rewards of 10,000 Galleons is tempting for him whenpared to it. The most important thing is that if it was a sess, not only he can get 10,000 Galleons, but it would also make his reputation increase in the wizarding world. Its simply hitting two birds with one stone.


    Jerry! Just as Jerry crossed Sirius wanted notice and just came to the counter to get a good room, a voice full of surprise suddenly came from the stairway.


    Long time no see, Harry! Jerry looked up and greeted Harry, who had grown another inch taller, with a smile.

 Chapter 307: “Harry’s Horcrux”

    Chapter 307: ��Harry��s Horcrux��


    Harry, you look like youve grown a lot. On the second floor, Jerry patted Harrys shoulder.


    At this time, Harry is thirteen years old. Just after his birthday, his height has grown to 1.6 meters. It feels like he has grown a lot. This is quite normal. Europe and the United States kids would have looked more precocious. At thirteen years old, he began to see a lot of bigger students in junior high school while he was in New York.


    Well, youre also getting taller. Harry looked at Jerry, who was higher than him and couldnt help but roll his eyes.


    They are about the same age, but Jerry grew so much faster than him. When you are young, you always want to grow up fast so that you look more mature. But when you are older, you want to grow a little slower so that you look younger, and this is how people live their lives, always living in contradiction.


    Well, maybe Im just faster than you. Jerry looked at Harrys eyes andughed. Its unfair because his actual age is already sixteen years old.


    By the way, I heard Ron say in his letter that you blew your aunt bloated?


    Faced with Jerrys question, Harry was a little embarrassed and said, I did not know how Ron knew it, but I did not mean to do that.


    You forgot that Rons father works in the Ministry of Magic, and theres nothing wrong with that. Id probably just send her away with magic if it were me. Jerry shrugged.


    What kind of magic? Harry showed a puzzled expression.


    Jerry froze for a moment,ughed, and said, A kind of magic to punish people. I saw it when I was traveling in Greece.


    Jerry, Im really jealous of you. This summer vacation you went to Greece, while I have to stay in that house. Can you talk to me about your experience in Greece? Harry heard Jerry mention Greece, suddenly full of envy.


    Ron and his family spent their summer vacation in Egypt. Hermione and her family went to France. Even Jerry, who didnt have a family, went to Greece but could not go anywhere.


    Dont worry. You will experience it soon. Because you will find someone that could do it all for you.


    Jerry smiled at Harry, then nodded back and said, I hope so.


    Jerry told Harry about his travel to Greece. Starting from the Greek Ministry of Magic, the pond, the spartan statues, and so on.


    At twelve oclock at midnight, Jerry closed his magic book Theories on Air Magic and Flight which he had already written to the end and then used the illusion spell to make it invisible and teleported to the room where Harry was during the day.


    At this time, Harryy in bed with his eyes tightly closed, seemingly dreaming and not at all aware of Jerrys arrival.


    Stupefy. As a precaution, Jerry came to Harrys bed and gave Harry a Stunning Charm to prevent him from waking up Harry.


    Jerry came over at midnight specifically to use magic to stun Harry, not to do something evil. He wanted to get the Horcrux inside his body, pull out the Horcrux and seal it to earn some red stars.


    When Voldemort to tried to kill Harry, Lilys spell bounces back to him, resulting in his own death by his own Killing Curse, thus creating an idental Horcrux that lives within his body. This also led to Harry bing one of his Horcruxes.


    Pressing his hand on Harrys forehead lightning scar, Jerry gave a violent pull, and a fragment of Voldemorts soul was screaming and was forcibly pulled out by him.


    Not waiting for that piece of Voldemorts soul to do something, Jerry has taken out the doll prepared in advance, using the sealing magic to seal it in the thirdyer forcefully.


    Not bad. I got another five thousand red stars.


    Jerry returned to his room satisfied and began to meditate again. Now his magic level is already very high. All he needs to do is to try to break through the three-hundred-level boundary and reach the most basic immortality. So now, every night, he will ensure that he has at least seven hours of meditation.


    -


    The next morning.


    Jerry, I dont know why. I feel especially good today. I cant tell you how good it is, its like there used to be something weighing me down, and now its suddenly gone. Harry ate his breakfast, grilled sausages and fried eggs with full of joy.


    When he goes to sleep, he usually has nightmares and always feels his brain drowsy, like being something pressed. However,st night, he did not know why. He slept particrly well and woke up in the morning to feel really good suddenly.


    Jerry smiled and did not say anything more, but after eating thest sausage on his te, he wiped his mouth with a tablecloth.


    An hourter.


    Hey, Harry, Jerry! A familiar voice rang through the bar, and Jerry and Harry turned their heads toward the firece to look.


    It was Ron waving excitedly as he emerged from the firece of the bar, followed by Ginny, the Weasley twins, Percy, and their parents. Rons height has increased by nearly 1.7 meters in height, a few centimeters taller than Harrys.


    At the same time, the doorbell rang. Hermione and her parents also appeared in the bar.


    Jerry! Seeing Jerry standing in the doorway of the bar, Hermione was surprised. She instantly ran towards Jerrys side.


    At this time, She was wearing a tight-knit shirt and jeans, and she will be fourteen years old in twenty days.

 Chapter 308: “Hermione’s Gift”

    Chapter 308: ��Hermione��s Gift��


    I didnt think that youd grown bigger too in just a moment. Seeing Hermioneing over, Jerry couldnt help but let out a surprise.


    He still remembers when he first came to this world, in Diagon Alley Mrs. Malkins robe store, when he first met Hermione. It has been two years since and seemed that a lot has changed.


    How was your holiday? He slightly hugged Hermione, picked Crookshanks, and asked.


    Hermione blushed slightly and pulled out the gemstone ne engraved with Merlins spell from her cor, It was amazing. Also, thank you for the gift. It is very helpful for my study!


    d to know you liked it. Your hair and teeth seem to be different than before


    Jerry nodded and then suddenly found that Hermiones originally somewhat fluffy and messy hair had be much softer. It also seems she has light makeup.


    I got a magic hair lotion when I was in France, it works well, and as for the teeth, thats because I learned a new kind of magic. Is it nice? Hermione ruffled her long, silky brown hair and blushed slightly.


    When a girl starts to have someone she likes, no matter how nervous or unconcerned about her appearance, she will gradually learn to dress herself. When she received a ne from Jerry in France, Hermiones heart was a bit touched.


    She began to pay attention to her own appearance, and asked her mother to teach her some dressing skills, but also specifically walked throughout the street of France to find to make their hair softer with magic products.


    Yeah, thats pretty good.


    By the way, Dad. Could you please get my bag? Hermione seemed to have suddenly thought of something and waved to her father behind her.


    He was carrying her bag and walked over. But looking at him, it was obvious that he was not too happy.


    I learned how to knit a scarf with my mother in the summer. This is a hand-knitted scarf with the magic wool I got from France. Take this as a gift! Hermione took the bag from her fathers hand and removed a gray scarf.


    The scarf flew up from her hands,nded on Jerrys shoulders, wrapped twice around his neck, and tied in a nice knot.


    Thank you. Its beautiful. I love it! Although currently, this is September, and the weather is like twelve to thirteen degrees. Its normal to wear a scarf at this time.


    Seeing Hermiones expression, Jerry still had a smile on his face and said he liked the scarf she had knitted with her own hands. Sending friends gifts is very normal. Jerry did not think much about it.


    At this time, Mr. Granger looking at Jerrys eyes, are already full of jealousy. Followed up by Mrs. Granger with a sharp warning look before not going forward to say anything to spoil the atmosphere.


    d you liked it. Mom told me thats the first gift she gave Dad when they were young, a scarf that she knitted herself. Hermione looked at him.


    At this time, Ron also and Harry came over.


    Jerry, Hermione. Let me show you guys my new wand! Willow wood, fourteen inches long, inside is a unicorn tail hair!


    Ron has been using his brothers old wand. It simply does not suitable for him. Casting magic with it often causes some problems. Arthur wins a prize and finally spends money to give him a new wand that fits him.


    As if sensing something, Crookshanks moved around, poking its head out of Jerrys arms, turning in Rons direction, and letting out a threatening meow.


    Crookshanks can feel the presence of evil things in the vicinity. Ron, although no has bad intentions, his pet Scabbers is actually Peter Pettigrew, who has some bad influence on Harry and the others.


    Jerry, wait here. Scabbers is sick while he was in Egypt, and now its dying. I need to shelter him for a moment.


    Ron saw Crookshanks in Jerrys hand and immediately covered Scabbers, who was already shivering in his pocket. The Crookshanks was raised by Jerry when it was staying in the Slytherin dormitory, so there was no problem.


    Butst semester, because Hermione liked Crookshanks too much, Jerry gave Crookshanks to Hermione to take care of him, which led to the Gryffindormon room having Crookshanks chasing Scabbers around.


    Hermione stepped forward to defend Crookshanks and said, Its just a cat. Cats going after the mouse is normal. You dont need to exaggerate things.


    Me? Exaggerating?


    Rons mouth twitching was about to retort, but he was interrupted by Jerry, who said, Well, Ill keep an eye on Crookshanks from now on. Its gettingte. Lets go buy new books.


    He knew that Rons Scabbers were not in an unhealthy condition, but he heard the news of Sirius cks escape from Azkaban and was terrified.


    Everyone thought Sirius broke out of prison to kill Harry and avenge Voldemort. But in actuality, he wanted to avenge the person who betrayed Harrys father, and thats why Scabbers was scared.


    Jerry knew that it was not a good time to find Sirius, so now he did not continue to look deeper into the issue but changed the subject.


    I already bought my things, but I can apany you guys. Harry stepped forward and chimed in.


    So, the Weasleys and the Grangers stayed at the Leaky Cauldron to chat while Jerry and Hermione, and everyone else headed to Diagon Alley to do their shopping together.

 Chapter 309: “The First Magic Book”

    Chapter 309: ��The First Magic Book��


    The shopping for items and books for the start of the school year went smoothly, except when buying a book called The Monster Book of Monsters, the clerk at the bookstore was almost scared because the book tried to bite them. The book seems to have been produced with magic, and they like to bite other people.


    The clerk said that whenever you need to get the book out of the cage, you must take a stick with protective gear to prevent yourself from being bitten by these books. After purchasing it, Ron decided to stay directly in the Leaky Cauldron to avoid missing out on the train likest year.


    Hermione also chose to stay in the bar so that several people could spend the evening chatting about their interesting experiences during the summer.


    At 10 PM, Jerry returned to his room after the chat.


    He took out his magic book and began to finish it. This first magic book mainlybines the air magic of the Morgana way of teaching, the Fly card in the Clow card, and Voldemorts flight spell. It also includes how to apply air defense, attack and flight, and other aspects rting to air magic.


    The theory about air magic is very little in this world. Only Voldemort and Snape knew how to do it, like the flight spell. Dumbledore may not know it, but he guessed it would likely be. Of course, it is possible that not only Snape and Voldemort could learn it, but everyone.


    As long as you learn it, you can practically master the air cannon, air shield, and flight magic in this book because Jerrys magic book is full of this knowledge.


    As for why to choose air magic, he has several reasons.


    First, he already has a basic knowledge of this area of magic theory, so its not that much work to write it.


    Secondly, there is little information about air magic theory in this world. He wrote this to be the fastest to spread out throughout the wizarding world. After several air-rted magic appears, it will bemon for wizards.


    For example, the air shield can rece the iron armor spell. Although he does not have the iron armor spell defensive power, he is more simple and basically will not be more difficult than somemon spells.


    With the flight magic, people may not need broomsticks anymore as a mode of transportation. Because every year, there would be newer versions of broomsticks to be made.


    Thirdly, considering that after releasing the book. The wizards will have angel-like wings behind their backs. This will make a big change in Muggles perspective regarding wizards.


    The poption is the most important thing if you want to make the wizarding world prosperous. Most wizards have two children, unlike the Weasley family, which has seven children.


    Only by promoting the integration of the wizard and Muggle worlds can greatly enhance the chances of the wizard and Muggle marriages can increase the poption of the wizarding world.


    In Muggles view, wizards are all dark and evil. When they see that wizards are actually angels with wings, they would probably have a different view of it.


    Fourth, and thest point, he felt that there should be a lot of magic that can be developed in this series of air magic. But he is limited in terms of time, and there is no time to do extended research.


    Spreading this information can let those masters in magic theory in this world study and develop one way to develop further many kinds of new magic.


    -


    The next day at 10 AM.


    Inside the bar, Jerry ended his magic research and came to the first-floor lobby of the bar with his suitcase. At this point, everyone has packed up their things in the lounge.


    Becausest night, Arthur said today the Ministry of Magic would send a few magic cars to send them to the station. So theyll need to wait in the lounge.


    Jerry knew that it was not because of how well-known Arthur was at the Ministry of Magic. It was the current Minister of Magic, Cornelius Fudge, who was worried that Sirius would attack Harry on his way to Hogwarts.


    Sirius escape from the Azkaban prison has put Fudge under a lot of public pressure. If Harry was killed and Sirius got revenge on him, his reputation and everything would be ruined.


    I cant wait to get on the train. At least at Hogwarts, I wont be seeing Percy anymore. He scolded me for dripping tea on his picture of Penelope Clearwater. You know, his girlfriend. Hes kind of mad that I got her picture ruined. Jerry saw Ronining to Harry about his brother Percy.


    While his other two brothers, Fred and George, were congratting Ron for annoying Percy once again. On Arthur was leaning back in his chair, frowning at the Daily Prophet newspaper. Molly was telling Hermione and Ginny about someone she had a crush on years ago when she was enrolling in Hogwarts.


    Hermione and Ginny both giggled and looked at Jerry and Harry as if fantasizing about something.


    About fifteen minutes after Jerry came downstairs, two old-fashioned dark green cars arrived at the door of the bar. The drivers were secretive-looking wizards wearing bright green velvet suits.


    Arthur hurriedly greeted everyone with their suitcases and got into the cars. The cars sent by the Ministry of Magic had obviously been modified as well, with the interior of the trunk being erged by the Extension Charm.


    However, the two cars inside did not have the Disillusionment Charm and Flight magic attached to them like the one Arthur had.


    However, the cars can travel through the space rift just like the Knight Bus. So they arrived at the Kings Cross Station in just a moment.


    It seems that I can go to the Ministry of Magic to study it sometime. Looking at the two cars that disappeared in the space rift, Jerry pondered slightly before walking inside the station with the crowd.


    The Knight Bus is just one, he cant study it all the time, but the Ministry of Magics magic car is obviously more approachable. If he could find a way to study it, then things are going to be easy for him.

 Chapter 310: “Heartbeat”

    Chapter 310: ��Heartbeat��


    Inside the Nine and Three-Quarter tform. The Hogwarts Express train started slowly with a whistle, followed by a group of wizarding parents waving goodbye.


    In the new year, there would always be a group of wizards graduating and going into the wizarding society. Then there would also be a group of eleven-year-old wizards embarking on the magic train to the mysterious Hogwarts with yearning and expectation.


    I need to talk to you guys alone. Soon after getting on the train, Harry looked down and spoke to Jerry and the others.


    Ron immediately understood when he heard it and said to Ginny, who was following behind and wanted to stay in the same room with them.


    Ginny, go and find your second-year ssmate.


    Alright then.


    Ginny kicked toward Rons calf and left with her head puffed out in anger. She originally wanted to sit in a room with her idol and spend this wonderful journey to school together, only to be ruined by her brother.


    Jerry watched from the side and shook his head. Ginny is a lively and cheerful girl, but she bes shy and afraid to talk in front of Harry.


    Ginny had a crush on him for years without sess. She became good friends with Hermione to get some encouragement. Later, Harry and Ginny went on a rtionship together. Jerry believed that if Harry could care more about Ginny now, it was estimated that Ginnys crush on him would grow faster than right now.


    Thinking of this, he looked down again at Hermione walking close to him and could not help but scratch his head. He was also quite torn since he vaguely perceived Hermiones feelings for himself.


    To be honest, he never thought there would be such a situation like this. After all, he was under the impression that Hermione and Ron seemed to be a pair. Moreover, his n is to wait until he is strong enough, at least strong enough like Odin or The Ancient One, and then think about itter.


    After thinking for a while, Jerry felt he should not consider these things now. Hermione just turned fourteen, and he should consider itter when both of them are adults.


    Jerry has a very unique view of feelings. He has always felt that the feelings of love at first sight are not reliable because love at first sight is frankly looking at each others looks rather than an actual feeling.


    While looks important, but it is not the most important thing for him because the beauty of a people would deteriorate over the years.


    So Jerry has always felt that his feelings that he be needed with someone for a period of time first and then progressing whether or not the two had things inmon like interests, hobbies, etc. But this is very difficult.


    Because those who can get along like this for a while are either ssmates, colleagues, or neighbors.


    He has a lot of ssmates, but theres hardly a way to contact them regrly on a normal basis. Colleagues are just not his type, and many already have boyfriends. At the same time, most of the neighbors he has is people that are old in age.


    The main thing is that in this life, he spent most of his time studying magic and really did not have a few girls to get along with him for a long time. The two of them spent most of their time together in the library, researching and discussing magic.


    Theres no one here. Lets sit here. Fast forward to thest car. Hermione found an empty room and immediately pulled Jerry in.


    Harry and Ron also walked in close behind. After entering the room, Hermione sat down in the row to the right, Jerry subconsciously wanted to sit on the left, but Harry and Ron surprisingly looked at each other and took the left seat ahead of them.


    The coast is clear.


    After these two days, both of them already realize the rtionship between them and, of course, are supportive of Jerry and Hermione getting along. Jerry coughed and sat next to Hermione.


    Harry, you just seem to have something to say to us? Jerry pretended to look at Harry with a confused face.


    Harry left his seat to shut the door and mysteriously exined to them, I think Sirius ck broke out of prison and tried to kill me.


    Harry began to talk about Rons parents conversation that he overheardst night. Hearing Sirius is breaking out of prison to kill Harry, Ron and Hermione are surprised.


    But the discussion quickly changed and went into a normal discussion about their anticipation of studying at Hogwarts again this year. They talked about the third year finally could go to Hogsmeade vige on the weekend. Its the only vige in Britainposed entirely of wizards, and there are a lot of stores there.


    Harry said with a sad face that he might not be able to go because he blew up his aunt so that the Dursleys wont sign his permission form. Hermione leaned on the bodys seat and began to tilt to Jerrys side slowly.


    When the shoulders touched together, the two stared at each other.


    Jerry suddenly felt his heart beat faster all of a sudden.

 Chapter 311: “Dementors”

    Chapter 311: ��Dementors��


    Every time he takes the train, Jerry is basically sitting with Hermione. But he has other things to take care of, so it feels very normal. However, since that, theres something between the two of them. It felt just weird for him to look at her like this.


    Hey, look who it is. A sleazy, long-drawn-out voice suddenly came from outside the door.


    Immediately after, the door was pulled open, and Draco, Crabbe, and Goyle appeared in the doorway.


    Draco, Goyle, Crabbe. What do you want? Jerry turned his head and looked over with a smile on his face.


    No, nothing. We just havent seen you for a long time, so we came over to say a friendly hello. Now after saying hello, Im going to go back. Nice meeting you guys.


    As soon as he saw Jerry sitting in this room, his attitude immediately came to a hundred-and-eighty-degree turn. As the model of Slytherin, Snapes favorite student, and the idol of most of the schools wizards, Draco was not willing to behave too rudely in front of Jerry.


    He can only act like that just because theres you. Seeing that Draco left so easily, Ron couldnt help but mock him.


    I guess hes alright. Its just his family environment that made him like this, I believe when I live in the dormitory for two more years, he willpletely change his attitude. Jerry exined with a smile.


    Cake, multi-vored beans, chocte frog. Do you need anything? Not long after the trio left, the voice of the chubby witch pushing the snack cart reached the carriage.


    The four looked up to see the time. Surprisingly, it was already after one oclock.


    Ill treat everyone with a snack. He leaned over, got up, and pushed open the door to buy snacks.


    After a while, he held arge variety of snacks on the table. The trip to Greece cost many galleons, but he had his Quidditch sry to support him. He sells some precious herbs, high-level magic potions, and Acromant venom from time to time, and now he had quite a few galleons avable in his pocket.


    Wow, its great to be a National Quidditch yer. Looking at Jerry hugging arge pile of snacks, Ron immediately jumped up and down with joy.


    Hermione, I think youll like eating this cake. Jerry picked up a piece of packed crucible-shaped cake from it and handed it to Hermione next to him.


    He has been studying and researching magic with Hermione and knows what snacks Hermione likes to eat.


    Thank you, this is definitely something that I like. After receiving the cake handed over by Jerry, Hermione peeled her first chocte and sent it into Jerrys mouth.


    Seeing this scene, Harry and Ron do not know why, but they suddenly feel full of joy eating the snacks. With the slow passage of time, the train continued to travel north. The weather also began to change gradually. The clear sky became dark


    Rain poured down from the sky at once, and the windows turned gray, and the lights on the aisle and frame followed. At the same time, Hermione and Jerry were already sleeping. Jerry noticed the situation and had to sit up straight, not moving to prevent waking Hermione.


    At about three or four oclock, the train suddenly began to slow down. Ron immediately stood up with excitement,


    Great, we should be arriving now.


    This is impossible. Its only four oclock. Hermione opened her eyes at once and retorted.


    Harry looked at Hermione with some surprise, I thought you were asleep.


    I was asleep, but Rons voice was so loud it woke me up. Hermione exined.


    But she was not asleep at all, just pretending to be asleep to take the opportunity to lean on Jerrys shoulder. She also asionally squints at the time on the opposite wall, budgeting for how long they can probably leanfortably in this way.


    Just then, the train stopped, and the sound of the wheels disappeared, leaving only the sound of heavy rain hitting the window ss outside.


    Whats going on? At this time, Ron was a bit scared. Because all the lights inside the entire train actually suddenly went out, and the train fell into darkness.


    Lumos.


    Jerry took out his wand and released a Lumos Spell. With a flip of his wand, he flung the fist-sized ball of light to the top of the room, allowing the carriage to regain its light again.


    Hey, Jerry, can the Lumos Spell also be used this way?


    Hermione saw Jerry flung the light to the ceiling of the carriage with his wand. She was a bit surprised because she had learned the spell, but it could not have this kind of use.


    I made some improvements. If you want to learn it, I can teach you. Jerry smiled.


    Hermione immediately nodded. She was very interested in this new magic.


    Why did the train stop? Did it break down?


    I dont know.


    At this point, a lot of students wereing out of their rooms and talking. Jerrys eyes skimmed the window, a blur of what a group of tall things lined up from the car door to get into the car.


    Dementors?


    Dark creatures that are powerful by sucking human happiness and soul. Normal physical and magical attacks cant hurt them.


    Your guys room is lit up. What is going on? The door was pushed open, and a somewhat startled Neville and Ginny.


    Jerry got up with his wand and walked to the door, There seems to be something on the train. Looks like a Dementor. You guyse in behind me and hide.


    Dementors?


    Hearing these words, all of them shivered. Ginny goes for Jerry in the room, sits next to Hermione, and Neville also squeezes Ron next to sit down.


    Since Sirius broke out of prison, now no wizard does not know about Azkabans horrible Dementors.


    Neville, its time for you to lose some weight! Rons voice grumbled from behind Jerry.


    Maybe they were sent by the Ministry of Magic to search for Sirius and will leave after the inspection. Hermione said in a somewhat shaky voice.

 Chapter 312: “Contracting Dementors”

    Chapter 312: ��Contracting Dementors��


    Hermiones words just fell. The door was once again opened. But this time, it is no longer other students but a tall figure wearing a cloak, and its head is about to touch the top of the train.


    Its face waspletely hidden under the hood, and the hand that stuck out from under the cloak to open the door was an oozy gray-white color that shone eerily and was seemingly covered with mucus and spots, like something that rots in the water.


    Expecto Patronum!


    Seeing the dementors appear, Jerry first pointed his left hand at himself and then released a Cheering Charm on himself silently. As a Slytherin, Jerry certainly cant attack them without any reason as they are searching for Sirius on the train.


    However, if the Dementor didnt try to attack the students of Hogwarts, then self-defense is certainly no problem.


    Sure enough, Jerry quietly released the Cheering Charm on himself so that his body emotions instantly reached their peak. The Dementor could not control the temptation from this emanating happy emotions in front of him, and let out a cackle of excitement, then opened its mouth in the direction of Jerry and sucked hard.


    Jerry immediately felt a bone-chilling feeling. The spell effectivity and happy mood instantly disappeared, desperate emotions began to spread in the heart. However, at this time, he did not panic at all. He activated his Refreshing, forcing his brain into a state of absolute sanity, and then raised the wand in his hand to the Dementor.


    Expecto Patronum!


    A soft white light rose in Jerrys wand, and a mist almost condensed into a solid form appeared before Jerry. He also learned more extensive research on this spell.


    Although the current progress is not particrlyrge, ording to his magic system from different worlds, it allows him to create another Patronus.


    Normally, the Patronuses have two forms. The first form is a non-physical Patronus that can change into a white mist. The second form can change into an entity, such as Harrys stag, Hermiones otter, etc. This can only be done by wizards with strong talent.


    The wizard who can summon the second form of Patronus can easily turn their form into the first one. Just like Professor Lupins Patronus is a wolf, he mostly disys it in his first form of a mist because he hates his werewolf identity.


    His Patronus is a very powerful giant, but because the size is toorge, many times, it is not particrly convenient to use. So he changed it now for easier to use while not losing much of its power.


    In fact, with the power of the giant, even if it is reduced by half, its still pretty strong.


    Jerry cast his Patronus Charm and then quickly subdued the Dementors in front of him. As if being punched by something, the Dementor backed away. Obviously, the power carried by the Patronus made it very painful.


    However, Jerry could not care less. He controlled the Patronus without the slightest stop to ride the Dementors body.


    He wanted to make sure that the Dementor could not threaten anyone on this train. At this time, the Patronus is riding on the body to beat the Dementor. It did not expect to encounter such a situation now after sucking out Jerrys soul for a moment.


    It couldnt get up and couldnt escape. Its natural ability didnt work at all against the Patronus, and every time the Patronus struck his body, it caused him unbearable pain. It felt like its spirit was about to copse in just a few seconds.


    Almost there.


    Seeing that the howling voice of the Dementor on the ground was getting smaller and smaller. Jerry felt that it was almost time and immediately went forward to put the Contract Magic and pressed it on the Dementors head. If the fight continues, he is afraid that the Patronus will really kill the Dementor.


    Its done!


    Feeling the contract was established, Jerry was happy and then turned his head to Harry and Hermione, and others behind him said, This Dementors attacked me, Im afraid theyll have a problem. Stay here. Ill drive them all out of the train.


    His n is certainly not just to contract a Dementor but all the Dementors simultaneously.


    Alright, alright! Harry, Hermione, and others saw Jerry and his Patronus dragging the Dementors out of the room.


    They saw the rumored, terrifying Azkaban Dementors, but a light summoned by Jerry almost killed it, and now Jerry has to lead that light to clear the remaining Dementors all over again. This is too hard for them to believe.


    I know that is the Patronus Charm that I read in a book. Dementors are such dark creatures. Only the most powerful protection Patronus Charm are able to defeat them. At this point, Hermione, as if suddenly, thought of something and exined.


    What? Jerry just used the Patronus Charm? Thats incredible! At this point, Ron also couldnt help but let out a surprise.


    Is the Patronus Charm very difficult? Harry, who had never heard of the Patronus Charm, saw Rons reaction so much and looked puzzled.


    At this time, Hermione next to Ginny, whispered back, I heard my mom say that the Patronus Charm is the highest and most powerful magic spell. In the wizarding world, only those really talented wizards can learn the Patronus Charm.

 Chapter 313: “Aurors”

    Chapter 313: ��Aurors��


    Captain, should we go in?


    Outside the Hogwarts Express train door, a young Auror asked an older Auror. The older Auror nced at, the younger Auror with his wand.


    Why? If Sirius is not hiding inside the train, it doesnt matter if we go in or not. If he is hiding inside the train, we go in, and there will be amotion. Because if the students were hurt, then itll cause a big problem.


    Now, let the Dementors do their job. Once Sirius is found, he will definitely flee the train at the first opportunity. We have to guard the outside and wait for him toe out and surround him.


    But why do we do a sudden check-up like this without notifying Principal Dumbledore? Will he be mad about it? The young Auror has just graduated only a year ago, so he does not know how to handle things like this.


    As an Auror under the Ministry of Magic, we must obey the orders of Minister Fudge. In order for the search not to fail, we also prepared the Anti-Disapparition Jinx in case Sirius tries to escape. You just need to guard the line. No need to ask questions like that.


    Captain.


    The young Auror was about to say something else, but the older Auror looked at him as if about to scold him again. But he pointed his finger in a direction.


    Captain, there is movement over there!


    Everyone gather towards the rear of the train. It might be Sirius there!


    Hearing the screams of the Dementorsing from the rear part of the train, as well as the very obvious Patronus Charm. The older Auror immediately ordered the dozen or so Aurors guarding the surrounding area to the rear part of the train in order to prevent Sirius from using the Patronus to repel the Dementors.


    However, what made them feel surprised happened. After a while, they did not find Sirius jumping out of the window, but only the Patronus Charming from the rear of the train.


    A Dementors wailing could be heard every time it moved a distance, as if Sirius was using the Patronus Charm to subdue the Dementors one by one.


    As expected of a guy who was able to escape Azkaban, his Patronus Charm is surprisingly powerful! The older Auror was a bit surprised in his heart.


    However, he is not a coward. The Patronus Charm is indeed powerful, but it is only effective against Dementors. It can not restrain them, and they now have more than a dozen elite Aurors.


    Everyone, wait on the front. He may being out from there. As he ordered, a dozen Aurors concentrated on the position outside the door of the train and raised their wands.


    They were going to use their best magic spells to apprehend Sirius the moment he stepped out of the door.


    Stupefy!


    Pertificus Totalus!


    Expelliarmus!


    Are they just randomly attacking without seeing the person? Jerry just stepped out of the door and saw a dozen wizards throw plentiful kinds of spells.


    It can only be said that these Aurors, while looking so tough and brave, theyre actually very afraid. Hence they did the first strike before anything to anticipate Sirius attack. Azkaban was established for so many years and imprisoned a lot of evil wizards, but Sirius was the first one who could escape from there.


    Protego! Wand a wave. Jerry cast a modified version of the Protego Charm.


    The Spells defensive power was greatly enhanced, and even the magical attacksunched by a dozen elite Aurors did not shake it a bit.


    Lets put them down first. Jerry raised his left hand and pointed forward. The Patronus behind him immediately stopped. It turned back to its Giant form and then moved toward the Aurors.


    Whats the situation?


    Several Aurors saw that what they were attacking was a figure behind the Protego Charm, and all of their attacks failed. The spell can indeed block most magic attacks, but it also has a limit.


    Whether or not the defenses will be strong or not entirely rely on the strength of the wizard that cast them. Some wizards can deflect most of the magic spells that are thrown at them, while some of them are not.


    However, each and every Aurors are an elite wizard in the wizarding world.


    Immediately before they reacted, an oversized giant-like Patronus descended from the sky towards them and knocked them all.


    ording to the information, the Patronus of Sirius should be a dog. How did it be a giant?


    At this point, they could not afford to think about it. Since they were attacked, they had to fight back first. More than a dozen Aurors immediately waved their magic wands and cast their spells on the giant Patronus.


    These Aurors can indeed be called extremely good wizards, whether it is the speed of spell casting or the strength of the spell, and are better than most wizards in general.


    However, its useless.


    Andros had no enemies in his time because his Patronus was a giant, and the power of the giant Patronus was unbeatable. Its huge body made all the spells that the Aurors hit it with seem like they were like small ants that would only make a small dent and recover again in an instant.


    Just by gently waving its arm, the Patronus can break most of the Protego Charm that the Aurors cast. In less than a minute, Jerrys Patronus pped all of the Aurors and then fell to the ground.


    If not, because of their physique are stronger than a normal person, they would suffer a bone fracture on all of their body.


    He shrunk the Patronus, dispelled all of the wands in their hands, and moved to the Aurors side.


    Who are you, people? Why are you attacking us, and what is your purpose?

 Chapter 314: “Worried”

    Chapter 314: ��Worried��


    Of course, Jerry knew that the people in front of him were Aurors from the Ministry of Magic, and he knew that they brought the Dementors to capture Sirius. But at this time, he deliberately pretended to be a victim and asked the Aurors.


    Attacked you? What are you talking about? We are all Aurors from the Ministry of Magic. Who are you to attack the Aurors? Do you want to go to Azkaban? At this time, the older Auror stood up, stared at Jerry angrily, and yelled loudly.


    Jerry looked at Auror suspiciously, You, Aurors? Dont think Im only in the third year that you can lie to me. How could Aurors attack the Hogwarts students? Or are you Death Eaters? Moreover, how could the strength of the Auror be so poor? Because all of you were beaten by me so easily. After speaking, Jerry also raised the wands in his hand.


    Everyone was shocked to see that the person in front of them was a third-year student at Hogwarts. A third-year student in Hogwarts brought down fifteen Aurors and nearly twenty Dementors.


    We are definitely not Death Eaters. We are really Aurors. This is just simply a misunderstanding! The older Auror captain quickly exined.


    Now their wands have been confiscated by the third-year student in front of them if they cant convince the student in front of them that they are Aurors. The student will use magic to send him to Hogwarts and let everyone know about the attack, and certainly, the Ministry of Magic will be upset when hearing this.


    I dont believe you. Id better hand you over to the principal first and let the principal handle all of you. Jerry raised the wand in his right hand as if ready to cast a spell.


    Jerry, Jerry, its m! Casey! Do you remember? Your senior in your first year! At this time, the young Auror who had hurriedly rushed from the back to the front.


    Hey, Senior Casey. Its you! Seeing the young Auror, Jerry pretended to be surprised.


    When he got out of the door just now, he recognized Casey, the former president of the Boys Student Council and former seventh-grade Slytherin student. When he was in his first year, Dumbledore appointed Casey as the President of the Boys Student Council because he was rtively less extreme and treated all the houses fairly.


    Jerry won the Quidditch House Cup for Slytherin, and of course, they had some exchanges before in Hogwarts. Among the student hierarchy at Hogwarts, the President of the Student Council is the most powerful. The Principal directly appoints them, and only the seven-graders are eligible.


    The following two chairpersons are assisted by twenty-four prefects, six from each house, two from each of the fifth, sixth, and seventh grades, one male and one female, who the principal and the head of the house jointly appoint.


    Jerry, do you remember? I applied for the assessment after graduation and finally became an Auror. We are really Aurors, not Death Eaters! Casey exined.


    Then why did these Dementors attack me just now, and I finally managed to get them out of the train? All of you attacked me? Jerry pretended to be angry.


    Casey scratched his head, feeling that he didnt know how to exin the question, so he looked at his captain. To think about it carefully, it was indeed they who attacked first, and Jerry counterattackedter. If they hadnt attacked in such a hurry just now, all of these wouldnt have happened.


    The captain obviously realized this problem and hurriedly stepped forward and exined with a smile, We conducted a surprise inspection this time to prevent Sirius from being on the train. But there may have been a little misunderstanding, and the Dementors made some overstepping moves. Just now, we also misunderstood you as Sirius ck. So yes, everything just then was a misunderstanding.


    So, thats it, huh? Jerry pretended to believe and then handed back the wands in his hand to the captain.


    Since its a misunderstanding, then I guess I could let it slide. I hope you dont let these Dementors get on the train alone next time. They are too dangerous. Also, say hello to Coach Meyer for me when you return to the Ministry of Magic!


    Jerry waved his hand and ignored the Aurors and the Dementors. He turned his head and got on the train again.


    He also knew Meyer Booth? Seeing Jerry leaving, the captain looked at Casey in surprise.


    Casey also looked at the auror in surprise, Captain, you dont know him?


    I dont have children at Hogwarts. How should I know? The captain was even more confused.


    Captain, he is Jerry Carmen. The famous Seeker of the English Quidditch team, who has led the English Quidditch team to win the championship against other countries Quidditch teams many times. Now everyone predicts that in the next years Quidditch Cup, the team will win the championship under his leadership. Casey exined quickly.


    What? Hes Jerry Carmen?


    The Captains facial expression changed for a while, and then he ordered to all Aurors, Remember, if you want to keep your jobs. Dont tell anyone what just happened. Keep it to ourselves!


    As the captain of the Auror, he is indeed not that interested in Quidditch, but he has heard of Jerry Carmens name. It was part of their carelessness that they didnt oversee the Dementors, but they also attacked Jerry.


    If this spreads out, it is estimated that it will immediately be the most explosive news in the whole wizardingmunity, even more, explosive than Siriuss escape from prison. At that time, most of them probably would be fired by Fudge.


    Yes, Captain!


    These Auror are not stupid, and they know what would happenter if this breaks out.


    Are all young wizards so strong now? In the end, the captain couldnt help but let out a sigh.


    But after looking at Casey next to him, Well, I guess hes just an exception.

 Chapter 315: “Admiration”

    Chapter 315: ��Admiration��


    Jerrys act of fending off the Dementors all the way just now attracted the attention of many young wizards. Although they did not dare to get off the train, they all opened the windows and saw the battle between Jerry and fifteen Aurors.


    However, the Auror captain considered that after the wizards entered the school, they could not return until at least the Christmas break.


    Moreover, Hogwarts does not allow outsiders to enter unless under special circumstances. Those reporters who want to find out are also unable to enter Hogwarts for news. When they catch Sirius ck, who is on the run, no one will use them of these problems.


    This is also why the Auror captain ordered other Aurors not to reveal todays secrets after discovering Jerrys identity.


    Of course, being defeated by a third-year wizard is not something to brag about. Even if the Auror captain didnt say it, these Aurors wouldnt be stupid enough to spread the word when they returned.


    On the other side, after Jerry got back into the room, the eyes of all the other students looked at Jerry. Not only Slytherin but also Gryffindor, Hufflepuff, and Ravenw students looked at Jerry with a kind of admiration and respect in their eyes.


    If it is true that many young wizards had some admiration for Jerry in the past, it was mainly due to his performance as a Quidditch yer, not his magical strength. Its like you idolize a singer, an actor, and a strong person, which is already different.


    With a Patronus Charm that only the best wizards can cast, Jerry fends off a dozen terrifying Dementors and defeats fifteen Aurors by himself.


    They have already guessed the fifteen wizards outside through Dementors. They should be Aurors from the Ministry of Magic, and even some Slytherin students have met these Aurors before.


    In short, Jerrys magical strengths are incredible for those still at Hogwarts. It was beyond anyprehensible logic for those Aurors defeated by a Hogwarts student.


    Many students already idolize him based on this performance alone. Voldemort had so many die-hard followers back then because of his powerful skills too. Jerrys performance was then more or less simr to Voldemorts.


    Jerry smiled and didnt care about their admiration because this was what he expected, and with his current strength, it was time to show his strong side. Otherwise, if he publishes the magic book he wrote, it is estimated that many wizards will not believe that he wrote it.


    After walking from the front to the rear of the train, Jerry calmly returned to his room and sat next to Hermione again.


    After Jerry got on the train, at themand of the Auror captain, the train moved again. Ginny and Neville had returned to their room, so it was just Harry, Ron, and Hermione in the current room.


    Uhh, you guys alright?


    After sitting down again, Jerry looked at the eyes of the three and showed some weird expressions. But Jerry had already guessed what was about toe.


    Did you just use the Patronus Charm?


    Is your Patronus a giant?


    Are those people out there Aurors from the Ministry of Magic?


    Did you just duel them and beat them all alone?


    Did the Dementors that were supposed to catch Sirius?


    Listening to the three questions, Jerry rubbed his temples and began to answer them one by one.


    Yes, I used the Patronus Charm. I read it in a book and learned it during the summer vacation. I can teach you after school starts if you want to learn it.


    It was indeed the Aurors from the Ministry of Magic. They thought that Sirius would hide on the train, so they let the Dementors get on the train to check it. It was just a misunderstanding, and now it has been resolved.


    As for why I was able to defeat those Aurors. It may be because my Patronus is a giant, just like the invincible Andros. You know that, right, Hermione?


    Although the three of them had basically guessed the answer just now, after hearing Jerrys answer, they all returned to normal after a long dy. They talked about what was happened until the train stopped.


    Its not an ident this time, but they have arrived at their destination, The Hogsmeade station.


    Maybe it was because it had just rained, or maybe it was dark, and the wind was blowing. At this time, there was a bit of chill in the air outside the train. When the students got off the train, they couldnt help but shiver.


    Here, take it. This should help.


    When he had just left the room, Jerry took out the scarf Hermione had given her from the suitcase because he knew the temperature outside was very low.


    Many other students who had gotten off the train were a little bit envious when they saw Jerry put a scarf on Hermione himself.


    Thanks. Seeing Jerry put a scarf on herself, Hermiones face blushed.


    First-year students, this way! At this time, a familiar loud voice reached the ears of everyone.


    It was Hagrid, standing at one end of the station with a magicmp, greeting the first-year students and leading them to theke to the school in the traditional way.


    Going to school by boat in this weather. Madam Pomfrey is going to be busy the next day in the medical ward. At this time, Ron also jumped off the train and saw that the first-year students followed Hagrid and couldnt help but crack a joke.


    After the four of them got off the train, they followed the line next to Hogsmeade Station, rode in a carriage pulled by Thestrals, and drove towards the castle gate.


    But as they passed the castles iron gates, Jerry noticed two hooded Dementors on guard beside the stone pirs on either side of the gates.


    In addition to a small group of Aurors with some Dementors guarding the train, there is another group of Aurors who have already stationed at Hogwarts with the remaining Dementors.


    Maybe in Fudges view, Sirius ck escaped from prison to avenge Voldemort, then the goal is not to go on the Hogwarts Express with Harry, but he will definitely go to Hogwarts, where Harry goes to school.

 Chapter 316: “Time Turner”

    Chapter 316: ��Time Turner��


    Just when all the students entered the gate of Hogwarts, including the first-year students, they also entered the castle under Hagrids lead and were taken by Professor McGonagall to the waiting room next to the hall.


    A young figure in a wizards robe appeared out of thin air on a dark path not far from the gate.


    Is this time magic? Its really interesting!


    The young figure was holding a golden ne with a small hourss in his hand, with a thoughtful expression on his face.


    Immediately afterward, he put away the little hourss, stretched out his hand, and whispered a spell. He easily summoned a humanoid figure with a solid body.


    Ah, its too obvious!


    The young figure looked at the Patronus and cast magic again, first blocking the magical fluctuations emanating from the Patronus and then letting the shadow of the Patronus bully him, wrapping it, revealing only two glowing fists.


    At this moment, the two Dementors who were guarding the gate suddenly seemed to have noticed something, and they floated up and flew towards the path where the young figure was. Its just that before they could fly, two glowing fists hit their faces.


    A powerful force smashed The two Dementors to the ground directly from the sky. The power of the fists caused the two Dementors to let out a howl.


    Its just that before they screamed, an incantation sound was already one step ahead of them, and it sounded in the air, Quietus!


    The screams of the Dementors disappeared before they could be heard. After a frantic beating, Jerry stepped forward and imprinted Contract Magic on the two Dementors.


    Alright, more toe.


    After the contract was sessful, he gave an order to the two Dementors, and they immediately nodded obediently and flew towards the other Dementors guarding the castle.


    Two hourster.


    Its almost there. They shoulde out in a while. Lets hide elsewhere first.


    When all the Dementors near the castle were contracted, he covered his head, activated Apparition, and disappeared in ce.


    There are a lot of magical animals contracted recently. It seems that I need to slow down and wait before I can make more contracts again.


    -


    Two hours ago, inside the castle.


    The sorting ceremony, and the opening dinner, except for the arrival of a new batch of students, did not change much. If theres anything worth saying, its probably two things Dumbledore said before the dinner.


    The first thing, of course, was the news about the Dementors, and Dumbledore had apparently worked with Fudge to have Dementors at every entrance and exit of the school to prevent Sirius from getting in.


    He also very seriously told the students not to bother with the Dementors so as not to be destroyed physically and mentally.


    When telling this, he also deliberately sets his eyes on Gryffindor.


    The second thing is that Professor Kettleburn, the teacher of the Care of Magical Creatures ss, announced his retirement. Hagrid, the gatekeeper who has regained his right to use magic, will fill this ss position.


    After the dinner, Jerry was about to return to the Slytherinmon room with Draco and others when Snape stopped him in the lobby on the first floor.


    Jerry,e with me to the principals office.


    At the same time, Hermione was also called by Professor McGonagall.


    Seeing this, Jerry knew that it was probably rted to the Time Turner. Snape promised to apply for a Time Turner to assist him in his study after school started. Professor McGonagall also applied for one for Hermione.


    Sure enough, under the lead of Professor McGonagall and Professor Snape, they quickly received two Time-Turners after he and Hermione came to the principals office.


    You are some of the best students I have ever met, so Professor Snape and I have applied for a Time Turner from the Ministry of Magic for you so that you can spend more time studying.


    But I must warn you that it is an extremely dangerous and unstable magic, and if the Time Turner is abused, it will cause great disaster for yourself and others. So, I hope you will remember everything I said about the use of the Time Turner.


    After Professor McGonagall handed it to Jerry and Hermione, she began to exin the use of the Time Turner carefully.


    It is a golden ne wrapped in a small hourss, engraved with a warning, I mark the hours, every one, Nor have I yet outrun the Sun. My use and value, unto you, Are gauged by what you have to do.


    Every turn of the hourss goes back one hour up to five hours. Its not that you cant go back longer, but if it exceeds five hours, it will have a huge impact on time and cause very dire consequences.


    ording to Professor McGonagall, if you go back more than five hours, it is very likely that there will be a problem with thew of time. The timelines past and future will be changed, which means that you will suddenly disappear.


    Even if you dont disappear, it is possible to suddenly age into an old man with only a few days left to live or cause some other people to disappear. Therefore, the Ministry of Magic has hundreds of legal regtions and restrictions on the use of Time Turner.


    The most important point is to use it only to return to the past, and you cannot meet your past self. Otherwise, there will be confusion in the timeline, and danger will ur.


    Yes, Professor, we understood.


    When Professor McGonagall finished speaking, Jerry and Hermione nodded at the same time.


    Professor McGonagall looked at Jerry and Hermione with a satisfied looks on their serious faces. Both of them are model students, especially Jerry, who is very mature, and she still trusts them very much.


    I believe you, but you have to swear that you cant tell anyone else, including Harry and your close friends. Professor McGonagall reminded them for thest time.


    Miss Granger, you go back to rest first. Jerry will stay for a while. We have something to talk. Snape stepped forward.


    Hermione gave Jerry a worried look, nodded, and left the principals office. The principals office was on the eighth floor, and the Gryffindor lounge was on the eighth floor, so Hermione left the office and walked around the castle to return to the Gryffindormon room.

 Chapter 317: “Conversation In The Office”

    Chapter 317: ��Conversation In The Office��


    Professor, are you asking me about what happened on the train? After Hermione left, Jerry asked Snape.


    Snapeforted him, Jerry, you are smart. Dont worry, just report what happened on the train to Principal Dumbledore truthfully.


    Mr. Carmen, I just heard some incredible things from the two presidents of the student union, so I want to ask you for confirmation. Dumbledore wore a luxurious dark green robe with stars and moon and said to Jerry kindly.


    Of course, Principal. Jerry had long anticipated that Dumbledore might talk to him.


    You must know that his strength on the train has far exceeded that of normal wizards, and it may even have an impact on the entire wizarding world in the future. In this way, Jerry repeated the story that Jerry told Hermione and others on the train.


    But before that, he had used lumency on himself.


    So, Mr. Carmen. You learned the Patronus Charm in Greece, and the Patronus you summoned is a giant? Can you show us? Dumbledores tone was obviously a little more excited.


    Looking at Dumbledore, Snape, and McGonagalls eyes, Jerry took his wand and pointed, Expecto Patronum!


    Jerry summoned a two-meter-high Patronus in the room.


    Because the Patronus is too tall, I cant summon it at all once. I am summoning the reduced version, which is the ordinary human form. Its power was reduced, but it is rtively more flexible and convenient to use.


    After summoning the Patronus, Jerry exined the principle of developing the new form of his Patronus. Dumbledore, McGonagall, and Snape looked at each other in shock.


    Although its hard to believe, the fact is that Jerry really learned the Patronus Spell and even improved it. His magical talent is simply amazing. However, his Patronus is a giant and can be improved.


    Can you change it to another form and let us see?


    Dumbledore waved his hand without holding a wand or chanting a spell, and the space in the headmasters office instantly expanded tenfold.


    When Jerry saw this, he secretly sighed that Dumbledore was worthy of the title of the greatest wizard of the century, and his Extension Charm was way more advanced than him.


    Jerry also waved at the Patronus. The Patronus, which was originally two meters high, suddenly returned to the form of a ten-meter-tall giant.


    Its really the giant Patronus. Seeing the ten-meter-high giant Patronus standing in the principals office, the three couldnt help but let out a sigh.


    You must know that there has only been one instance of a Patronus in the form of a giant in the wizarding worlds history. It was Andros in ancient Greece who was the first one that manages to cast one.


    Although the current magic has been greatly developedpared to back then, Jerry can still be said to be at the level of the top wizards in actualbat with his giant Patronus.


    Okay, Mr. Carmen. Very good. You should go back and take some rest for tonight.


    After Dumbledore confirmed that Jerrys Patronus was a giant, his attitude was more gentle than before. Jerry dismissed the Patronus and politely and gracefully said good night to Dumbledore, Snape, and Professor McGonagall before turning his head and leaving the headmasters office.


    Principal, I have long said that he is different from the Dark Lord. He is more like me, but he is more brave than me. I believe he will be a great Slytherin in the future. After Jerry left, Snape turned his head to look at Dumbledore with a hint of pride in his tone.


    I agree with Professor Snape on this point. Mr. Carmen is indeed a very good wizard, which was confirmed when I first met him in the orphanage. However, I didnt expect the Sorting Hat to assign him to Slytherin. He was actually more suitable for Gryffindor. Professor McGonagall couldnt help sighing.


    Snape couldnt help but twitch when he heard Professor McGonagalls words, but he didnt refute them. Because now Professor McGonagall was vouching for Jerry.


    But he really felt in his heart that Jerry shouldnt go to Gryffindor. Jerry was someone that was destined to be a Slytherin. He even did a lot of things for the Slytherin, like ying as the Slytherins Seeker.


    Well, Severus. I admit that I may have had a little prejudice against him before. But now I hold the same opinion as you, and I hope you can spend more time guiding me. He may be one of the pirs of the wizarding world in the future.


    Since Jerry became famous in school, Dumbledore has also paid attention to him. He was born in an orphanage and entered the Slytherin house.


    Jerrys signs in the past two years are very simr to Voldemort, who he brought to Hogwarts from the orphanage with his own hands. Jerry even performed better than Voldemort back then.


    At least when Voldemort was in school, he didnt do any good performances in Quidditch.


    What if Hogwarts breeds a second Voldemort and a second Dark Lord? But now, that concern is gone because of what Jerry showed them before.


    At this time, Jerry had a smile on his face. He knew that as long as he showed his Patronus, Dumbledore would definitely view him differently. The reason is that people with evil souls cannot summon Patronus, just like Voldemort and the Death Eaters.


    But this is not absolute. If a person summons the Patronus before bing evil, he bes evilter, and the Patronus will not disappear. Just like Umbridge and her Patronus is a cat.


    In the Ministry of Magics eyes, Sirius was the same. His Patronus was learned in school when he was not a Death Eater, so they had no doubts that Sirius could summon a Patronus.


    Jerry learned the Patronus Charm during the summer vacation, and he can summon the giant, which at least shows that the current Jerry is not evil.

 Chapter 318: “Suspicion”

    Chapter 318: ��Suspicion��


    Regarding Dumbledores suspicion of him, Jerry still has some faith in his heart. As long as Dumbledore is not too stupid, he will definitely be wary of his performance in school.


    But now, it is estimated that Dumbledore will feel that he will definitely be the right-hand man of Harry to help defeat Voldemort. In this way, if he asks Dumbledore to ask for magic lessons, it is estimated that he would not have anyints or anything.


    As the most powerful wizard in the wizarding world, Jerry has been jealous of him for a long time. With Dumbledores long-term guidance, his knowledge of magical theory would surely be taken to the next level.


    Jerry quickly returned to Slytherinsmon room through the castles magic staircase. At this time, Draco and the others may have fallen asleep because they were too tired.


    Jerry sat on his bed and looked at the Time Turner in his hand, and his heart suddenly moved, Eh, why not try it now?


    Holding the Time Turner, Jerry cast a spell on Draco and the others before leaving the Slytherin dormitory and walking out of the castle, just in case. He passed over the two Dementors guarding the gate and fell down a dark path not far from the gate.


    After releasing the flight spell, Jerry took out the Time Turner again, took a deep breath, and started his first experience of time magic.


    After looking at it, he turned the hourss on the time converter four times. Suddenly, a familiar magic wave appeared on the Time Turner, which was very simr to the magic fluctuation of the Time card he had studied before.


    In an instant, it seemed like a moment had passed. Jerry felt that he had entered the torrent of time, dragged backward by the powerfulw of the time, and there seemed to be something knocking on his ear. There is also a cloud and the shape of ake in front of him.


    Is this time magic? Its really interesting. After returning to normal and looking at the Time Turner in his hand, Jerrys face showed a thoughtful look.


    At this point, he had returned to four hours ago.


    After summoning the Patronus and contracting all the dementors, Jerry left his original position, and after calcting the time, he returned to the first floor of Hogwarts Castle.


    However, just as he was about to return to the Slytherinmon room in the basement, he seemed to have thought of something. He turned around and floated toward the corridor on the third floor.


    I guess Its time to get the Sorcerers Stone.


    Before, he was afraid of Dumbledores strength, and he himself was not sure whether or not he could go through all the defenses that were put in and obtain the stone from the Mirror of Erised sealed by Dumbledore himself.


    But now, he felt that the problem should not be big. Even if he failed, at least he wont be discovered by Dumbledore.


    Alohomora.


    He used Disillusionment Charm to prevent the pictures on the walls from discovering anything and then cast the Unlocking Charm to open the wooden door at the end of the corridor on the third floor.


    In this way, Jerry calmly came to the first level of the stones defense mechanism, the three-headed dog Fluffy.


    Quietus! He first eliminated all sounds to prevent Fluffys voice from waking other people around.


    Using the magic principle of the Power card, he temporarily possesses a power no less than the Hulk.


    The door opened, and Fluffy immediately smelled the scent of a stranger. Fluffys immediately opened his mouth and bit in the direction of Jerry.


    Jerry was already prepared for this. He saw his legs flex slightly, and the powerful force instantly turned him into an afterimage, easily shing between the bites from Fluffy.


    The right hand propped up on the roof full of stones, leaving a palm print. The right leg turned and mmed the top of the head of Fluffy.


    No sound came out because of the Quietus magic, but a big hole was smashed into the floor, and Fluffly immediately passed out. At this time, Fluffy remaining two heads were also biting at Jerry.


    With another sh, Jerry had already appeared above the two heads, and then he swiped a double kick in the air, sending the two heads to follow in the direction of the first head.


    Afternding and moving his body, Jerry felt a sense of relief throughout his body. Although as a wizard, Jerry has already been used to using magic to solve most of the problems rather than getting physical.


    Even if he activates Refreshing, his physical quality is not even worse than ordinary Asgardians, but it is still strongpared to the Power card. Moreover, the close-quarterbat is too high. The enemy may kill him within a square inch if he is not careful with it.


    Sometimes, even if he knew something that could be solved with a magic spell, he still wanted to step forward and show his skills. Its just that he has been suppressing this idea before considering his own safety.


    Now he has studied the Power Card card, and with it, he can have power no weaker than the Hulk in a short time and finally have the opportunity to show his skills.


    But Jerry is still very rational. He will only that off asionally when the enemys strength is weaker than his own. Hell still use magic and other expendables as his main weapon tobat enemies.


    His current magical strength is very powerful, but his physical condition is still important.


    Although he wouldnt die, he could slowly find a way to revive himself by relying on soul magic. But that was a foolish behavior and a very time-consuming thing to do.


    Using thest Contract Magic that his soul can afford, he put it on Fluffy, threw Fluffy into the suitcase, opened the trapdoor, and jumped down.


    When he was in Greece before, he found and contracted a few three-headed dogs. Now that Fluffy went in, he could hang with them. Maybe he could give birth to a few small three-headed dogs after a while.


    Lumos


    After sliding down the tunnel under the trapdoor for a while, Jerrynded on the Devils Snare set up by Professor Sprout.


    However, before these Devils Snare wanted to attack him, he shrank them with Lumos Maxima.


    The Devils Snare is a very aggressive magical nt with high physical and magical resistance, but its weakness is that it is afraid of light and heat. So, whether it is a light or fire spell, they can be defeated easily.

 Chapter 319: “Mirror of Erised”

    Chapter 319: ��Mirror of Erised��


    After easily handling the Devils Snare on the second level, Jerry continued to move forward along the tunnel. The distance was unknown and soon came to the third level.


    A brightly lit room with numerous winged keys and a thick wooden door specially reinforced with various magics by the Head of Ravenw, Professor Flitwick.


    Jerry knows that if he wants to pass this door, he must use the broom next to him to find and grab the one that can open the wooden door from the countless keys above his head. Of course, it wasnt too difficult for him.


    However, instead of walking over to get the broom, he went directly to the wooden door because he had an easier way.


    A spell sounded, and a blue magic sword slowly condensed in his right hand. This is the magic he created by studying the Sword card. Holding a magic sword, he will instantly be a master of swordsmanship, and the sword is not only extremely sharp but also has the effect of breaking any magic.


    The specific sharpness and magic-breaking power depended on his heart or, rather, on the strength of his soul.


    Swinging the magic sword in his hand vigorously, the thick wooden door that Professor Flitwick had attached with various protective magics suddenly turned into several wooden blocks.


    Obviously, neither the physical defense of the wooden door itself nor the magic defense canpete with the sharpness and ability of the magic sword.


    Jerry carried the magic sword through the door and entered the fourth level. Now its a huge wizard chess created by Professor McGonagall, the Head of Gryffindor.


    If you want to pass this obstacle, you have to defeat the white pieces with the ck pieces. If you dont know how to y chess or are bad at chess, you can just do it the Jerry way, which is breaking it directly with force.


    Holding the magic sword, he directly crossed the line in the middle of the chessboard. When those huge white chess pieces attacked him, he chopped them into pieces. The whole game was broken when all the white chess pieces were chopped up.


    Okay, time to go to thest obstacle.


    ording to his memory, after the wizard chess game in the movie, the next level is the Mirror of Erised, where Dumbledore hid the Sorcerers Stone. He happily pushed open the wooden door, and a disgusting stench hit his nostrils.


    Ew, it stinks. In front of Jerry was not the Mirror of Erised but an unusually tall monster.


    When the troll saw Jerry, he immediately showed an excited expression and charged toward Jerry with his big wooden stick.


    Oh no, you dont!


    Jerry hurriedly raised his hand and chanted the incantation at the rushing troll. A wind flew out instantly and blew on the troll. With its tall figure, it mmed into the wall and knocked it unconscious.


    No way Im putting them in my suitcase. Theyre so smelly.


    Jerry always maintains the Refreshing mode, so his sense of smell is much more sensitive than normal people, and he is disgusted by the smell. Having decided to remove the troll from his magical beasts collection, he quickly fled the room holding his nose.


    The room below is not on the final floor. Because when he stepped into the room, a purple me wall blocked the door, and a ck me wall also blocked the front exit to the next level.


    In the center of the room is a table on which seven bottles of various shapes and a piece of parchment are ced. Without much thought, Jerry can guess that this should be something that Professor Snape set up.


    I didnt expect that there would be more than it actually is in the movie. With a sigh, Jerry stepped towards the table.


    He didnt have it when he watched the movie, whether it was the troll or these potions. After passing the wizard chess in the movie, he thought he would go to thest room where the Mirror of Erised was located.


    Well, its a puzzle. I didnt expect Professor Snape to be involved, but I dont have the time to guess this puzzle.


    Picking up the parchment and looking at it, Jerry shrugged and directly covered his body with a Protego Charm to step over the ck me wall.


    The improved version of the Protego Charm is not something that this ck me wall can break. Although this ck me wall also contains dark magic, not pure me magic. Passing through the wall, Jerry finally saw the Mirror of Erised with the Sorcerers Stone hidden in thest room.


    This is a very big mirror. It reaches the ceiling, has a gorgeous gold frame, and is supported by two w-shaped feet. The top is engraved with a line of words: erised stra ehru oyt ube cafru oyt on wohsi.


    Walking in front of the mirror, the magic power emanating from the mirror can be felt by Jerry. With a frown, his body exuded powerful magic power fluctuations, which directly blocked the magic power from the mirror.


    I dont need useless fantasies. I just need what I needed right now.


    The Mirror of Erised is a magical mirror that can read your heart and print in the mirror the things you desire most at this time. Jerry doesnt like to open his heart to a mirror, especially one that Dumbledore has manipted.


    Its magic is beyond anything Ive seen.


    After an observation of the Mirror of Erised, Jerry soon discovered that in addition to its original function, ayer of extremelyplex space magic was added to the mirror.


    If he guessed correctly, as long as he breaks the space magic, he would be able to get the stone hidden inside. But it will also trigger some rm, letting Dumbledore know it, and then instantly use Apparition toe over.


    To be honest, all the previous floors are actually nothing, and any wizard with good strength can pass them one by one. The really powerful thing is thest one, which is the thing set by Dumbledore himself.


    Its not about how unbreakable the magic is, but how does he prevent the magic from being broken without notifying Dumbledore that its been broken? As long as he casts magic on the Mirror of Erised or even moves the Mirror of Erised, an rm mechanism will be activated.


    Once triggered, Dumbledore will immediately know that someone will steal the Sorcerers Stone.


    In Hogwarts, where no wizard can use Apparition, only Dumbledore can instantly Apparate to the mirror. At that time, he will face the most powerful wizard in the world.


    Therefore, thestyer of defense to guard the stone is actually Dumbledore himself.

 Chapter 320: “Stealing The Stone”

    Chapter 320: ��Stealing The Stone��


    Think about it. As the greatest wizard of this century, How could Dumbledore put the stone, which is so important to him and the only thing that could resurrect Voldemort, behind a few childs y puzzles?


    The first obstacle is just a magical animal. Even if you dont know about it from Hagrid and as long as you have traveled to Greece, you will know that the dog has a weakness of falling asleep when listening to music.


    The second obstacle is the Devils Snare, the professor itself has told us its weakness, and students who paid careful attention to the ss would be able to defeat it.


    The other obstacles were riding the broomstick and ying chess, and the potions were even more outrageous. If someone were about to break in and steal the most precious thing in the world, they wouldnt be putting some Escape Room games.


    Jerry felt that if he wanted to protect the stone, the room with the broomstick should have countless sharp arrows flying in the air so that it would kill the person who tried it. As for the chess, they needed to amp the severity and lethality of it by dismembering the person on the spot.


    As for the potion, well, he didnt have any improvements of what to make based on that room itself. Though, adding more mes all over the floor and enemies that guard the room would probably do.


    A troll was supposed to do anything within the room, and it can be easily defeated by a first-year student who learned the Levitation Charm.


    Surely this is to guard against the powerful Death Eaters who can sneak into Gringotts, deal with a lot of wizards at the same time, and the infamous Voldemort?


    Therefore, Jerry felt that Dumbledore actually designed the rooms to train Harry. The only thing that they cant go through is the magic he left in the Mirror of Erised.


    Jerry couldnt just break the space magic in the mirror right away. He checked carefully. It can hardly be solved by relying on the Mana Shielding Spell.


    There seems to be Dumbledores magic inside, so he suspects that it should be the rm system, and it is probably not enough to shield the magic fluctuations by the Mana Shielding Spell. Although this result was somewhat unexpected to him, it was not an impossible task for him.


    Jerry is an exception because he focused on the magic of this world system and learned the magic of the other world systems. So, after thinking for a while, he first took out arge mirror from the suitcase, ced it beside the Mirror of Erised, and then lightly tapped therge mirror.


    In this magical Hogwarts castle built by the four founders, even Jerry cant use his improved Apparition to teleport. But it doesnt matter. He can directly open the mirror world and go there. In this way, even if Dumbledore teleported here, he could not catch him.


    As for the powerful space magic on the Mirror of Erised, it doesnt matter.


    A magic sword took shape again in Jerrys right hand. Just as he was about to smash it with his sword, Jerry suddenly thought of something and stopped again. He first took out a parchment, left a sentence on it with a writing spell, and threw it on the ground before shing at the Mirror.


    The magic sword collided with the mirror surface of the magic mirror for about two seconds. In the end, the magic swords effect was even stronger. The mirror made a crisp sound, cracks appeared, and then turned into pieces.


    Immediately afterward, a small scarlet stone and the shattered lens fell to the ground. Without hesitation, Jerry immediately picked up the stone on the ground and then jumped into the mirror that had been prepared for a long time.


    At the same time, a me appeared next to the Mirror of Erised, and Dumbledore holding a wand, appeared in the room.


    There was another crisp sound, and the mirror Jerry ced next to the Mirror of Erised shattered into countless pieces of ss and fell to the ground.


    What exactly is going on? Dumbledore frowned, a look of confusion on his face.


    Looking at the empty room, the shattered pieces of ss, and the missing magic stone, the greatest and wise wizard of this century was also lost at this time.


    Fixed as ever!


    With a wave of the Elder Wand, both the Mirror of Erised and the mirror Jerry took out returned to their perfect state.


    Its just that the magic stone hidden in the Mirror of Erised has disappeared, and the mirror Jerry took out has lost the magic effect and returned to an ordinary mirror. Checking the two mirrors, he found nothing unusual and finally picked up the parchment left on the ground.


    Dear Headmaster Dumbledore.


    Please forgive me for trespassing into your school and taking your hidden Sorcerers Stone. I have no malicious intentions, and Im not a dark wizard or a Death Eater. Im just very interested in the alchemy magic on the stone and want to study it.


    When my research isplete, I will return the stone to your school intact, and every once in a while, I will send some elixir of life with owls for you to use.


    A wizard from New York who is obsessed with alchemy.


    I can only hope that you are really just a wizard obsessed with alchemy. Looking at the contents of the parchment, Dumbledore sighed helplessly.


    He doesnt know how the other party stole the magic stone and escaped under his nose, so naturally, there is no way to retrieve the magic stone.


    Therefore, he can only hope that it is not Voldemort who stole the stone but is really just a powerful alchemist.


    However, judging from the behavior of stealing the stone and deliberately leaving the parchment and the content on the parchment, it doesnt look like Voldemort or the Death Eaters. Its just that he couldnt figure out when the wizarding world produced such a powerful alchemist at this time.


    How is it possible to sneak into Hogwarts Castle silently and even go through seven rooms in a row, ignoring the magic restrictions that prohibit Apparition in the castle, and steal the stone calmly?


    Unable to think of any clues, he decided to look back at the situation of the seven rooms to see if he could find the answer through the details of some magic residues.

 Chapter 321: “Busy”

    Chapter 321: ��Busy��


    Originally, the seven rooms and the Sorcerers Stone were specially designed by Dumbledore to lure Quirrell and train Harry. Unexpectedly, Quirrell did not make a move ording to the expected result, abandoned the stone, and escaped.


    Dumbledore thought it might be Snapes warnings several times, which made Quirrell realize that he had been aware of the situation. So he temporarily gave up the opportunity to resurrect Voldemort and ran away.


    However, he always felt that the stone would definitely lure Quirrell and Voldemorts souls. Therefore, it has not been removed and continues to be ced there. From the end of Harrys first year to the beginning of Harrys third year, there hasnt been any progress from Quirrell himself.


    Of course, part of the reason was that he felt that the defense put on the Sorcerers Stone was effective. After all, it is basically impossible to secretly steal the stone under his supervision and many school professors.


    Unless it is directly destroyed, returned to Nichs mel, or ced in Gringotts or anywhere else within Hogwarts. He didnt expect that. Instead of inviting Voldemort and his Death Eaters, he invited an unknown alchemist and an American wizard.


    In the sixth room, Dumbledore finds that Snapes puzzle is not effective.


    In the fifth room, he saw the troll fainted on the ground.


    When he came to the fourth room, he saw fragments of stone statues all over the ce.


    When he came to the third room, he saw a heavy wooden door that was broken into several pieces.


    When he came to the second room, he saw the Devils Snare was weakened.


    When he came to the first room, he didnt see Fluffy but only saw a palm print printed on the top floor. This person is not only stealing the stone but also stealing the dog.


    No matter how much Dumbledore was confused by various traces in several rooms, Jerry broke the mirror as soon as he entered the mirror world.


    The magic rule of the Hungarian Mirror World is that as long as Jerry breaks the mirror he came in, no one else can enter the Mirror World unless they also have the same magic. In the mirror world, everything is the opposite, and it is no different from the real world in other aspects.


    Because the mirror world is originally a special space projected by the real world, as long as you know the way to open it, you can enter and exit the world.


    Like the Knight Bus, the space gaps they can travel through are simr, and they have always existed in every world.


    Walking in the mirror world, returning to the castles third floor, and then returning to the Slytherinmon room, Jerry found a mirror and left the mirror world.


    Will the stone be useful for him in the future? Of course, it will.


    Although Jerry himself can be said to have immortality because of his meditation, his family cant live as long as him.


    In a situation where Aisha, Haas, and others are old, at least the longevity potion was made by the stone to maintain their longevity until he found a new solution.


    Moreover, although the longevity potion is not perfect, it can be regarded as a kind of longevity. It is also a valuable source of other things than just potions because it has the ability to turn stone into gold.


    No matter what world he goes to, there is a high probability that things like gold are valuable currency. With the stone, he no longer has to worry about money after entering the new world.


    But what he said in the letter is also true. He really intends to study the alchemy of the stone and maybe make one himself in the future. The owl will also regrly send an elixir so Nichs mel can continue living.


    -


    In the suitcase,


    Jerry looked at the Time card, the Time Turner, and the Sorcerers Stone on the table and couldnt help sighing, I guess theres still a long way to go.


    In the next period of time, he will not only study time magic but also study the stone, learns to use the stone to make longevity potions and turn stones into gold. He also needs to pay attention to his regr meditation session to keep his body in shape.


    At the same time, he had to use the Time Turner proficiently to study all the courses in the third grade. With his current strength, sses such as Charms, Potions, Herbology, and Transfiguration are not a big problem because he already taught himself in advance.


    However, taking sses is still helpful. At least the professors can help him check and fill in the gaps, inspire him, and make his foundation more solid. But he was still interested in the Divination ss that he started in the third grade.


    Jerry had always thought that divination and prophecy were unreliable. Still, after thinking about it, since a wizard as powerful as Dumbledore and a person like Voldemort paid so much attention to the results of prophecy, it meant that divination and prophecy are useful.


    In addition, there is also a Dream card. If he can learn and master this magic, he can prepare in advance if there is any danger in the future. Therefore, thinking about this, he will be busy for the next period of time.


    Fortunately, although the duration of Time Turner is limited, the number of users is not limited.


    There were three sses in the morning: Divination, Muggle Studies, and Arithmancy. They all start at nine oclock at the same time.


    He can go to the Divination ss at nine oclock and use the Time Turner to return to nine oclock after the ss. Go to the Muggle studies. After the Muggle ss, use the Time Turner to return to nine oclock and go to the Arithmancy ss.


    Even after that, he could go back to the suitcase at nine oclock to study magic or leave Hogwarts to do other things.


    He can go to the Ministry of Magic to find a way to get one of their magic cars, study the technology or deal with some other things. He can do all that easily while all the other students are already tired just visiting one ss.

 Chapter 323: “Predicting The Future”

    Chapter 323: ��Predicting The Future��


    At 8:50 in the morning, when Daphne, Pansy, Draco, and others came to the ssroom door in the East Tower, they saw Jerry and Hermione sitting in the first row of the ssroom, holding their book.


    To be honest, Draco is also good. Although it is a lot worse than Jerry, it is at least a lot better than others. Pansy patted Daphne and nced at Draco, then at Goyle and Crabbe behind him.


    Everyone has their idol, but wanting to turn idols into partners is unrealistic. She has always been more realistic. Even though she likes Jerry, she chooses Draco instead.


    Among the Slytherins, Draco is only inferior to Jerry in terms of appearance and grades. Although a little childish, hees from the Malfoy family.


    The Malfoy family is a well-known family in the wizarding world. It is still a first-ss family even if it declined a little because of the first wizarding war. Dracos father is not only on the schoolsmittee but also has deep ties with the Ministry of Magic.


    I wont give up. I have to study and work hard on this years final exam. I must surpass that Mudblood! After listening to Pansys words, Daphne not only did not get discouraged but clenched her fists, and her whole body was full of energy.


    Ehh, whatever makes you happy, I guess. Seeing that she could not persuade her best friend, Pansy shrugged helplessly.


    Daphne fell in love with Jerry at first sight. In the hall of the first-year opening banquet, Daphne was captivated by Jerrys appearance and elegance.


    On the other hand, Pansy didnt really care about Jerry very much at first, but only after he showed enough excellence that she begin to have a good impression, so she was not as captivated as Daphne.


    Arithmancy is a very interesting ss. Its a ss about using numbers to predict what will happen in the future so as to get a more urate answer.


    After Jerry took the ss, he still felt quite rewarded. He believes that this sss content is simr to Muggles ss of using big data to predict and calcte the future in science.


    Its just that Muggles use scientific means to collect big data and analyze it with algorithms, while Arithmancy uses numbers and magic principles to make guesses.


    They are all traceable methods. As long as youre smart enough and the power is strong enough, some predictions that are rtively urate can be obtained.


    But there are also disadvantages. Because Arithmancy requires a lot of power when predicting the future, the farther the time is, the worse the uracy.


    Therefore, even a wizard who is proficient in Arithmancy can hardly predict what will happen in a day or two. Predicting what would happen in the next hour would already be considered powerful.


    The advantage is that the uracy is rtively high. Although there are countless possibilities for the future, the future predicted by Arithmancy is rtively more inclined to be the most probable one.


    However, at the end of the ss, Professor Septima Vector, the teacher of the Arithmancy ss, reminded all the students in the ss.


    The content of Arithmancy can only be used as a reference. The future is always changing. When performing one, the future has already begun to change. Never take the content of Arithmancy as what would happenter. Otherwise, the future will definitely be different than anticipated.


    At that time, after listening to the professors words. Jerry suddenly understood why Voldemort was going to kill Harry after learning about the prophecy.


    Because the prophecy said the greatest possibility of the future, not what was destined to happen, as long as Harry was killed in advance, this possibility in the future will not ur. Its a pity that when Snape eavesdropped on the prophecy, he only heard the first half and didnt hear the second half, so Voldemort died in the end.


    After learning the prophecy, Dumbledore tries his best to help Harry, probably in order to keep the future in the prophecy unchanged to a greater extent.


    After the Arithmancy ss, Jerry and Hermione left again for the Divination ss in the North Tower. Its just that when Hermione was about to use the Time Turner again, Jerry raised his hand to stop her.


    Hermione, I think youd better eat something to energize you now.


    They have been spending a total of six hours attending both Divination and Muggle Studies ss. Running back-and-forth sses without any breaks would only tire them.


    Oh, d you mentioned it. Im really hungry right now.


    Just now, she didnt realize it because she was too focused on the sses. Now that Jerry mentioned it, Hermiones stomach started to growl.


    Eat this, and after the Divination ss is over, we will go to the hall for lunch.


    Jerry reached out, took out four sausages from his bag, and heated them with magic. He handed two pieces of it to Hermione.


    Hermiones eyes lit up, Thank you so much.


    She likes Jerry not only because Jerry is excellent in all aspects but also because when she is with Jerry, she doesnt have to worry about many things. Jerry can make her feel veryfortable over everything.


    After eating the sausage and making her stomach less hungry, the two turned the Time Turner again.


    Hey, Jerry, Hermione. Wait for us! Just before nine oclock, when the Divination ss was about to start, Harry and Ron rushed to the ssroom andined to both of them.


    It turned out that the two of them forgot the location of the ssroom and finally found it with the guidance of Sir Cadogan.


    Theres a piece of information about all the ssrooms in themon room. I told you to memorize themst night, but you just wanted to go back to the dormitory and y cards! Hermione rolled her eyes.


    Hermione is not a gentle and good-natured girl, she belongs to the strong, smart, decisive, and assertive girl, and she is quite ruthless when she talks about people that are not doing things right.


    Wee to the Divination ss!


    At this time, a middle-aged witch walked into the ssroom nervously.


    She wears a pair of oversized sses and wears a thin and transparent shawl with many glittering metal sheets. There are countless beads and chains around her long neck, and she also wears many bracelets and rings on her arms.

 Chapter 324: “Gifts For Hagrid”

    Chapter 324: ��Gifts For Hagrid��


    However, Jerry knows that this professor has some gift in Divination magic. The famous prophecy came from her mouth, and the prophecy dide true in the end.


    But that was beyond anything that she usually does. Her usual prediction activities are probably to make a hundred predictions, while most of them are not going to be true, whilst some may be real.


    Jerry had checked the relevant information before regarding this professor. Although her Divination level is not good, she is really good at teaching him some Divination.


    She is the great-great-granddaughter of the famous Cassandra Trwney, a witch who was born with the ability to foresee the future using the Inner Eye. Prophecies made by Seers are recorded by the Ministry of Magic and stored in the Department of Mysteries.


    Or suppose you havent heard about Cassandra Trwney. In that case, youre probably familiar with the name Gellert Grindelwald because he was also a Seer who predicted the second Muggle World War that had not yet happened in 1927.


    Therefore, Jerry thinks that the professors ss can be listened to and referenced. If he really wants to master Divination that can predict ten or several decades, he also needs to spend time and study it.


    Or when he gets the Dream card, he can study itter.


    So, youve taken Divination ss, which is the most profound ss of all magical arts. I must tell you that if you dont have the gift, I cant do anything about it. Books can teach you, but theyll only do a small portion of it.


    After Professor Trwney asked everyone to open their books, they began to set up a prediction practice ahead of time.


    Jerrys understanding is that Divination magic is very deep, and it has nothing to do with the textbook and her teaching if you are not good at it. The main reason is that you dont have the talent to do so.


    On Jerrys side, Hermione was shocked when she heard that books did not help the subject much. Because in her opinion, no matter what ss it is, books are very important. It is precisely because she spends time previewing and reciting books in advance that she can be more efficient than others in the ss.


    Today, we will learn the basics of Divination. Tea divination or Tessomancy, please turn to the fifth page and start the divination in two groups. In this way, Professor Trwney began her teaching after making up some terrifying prophecies for a few students.


    Jerry closed the book three hourster and sighed, This doesnt make sense at all.


    After the ss, he didnt find any logic and magic principles from what Professor Trwney exined. He didnt learn anything just now.


    I think the Divination ss is a mess. Shes obviously just making up those things. When Hermione put away the book, sheined.


    Apparently, she felt that Arithmancy is more believable because it has some logical procedure. Inparison, this kind of divination by observing the characteristics of the future by using the sixth sense is no better than just random guessing.


    After the ss, the secondary sses will begin in the afternoon.


    In addition to Transfiguration, Charms, Potions, etc., the secondary sses for the third grade also have the Care of Magical Animal ss. In the afternoon, Gryffindor and Slytherin will take the Magical Animal ss together, and it will be the first time Hagrid teaches in Hogwarts.


    The ss subject is to understand the personalities of hippogriffs, get along well with them, and ride them around the Forbidden Forest.


    The whole process went smoothly, except that Draco said something rude and was attacked by the hippogriff. But it was blocked by Jerry with the Protego Charm. After the ss, Jerry stayed alone instead of returning to the castle.


    Jerry, thank you so much just now. If students are injured in my first ss, Ill be in trouble. Hagrid held Jerrys hand, his eyes full of guilt and gratitude.


    He was very concerned and nervous about his career as a teacher. He didnt expect that a major incident would happen. If Jerry hadnt reacted quickly, he might have ended his role as a teacher today.


    Jerry smiled and shook his head, then took out a small box from his robe, Hagrid, you are one of the best magizoologists in the world. Today was just an ident, and its not your fault. By the way, Im staying here to give you something that I identally bought in Greece. I think youll like it!


    Hagrid was a very enthusiastic person when it came to magical animals. He knows everything about it, such as how to care for Norbert or a dragon, Thestrals, a three-headed dog or Fluffy, and so on. So Jerry also intends to give him some small gifts in return.


    This is a chimera and a griffin! Hagrid opened the box and immediately let out a voice of surprise.


    Because he saw two magical animal cubs in the box, one with the head of a lion, the body of a goat, and the tail of a fire dragon. In contrast, the other one was an eagle head with a body of a lion with a tail. These two are the famous Greek magical animals Chimera and Griffin.


    Ill leave it to you. Ill be going now! Rejecting Hagrids invitation to dinner, Jerry told Hagrid not to tell others that he had given him a Chimera and a Griffin and waved away.


    Chimeras and Griffins are like dragons. The Ministry of Magic restricts them, and cannot be owned privately. But the box he holds has an Extension Charm attached, which the Ministry of Magic does not allow.


    However, Hagrid is also the type of person who doesnt like to follow the rules. He is not worried that Hagrid will be in trouble as long as he can keep it a secret.


    Alright, time go to the Room of Requirement tonight to seal the soul in Ravenws diadem. Then go to the Ministry of Magic in London to get a magic car and do some meditation. However, it might cost me a lot of red stars. Fortunately, the Voldemort souls should give me plenty of red starster.


    On the way back to the hall for dinner, Jerry started making ns for the evening.

 Chapter 325: “Secret Passage”

    Chapter 325: ��Secret Passage��


    Herbology ss is on Fridays in September, October, and Halloween. Jerry was in a group with Hermione, plucking the plump pink pods from a nts branch, peeling beans, and cing them in a wooden barrel.


    Ron came over and said, Did you see the announcement in the Great Hall? Tomorrow well be visiting Hogsmeade!


    Oh, tomorrow? Jerrys heart moved.


    If he remembered correctly, Sirius would sneak into the castle quietly at the Halloween dinner tomorrow. While everyone is in the hall, he will try to get into the Gryffindor Common Room.


    Its a pity I cant go with you. My uncle and aunt didnt sign my form. Harry said dejectedly beside Ron.


    Harry, you can just go next time. There is also Sirius ck, who was wandering around. Hermioneforted.


    Ron thought about it and said, Sirius is not a fool. He wont go to Hogsmeade and act rashly. Harry, ask Professor McGonagall if you can go this time. Waiting for next year is just too long.


    No need. Ive asked her, and Professor McGonagall said I cant go without a signature from a guardian because thats the rule. Harry lowered his head.


    Harry, dont worry. Tomorrow you need to bring your invisibility cloak and wait at the statue on the fourth floor. I will find a way for you to go to Hogsmeade. Jerry recovered from his thoughts and smiled.


    He knew that Sirius wouldnt hurt Harry, so Harry had no problem going to Hogsmeade.


    Children and adults are different. For an adult wizards, they wouldnt feel like going to Hogsmeade. But for a young wizard who has never been to Hogsmeade and has been looking forward to going, its something that they yearn for. It would be too pitiful if all the students went there and Harry was left alone in the castle.


    Hence why he wanted to help Harry by sneaking into Hogsmeade.


    Just a while ago, he had traded the Marauders map from the Wesley twins with various prank magic props he bought from Greece. The Wesley twins had memorized all the exits at Hogwarts, and with their current magical abilities, they could easily evade Filch.


    So the map was basically useless for them, and Jerry was willing to trade them for a new prank magic item theyd never seen before. Of course, they would agree since Jerry gave them the catnip to deal with Mrs. Norris.


    As for Jerry, of course, he has his own purpose in having the map. At least tomorrow, when Sirius enters the castle tomorrow, he needs to know where he will be at that time.


    Thats a bad idea. Hermione looked hesitant.


    There are many simrities between Hermione and Professor McGonagall. They are both adventurous in their bones, but on the surface, they are very disciplined people. When Hermione heard that Jerry was going to take Harry to Hogsmeade by going against the rules, her first reaction was that it was wrong.


    Its okay, even if you really meet Sirius. As long as you dont leave me, I have the confidence to protect you safely. Moreover, sometimes we have to be more rebellious a bit. Lifes not fun if you keep on following the rules, isnt it? Jerry winked at the three.


    At this time, Hermione, Harry, and Ron suddenly remembered that although Jerry was only in the third year like them. But Jerry was superior to them. With his own power, he managed to take down more than a dozen Dementors and defeated fifteen Aurors at the same time.


    In terms of actualbat power, Sirius definitely has nothing to Jerry.


    Jerry, do you really have a way to sneak Harry to Hogsmeade? Ron was confused.


    Jerry answered, Youll find outter!


    -


    The next morning.


    Under the supervision of Filch. Jerry, Hermione, and the others waved goodbye to Harry sitting on the stairs and followed the group towards Hogsmeade.


    After everyone disappeared, Harry hurried back to the Gryffindor dormitory on the eighth floor, picked up the invisibility cloak hidden under the bed, and went straight to the fourth floor.


    Jerry, Hermione, and Ron after arriving in Hogsmeade Vige. They quietly left and went to the Honeydukes shop specializing in candy.


    Why are we here? Standing in front of the store, Hermione asked in a low voice.


    Jerry heard the words and smiled, Because there is a secret passage leading to the fourth floor of Hogwarts Castle in this shop. Wait here for a while. I will go through the secret passage and take Harry over.


    How did you know? Ron looked surprised.


    From your brothers, of course.


    Jerry got up and walked towards the Honeyduke store.


    They never told me there was a secret passage to Hogsmeade. Looking at Jerrys back, Rons mouth twitched.


    Hermione added after hearing Ronsint, Neither did they tell you that the Sorting Hat was a Sorting Hat, not a test that would hurt us a lot!


    When she entered the school that year, she would not have been so nervous if she hadnt heard Rons words. Ron remembered the pranks his two brothers had done to him from childhood until now and suddenly felt that the incident just now really didnt seem to be a big deal.


    It was nothingpared to turning his favorite teddy bear into a giant spider, nearly making him an unbreakable vow at age five, and feeding him sour bubblegum.


    The most likely thing that would happen is that they would never tell him that theres a secret passage to Hogsmeade, but a secret passage to the Forbidden Forest and the nest of an Acromant.


    Someonesing! In less than twenty minutes, Hermione suddenly pointed to the door of the store with a surprised voice.


    Jerry was walking towards them from the door and waved at them. Although there was no one beside Jerry, Hermione was keenly aware of the shallow footprints on the ground next to him.


    She knew that it was Harry who was using the invisibility cloak.

 Chapter 326: “Wizard With Wings”

    Chapter 326: ��Wizard With Wings��


    There are more than 200 kinds of owls in the post office. This is so amazing!


    Honeyduke hasunched a new marshmallow with so many vor options.


    Hey, wanna go to that Three Broomsticks Inn?


    I drank a butterbeer, and I feel warm. It was amazing.


    It was almost evening, and under the lead of the professors, all the students returned to the castle from Hogsmeade. The students who went to Hogsmeade for the first time in the third year were discussing excitedly all the way to the castle.


    When they entered the Great Hall, it was already decorated with hundreds of pumpkins lit by candles and a swarm of live bats flying around. Many ming orange banners float above the brewing storm ceiling.


    You guys go and sit first. Ill go back to themon roof because I have something to do. Walking to the door of the hall, Jerry greeted other students, turned, and walked towards the Slytherinmon room.


    After a while, it is estimated that Sirius will sneak into the castle, and it will not be easy to execute his n after entering the hall for a while.


    On the first floor, Jerry did not go back to themon room but walked directly into the abandoned ssroom next to the stairs, took out the Marauders map, and waited quietly.


    Im sorry, Sirius!


    Jerry will capture Sirius with his hands today and then use him to collect ten thousand Galleons from the Ministry of Magic. That will increase his poprity when releasing his new book.


    As for Sirius being caught and sent back to Azkaban, its not going to be much of a problem. Since most of Azkabans Dementors now are Jerrys contracted creatures, he will soon catch Pettigrew and rece Sirius.


    -


    As time passed, the dinner began. On the Marauders map, the dot representing Sirius appeared in the lobby on the first floor.


    At the entrance of the hall, Sirius. Who transformed into a dog with Animagus carefully observed the situation in the hall, and after confirming that no one was there, he cautiously walked in.


    If he persuaded James not to trust Pettigrew, Voldemort would not have been able to find their house, and James and Lily would not have been killed.


    Until this summer vacation, he saw Scabbers in the form of Peter Pettigrew lying on a boys shoulder from a newspaper and learned that Pettigrew would follow the boy to Hogwarts where Harry was.


    So he used Animagus to escape all the Dementors and sessfully escaped from prison, and came to Hogsmeade through the secret passage and sneaked into the castle.


    Tonight, everyone will be celebrating Halloween in the Great Hall, and he will take down Pettigrew in one fell swoop.


    At this moment, a voice suddenly sounded from behind Sirius, and before he could react, a blue magic light shot at him. Under the blue magic light, Sirius immediately transformed from animal to human form.


    Turning to look at the young wizard standing behind him, Sirius showed a shocked expression.


    In his Animagus form, his sense of smell and hearing are far superior to normal humans, and he is very vignt. How could someonee close to him and didnt even notice the person at all?


    So its you, Sirius ck. Youre here to kill Harry, right? Jerry did not attack Sirius but shouted loudly.


    Just after he discovered Sirius on the Marauders map, he came to the floor immediately, but before he came, he cast a Disillusionment Charm, used his Flight Spell, and used a spell that would disguise his scent.


    At the same time, Dumbledore, who was about to announce the start of the dinner. He knew something was wrong, and it involved Jerry.


    The dinner is canceled. Prefects should lead all the students to theirmon room, and the other professors will go out with me to capture Sirius.


    Harry? Im not here to kill Harry. Im


    When Sirius heard Jerrys words, he was stunned for a moment. He was about to exin when he suddenly saw the halls door being pushed open, and then Dumbledore walked out with a group of people. He quickly turned into a dog again and ran away from the hall.


    Where are you going?


    When Jerry saw that Dumbledore and the others were all emerging, he immediately used the flight spell, spread his wings, and quickly flew toward Sirius.


    Seeing Jerry suddenly grow a pair of wings, all the professors, including Dumbledore, were stunned. This was more surprising than seeing Sirius turning into a dog. After all, they all know about Animagus but have never seen or even heard of people flying with wings behind their backs.


    Jerry, its too dangerous. Dont go after him! At this time, Snape was the first to react to stop Jerry from flying. He quickly flew to chase him.


    Stay here to protect the other students. Ill go take a look. Dumbledore ordered other professors and also flew after him.


    Apparition cannot be used in the castle. With the exception of Dumbledore and Snape, the two can at least catch up with Jerry and Sirius.


    Almost got you!


    Seeing that Sirius was close, Jerry elerated andnded directly in front of Sirius. He raised his hand and used the Patronus Charm.


    His giant appeared. No matter whether Sirius used a physical or magic attack, it was not effective against Jerrys patronus. It is also hard to attack Jerry, that is flying in mid-air.


    When Dumbledore and Snape rushed over, Sirius had already been stunned to the ground by Jerrys patronus.


    Jerry, are you alright? After Snape arrived, he first cared about Jerry.


    After finding he was fine, he looked at Sirius with a sneer, I didnt expect to see you tonight.


    Recalling the moment when they were at school. Sirius often hung out with James Potter, but now he was easily brought down by his proud student, and Snape couldnt have a better feeling than that.

 Chapter 327: “Excellent”

    Chapter 327: ��Excellent��


    On the headmasters office.


    Mr. Carmen. Can you tell me whats going on here? Dumbledore looked at Jerry with curiosity and wariness.


    Professor Snape, McGonagall, Flitwick, and Sprout on the side also showed curious expressions.


    Jerry smiled slightly, always maintaining his good attitude.


    When I returned to the castle from Hogsmeade Vige. I walked to the entrance of the Great Hall and suddenly had a sh of inspiration. I had a new idea about the theory of flight magic that I was researching recently. Went back to mymon room to note it.


    When I came back, I found that the dinner had already started and ran to the hall. It just happened I met Sirius, who had transformed into an Animagus on the way there.


    How do you know that the dog was Sirius? Professor Flitwick asked in surprise.


    Only seven wizards can legally transform into Animagus, and Sirius is not among them.


    Jerry paused, nced at Professor McGonagall respectfully, and then replied, Because of Professor McGonagall. In the previous ss, Professor McGonagall taught us about Animagus, and I am very interested in the transformation of an Animagus.


    When I saw the dog, I found that its eyes, movements, and demeanor were very humanized. In addition, no students in our school had dogs as their pets, and I just guessed that this might be an intruder.


    Unexpectedly, I tried to use the Animagus reversal spell on the dog, and it really recovered its human form, and it turns out to be Sirius.


    I remember that after Mr. Carmen got out of ss, he asked me about the transformation of Animagus. I also rmended to him a few books to read. I didnt expect him to learn the counter-spell so quickly. Professor McGonagall nodded satisfactorily, admiring Jerrys learning attitude and ability.


    Hmm, its all good then. Youre brave and also caught Sirius alone. Youre worthy of being a student in the Slytherin house. I would like to add one hundred points for your action. A happy smile appeared on Snapes face, and he gave Jerry a reward instantly.


    The other professors did not object to Snapes actions. Because they also feel that Jerrys performance today was deserved.


    Mr. Carmen, your performance today is excellent. Can I ask you? Is it because you had some special bloodline in your body when I just saw you grow wings and fly? After Dumbledore affirmed Snapes decision, he looked at Jerry again.


    The four professors also raised their ears at the same time.


    Jerry pretended to be embarrassed and scratched his head, Its not blood. Its magic. Recently, I have been studying flight magic, such as Levitation Charm, broom and high-level flight magic that Professor Snape taught me.


    I always feel that flight magic is a very interesting magic, and maybe there are more and better developments and uses. I went to Greece during my summer vacation, and I finally developed a new magic through some inspiration and the knowledge I learned before.


    It is the new magic that can use flight magicbined with wings to fly. This magic is not only faster but also more stable. I also created some new offensive and defensive magic rted in addition to this magic.


    After talking for a while, he took out a thick book from his book, put it on Dumbledores desk, and continued, Here is the record of my research on flight magic and the new flight magic. I n to write it into a book called The Theory of Air Magic and Flying Magic!


    Listening to Jerrys professional and meticulous answers, Dumbledore and the four professors were stunned. They thought that Jerrys wings were rted to his bloodline. Wizards have magical animal bloodlines, such as trolls, giants, ves, and werewolves.


    Maybe Jerry has some magical animal bloodline of a bird in him, so he can grow and fold his wings. But they didnt expect it to be a new kind of magic.


    Wizards who can create new magic are all amazing wizards. They who can create new magic while they are in school are gifted, just like Voldemort and Snape.


    Being able to think about perfecting an unpopr magic system and researching and developing new flight magic during school days can no longer be described as genius. Its magically genius.


    Picking up Jerrys notebook, Dumbledore began to flip through it quickly. He verified that what Jerry had just said was not a made-up story but a fact.


    Some of the magic theories in the book are something he has never seen before, and in theory about the new flight magic, he has seen some familiar theories about it somewhere else.


    Perhaps, the third-year student in front of him could really be a wizard who could usher in this era. Just like him, Grindelwald, and Voldemort.


    Mr. Carmen, you are truly a genius.


    After hearing Dumbledore closing Jerrys book, several professors also began to talk about Jerrys usual performance in ss. Saying that Jerry would often be in ss, and some of them made were confused about Jerrys out-of-the-box way of thinking and questions.


    Among them, Snape said the most. Because in addition to sses, he often opened a small session for Jerry, so he naturally knew more about Jerrys performance at school.


    After some discussion, they found that Jerrys talent is already at an extraordinary


    Some of the usual bits and pieces have already reflected Jerrys talent and extraordinary.


    At this moment, a me rose from the firece in the principals office, and a small old man in a dark green coat and a pinstripe robe stepped out from the firece. Then came a middle-aged witch with blond hair and a tall wizard with a camera.


    Oh, Principal Dumbledore. Thank you so much for helping us in catching Sirius. My heads going to explode if he keeps running around the public.

 Chapter 328: “Weird Interview”

    Chapter 328: ��Weird Interview��


    After the stout old man emerged from the firece, he dusted himself off and approached Dumbledore with a smile, embracing him warmly.


    Dumbledore, seemingly expecting the old mans arrival, showed no signs of surprise.


    He pointed towards Jerry, who stood by the desk, and exined with a smile, You should thank Jerry Carmen for discovering Sirius and apprehending him single-handedly.


    Jerry Carmen? The old man looked at Jerry in surprise, then seemed to recollect something and smiled.


    Ah, yes! Mr. Carmen is a talented Seeker on our Quidditch team. I never expected him to possess such formidable magical abilities and excel at Quidditch!


    The truth is, Minister, your arrangement of Dementors and Aurors for patrolling left Sirius with nowhere to escape. I happened to seize the opportunity and catch him, Jerry replied, deliberately giving credit to the Minister, aware that the old man before him was Cornelius Fudge, the current British Minister of Magic.


    Fudges eyes lit up upon hearing Jerrys words, and he looked at Jerry with admiration. Mr. Carmen, you will undoubtedly be the backbone of our wizarding world in the future!


    Under the protection of Dementors and Aurors, it was undoubtedly the Ministry of Magics failure to prevent a dangerous Death Eater like Sirius from infiltrating the school.


    When the words left Jerrys mouth, it turned into an aplishment of the Ministry of Magic. Fudge couldnt help but appreciate this articte young wizard.


    Minister, why have youe sote? Dumbledore interjected, steering the conversation.


    Fudge wasted no time and quickly expressed his intentions, Headmaster Dumbledore, as you know, the entire wizarding world has been in unrest due to Sirius.


    Ive faced scrutiny from the International Federation of Wizards. Now that Sirius has been apprehended, we must publicize the news to restore stability. Ive brought Rita Skeeter, a reporter from the Daily Prophet.


    Fudge meant to announce Siriuss arrest through the morning newspapers, allowing all wizards to learn about it and calm the storm.


    Indeed, the wizarding world needs tranquility. Please have Ms. Skeeter interview Mr. Carmen. He knows the process of discovering and capturing Sirius best. Dumbledore agreed, nodding and smiling before waving Jerry over.


    Mr. Carmen, this will require some of your nights rest. Feel free to reject it. Dumbledore said.


    Its my pleasure! Jerry stepped forward to join Ms. Skeeter, the female reporter and looked at her with narrowed eyes, a half-smile forming as if he was brewing something.


    Initially, the news of Siriuss arrest in this interview alone was a major breakthrough.


    However, it was now not Hogwartss professors or headmaster who had discovered and captured Sirius, but a third-year student.


    This was undoubtedly another sensational revtion.


    Moreover, this third-year student was exceptional in his own right. He was not only a talented Seeker on the English Quidditch team but also a star yer who had led the team to victory on numerous asions.


    Ms. Skeeter could already envision the high demand for tomorrow mornings newspapers.


    Perhaps, she could even embellish the truth and add more captivating content to fill the pages, such as fabricatingplicated romantic rtionships involving the third-year wizard at school.


    That way, it would undoubtedly sell out by tomorrow morning.


    Mr. Carmen, please follow me. Id like to conduct a private interview. Ms. Skeeter eagerly pulled Jerry towards the corner of the headmasters office, with a photographer closely following behind.


    The interview had to be held away from the prying eyes of the headmaster and the Minister, as sensitive questions would be difficult to ask or include in the article.


    Jerry obediently followed Ms. Skeeter to the corner.


    Mr. Carmen, could you please share how you discovered and subdued Sirius? Ms. Skeeter took out a journal and a dazzling green quill from her crocodile leather handbag, preparing to conduct the interview.


    No problem at all! Jerry repeated the ount he had given earlier to Dumbledore and the others.


    What? Your Patronus is a Giant? And youve created new flying magic? Are you nning to write a book on air magic and flying? Through the interview, Ms. Skeeter quickly grasped the concept of true genius.


    However, despite this, the content she recorded in her notebook with her shorthand pen included many additional private details, making it even more sensational and captivating.


    For example, when mentioning Jerrys Patronus being a Giant, she added a paragraph about how Jerry fell in love with a Giant girl while traveling in Greece, so he summoned the Giant Patronus.


    When describing Jerrys creation of the flying technique, she omitted that Jerry received guidance from the school professors and studied various magic books, instead adding that Jerry had a ymate who was a blood-cursed orc when he was an orphan.


    The girl eventually transformed into a Pegasus and flew away, inspiring Jerry to create a new flying spell with white wings out of longing for her.


    Even the magic book titled The Theory of Air Magic and Flying that Jerry was nning to write became a tribute to the blood-cursed orc girl who became a Pegasus.


    As for how Jerry discovered Sirius, Ms. Skeeter described a scenario where Jerry and his little girlfriend were on a date in the woods outside the castle during a Halloween dinner at Hogwarts.


    They coincidentally stumbled upon Sirius, who was plotting to enter the castle and harm Harry.


    Sirius kidnaps Jerrys girlfriend, prompting Jerry to use his newly learned flying technique and the Patronus Charm to engage in a fierce magical duel, ultimately defeating the dreaded Death Eater and rescuing his girlfriend.


    By the end of the interview, Ms. Skeeter had alreadye up with a headline for tomorrows newspaper: Sirius Arrested: Jerry Carmen, Prodigy or Genius?


    Alright, that concludes todays interview. Thank you, Mr. Carmen, for your cooperation, Ms. Skeeter eximed excitedly as she closed her notebook, intending to conclude the interview and hastily begin drafting the article she had already nned.


    Meanwhile, Jerry clicked his fingers, using a mind control spell to discreetly retrieve Ms. Skeeters notebook and swiftly scan its contents.


    Ms. Skeeter, are you writing news or making up a fairy tale? reading Ms. Skeeters notes, Jerry felt his temples throbbing, his patience wearing thin.

 Chapter 329: “Threats and Bonuses”

    Chapter 329: ��Threats and Bonuses��


    Rita Skeeter, the most famous female reporter for the Daily Prophet, was known for always finding valuable news and writing popr articles.


    However, Jerry knew that only a quarter of her stories were true, and she made up the rest for attention.


    So when Fudge mentioned Ritas name, Jerry was already suspicious.


    True to his expectations, the news she had fabricated about him was far from what he had anticipated.


    She had created a series of false stories, including three imaginary girlfriends for him: a chance encounter with a giant, a childhood sweethearts blood-cursed Orc, and a witch from school.


    The Exotic Land Remation of Vegetable Skeletons.


    If tomorrows newspaper published the content as Ms. Skeeter wrote, it would indeed be breaking news.


    After all, who doesnt enjoy reading gossip, especially when it involves geniuses? But now, all the character development Jerry had worked so hard on will be ruined!


    Jerrys intention was to create a talented individual who could be a great wizard like Dumbledore, not a prodigal wizard with peculiar tastes.


    Mr. Carmen, please return my notebook. You have no right to take it! Ms. Skeeters expression changed when she saw Jerry magically taking away her notebook. Her attitude suddenly shifted.


    And you dont seem to have the right to fabricate these stories indiscriminately, do you? Jerry smiled and didnt return the diary.


    Rita narrowed her eyes upon seeing this. What are you implying? Those are the facts you mentioned in the interview just now, and they will be published in tomorrows newspaper. It doesnt matter; you can keep the diary. I have already memorized its contents!


    Are you not afraid that I will inform Minister Fudge and Headmaster Dumbledore about this right now? Jerry pointed towards Dumbledore and Fudge, who were still chatting at the desk.


    Ms. Skeeter smiled and covered her mouth. Mr. Carmen, it seems you are still quite young. So what if you tell them? As long as I will it, those contents will appear in the newspaper tomorrow. As long as Im not breaking anyws, not even they can do anything to me!


    She only cared about the explosiveness of her news and how many Galleons she could earn, and nothing else mattered. She became famous by writing the book Armando Dippet: Master or Moron? about the former headmaster of Hogwarts, and everything she wrote came true.


    Besides, she wasnt afraid of Jerrys current threat, considering she had recently written an article satirizing the Ministry of Magicsx security, allowing Sirius to escape prison.


    Jerry didnt feel annoyed upon hearing her words. Instead, he took two steps forward, ced the diary back in Ms. Skeeters hand, and leaned in close to her ear.


    Im referring to your Animagus ability, transforming into a beetle to eavesdrop on gossip. It seems you havent registered with the Ministry of Magic either. If I were to make this public, guess what might happen? Will you be arrested by the Ministry of Magic? Can you continue being a journalist?


    After that, Jerry gracefully walked towards Fudge and Dumbledore.


    On the other hand, Ms. Skeeter shrank back, immediately grabbing Jerrys arm, and with aplete 180-degree turn, she smiled and said, Mr. Carmen, please dontdont be impulsive. Lets discuss this calmly. If you believe there are any revisions needed for tomorrows report, you can suggest them, and I will make the changes immediately until you are satisfied!


    Ms. Skeeter didnt understand how Jerry had discovered her secret, as she had never revealed it to anyone.


    But she knew that if it were exposed, her career would be ruined, and she might face awsuit from the Ministry of Magic.


    After a hearty meal, she could still tell what was more important; at the moment, preserving her career was her top priority.


    This news was already explosive enough, even without any fabricated stories. Jerry smiled, patting Ms. Skeeter on the shoulder, and reassured her, As long as you write truthfully, I wont utter a word.


    After speaking, Jerry gently removed Ms. Skeeters hand from his arm and returned to the desk, standing next to Snape.


    Seeing Jerry approach, Minister Fudge half-jokingly remarked, Oh, it looks like the interview is finally over, and I can go home and get some sleep!


    Yes, Mr. Carmen has rified everything. Everyone will know about Sirius recement early tomorrow morning, and we can all go back. Ms. Skeeter hurriedly approached the photographer, afraid that Jerry might say something against her at that moment.


    Jerry simply smiled and didnt say much. In fact, as long as Ms. Skeeter didnt cause any trouble, he wouldnt expose anything. After all, it would be difficult to exin how he knew about Ms. Skeeters Animagus transformation.


    However, if she did cause trouble, he wouldnt bother going to the Ministry of Magic to expose her. He had countless ways to deal with her without being detected by the Ministry.


    Professor Snape, about the bonus?


    Jerry lightly touched Professor Snapes arm and whispered.


    Snape, who knew Jerry well, immediately understood his intention. After coughing, he addressed Fudge, who was about to step into the firece.


    Minister Fudge, ording to the previous bounty offered by the Ministry of Magic, Jerry should receive a bonus of 10,000 Galleons. I was wondering when it would be paid out.


    Minister Fudge paused with his short and stout figure and then turned his head, smiling forcedly. Oh, yes, I almost forgot about that. Tomorrow, the Ministry of Magic will send 10,000 Galleons to Gringotts and deposit them into Mr. Carmens vault.


    It wasnt that he had forgotten; he simply wanted to see if he could avoid paying the bonus altogether. After all, 10,000 gold Galleons was not a small sum.


    But he didnt expect it to end that way.


    Many thanks to Minister Fudge. You know Jerry is still an orphan, and this bonus means a lot to him! Snape remained expressionless but conveyed something to Jerry.


    Jerry stood beside Snape, silentlyplimenting his head of the house.


    If it werent for him being a Seeker for the English Quidditch team, I would believe you!


    When Fudge heard Snapes words, he inwardly grumbled but replied generously, Thats what Mr. Carmen deserves. At the Ministry of Magic, we always keep our word. Its just 10,000 Galleons, after all!


    He grabbed a handful of Floo powder and disappeared in mes.


    Once all three of them had left, Snape nced at Jerry. Alright, Jerry, its gettingte. Go back and rest.


    Thank you, Professor! Jerry chuckled twice, bid farewell to Dumbledore and the other professors, then turned and left the headmasters office.


    Within a few hours, he had earned 10,000 Galleons, and with the release of his magic book, he would receive another substantial sum. It was safe to say that he would no longer have to worry about Galleons for a while.

 Chapter 330: “Jerry’s Teaching”

    Chapter 330: ��Jerry��s Teaching��


    Meanwhile, in Azkaban Prison, located on an isted ind in the North Sea.


    Sirius ck was forcefully pushed into a huge cell by two Aurors. He wore heavy shackles, feeling frustrated and defeated.


    Six Dementors inside the cell confronted him, the terrifying creatures known for sucking out happiness and leaving despair in their wake.


    Sirius, its all because of you that the Ministry of Magic has been so upiedtely. The Minister personally ordered us to have six Dementors keep a close eye on you and ensure you dont escape!


    One of the famous Aurors remarked before closing the iron door and leaving the particr cell explicitly built for Sirius.


    Even the Aurors preferred not to spend more time than necessary in the presence of Dementors.


    Sirius resigned to his fate,y silently on the ground, seemingly epting the impending attack from the Dementors.


    His wand had been confiscated, and the enchanted shackles he wore rendered him unable to transform into his Animagus form and escape Azkaban as he had done before.


    To his surprise, however, the Dementors did not immediately attack him. After a while, Sirius sat up, puzzled by their unusual behavior.


    Whats going on here? Are they ying some kind of game? Ive never seen Dementors behave like this before!


    One of the six Dementors was being collectively attacked by the other five, and surprisingly, the five Dementors were not affected by the single Dementors attempts to harm them.


    It seemed as if they had no intention of attacking Sirius himself.


    Unbeknownst to Sirius, the Ministry of Magic had transferred nearly all the Dementors from Azkaban to pursue him, leaving only a few to cooperate with the Aurors in guarding the remaining prisoners.


    Among the Dementors now guarding Sirius, only six were under contract with Jerry, while the rest were not.


    Through his contract with the Dementors, Jerry had ordered them to keep Sirius safe.


    A monthter, after Sirius had been captured.


    Jerry set aside a book about Time Tuners in the library and looked at Hermione, who appeared exhausted.


    Why dont you use the Time Turner to set aside specific hours for rest? Otherwise, your body wont be able to handle it, Jerry suggested, noticing Hermiones fatigued appearance.


    I tried, but for some reason, I always feel like my mind and body cant fully recover. Maybe its better to take a break from using the Time Turner after next weeks vacation and no sses, Hermione replied, putting down her quill and rubbing her tired eyes.


    Could it be due to jetg? Jerry pondered, considering the effects of disrupting the bodys natural rhythm.


    While the Time Turner had no limit on usage, it did have a maximum time limit of five hours.


    This meant that even if Hermione used the Time Turner to schedule periods of rest when she felt tired, her body wouldnt fully recover due to physical reasons.


    The human body is ustomed to working during the day and resting at night, so disrupting this pattern can lead to a sense of fatigue.


    Additionally, Jerry had to consider theplications of simultaneously meeting multiple versions of himself and the risk of others discovering his time-maniption abilities.


    With over ten courses and a significant amount of homework, managing his time effectively was bing a challenge.


    Furthermore, Hermiones situation was also influenced by her menstrual cycle, which could contribute to her current condition.


    Jerry, being different due to the Meditation, only needed to meditate for a certain amount of time each day to restore his body and mind fully, so he didnt face the same issues as Hermione.


    Hermione,e with me. I might be able to help you with this, Jerry offered, cing the book back on the shelf and guiding Hermione out of the library.


    As they left, a group of young witches in the library expressed their disappointment.


    Since the Daily Prophet had published the news of Jerrys capture of Sirius and his creation of new flight magic, Jerry had be an idol for almost all the young wizards at Hogwarts.


    His reputation had surpassed many more renowned wizards, and there were rumors that the Merlin Order nned to award him the Merlin 3rd ss Medn unprecedented achievement for a student.


    Jerry, what are you doing? Isnt it too early for us to be doing this? Hermione blushed and muttered with her head lowered as they entered an abandoned ssroom on the fourth floor of Hogwarts Castle.


    Jerry cast a locking spell on the door and activated an Imperturbable charm. He turned to Hermione, a puzzled expression on his face.


    Hermione, I didnt catch what you just said. Whats the matter?


    N-nothing, its nothing, Hermione stammered, waving her hand hastily, her face growing redder.


    Jerry couldnt help but twitch the corner of his mouth.


    He had brought Hermione here, locked the door, and cast the Imperturbable charm not for inappropriate reasons but because Hermione had been overloading herself with the Time Turner, causing strain on her body.


    He intended to teach her Meditation to help her recover.


    Wizards, having wizard blood in their veins, had the potential to develop and obtain longevity through Meditation.


    Hermione, being a witch, had the same potential.


    Hermione, listen carefully. I will teach you an essential magic that can help you quickly recover your body and mind and enhance your magical power.


    But you have to promise me that you wont teach this magic to anyone without my consent. Can you do that?


    Jerry said, cing his hands on Hermiones shoulders and speaking earnestly.

 Chapter 331: “Buried In Snow”

    Chapter 331: ��Buried In Snow��


    On the verge of closing her eyes, Hermione felt Jerrys hand on her shoulder, causing her to freeze in ce.


    When she heard Jerrys tones seriousness, she took ten seconds to process what was happening and replied somewhat regretfully, Okay, I promise you, I wont teach anyone else the magic you taught me!


    Seeing Hermiones disappointment, Jerrys mouth twitched again.


    Okay, this magic is called Meditation, and the principle behind it is like this


    Under Jerrys guidance, Hermione began learning about meditation.


    This magic is truly amazing!


    Four hourster, as Hermione stepped out of the cabin with Jerry, her tiredness had vanished, reced by a radiant glow.


    Although she hadnt fully mastered the meditation technique and was starting, Hermione had already experienced the benefits of practicing Meditation.


    The exhaustion from using the Time-Turner to study had disappeared entirely.


    In the past few days, weve been using the Time-Turner for five hours daily toe here. I believe that before the Christmas holiday, you should be able to master the Meditation fully!


    Jerry told Hermione as they went to the Great Hall for dinner.


    Hermione was indeed a magical genius, and although Meditation wasplex, it seemed toe naturally to her.


    Jerry believed that in about four or five days, Hermione could fully master Meditation.


    He even thought that without a wizards blood, Hermiones exceptional mind might allow her to harness magical power through Meditation alone.


    Apart from Meditation, Jerry also taught Hermione lumency to shield her mind from Dumbledores penchant for Legilimency, where he could read peoples thoughts.


    Initially, Jerry hadnt intended to introduce Meditation to this world. Still, now that he had dealt with Voldemort and his strength wasparable to Dumbledores, he felt less need for strict control.


    Moreover, it was beneficial for Hermione to learn about Meditation earlier, as relying solely on Meditation for longevity was not easy, even with Jerrys improvements and optimizations to the original technique.


    Therefore, starting early would provide her with more hope.


    Two days before the holiday, in Hogsmeade vige.


    The weather had reached its coldest point of the year, and heavy snowfall the previous night had transformed Hogsmeade vige into a picturesque winter wondend.


    With the threat of Sirius ck being no longer present, the school allowed the young wizards to visit Hogsmeade before the holiday.


    Unfortunately, Harry still couldnt join Jerry and the others through the usual route to Hogsmeade vige and had to rely on the secret passage on the fourth floor.


    In the woods, two hundred meters from Hogsmeade vige, Harry removed his invisibility cloak and indulged in the snacks he had just purchased with Jerry, Hermione, and Ron.


    Jerry, are you really not spending Christmas with us at school? Hermione asked, her mood slightly down as she nibbled on a toffee.


    Harry, Ron, and Hermione had all decided to stay at school for this Christmas holiday.


    Harry didnt want to return to his aunts house, Ron wanted to spend time with his parents and visit his brother, and Hermione wanted to use the Christmas break to review the subjects they had covered during thest semester.


    But to their surprise, Jerry didnt fill out a school settlement form to stay at Hogwarts on Christmas just likest year.


    Harry and Ron couldnt hide a tinge of regret in their eyes.


    Next year, I promise Ill spend Christmas with you. This year, Ill release my first magic book, The Theory of Air Magic and Flying, in Diagon Alley.


    Jerry patted Hermiones headfortingly.


    Hermiones eyes sparkled with admiration upon hearing that Jerry would release his magic book.


    Harry and Ron had grown used to such things. They struggled to understand their textbooks while Jerry was already publishing his own magic books, widening the gap even further.


    It was undeniable that Jerrys ability to single-handedly handle Sirius ck was remarkable.


    Shall we have a snowball fight instead? Ron suddenly suggested, looking at the thickyer of snow on the ground.


    Without waiting for a response, he grabbed a handful of snow and yfully threw it at Harry, who was nearest to him.


    Harry initially ignored it but soon found himself covered in a white mane of snow.


    And so, the snowball melee began.


    The boys and girls, aged thirteen or fourteen, formed snowballs and ran around,ughing and enjoying the carefree spirit of youth, stirring a sense of excitement within Jerry.


    After a while, Harry, Ron, and Hermione realized they were covered in snow, while Jerry remained pristine.


    They stopped the melee, locked eyes with Jerry, and focused on him.


    Are you sure you want to do this? Jerry,ughing and watching the three of them, asionally dodging snowballs, understood their intentions when their eyes turned unkind.


    Jerry, this is Gryffindor versus Slytherin! Ron dered, puffing out his chest and forming a snowball the size of his fist.


    Jerry sighed helplessly. But its three against one. Isnt that unfair?


    It cant be helped. Its your bad luck to be alone! Harry said, patting the snow off his head and creating a snowball more giant than Rons in his hand.


    Hermione, are you so merciless? Jerry asked half-jokingly, looking at Hermione.


    Hermione blushed and raised her head, replying arrogantly, You left us for Christmas vacation, so consider this your punishment!


    However, her snowball was noticeably smaller than the others.


    Well, since youre all like this dont me me for being ruthless! Jerrys face revealed a mischievous smile. He swiftly bent down, picking up arge handful of snow, his hands moving like a blur.


    Within seconds, he had formed three snowballs, which heunched simultaneously.


    And so, the 1v3 snowball battle began.


    Fifteen minutester, still immacte with no trace of snowkes on his body, Jerry looked at the snow-covered Harry, Ron, and Hermione, whose heads and shoulders were barely visible, and smiled. Are you going to continue?


    However, Harry, Ron, and Hermione didnt respond because, at that moment, a thought simultaneously struck them, What the hell just happened then?

 Chapter 332: “Bold Evildoer”

    Chapter 332: ��Bold Evildoer��


    Jerry, if you werent so ordinary-looking, I would have thought you had the blood of a giant like Hagrid. Ron remarked, brushing off the snow from his body and pulling out his plump pet rat, Scabbers, from his pocket.


    He checked that everything was fine with Scabbers and then turned toin to Jerry.


    Harry and Hermione nodded in agreement with Rons statement. They were amazed by Jerrys quick reflexes and agility during the snowball fight.


    In fact, Jerry had rolled a massive snowball that flew higher than any of theirs, scoring him a Home Run.


    Jerryughed at theirments and didnt provide an exnation. Instead, he looked at Scabbers in Rons hands with expressive eyes.


    Ron, your pet seems to have recovered from its illness. It looks like it has gained quite a bit of weight! Jerry observed yfully.


    Indeed! Since Halloween, Scabbers suddenly became energetic and developed a huge appetite. Its even fatter now than before it fell ill! Ron replied, holding up Scabbers proudly.


    After returning from Egypt, Rons pet rat, Scabbers, seemed to fall ill during the summer vacation.


    It refused to eat, shivered frequently, and kept losing weight, despite Rons attempts to use a rat booster from the Magical Menagerie in Diagon Alley.


    However, Scabbers miraculously recovered after Halloween, regained its appetite, and no longer showed any signs of illness.


    It seemed to be enjoying its days sleeping in Rons pocket.


    Be careful not to let him get too fat. Sirius ck has been captured and sent back to Azkaban, Jerry warned with a smile.


    Jerry knew deep down that Scabbers had never been sick.


    It was all a ruse. Scabbers, in fact, was Peter Pettigrew, an Animagus who had been hiding in Rons family for twelve years.


    He had been afraid of Sirius ck finding him and had lived in constant fear, which exined his previous illness-like behavior.


    Do you remember the spell I used to transform Sirius from his Animagus form back into his human form? Jerry suddenly asked the group as they prepared to leave.


    Hermione raised her hand eagerly and responded, Yes, its a restoration spell that can forcibly revert a wizard Animagus to their human form.


    Exactly. And if the person is not an Animagus but a normal animal, the spell wont work and wont harm the animal in any way, Jerry exined.


    Jerry, why are you mentioning this spell suddenly? Harry questioned, sensing something unusual.


    Jerry smiled mischievously and gazed at Scabbers in Rons hands as he yfully said, Because I suspect Rons pet, Scabbers, is actually an Animagus!


    What?! Harry, Ron, and Hermione eximed in shock, their eyes widening in disbelief.


    Even Scabbers froze in Rons hands, sensing the gravity of the situation.


    Thats impossible! Scabbers has been with our family for over ten years. You must be joking! Ron protested, looking at Scabbers, unable to fathom that his beloved pet could be an Animagus.


    Why dont we find out for sure? It wont harm him, after all, Jerry suggested nonchntly, drawing his wand from his robes.


    At the sight of Jerrys wand, Scabbers panicked and attempted to escape Rons grasp. Ron struggled to hold onto his tail but was forced to let go when Scabbers bit him.


    Revert to your original form! Jerrymanded as Scabbersnded on the ground and made a dash to escape.


    A magical blue light emitted from Jerrys wand, hitting Scabbers precisely.


    In an instant, Scabbers transformed rapidly, resembling the growth of a tree in fast-forward.


    First, his head emerged, followed by his limbs, and finally, his body.


    Within moments, the spots on the ground were reced by a short, stout man with sparse, messy hair and a bald spot on top of his head. He appeared wretched and filthy.


    Good afternoon, Mr. Peter Pettigrew! Jerry greeted him with a smile, acknowledging his true identity.


    Peter Pettigrew, also known as Scabbers, was shocked and couldntprehend how his disguise had been uncovered after sessfully masquerading for twelve years.


    However, his bewilderment didntst long. As soon as he regained his senses, he turned around and sprinted toward the depths of the grove.


    After all, he wasnt facing an ordinary wizard but a formidable opponent who had defeated Sirius alone without a scratch.


    Without his wand, it was better to prioritize escape.


    You may be swift on those short legs, but its futile! Jerry eximed, pointing his wand at Peter Pettigrew.


    Petrificus Totalus! he incanted, casting a simple full-body immobilization spell that pinned Peter Pettigrew in ce.


    Confusion filled Harry, Ron, and Hermione as they tried to process the shocking revtion of Scabbers true identity.


    Jerry, how did you know Scabbers was an Animagus? And why did you call him Peter Pettigrew? Wasnt Peter Pettigrew supposed to be dead for twelve years? Hermione inquired urgently.


    Jerry motioned for the trio to approach the immobilized Peter Pettigrew and then retrieved the Marauders Map, handing it to them.


    It all started with this Marauders Map that Fred and George gave me, Jerry began, exining that he had spent significant time studying the maps magical properties.


    He revealed that the map used detection magic and a touch of Legilimency to capture and disy the name and location of every person in the castle.


    The map could even detect invisible individuals or those in their Animagus form.


    With this map, I discovered that Scabbers, or Peter Pettigrew, was masquerading as a rat, Jerry exined. And it seems that Pettigrews disappearance and death were not as they seemed.


    The trio listened intently, absorbing the newfound knowledge about Scabbers true identity and theplex events surrounding Peter Pettigrews supposed demise.


    Jerry had delved into the secrets of the Marauders Map, gaining a deeper understanding of its magic.


    He had replicated the map based on the principles of detection and mind-reading, allowing him to track the movements and identities of those within the castle.


    The Weasleysrge clock, which disyed the location and status of each family member, shared simrities with the Marauders Map, further solidifying Jerrysprehension of its enchantments.

 Chapter 333: “Veritaserum”

    Chapter 333: ��Veritaserum��


    Jerry, you have the Marauders Map and found out that Pettigrew, who had been dead for many years, was in the castle? And then you found out Pettigrew moved in the same trajectory as Scabbers, so you became suspicious?


    After listening to Jerrys exnation, the three understood the Marauders map functionality and why Jerry thought Scabbers was Pettigrew.


    Yes, I thought it was a problem with the map before. But the Sirius incident made me think that maybe it wasnt the Marauders map that had a problem. But Scabbers might be an Animagus form for Pettigrew.


    Jerry nodded and looked at Ron again, Originally, I wanted to tell the principal about it. But considering that Scabbers is your pet, I thought I let you know about it first and then make a decision after you understood the situation.


    Thank you, its just I dont know what to do now. Why did he turn into a mouse and hide in our house? Ron looked at the guy in front of him. He couldnt believe the fact about the pet he kept in his pocket every day.


    In The Important Magical Events of the Twentieth Century, it is recorded that Peter Pettigrew was killed by Sirius twelve years ago, which also killed many Muggles at that time. He was recognized as a hero in the wizarding world and was awarded with an Order of Merlin medal. Hermione recalled the book she had read and said all the information about Pettigrew.


    Why should an innocent person turn into a mouse and hide? Why should everyone think hes dead? Why is the first thing he did after being restored to a human form to run away? Jerry asked several questions, which suddenly made them fall into contemtion.


    After a while, Harry was the first to notice that Jerry had something to say, Jerry, do you think Pettigrew isnt a hero as the book says, but theres something else he kept as a secret?


    Jerry nodded, indicating that he had guessed correctly.


    At this time, Ron frowned and had a different point of view, I dont think hes a bad guy. Why not unbind him and let himself exin the situation? Ron still has some feelings for Scabbers, knowing that its been his pet for some years.


    Hermione shook her head, I think it should be handed directly to the professors and the principal. We cant be so sure that hell be telling the truth. He might attack us directly once we set him free.


    Seeing Hermiones answer, Jerry nodded silently.


    Under normal circumstances, the safest solution in handling wizards like Pettigrew was to hand it away to the adults. It is obviously not a normal situation they can handle easily.


    Hermione is right, but I happen to have something here that can confirm whether he is a good person or not, why he didnt die back then, turn into a mouse, and hid in Rons house. Jerry smiled and took out a small bottle of potion from inside his robe.


    What is that? Ron looked at the potion with a curious look on his face.


    Jerry replied, Veritaserum.


    What? Veritaserum? Thats a very difficult potion. I remember to use 5 mg of Sri Lankan vultures bile, 3 grams of Boroxia grass, 3 grams of grass buds, and


    Seeing that Hermione seemed to want to exin the entire recipe and the method for creating Veritaserum. Harry interrupted her.


    He asked, What does it do?


    Hermione looked a little unhappy but continued to exin,


    Its a potion that can make spits out any truth. Three drops are enough. However, the materials are rare, and making one is extremely difficult. Even Professor Snape couldnt make much out of it. You should pay more attention in the potions ss as its been exined before. Anyways, Jerry, did you make this yourself?


    Yes, I bought a lot of herbs and materials about Veritaserum when I traveled to Greece, and I tried to make it ording to the method taught by Professor Snape, but I didnt expect it to be sessful. If you are interested, you can make one too. I have quite a few leftover herbs and ingredients for it.


    Jerry opened the cork on the bottle and put three drops of Veritaserum into Pettigrews mouth. Although the herbs for Veritaserum are rare, as long as he can buy them, he can use his magic to grow them and multiply them every time.


    Therefore, Jerry can collect a few baskets of various herbs for making Veritaserum by simply harvesting them. Others, like the auxiliary vulture bile, grass, etc., are not a problem. Because he also bought a lot of them beforehand.


    Seeing the Veritaserum, Pettigrews eyes immediately showed a look of horror. His body was restrained, and he couldnt resist it.


    After dropping the Veritaserum potion, Jerry the spell then tied it firmly with Incarcerous Spell.


    The Incarcerous Spell is different from the Petrifying Charm. It is an extension of the Transfiguration Charm. It can make ropes and then bind the target. It is a magic spell specially invented to deal with some animals with high magic resistance, like a centaur.


    Of course, it can also be used to tie Pettigrew so that he can speak normally and answer questions while his body is being restrained.


    Alright, Pettigrew, tell us what happened. Why you turned into a mouse and hide in Rons house? Hearing Jerrys words, Harry, Hermione, and Ron all stepped forward and started asking questions.


    Under the influence of Veritaserum, Pettigrew began to answer one by one.


    Half an hourter, Harrys eyes were red. He drew out his wand angrily and yelled at Pettigrew. However, Hermione took away his wand before he could cast his magic.


    Harry, I think you need to calm down and think about it. If you kill Pettigrew now, no one will know that Sirius was wronged, and hell still be locked up in Azkaban.

 Chapter 334: “The Truth Is Out”

    Chapter 334: ��The Truth Is Out��


    Harry, calm down. Hermione is right. He cant die yet. Seeing this, Ron also stepped forward and stopped Harry from killing Pettigrew.


    Ron, would you kill him even if hes Scabbers? Harry struggled to break free from Rons arms, but Ron was a bit stronger than him.


    Ron tried to push Harry to the ground and then replied loudly, I feel sick knowing hes Pettigrew, but if you kill him now, youll regret it.


    Under the effect of Veritaserum just now, Pettigrew has already told everything that happened.


    It turned out that because of Voldemorts influence back then, Pettigrew was scared that things were going to be bad for him and acted as a secret agent for Voldemort.


    Sirius was afraid that it would be too obvious that he was the one who kept the secret. He persuaded James to change the keeper to Pettigrew.


    As a result, he brought Voldemort to them, causing both Harrys parents to be killed, and at the same time, the death of Voldemort because of the magic being rebounded.


    Sirius sensed Pettigrews betrayal and chased him down. Pettigrew had an idea spell to blow up an entire street, shouted that Sirius was the traitor, and cut off one of his own fingers. He finally turned into a mouse to survive and escape.


    Pettigrew did not appear in public because only his death could confirm Sirius identity as a Death Eater. Secondly, he is afraid that the Death Eaters will also be after him.


    Because in the eyes of those Death Eaters, Voldemort died and lost his body because of him.


    He chose to lurk at the Weasleys family, hoping to learn about the news in the wizarding world. Once there are signs of Voldemortseback, he can immediately get Harry and give it to Voldemort to gain his trust again.


    His parents wouldnt have died if it werent for Pettigrews betrayal. He wouldnt have been an orphan, and he wouldnt have lived under the stairs for so many years. Even when he saw the Mirror of Erised for the first time, what he saw was a picture of a family living happily together.


    Youre right. I cant kill him. Ill use him to save Sirius. After hearing Hermione and Rons persuasion, Harry finally calmed down.


    Although he grew up in a bad family, Harry is kind-hearted and wants to save his godfather, Sirius, rather than kill Pettigrew for revenge.


    Well, we definitely shouldnt kill him. But we could at least hit him a few times to at least vent your emotions. Jerry looked at Pettigrew and proposed.


    Harrys eyes suddenly lit up as soon as his suggestions were brought up. Ron and Hermione looked at each other and turned around tacitly, apparently agreeing with Jerrys idea.


    For a while, there was some screaming in the woods.


    -


    In the evening, at the principals office.


    Dumbledore and the professors were looking at the guy who was tied in front of them. He had a bruised nose and a swollen face.


    They couldnt see his face clearly, looked at Jerry, and Harry couldnt helpughing.


    Is this really Peter Pettigrew?


    Yes, he is Peter Pettigrew. You only need to ask Madam Pomfrey to treat the wound on his face to confirm its him. Jerry stepped forward and smiled.


    Headmaster, he is indeed Pettigrew. At this time, Professor Lupin stepped forward.


    As the closest friend back then, even if Pettigrew was beaten into what hes now, he was still able to be recognized.


    Since it is confirmed that it is Pettigrew who died twelve years ago, can you exin what happened? Professor Lupin confirmed that there was no need to waste time, so Dumbledore went straight to the topic.


    Jerry and Harry brought Pettigrew to the castle and came to the office under the eyes of everyone. They said that Sirius was wronged, and they found Pettigrew, who was presumed dead.


    Now, he wanted to know what was going on.


    Harry, Hermione, and Ron all looked at Jerry. He coughed, took a step forward, took out the Marauders map, and began repeating the same thing he had exined to Harry and the others before.


    Its just that he left out the part about using a Veritaserum to extract a truth out of his mouth and changed it to Pettigrew himself to submit the whole story about it.


    The Ministry of Magic has strict regtions on the use of Veritaserum. It can only be used during interrogation, and it is definitely illegal for Jerry to use it privately as a student.


    As for why Pettigrew told the truth, maybe he was desperate. Dumbledore himself could do Legillimency, which can be used as a way to verify that story before handing it to the Ministry of Magic.


    As soon as the truth came out, they were shocked, and most of them were mad, especially Hagrid, Lupin, and Snape. If it wasnt for Dumbledores presence, Jerry felt that Pettigrew would be tortured again, both physically and magically.


    Hagrid has always had a good rtionship with Harry. Lupin is best friends with James, Sirius, and Pettigrew. As for Snape, he didnt care about James life or Sirius wrongful sentence. What he cared about was that if Pettigrew hadnt brought Voldemort, Lily wouldnt have died.


    So thats how it is. Well, Mr. Carmen, Mr. Potter, Ms. Granger, and Mr. Weasley, Im d that all of you are okay. This matter is very important. I will contact Minister Fudge now and take Pettigrew to the Ministry of Magic for further investigation. In addition, I will take care of Siriuster.


    Dumbledore had doubts about Sirius being a traitor back then, but the evidence was overwhelming at the time, and Sirius thought that Pettigrew was dead. So there was no way to confirm his innocence.


    This is also the reason why he clearly knew that Sirius might be hiding in the secret passage under the Whomping Willows, but he did not go to catch him. You must know that the secret passage was created for Lupin back then, and he also nted the Whomping Willows.

 Chapter 335: “Medal”

    Chapter 335: ��Medal��


    No, I dont want to go to the Ministry of Magic. Remus, we are best friends. Trust me, what they say is not true. I only hide because of the Death Eaters. Sirius is a murderer who escaped prison just to kill me.


    Pettigrew heard that he was going to be taken to the Ministry of Magic and sent to Azkaban and suddenly began to break down. He was trying to get his friends sympathy to vouch for him.


    Friend? If you hadnt betrayed us, wed always be friends. James and Lily wouldnt be dead, and Sirius wouldnt be locked up in Azkaban. All of that was because of you, and I dont have the patience to take action on you. Lupin resented him.


    After listening to Lupins answer, Pettigrew was shocked. He looked at Ron again and pleaded, Ron, Im your pet, Scabbers. Please save me. I dont want to go to Azkaban.


    Ron took a step back and looked at Pettigrew with disgust, No, you arent. Get off me.


    Seeing that there was no hope, Pettigrew copsed to the ground. He was a coward since he was a child, but he was assigned to Gryffindor by the Sorting Hat. Maybe the Sorting Hat felt that he was even more unsuitable for the other three houses.


    He likes to follow strong figures because it makes him feel safe. When he was in school, he always followed behind strong people like James and Sirius and became one of their important friends.


    It is a pity that he once again lost his sense of security after graduation, facing the Dark Lord and Death Eaters. If he had been braver back then, not siding with the Dark Lord and had always stood by his friends, would he be better in a better situation now?


    -


    On the next day, something shocking to the entire wizarding world was reported in the Daily Prophet.


    After confirmation by the Ministry of Magic, it turned out that the traitor was not Sirius but Pettigrew. Now Pettigrew has been arrested by the Ministry of Magic and sent to Azkaban, while Sirius has been freed.


    The person who captured Pettigrew and the truth was uncovered by a third-year student named Jerry Carmen. In order to express his contribution, they officially awarded him the Order of Merlin Medal.


    Since then, the youngest recipient of the Order of Merlin in wizarding history has been born. Jerry Carmens poprity was pushed back again, even more popr than before.


    That night, Fudge came to Hogwarts again and brought Jerry the medal himself, along with Sirius. Its just that Sirius wants to see Harry and Lupin after a long time.


    On the next day, the Christmas holiday officially began.


    Early in the morning, Hermione, Harry and, Ron, Jerry left the castle and took the Hogwarts Express back to London. Pettigrew was sent to Azkaban, and Sirius became Harrys new guardian.


    Harry wouldnt need to go back to his aunt and uncles house but could stay in a new home with Sirius. Harry was so happy about this result that he didnt sleep all night.


    As for Jerry himself, he has gained both fame and fortune.


    Not only did he get 10,000 Galleons, but he also received the Order of Merlin Medal. He also let everyone in the entire wizarding world know that he was not only a powerful Seeker but also a powerful wizard.


    This also had a very big publicity effect for him to publish his book. Publishing books can not only spread knowledge and increase his fame but also gain a lot of Galleons. Money will save him a lot of unnecessary trouble in the wizarding world.


    Although he now has the Sorcerers Stone, which can be turned into gold, gold, and Galleons are different. Just like normal money is changed for the wizarding worlds currency, it can be exchanged for a small amount, but not a universal method of payment.


    Dust & Mildewe is one of the most famous publishers in the wizarding world. This publisher publishes many famous wizards books and then sold in major bookstores.


    It has its own branch in almost all countries in the world. If you publish a book in this publishing house, your book will appear in most bookstores in the wizarding world.


    Today, the branch in Diagon Alley wees anyone who wants to publish their books, and perhaps they will also help Jerry in doing it.


    Mr. Carmen, please rest assured, we will arrange everything. I promise that your book will appear in the most prominent ce in bookstores worldwide after Christmas.


    When Mr. Fair, the director of the publishing house, read Jerrys book from the beginning to the end. He immediately stood up from his seat excitedly.


    Originally, he was not optimistic that Jerry was going to publish a book and even sneered a little because he didnt believe the Daily Prophet boasting about Jerrys power.


    As if they were exaggerating the content of the news to gain traffic. As the director of the publishing house, he should be more careful with it.


    The reason why he heard his proposal was because Jerry is famous. Even if the book he publishes is bad, at least with his current reputation, he can still sell the book to a certain extent.


    However, after reading the entire book, he immediately changed his mind.


    He can be sure that the knowledge involved in Jerrys book is absolutely groundbreaking and has great potential for development. Once sold, it will definitely cause quite a stir and even be recorded in history.


    The key figure in bringing magic to a new level is Jerry Carmen, a great wizard of our time. Maybe there will be such a record in the magic history book in the future.


    Okay, Mr. Fair. Ill leave it to you then.


    Jerry didnt care about the changes in the attitude of the director. He just needed to know what he should do, and everything was set. This is just the first one. There are still many books he will publish in the future. There is no need to waste too much time on this matter because he can leave it to someone who can do it.


    Of course, he nned on doing something else for tonight: going to Azkaban.

 Chapter 336: “Death Eaters and Dementors”

    Chapter 336: ��Death Eaters and Dementors��


    Jerry came out during this Christmas holiday with things to do.


    The first is to find a publishing house to publish his book, which has beenpleted. The process was very smooth, and the result was to his expectation.


    The second is to seal all the remaining Voldemort Horcruxes while earning some red stars, which will be used for Time Turner, and insist on using it until he finishes the third year.


    The third thing is to go to Azkaban and make a contract with the remaining Dementors. After half a year of meditation, his strength has increased, and he can make more contract magic. He also needs to remove all the Death Eaters in Azkaban.


    Because when he returns to the main world to go to his college, he will focus on biological experiments on the blood of wizards. Since he wants to devote himself to biological experiments, he must have experimental samples, and he cant just rely on spection.


    Now in his suitcase are specimens of various magical animals, and there is even Nagini, but there is no wizard in it. Its not Jerrys style to abduct some innocent wizards for experiments, so he thinks the Death Eaters in Azkaban is a perfect choice.


    Afterward, he took some Dementors so as not to let these Death Eaters make trouble in the suitcase. When they are done, all of them will be killed. He will gain several amount of red stars, and it will not be a loss anyway.


    After leaving the publishing house, Jerry Apparated from Diagon Alley and appeared on the outskirts of London.


    Lets go to Azkaban!


    Taking out the Thestral from the suitcase, Jerry released the Disillusionment Charm and rode it straight to the isted ind in the North Sea, where Azkaban is located.


    Although his current flying speed is not much slower than Thestrals, he doesnt know the exact location of Azkaban. He has to rely on the Thestrals to get there.


    For his Thestral not to be lonely in the suitcase, Jerry secretly took a few Thestrals of the same age as him from the Forbidden Forest before the holiday and ced them there to apany him.


    Far from thend, on an isted ind with arge Muggle Repelling Charm, stands a magical prison built ofrge rocks. The shape of the prison is simple, and it looks like a castle in the Middle Ages.


    It is the wizarding prison in the British wizarding world, Azkaban.


    After two hours, were finally here. Jerry put away the Thestral, looked at the tall building surrounded by Dementors in front of him, and stretched out his hand.


    The Dementors that were patrolling around Azkaban immediately flew towards him as if they had received some signal. Among them, six did not respond. The other twenty or so Dementors also forced them to fly over.


    There are only a few Aurors here. Thats good to know.


    Handing over the six dementors that had not been contracted yet, Jerry learned from the Dementors that only three Aurors were stationed in Azkaban today.


    This is normal. Azkabans guard task is to watch the Dementors. They maintain the basic order of the prison and use magic to ensure food for the prisoners. Even Aurors dont want to spend long hours on an ind with a bunch of Death Eaters and Dementors.


    This is why Sirius easily escaped from Azkaban prison after casting Animagus and dodging the Dementors.


    Lets go inside and have a look.


    He cast himself a Disillusionment Charm, and Jerry flew straight into the prison with his Dementors.


    In a spacious lounge on the second floor of the prison, the fire made the whole lounge look unusually warmpared to the cold weather outside.


    The warmed butterbeer is really good. In three days, well be out of this stuff. I hate dementors. The endless cold wind and the waves kept me awake. A chubby wizardined while refilling his two colleagues cups with a warm butterbeer.


    However, when he raised his head, he found that his colleagues who were sitting opposite the sofa had fainted on the sofa at some point.


    Come on now, howe you guys passed out so easily? We just drank three sses tonight. The wizards first reaction was not that his colleague might be attacked but that they were drunk.


    But soon, he found out that something was wrong. Because he found that his consciousness began to sway, but it was obviously toote. After the wizard also fainted on the sofa, Jerrys figure slowly emerged from behind him.


    Just now, he used the Disillusionment Charm to hide and block the magical fluctuations of the Stunning Charm so that he could silently knock down the three Aurors guarding Azkaban.


    After finishing thest defense of Azkaban, Jerry sent all the Death Eaters and Dementors into the suitcase and then sent a prisoner simr to Lockhart and the Aurors to an isted ind outside the prison. After all of this was done, he summoned Ebony Maw from the suitcase.


    Can you lift this building from the ground?


    Let me try. He looked at the Azkaban prison in front of him and began to activate his ability fully.


    After a while, the entire Azkaban began to shake gradually. With a loud bang, Azkaban Prison literally came off the ground.


    Wingardium Leviosa. Seeing that Ebony Maw seemed to be very struggling, Jerry immediately used the Levitation Charm that was improved with other magic systems.


    Under the action of the spell, the weight of the entire Azkaban prison was suddenly reduced to less than 1% of its original weight, reaching a point where Ebony Maw could easily control it.


    Jerry opened the suitcase. Ebony Maw controlled Azkaban and flew in like that. It was Jerry who saw the Azkaban was fine and decided to move it into his suitcase.

 Chapter 337: “12 Grimmauld Place”

    Chapter 337: ��12 Grimmauld ce��


    Early in the morning, the sun rose from the sea level and shone on the Aurors face from the window of the cabin. The Auror slowly opened his eyes and then seemed to realize something. He immediately shook his head to wake himself up and touched the wand around his waist.


    When he touched the wand, he breathed a sigh of relief. Pulling out his wand as quickly as possible, the Auror began to observe the situation around him.


    At present, he is in a cabin. Two colleagues in the cabin still faint, and next to the two are more than a dozen prison inmates bound by ropes.


    The Auror stepped forward to release the spell for his two colleagues and then recounted what happenedst night. Obviously, they were attackedst night, and some prisoners in the prison were also tied to this cabin together.


    Fortunately, the perpetrator didnt take away the wand in their hands, and no one is here right now, so they at least have a chance to fight back. After the three discussed it, they held the wand, used the Unlocking Charm to open the door, and decided to check the situation first.


    The door opened, and the familiar sea, trees, andndscapes came into their eyes. There is nothing else outside the door. It is the isted ind where Azkaban is located, and the cabin is next to the prison would be.


    However, when they turned their heads to look in the direction of the prison, The Auror eximed, Merlins beard? What happened to Azkaban? How did the Azkaban Prison disappear?


    It turned out that the Azkaban prison that should have existed on their right had disappeared without a trace, leaving only an empty area.


    -


    Two dayster.


    Diagon Alley, in the room on the second floor of the Leaky Cauldron, Jerry stretched out his hand and opened the Daily Prophet newspaper he just bought from downstairs. The newspaper reported that Azkaban, the Death Eaters, and the Dementor two days ago were missing.


    Many wizards have spected whether it was the work of the remaining Death Eaters, but the ability to take the entire Azkaban away is a bit scary. Therefore, the entire British wizarding world is now tense, and even the people in Diagon Alley were less.


    Those Death Eaters imprisoned in Azkaban were all die-hards Voldemort followers, and all of them were famous, no less than Sirius at that time.


    Before, Sirius had already made everyone panic. But now most of them had run away, not to mention those who turned against each other.


    Fudge has once again been called into question by everyone and has been privately called by many wizards as the Worst Minister of Magic to date.


    Fudge could only promise in the newspapers that all the dangerous Death Eaters would be retrieved before the end of the Christmas holiday, and the Death Eaters who had robbed the prison would be arrested and served justice.


    Im sorry, Minister Fudge. Your promise may not be fulfilled. Putting the newspaper down, Jerry shrugged.


    He didnt care about the fact that he had moved Azkaban and the Death Eaters inside and troubled the Ministry of Magic. Fudge wasnt his friend anyway, so he didnt need to care about Fudges feelings.


    -


    I didnt expect that this Ravenw diadem has this kind of thing. After putting down the newspaper, Jerry took out Ravenws diadem from the suitcase and studied it.


    After returning to Diagon Alley from the ind, he originally nned to collect other Horcruxes and seal Voldemorts soul inside. But because of a little ident, it was dyed for another two days.


    This was discovered after he identally put the Ravenw diadem on his head.


    Originally, he thought that after sealing Voldemorts soul, the Ravenw diadem would be useless, but when he put the diadem on his head, he found that it did not seem to be the case.


    Because this diadem was made by Rowena Ravenw, one of the founders of Hogwarts, and it is a powerful magic item. Its unique magical ability is to increase the intelligence of the wearer. In fact, this is simr to the ne Jerry gave Hermione.


    Its just that this diadem needs to be inspired by the wearers magic to have an effect. As long as it is worn on the head, it can increase the wearers intelligence, and wizards or Muggles can use it.


    However,pared with Jerrys own Refreshing, it is still far from the same. At most, it is simr to the effect of the ne.


    Overall, its not very useful to him, but he can give it to Aisha when he returns to the main world to improve her intelligence.


    Voldemort chose to make Horcruxes not because of their reputation and because they are extremely powerful magical items themselves. Not only this Ravenw diadem, Hufflepuffs Cup, and Slytherins Locket is presumed to have some magical effects.


    Just like Gryffindors sword, it has the special property of infinitely strengthening its power by absorbing it, and it can also escape at any time and be summoned by a real Gryffindor.


    -


    12 Grimmauld ce, the home of the ck family.


    Sirius was sitting on the sofa in the foyer on the first floor in his pajamas, looking at the Daily Prophet in his hand, gritted his teeth, and said angrily.


    Peter Pettigrew, dont even think about running away like this. I will definitely find you again.


    Just two days after he met Harry at Hogwarts, he was in a good mood and saw the news that all the Death Eaters had been rescued, including Pettigrew, who had just been sent in.


    In his eyes, Pettigrew does not deserve a life sentence. Its too weak of punishment for Pettigrew.


    Go back to your kitchen. Im sick of seeing you.


    At this time, the house-elf Kreacher just happened to pass in front of Sirius. He sneered and kicked him. Every time he sees Kreacher, he seems to remember all the bad memories his family had given him.


    Kreacher got up and nced at Sirius. He returned to the kitchen where he lived in ordance with Siriuss order. Sirius hated him, and so did Kreacher.


    In his eyes, Sirius is a traitor to this family, an ungrateful bastard. If Sirius is not the only legitimate heir of the current family, he will never obey orders.


    In his heart, the most beloved master is Regulus, the younger brother of Sirius.

 Chapter 338: “Dealing With Sirius”

    Chapter 338: ��Dealing With Sirius��


    Its really magical!


    On 12 Grimmauld ce, Jerry couldnt help but let out a sigh when he looked at the residence.


    At this time, the home of the ck family had not yet be the base of the Order of the Phoenix, nor had Dumbledore cast the Tongue-Tying Charm. Therefore, he can still find it here ording to the address in the memory of his previous life.


    The purpose ofing to this ce this time is also simple: to get Voldemorts Horcrux hidden in the house, Szar Slytherins locket.


    If he remembered correctly, Voldemort borrowed Kreacher from Regulus and used Kreacher to hide the locket somewhere in the cave. After that, he was left alone, leaving Kreacher, who knew this secret, in the cave full of Inferius.


    He didnt expect that the house elf was not affected by the Anti-Apparition Jinx, and he teleported back to cks family home and told Regulus the whole story.


    After Regulus learns the truth, he asks Kreacher to take him back to the cave again, find the locket, and ask Kreacher to take the locket away, and think about a way to destroy it.


    It is a pity that a house elf could not destroy Voldemorts Horcrux and Slytherins locket, so they remained in the ck family house.


    Jerry walked towards the tattered door using illusion to change his appearance and disguise himself as a middle-aged wizard in his forties. Maybe because no one had lived for a long time, the paint on the door had peeled off at this time, and it was covered with scratches from left to right.


    He picked up the silver door knocker like a big snake on the door and knocked, and soon a middle-aged wizard appeared from behind the door.


    Im sorry. Who are you looking for? Sirius looked at the unfamiliar middle-aged wizard in front of him and asked with a puzzled face.


    Jerry took off his hat and replied with a smile, Im looking for you, Mr. Sirius ck.


    -


    On the sofa in the living room on the first floor, Sirius frowned as he looked at the wizard who called himself J in front of him, You said you were going to take something from my house?


    More like an exchange, and it will definitely satisfy you. Jerry smiled calmly.


    Sirius frowned even tighter, Sorry, I dont need to exchange anything with you. You can leave now. A strange wizard suddenly visited and said that he wanted to exchange things in his house, which made him feel a little strange.


    Inheriting the ck familys heritage with a long history and enough endowment, Sirius is not interested in this strange exchange.


    Hearing that Sirius refused so bluntly, Jerry was not discouraged in the slightest but replied confidently, Ill show you the items to be exchanged, and you can decide. If you still insist, then Ill leave immediately.


    Alright then, lets have a look. Sirius hesitated for a moment but finally agreed.


    Jerry took out a suitcase. A man bound by ropes and in aa appeared on the living room floor.


    When Sirius saw the figure on the floor, his eyes shrank, and he stood up, Peter Pettigrew!


    But soon, he realized something, quickly pulled out the wand around his waist, pointed at Jerry, and shouted, Who are you?


    All the Death Eaters in Azkaban were only rescued two days ago, and now a strange wizard came to him with Pettigrew, which made it hard for him not to doubt the identity of the strange wizard in front of him.


    Mr. ck, please put down your wand. I have no bad intentionsing here and I just want to make a deal with you. Jerry was still sitting on the sofa.


    Sirius squinted and then replied, Im afraid that wont work. You need to tell why Pettigrew is in your hands, or Ill tell you to the Ministry of Magic, and the Aurors will take care of everything that youve done.


    Well, thats unnecessary.


    As soon as Jerrys voice fell, the shadow under Sirius suddenly came alive and spread up along his body, knocking off the wand in his hand and then turning it into a ck rope.


    Considering that Sirius was Harrys godfather, he nned to take back the locket as politely and friendly as possible. But he can only use force now since it cant be achieved.


    Protego!


    Just as Jerry was about to go to the second floor to find Slytherins locket, a magical light suddenly hit him from the kitchen, but he quickly blocked it with the Protego Charm.


    I forgot he has a house elf. Turning his head and looking at him, an old-looking house elf attacked him.


    Although Kreacher hates Sirius, a house elfs loyalty makes him take action to save his master.


    Jerry strikes again with Shadow magic. Only this time, it was avoided by Kreacher with Apparition. Most house elves can cast spells without wands and silently, and the casting speed is not slow.


    Seeing that Kreacher disappeared, Jerry did not panic. He thought about it carefully and waved his hand, shooting a magic light to the position beside Sirius.


    A wave of space fluctuations shed through where Kreacher had just appeared, Jerrys pre-predicted magic hit him, and he waspletely petrified.


    After studying space magic for so long, Jerry is naturally very familiar with the fluctuations of space. After Kreacher disappeared, he immediately noticed that there were some fluctuations next to Sirius.


    What are you going to do to us? Seeing that Jerry also defeated Kreacher, Sirius asked resentfully.


    Dont worry. I have no bad intentions. Ill exin it to youter when I get the thing. After stopping Kreacher, Jerry waved to Sirius and walked up the stairs to the second floor.


    After a while, he returned to the living room on the first floor with the locket he found in the ss cab on the second floor. Sirius looked at the locket in Jerrys hand, showing a puzzled look. Obviously, he didnt know about it, but when Kreacher saw the locket, his eyes suddenly filled with horror.


    This is Szar Slytherins locket, one of Voldemorts Horcruxes, and my purpose is to seal Voldemorts soul in the Horcrux to prevent him froming back. Jerry took out his doll as he exined to Sirius.

 Chapter 339: “Exchanges”

    Chapter 339: ��Exchanges��


    He extracted Voldemorts soul from the locket, then opened the fourthyer of the doll and sealed it inside.


    Its done!


    What do you mean by Voldemorts Horcrux? What did you do?


    Sirius watched Jerry as he took out a soul from the locket that no one cared about it in his home and put it inside the doll he had brought.


    Jerry put away the locket, picked up the doll, walked to Sirius, and untied the restraints on him, If you are interested, I can tell you about it. But I hope you understand that I have no bad intentions, so please dont try to attack me.


    Fine, I wont do that again.


    Sirius knew the wizards strength in front of him and was afraid of what he could do. Because if not, he and Kreacher would not be so easily defeated. Since Jerry did not show hostility to him from beginning to end, he nodded and sat back on the sofa.


    Seeing this, Jerry put the doll on the table and began to exin, Ill start with Voldemort himself. Voldemort made several Horcruxes for immortality. So, I invented a sealing magic that can seal Voldemorts soul so that he cannot revive again.


    That locket just now was Voldemorts Horcrux. The one I just sealed is one of Voldemorts soul.


    After listening to Jerrys narration, Sirius was a little stunned. He was shocked by the fact that Voldemort made Horcruxes and was also shocked that the wizard in front of him was powerful enough to handle Voldemorts soul alone.


    So far, four Voldemort souls have been sealed, and there are still more to be sealed.


    Jerry obviously saw Sirius doubts and continued, This house elf of yours, Kreacher, knows about it. After all, this locket was obtained by your brother.


    What does this have to do with my brother?


    Sirius looked at Kreacher in surprise and then ordered, What do you know?


    With a wave of the hand, he released the spell on Kreacher. He remembered the only one who was good to him, even sacrificing himself at that time, and couldnt help but shed tears from his eyes.


    The Dark Lord borrowed me from Master Regulus, and then


    Hearing Kreachers story, Siriuss face changed, and finally, he sighed, My foolish brother. I thought Voldemort killed him because he was not strong enough, but I didnt expect it to be like this.


    I should be going. There are still more Horcruxes left to be sealed, I have to seal them quickly to prevent idents. Seeing that his goal had been achieved, Jerry put away the doll and got up to leave.


    Do you need my help? Because of Kreachers confirmation, Sirius believed Jerrys words even more.


    Jerry shook his head, No, I already know the remaining Horcruxes and their locations. I can quickly seal them all in two days.


    Can I ask? Did you take those Death Eaters from Azkaban? After hesitating for a while, Sirius still asked some doubts in his heart.


    Jerry didnt deny it either. He just smiled and replied, Yes, including those dementors. I dont think the current Ministry of Magic is trustworthy. Even some of them are still Death Eaters. Im afraid that they may do something in the future. But rest assured. They will never appear in this world again in the future.


    When Sirius heard these words, he was a bit shocked. Because his first reaction was that Jerry might have killed all those Death Eaters.


    Can you ask how you knew all of these? Of course, you dont need to answer.


    Although he was a bit weird about Jerrys ruthlessness in dealing with them, he also felt that he did the right thing. However, he still wanted to figure out as many things as possible so that he could go to Hogwarts and report this important information to Dumbledore after Jerry left.


    Its okay. I am a prophet who has opened the Third Eye, and I am born with a very powerful ability to predict the future, so I have seen a lot of things from the future time, and I always feel that what I do now is my responsibility.


    He finished speaking the reason he had thought up in advance and without waiting for Sirius to react. Jerry Apparated and disappeared from the ce.


    After Jerry disappeared, Sirius was stunned for a while before he picked up Pettigrew on the ground, brought Kreacher, grabbed a handful of Floo powder, and threw it into the stove. The stoves me waspletely emerald green under the Floo powder.


    Hogwarts!


    With a loud shout, all of them disappeared in an instant.


    Under normal circumstances, to ensure the students safety, the Floowork inside Hogwarts Castle is closed. Unless there are special circumstances, such as thest time Fudge personally visited.


    Siriuss stove is connected to Hogwarts because he ns to spend Christmas with Harry in the castle, so he specially asked Dumbledore and Fudge to make one.


    Of course, Dumbledore agreed, and Fudge temporarily opened the Floowork for him because the Ministry of Magic had wronged Sirius for twelve years.


    Sirius, there are still three days until Christmas. Why are you here? Is that Pettigrew on your hand?


    In the principals office of Hogwarts, Dumbledore was sitting on the sofa knitting a sweater, and when he saw Sirius and Pettigrew appear, he suddenly showed a surprised look.


    He was the first to know that Azkaban had disappeared because Fudge came to Hogwarts immediately to ask him.


    I have something very important to tell you. It has something to do with Voldemort, Azkaban, and the Death Eaters. Sirius put down Pettigrew and said in a hurried tone.


    When Dumbledore heard that it had something to do with Voldemort, he also put down the half-knitted sweater in his hand, showing a serious look.

 Chapter 340: “Infiltrating Gringgots”

    Chapter 340: ��Infiltrating Gringgots��


    Meanwhile, Jerry Apparated and returns to his room at the Leaky Cauldron again. Telling Sirius about the Horcrux and sealing Voldemort was actually his intention.


    The purpose is to give Dumbledore peace of mind through the mouth of Sirius. Otherwise, with the addition of the Sorcerers Stone stolen and Azkaban disappeared. It would be hard for Dumbledore to connect the dots that something bad isingter.


    If Dumbledore thinks that Voldemort borrowed the Sorcerers Stone, and begins to gather his Death Eaters to prepare for the second wizarding war, then things will be chaotic. This is not a good thing for Jerry. What he needs is a peaceful wizarding world.


    Although Dumbledore may not necessarily believe the information he gets, at least he will not think that this Wizard named J is on the same side as Voldemort. Dumbledore himself didnt know that Voldemort had made some Horcruxes before.


    Finally, as for his fake identity, he will probably use it moreter in the future.


    Now, what can you do? Entering the suitcase and picking up the locket, Jerry began to carry out various experiments and research on it.


    After seven or eight hours from day to night, Jerry finally figured out roughly the effect of the Slytherin Locket. To put it bluntly, it is mind control, and inymans terms, it can also be called hypnosis.


    Its different from the Imperius Curse, which must be controlled continuously. Once the Imperius Curse is stopped, the target will recover. Slytherins locket can be used to control the target for a long time. But like all mind control magic, if the targets will is strong enough, then it can be immune to the effect.


    No wonder when watching the movie at that time, whoever took the locket would be influenced by Voldemorts soul inside. The effect is not primarily because of Voldemorts soul but in the effects of the Slytherin Locket.


    When he watched it, he was a bit confused. Why did other Horcruxes not show the ability to affect the spirit of others?


    After all, powerful enemies are generally not weak and weak enemies are not particrly important to control or not. But he is currently strong. He is not much weaker than the four founders who created Hogwarts, and their magical items will only help him a little.


    If this is an ordinary wizard, whether it is Ravenws diadem or Slytherins locket, if it is used well, it can greatly improve their strength.


    Putting away the locket, Jerry left the suitcase and walked in the direction of Gringotts.


    ording to the memory of his previous life and the information he had obtained from Betrix Lestrange. Voldemorts Horcrux, the Hufflepuff Cup, is hidden in the Lestrange vault at Gringotts.


    Twelve years ago, before he was killed, Voldemort gave the two Horcruxes, the Hufflepuff Cup, and his diary to his two most trusted followers, Betrix Lestrange and Lucius Malfoy.


    Betrix hid the cup in her vault at Gringotts, and Lucius hid the diary in his familys manor. Betrix is really loyal to Voldemort, and Lucius follows Voldemort only because of Voldemorts power and status.


    Therefore, he needs to sneak into Gringotts and quietly take away the Hufflepuff Gold Cup from the Lestrange vault in Gringotts. It was a vaultprised of the Lestrange familys wealth from generation to generation.


    Gringotts is known as the safest ce in the world except for Hogwarts, not only because there are many wizards, goblins, and a powerful dragon as a guard. But also because there are various detection magics in the entire Gringotts vault.


    Fortunately, these are not a problem for Jerry. Because he can take care of it easily by blocking his magic fluctuation, the Gringotts magic detection rm is basically ineffective to him.


    Jerry estimated that Quirrell could get past the heavily guarded Gringotts to Dumbledores Vault No. 713, where the Sorcerers Stone was hidden because Voldemort taught him the same spell as him.


    It was already midnight. The doors of Gringotts were locked and closed.


    Instead of going through the main entrance, Jerry went around to a window on the side of Gringotts. He opened the window with a spell and sneaked in after applying several charms to make himself undetected.


    Several guards were patrolling inside Gringotts, but because of the many spells attached to Jerrys body, they werepletely unaware of his presence.


    When he flew to the track of Gringotts, he did not use the cart at all but flew directly along the track to the location of the vault.


    Normal thieves need to use a cart to go to the underground vault. Because few people can use the Flight Magic, and using the cart will inevitably alert the goblin guards. Gringotts built the vault deep underground for a reason.


    However, his Flight Magic will bemon magic once Jerrys book is released.


    Because Jerrys magic book disassembles the principle of new magic in detail and how to learn them more effectively and easily, it will be easier to learn, unlike Apparition.


    After flying along the track to the location of the underground vault, the first thing that caught his eye was not the vaults but a dragon bound by chains.


    It was a Ukrainian Ironbelly dragon, thergest dragon in the world, and Jerry thought it was at least twice as big as Norbert.


    It is not difficult for him to contract dragons. He could go to Romania, where Rons brother Charlie is located, and there will be plenty of dragons for him to pick up on.

 Chapter 341: “Hufflepuff’s Cup”

    Chapter 341: ��Hufflepuff��s Cup��


    Jerry did not use his contract magic on dragonstely but chose the contract Dementor.


    The main reason is that dragons are powerful, but they will be an easy target. If it is in the magical world, it is of course strong, but in a modern society like Marvel, it is easy to be hit by modern high-tech weapons.


    With the dragons strength, it is definitely not easy to kill, they will definitely be injured. Dragon has a high magic resistance. He doesnt n to start a war. He can contract the dragonter.


    Unlike Dementors, modern weapons, and most magics and abilities are basically incapable of doing anything to them. Although their attacks are not very strong or deadly, they have strong controbility inrge amounts.


    When encountering a strong enemy, releasing more than 30 Dementors together should do. Therefore, when he saw the huge Ukrainian Ironbelly in the underground vault of Gringotts, he just nced at it in amazement and flew to Lestrange Vault.


    Their defense magic is pretty strong.


    Looking at the pile of magic on the gate of the vault, Jerry directly used his own magic sword, which instantly disintegrated all kinds of protective magic. Without all kinds of protective magic, a simple Unlocking Charm can easily open the door of the vault.


    Wow, theres a lot of things here. The moment he opened the vault, Jerry was almost blinded by the golden light reflected.


    The entire vault is filled with countless Galleons, gems, swords, helmets, shields, and other valuable treasures in the wizarding world. On top of all these items, there is a golden cup, which is Hufflepuffs Cup, one of Voldemorts Horcruxes.


    Without touching the treasures that had the Geminio Charm, Jerry flew directly over to get the Golden Cup first. He then broke all of the magic that was put on the treasure and fit all of them into his suitcase.


    He closed the door of the vault again and added the magic to the vault again. After that, as long as the vault door is not opened, no one will know that the treasure inside has disappeared.


    Thest few members of the Lestrange family are now in his suitcase, so at least in a short time, it is impossible for anyone to discover this incident.


    -


    After quietly returning to the room of the Leaky Cauldron, Jerry entered the suitcase for the first time and sealed Voldemorts soul in the golden cup in the doll.


    As for its ability, it didnt take him long to figure it out. Because its really simple.


    The Golden Cup is a magical item made by Helga Hufflepuff and its ability is that as long as you can think of food or drink, the cup can be instantly transformed into it. Magic cannot make food directly, because it does not conform to Gamps Law.


    Although Hufflepuff is powerful, she cannot break thisw. However, after Jerrys research, it was found that the magic Hufflepuff used on the cup was actually a coincidence.


    Because the cup does not permanently change food, but only converts the air in the golden cup into the desired food or drink. Which will be air again shortly after. The food and drinks in the cup just give you a taste and cannot really be used to satisfy your hunger.


    If you dont have food and water, the cup can produce countless food and water. But after that, you will still die of starvation and hunger.


    However, from another point of view, it is definitely a way for people who were on a diet to satiate their hunger.


    -


    The next day was peaceful and there was no big news of the theft from Gringotts. Apparently, the goblins were unaware of Jerrys actionsst night.


    Jerry left the Leaky Cauldron early in the morning and used his Thestral to find Little Hangleton and several kilometers away from Little Hangleton, he found his destination  Gaunts Shack.


    It was here that Voldemort killed his father, grandfather, and grandmother with the Killing Curse, made a second Horcrux from a ring containing the Resurrection Stone, and modified his uncles memory to bear all the sins.


    Now, the ring was in the old, dpidated house in front of him.


    After a while, with the help of his magic sword, Jerry quickly destroyed the various defensive magics left by Voldemort and obtained thest Horcrux in the underground storage room of the house.


    Apparating back to the Leaky Cauldron, Jerry sealed thest piece of Voldemorts soul in the doll.


    Since then, Voldemorts body and soul that is in the diary, diadem, Harrys body, locket, gold cup, and ring have all been sealed in the doll. Jerry also gained a lot of red stars because of this.


    Throwing away the ring, took out the Resurrection Stone on the ring, Jerry studied it a little. Because in his opinion, the so-called Resurrection Stone that can resurrect people is nothing to him.


    He felt that the stone didnt really bring the soul of the dead back, but just created a virtual image based on the users memory. The second of the three Deathly Hallows brothers may havemitted suicide because he finally discovered this fact and could not ept it.


    December 25, 1993, Christmas, in the Great Hall.


    Dumbledore, McGonagall, Snape, Sprout, Flitwick, Trwney, Sirius, Filch, Harry, Ron, Hermione, and two other first-year and fifth-year students sat at a long table.


    Merry Christmas!


    Dumbledore picked up arge silver firecracker and handed it to Snape next to him, motioning for him to pull it away before the meal began. Snape pursed his lips, although he was a little resistant, he took it and stretched out his hand to explode it.


    At this moment, a figure with a suitcase appeared at the entrance of the hall, I dont know if I missed Christmas lunchtime.


    Jerry! Seeing the figure at the door, Hermione suddenly stood up from her seat in surprise and then rushed towards him.


    How did youe here?


    I guess I should thank the Knight Bus for still operating during the Christmas holiday. Jerry let go of Hermione and smiled back.


    Snape looked at Jerry and Hermione in front of him with a smile like an old fathers on his face.

 Chapter 342: “Returning”

    Chapter 342: ��Returning��


    In June 1994, on the first night of summer vacation, in the room of the Leaky Cauldron.


    After closing the door, Jerry jumped into the suitcase and sat cross-legged on the ring outside the vi. After the previous test, his level has reached level 299, which is only one level away from level 300 and he has been stuck in that level for two months.


    Today, he finally will make a breakthrough. He will be able to break through to level 300 and truly gain longevity tonight.


    Closing his eyes and using the few remaining red stars to activate his Refreshing, Jerry began to enter a state of meditation.


    The energy from the outside world is sucked into his body inrge quantities. After a magical andplex operation, while strengthening the body and soul, it is transformed into a magic power.


    After meditating continuously for a week, arge amount of energy suddenly poured out of Jerrys body, wrapping his entire body like a chrysalis.


    After three days, As if the sound of eggshells shattering suddenly sounded, the chrysalis that enveloped Jerry instantly turned into air, as if it never existed at all. As the chrysalis disappeared, Jerry slowly opened his eyes.


    Finally!


    Feeling the body that seemed to be reborn from Nirvana, Jerry couldnt help showed a big smile on his face.


    After breaking through the 300th level, not only his magic power has improved a lot, but he feels that every cell in his body is full of power.


    His body immediately began to form an appearance and after a few seconds, he turned into a little boy that was four or five years old.


    His mind moved again, and his body grew rapidly again, and soon returned to his current appearance. But he did not stop, continued to stimte his cells, and his body changed its age again.


    This is not an illusion, but an ability that someone can automatically acquire after gaining this power. You can manipte cells and transform your body into any age.


    This is why in the world of The Sorcerers Apprentice, some of the wizards can live forever. Some are old looking like Merlin, some are middle-aged looking like Balthazar and Horvath, and while some are also young looking.


    When they broke through the 300th level, the age they want to show can be determined by themselves.


    If you like old age, you can maintain the appearance of an old man, and if you like younger, you can make yourself look younger.


    Well, I guess its time to go back.


    After regaining his youthful appearance, Jerry opened the panel and looked at the number of red stars left in it, and knew that he should return.


    During this year, he used the Time Turner frequently. Which caused the number of red stars to be consumed very quickly. However, the results are also very gratifying.


    Because of the Time Turner, he can not only attend sses normally during this year but also learn more knowledge in this world. He studied a lot of potion making, alchemy enchanting, space magic, time magic, and many other aspects.


    Now, he can make high-level potions such as limb healing potions, and he has also made a good breakthrough in alchemy. His robot soldiers can now move through space gaps like the Knight Bus.


    He also finally learned about time magic.


    The Hour Reversal Charm is a spell that reverses five hours of time, but because this spell is extremely unstable and dangerous, it must be used with the sand of time, which is a rare material, to maintain stability.


    It can be seen in the hourss in the middle of the time converter. ording to the information he has found, the sands of time were found in the pyramids of Egypt. At present, it has been used by the Ministry of Magic to make all the Time Turners and there are no more remaining.


    The Immobulus is a spell in the second-year textbook. It is mainly used to immobilize Muggle items and small creatures, it also involves a small portion of time magic.


    Now what Jerry can do is use his own magic to fix the time in a certain area. Of course, therger the area and the longer the time stood still, the more magic power it will consume.


    However, since he has only learned a bit now. There are several disadvantages when using it. When casting the magic, he must concentrate fully and cannot make any movements. Otherwise, the effect will be canceled immediately.


    However, he felt that with this, he should be able to improve it.


    The knowledge involved in time magic is too small. To truly achieve something, it cannot be done within a year or two. It requires a lot of relevant knowledge about it.


    Coming out of the suitcase, Jerry was about to open the panel to return when an owl suddenlynded on the window of the room and dropped a letter at him.


    Picking up the letter and looking at the sender, it turned out to be Meyer and he knew immediately what was about.


    The content of the letter was to inform him of the location and time of the Quidditch World Cup.


    Since the end of the Christmas holiday, Jerry take a day out almost every week or two to go to various ces to participate in the yoff stage of the Quidditch World Cup with his team.


    A total of more than 50 teams from all over the world are against each other. It was not until two days before the holiday that the semi-finals werepleted and thest two teams, Irnd and Enndpeted.


    Because of Jerry, a Seeker who has never lost, the Ennd team advanced all the way, finally defeated the Irnd team, and paved their way to the final


    ording to Meyers letter, the final venue is in Ennd, and the date is selected for August 22. Because the Ministry of Magic needs to make a stadium that can withhold about 100,000 wizards at the same time.


    Wait until Ie back next time for the finals!


    He threw something to eat for the owl delivering the letter, and after it left, Jerry reopened the panel and clicked the back button.


    After a while, he returned to his vi in Queens, New York.

 Chapter 343: “Hydra Ops”

    Chapter 343: ��Hydra Ops��


    However, just as the group rushed out, three screams suddenly sounded.


    The captain hurriedly looked back and saw that the three team members on the far right were swept away by a stone dragon that was standing still in the fountain.


    Run!


    Seeing the dragon crawling out of the fountain and rushing towards them quickly, the captain didnt dare to dy at all. He didnt care about the three team members who fell into the statues hand.


    Jerry watched the three below broke into the vi and wave the statues to stop chasing them.


    In the vi, plenty of statues still have note out. After all, only a few ordinary people came this time, and Jerry is just testing what it can do.


    These statues are good, but their movement speed is a bit slow. He will have time to improve itter.


    Now, lets see how the defense works inside. After following the three people into the vi, Jerry continued to tail them.


    An emerald green bamboo can be seen just a few steps after entering the door. The big bamboo hit the team member walking in the front and fell to the ground.


    The captain and the other remaining team member quickly ducked their heads and tactically rolled.


    What the hell?


    When the two came back to their senses and saw who the person who attacked them was, they couldnt help but curse. It turned out that the one who just attacked them was a giant panda holding a green bamboo.


    Next to the panda is Donald Duck with a cane and Mickey Mouse with a donut.


    However, after a while, the two of them realized that the statue might be the same as the one on the outside. They immediately raised their weapons to suppress their movement speed and backed up to the second floor.


    They couldnt throw grenades in this room because the three steel statues on the opposite side are going to be unscathed while they will be killed first.


    Therefore, the best strategy is to suppress its movement speed, retreat to the second floor, and wait for the supporting helicopter to take them away.


    However, just as the two of them retreated to the stairs leading to the second floor, the entire staircase suddenly came alive, turning into a slide. The two of them had just retreated, and they didnt expect this situation to happen.


    It turned out that in this vi, not only was the statue cast with a spell, but Jerry also enchanted the staircase. It is also a staircase with its own mind; not everyone can step on it.


    The captain knew that the mission had failed at this time and quickly shouted into the earphone, n A failed. Execute n B immediately!


    n A is to send an elite team to sneak in secretly, stun the target with anesthesia and take them away quietly. n B is to enter and take away the target as fast as possible by all means.


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, he was knocked unconscious by Donald Duck with a cane before hearing the reply from the other side.


    There is n B? It seems that it is really the army. Jerry couldnt help showing a smile when he heard the words of the team leader who was knocked out.


    He wanted to see what else they could do.


    An airstrike? With keen senses, he soon heard the sound from outside and went out to see that two helicopters were rapidly flying towards the vi from a distance.


    At the same time, the two steel eagle statues also opened their eyes at the same time.


    Lets see what they can do. Jerry shook his head.


    The helicopter flew over the vi, the two ropes were quickly lowered, and they were precisely dropped on the balconies outside the vis two bedrooms, and then the soldiers fell down the ropes skillfully.


    Obviously, this n B is to directly use the helicopter to drop off the second floor and then take away the people in the house. Jerry floated in the air, looking at the soldiers on the balcony.


    He saw that those soldiers had just arrived on the balcony and were about to kick open the ss door leading to the bedroom violently. The curtains on both sides of the ss door suddenly came alive, and then they moved to face the soldiers who were about to kick the door.


    Being pped by the curtains, this situation suddenly made the soldiers stunned.


    However, it wasnt over yet. The floor under their feet also came alive. First, they threw them all into the air with force. They fell to the floor below, where many statues were waiting for them.


    The curtains and the balcony floor were also cast with a spell. Most of the things in the vi were enchanted by Jerry, and they all had their own thoughts.


    Even if you break through the guards outside and break into the vi, you will have to face everything in the vi. Not only various statues but also tables, chairs, cabs, washing machines, refrigerators, etc.


    For example, if you are walking cautiously. Maybe a certain piece of wooden floor will suddenly bounce you up and throw you away to the door.


    Seeing the two helicopters trying to escape, Jerry gestured toward the eagle on the roof. The two eagles immediately spread their steel wings and rushed toward the helicopter.


    After a while, the eagles steel ws tore the two helicopters apart, and the pilots inside were also forcibly brought to Jerry by the eagle.


    Reparo. He used the Mending Charm to repair the damaged parts of the vi.


    Hearing the sound of sirens in the distance, Jerry threw all the soldiers who attacked him into the suitcase. As well as their equipment and vehicle. At the same time, he Apparated to release the spell on his family members and then returned to his vi.


    The police who came because of the reports of the surrounding residents turned around a few times and saw nothing unusual. Thought they were being tricked and drove away from the scene.

 Chapter 344: “Hydra Ops (2)”

    Chapter 344: ��Hydra Ops (2)��


    However, just as the group rushed out, three screams suddenly sounded.


    The captain hurriedly looked back and saw that the three team members on the far right were swept away by a stone dragon that was standing still in the fountain.


    Run!


    Seeing the dragon crawling out of the fountain and rushing towards them quickly, the captain didnt dare to dy at all. He didnt care about the three team members who fell into the statues hand.


    Jerry watched the three below broke into the vi and wave the statues to stop chasing them.


    In the vi, plenty of statues still have note out. After all, only a few ordinary people came this time, and Jerry is just testing what it can do.


    These statues are good, but their movement speed is a bit slow. He will have time to improve itter.


    Now, lets see how the defense works inside. After following the three people into the vi, Jerry continued to tail them.


    An emerald green bamboo can be seen just a few steps after entering the door. The big bamboo hit the team member walking in the front and fell to the ground.


    The captain and the other remaining team member quickly ducked their heads and tactically rolled.


    What the hell?


    When the two came back to their senses and saw who the person who attacked them was, they couldnt help but curse. It turned out that the one who just attacked them was a giant panda holding a green bamboo.


    Next to the panda is Donald Duck with a cane and Mickey Mouse with a donut.


    However, after a while, the two of them realized that the statue might be the same as the one on the outside. They immediately raised their weapons to suppress their movement speed and backed up to the second floor.


    They couldnt throw grenades in this room because the three steel statues on the opposite side are going to be unscathed while they will be killed first.


    Therefore, the best strategy is to suppress its movement speed, retreat to the second floor, and wait for the supporting helicopter to take them away.


    However, just as the two of them retreated to the stairs leading to the second floor, the entire staircase suddenly came alive, turning into a slide. The two of them had just retreated, and they didnt expect this situation to happen.


    It turned out that in this vi, not only was the statue cast with a spell, but Jerry also enchanted the staircase. It is also a staircase with its own mind; not everyone can step on it.


    The captain knew that the mission had failed at this time and quickly shouted into the earphone, n A failed. Execute n B immediately!


    n A is to send an elite team to sneak in secretly, stun the target with anesthesia and take them away quietly. n B is to enter and take away the target as fast as possible by all means.


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, he was knocked unconscious by Donald Duck with a cane before hearing the reply from the other side.


    There is n B? It seems that it is really the army. Jerry couldnt help showing a smile when he heard the words of the team leader who was knocked out.


    He wanted to see what else they could do.


    An airstrike? With keen senses, he soon heard the sound from outside and went out to see that two helicopters were rapidly flying towards the vi from a distance.


    At the same time, the two steel eagle statues also opened their eyes at the same time.


    Lets see what they can do. Jerry shook his head.


    The helicopter flew over the vi, the two ropes were quickly lowered, and they were precisely dropped on the balconies outside the vis two bedrooms, and then the soldiers fell down the ropes skillfully.


    Obviously, this n B is to directly use the helicopter to drop off the second floor and then take away the people in the house. Jerry floated in the air, looking at the soldiers on the balcony.


    He saw that those soldiers had just arrived on the balcony and were about to kick open the ss door leading to the bedroom violently. The curtains on both sides of the ss door suddenly came alive, and then they moved to face the soldiers who were about to kick the door.


    Being pped by the curtains, this situation suddenly made the soldiers stunned.


    However, it wasnt over yet. The floor under their feet also came alive. First, they threw them all into the air with force. They fell to the floor below, where many statues were waiting for them.


    The curtains and the balcony floor were also cast with a spell. Most of the things in the vi were enchanted by Jerry, and they all had their own thoughts.


    Even if you break through the guards outside and break into the vi, you will have to face everything in the vi. Not only various statues but also tables, chairs, cabs, washing machines, refrigerators, etc.


    For example, if you are walking cautiously. Maybe a certain piece of wooden floor will suddenly bounce you up and throw you away to the door.


    Seeing the two helicopters trying to escape, Jerry gestured toward the eagle on the roof. The two eagles immediately spread their steel wings and rushed toward the helicopter.


    After a while, the eagles steel ws tore the two helicopters apart, and the pilots inside were also forcibly brought to Jerry by the eagle.


    Reparo. He used the Mending Charm to repair the damaged parts of the vi.


    Hearing the sound of sirens in the distance, Jerry threw all the soldiers who attacked him into the suitcase. As well as their equipment and vehicle. At the same time, he Apparated to release the spell on his family members and then returned to his vi.


    The police who came because of the reports of the surrounding residents turned around a few times and saw nothing unusual. Thought they were being tricked and drove away from the scene.

 Chapter 345: “Hydra Spies”

    Chapter 345: ��Hydra Spies��


    In the suitcase, Jerry woke up the enemies in front of him one by one, then began using methods such as Imperius, Crucio, Legilimency, and Veritaserum to interrogate them.


    Not everyones will are strong. At least most of them dont need Crucio and Veritaserum. Only Imperius is enough to extract any information from them.


    However, what surprised him was that all of these people were actually agents of S.H.I.E.L.D., and they came to get Haas, Belle, and Aisha after receiving orders from their superiors. They didnt even know that the three were the Wizards family, and they didnt know the Wizards true identity.


    They only know that there may be dangerous supes among the three. The statues and the like now seem to them to be the actions of one of the supes in the house.


    Strange, that couldnt be.


    He had been to the S.H.I.E.L.D. headquarters before, and Fury didnt seem to dare to be rough with him. Could it be because he refused to join the S.H.I.E.L.D Academy?


    After thinking for a while, he decided to extract more information. If he finds out that it was really the order from Fury, he has to consider whether to destroy the entire S.H.I.E.L.D.


    Although considering the existence of Odin and The Ancient One. He has always been careful when he did things, and he would not do things that would kill random people for no reason.


    But now that his familys safety is threatened, it should be justified for him to do that. However, he thinks that it may not be Fury but some people in S.H.I.E.L.D.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. is a huge global armed force that involves in many peoples problems. How could they all be under one control? There must be a lot of intrigue and struggle for power. This is also the reason why he has never trusted S.H.I.E.L.D.


    He could trust Tony, Steve, or even Coulson, but he wouldnt trust the entire S.H.I.E.L.D.


    Because they are several individuals who could act in their own way and trustable about certain things, while thetter is different, it is a groupposed of countless and various people. There is no guarantee that it will be filled with people with good intentions.


    Therefore, it is the most unreliable choice to put your trust in a groupposed of many people.


    Imperio! Jerry continued to use the Imperius Curse to interrogate them.


    After a while.


    Hey, this guy has something. When Jerry woke the captain, the Imperius Curse failed.


    Im sorry to do this. Seeing that the Imperius Curse failed for the first time today, he was going to use Crucio first and then use Imperius Curse again.


    If it still doesnt work, he will pull out Veritaserum.


    However, before he could cast the spell, he gritted his teeth and started foaming at the mouth.


    Huh? Is that a poison?


    Jerry was not surprised. This unexpected situation shows that there is definitely something in them. Other S.H.I.E.L.D. agents, when caught by him, they did notmit suicide by taking poison in their mouths.


    Normal S.H.I.E.L.D. agents do not hide poisons that can kill themselves in their teeth when they perform their missions.


    Reaching out and pointing at the vi next to him, a bottle of high-level antidote potion made by himself immediately flew out of the window andnded in his hand.


    I cant let you die right now. Jerry pulled out the cork of the antidote and forcibly poured the potion into the captains mouth.


    In just three seconds, the captains mouth was foaming, and seeing that he was about to die, he returned to normal again.


    You cant get any information from me! The captain looked at Jerry and said firmly.


    Thats not up to you.


    Jerry took out the Veritaserum from his pocket, which he had prepared in advance, and forcefully poured it into the captains mouth again.


    Whats your name?


    Kiru Amisitia. The captain listened to his mouth in shock and answered Jerrys question honestly.


    Tell me about your organization and what is your mission this time?


    My organization is HYDRA, and our mission this time is to quietly take away Jerry Carmens family or the Wizards family. The captain started telling everything he knew.


    HYDRA? Didnt Captain America bring them down in WWII? Why is it still exist now, and it even sneaked into S.H.I.E.L.D?


    The HYDRA is an organization that is recorded in history textbooks. All records rted to Captain America have a general introduction to this organization.


    However, ording to the records he saw, Captain America destroyed this organization, and their leader, the Red Skull, was assumed to be dead.


    Just now, the captain of the S.H.I.E.L.D. team is a spy affiliated with the HYDRA. This caused Jerry to be a little surprised.


    ording to the captain, when he first joined the S.H.I.E.L.D., he was brainwashed into a loyal HYDRA soldier by the supervisor who brought him at that time. This time, they were tasked to catch them all under the guise of capturing people with superpowers.


    Its just that he doesnt know how many HYDRA members are currently in S.H.I.E.L.D., and only their supervisor knows about it.


    It seems that as long as I find the supervisor, I should be able to find the real mastermind of all this.


    Jerry immediately pulled out his suitcase, wrote the name of the supervisors name that the captain had just exined, and handed it to his owl.


    He was not afraid that the supervisor used a pseudonym. Because of the owls ability to send letters, no matter whether the recipient used a pseudonym or had the same name, it could urately find their location.


    Putting the Disillusionment Charm on himself and the owl, they flew in the direction of this supervisor.

 Chapter 346: “The Ancient One”

    Chapter 346: ��The Ancient One��


    S.H.I.E.L.D. headquarters in Washington, inside the Secretary of the World Security Council office.


    A bald agent was reporting to Pierce with a tablet, The operation failed. The wizard arranged a lot of magic at home. This is the video feed.


    Since it failed, has the trace been cleaned up? Pierce looked at the moving statues in the video and asked.


    He didnt expect the mission to fail when the Wizard was not at home. He can only say that the Wizard is really cautious, and his so-called magic cannot be underestimated.


    The bald agent nodded, It has been cleaned up. In order to prevent idents, we only sent two members while the others are members of S.H.I.E.L.D. So if the Wizard is looking for the mastermind, he will go to Fury.


    Moreover, the captain who was in charge of the mission this time has also been silenced. Even if the Wizard really found something, he could not trace us.


    After speaking, he asked again, Since the Wizard protected the house, should we do it before his family leaves?


    Pierce tapped his fingers on the table a few times and finally shook his head, Since the mission failed, then he must have been very vignt about it. Dont provoke him for the time being, and focus on our Project Insight.


    The Wizards ability is strange. Originally, he wanted to take advantage of it and kidnap his family, thereby threatening the Wizard for his use. But now that it has failed, theyll focus on Project Insight first, and when the project seeds, HYDRA can no longer hide in the darkness.


    Hail Hydra.


    -


    Is it here?


    In Queens, New York, Jerry squinted as he looked at the corpse of a middle-aged man dumped in an uninhabited grove.


    Just now, when he followed the owl to find the supervisor of HYDRA, the person in question had already been killed, and their soul was no longer nearby due to time reasons. When a normal human dies, the soul will be directly dragged by an invisible force to the other world.


    But if the speed is fast enough, Jerry can use his magic and seal it to save it before it is pulled into that other world.


    Uh, how about this? Jerry takes the Time Turner out.


    Originally, he wanted to give it a try to see if the Time Turner could work in the main world.


    Although the Time Turner cannot change what happened, if it can be used in the main world, he just needs to go back to the time before he was killed and see who killed him.


    Then maybe he can get a clue about everyone in HYDRA and kill them one by one. With that, he can earn some red stars, like killing two birds with one stone.


    However, just when Jerry was about to turn the Time Turner, a spatial fluctuation suddenly appeared in front of him, causing him to stop the movement in his hand. Immediately afterward, he saw a fire ring appear out of thin air in front of him, and then a bald woman in a monks robe stepped out of the ring.


    I dont think thats a wise decision.


    Who are you? Looking at the bald woman wearing a monks robe in front of him, Jerry was wondering.


    He had heard the description of the Ancient One from Odin, and the woman in front of him made him feel a little bit simr to the supreme mage ancient one in Odins description.


    Hello, Master Carmen. Im The Ancient One from Kamar Taj.


    The woman greeted Jerry with a smile on her face, giving the impression that she didnt pose a threat at all.


    Hello, The Ancient One. Do you know me?


    Jerry was still a little surprised that she knew his name because he had been avoiding contact with her because of her strength.


    She smiled and replied, I know you in countless possibilities in the future, but your future changes more than others.


    When Jerry heard the words, he was stunned for a moment. He suddenly understood that she had the ability to predict and could see various possibilities in the future, or, as Odin said, she could see various possibilities in the future with the Time Stone.


    You came to find me because of this?


    She suddenly came to look for him. She obviously did not want him to use the Time Turner to reverse the time.


    She nced at the Time Turner, and her expression was more serious than before, Master Carmen. I dont know where you got it. This item contains time magic. I still hope you can understand thew of our world.


    The long river of time can only go forward and cannot flow backward. After you use this item, you wont being back to the past but open a new timeline. This kind of practice of yours is not good for the world and will even affect the timeline. Im sorry, but I cant let you do that.


    As the guardian of the Time Stone and as the Sorcerer Supreme, she cannot let Jerry open a new timeline at will because that will have an extremely bad impact on the future.


    If it is an ordinary person, even if it has an impact, things will not change much. But it is obviously powerful and has a huge impact after a new timeline appears. When she saw this scene, she immediately opened the portal to find him.


    At this time, Jerry was instantly stunned after listening to her words.


    Why are thews and theories mentioned by The Ancient One different from what he has learned? Could there be differences in thews in a different world?


    Thew in Harrys world and Sakuras world is different from the main world.


    In Harry World, he used the Time Turner to return to the past every day. In the world of Sakura, if he remembered correctly, Sakura also used her card to go back to the past to meet Clow Reed andmunicate with him.

 Chapter 347: “Going To Kamar Taj”

    Chapter 347: ��Going To Kamar Taj��


    Master Carmen, you dont know about thew of time?


    She has lived for hundreds of years and can go to multiple dimensions. She can even forcefully borrow power from another dimension without returning it. Of course, she is a master of everything.


    When she saw the expression on Jerrys face, she instantly understood that Jerry really didnt know much about thew of time in the universe.


    Jerry nodded with a smile, Although I understand some time magic. I mainly figured it out by myself, so I am not very clear about this limitation and situation of thew.


    At this time, Jerry can only guess. It may be because different worlds have different worldviews.


    No matter the reason, The Time Turner is not usable in the main world. He doesnt want to stand on the opposite side of The Ancient One, nor does he want to create some time incursion, which will lead to a crisis in the future.


    You are a wizard with great potential. It is very rare to have an understanding of time magic through your own research. If you want to study more, you cane to Kamar Taj. We wee everyone that has the talent like you.


    She can see all the possibilities in the future through the Time Stone and even predict some major crises that may ur, but she is not an omniscient existence. Jerry is a very potential and powerful figure and has always used his magic to protect ordinary people.


    Of course, there is also the possibility that he went evil, but the future is always changing. Anything can happen. Even Captain America can go evil in the countless possibilities in the future.


    When she heard that Jerry was the one who taught himself, she immediately became enamored and wanted to guide him in Kamar Taj.


    If the magic of Kamar Taj attracts Jerry, it is best to join them. Because it means that in the future, Kamar Taj will inevitably have a powerful figure to help protect the Earth.


    Even if he is unwilling to join Kamar Taj, it does not matter. The purpose of Kamar Taj is that as long as they are kind and righteous, they can freelye to Kamar Taj to learn magic.


    Can I really do that? Hearing her invitation, Jerrys eyes suddenly lit up.


    He had learned from Asgard that the power of most mages on Earth came from Vishanti, and it was mainly concentrated in Kamar Taj. So in terms of the type and quantity of magic, Kamar Taj can definitely be ranked first in the entire universe.


    If he can go to Kamar Taj and read all the magic books in it, he can apply the principles of those magics, improve them and apply them to himself. A lot will definitely increase his magic proficiency.


    Before, he had always been afraid of her strength and didnt know her enough. So he didnt take the initiative to find Kamar Taj. Even if he encountered a ce suspected to be the New York Sanctuary, he didnt go there to investigate.


    But now, since The Ancient One herself took the initiative to find him and also sent him an invitation, it would be a waste if he refused.


    Of course, we can go there now if you want. She smiled gently when he saw Jerrys expression.


    In her eyes, although Jerrys talent is amazing and his strength is good. He is only a thirteen or fourteen-year-old child.


    But itste night now. Is it alright? Jerry looked at the time, and it was midnight.


    She smiled, It doesnt matter. Kamar Taj is exactly daytime now.


    Jerry immediately put away the Time Turner, smiled, and nodded, Then please, lead me the way there.


    Although it is impossible to use the Time Turner to go back to the past, Jerry also had a guess about HYDRA. It is safe to assume that several higher-ups in S.H.I.E.L.D. are HYDRA spies as well.


    He will get the information he needs as long as he takes the time to go to the S.H.I.E.L.D. headquarters and cast Legilimency to its higher-ups.


    The most important thing is that he now finally has some understanding of the meaning of HYDRA.


    In his previous life, his Marvel fan colleague often liked to talk about the Marvel plot, hoping that he could find time to watch the series.


    However, at that time, he didnt have much interest in Marvel movies at all. When his colleagues pressed him, he was very reluctant or didnt show interest. This also led to the fact that although he heard terms like HYDRA, he didnt know much about it.


    After his rebirth, he always thought that HYDRA was another name for S.H.I.E.L.D. But now, when he knew that there were spies in S.H.I.E.L.D. and remembered that his colleagues said that most of S.H.I.E.L.D. are not good people, he could connect the dots.


    Perhaps, the meaning was referring to S.H.I.E.L.D., which the HYDRA has infiltrated, and there may be arge number of spies in it. However, the specifics will have to wait until he has time to verify itter.


    In Jerrys eyes, he was scared at all about an organizationposed of people like HYDRA. As long as he goes to S.H.I.E.L.D. to find their agents, he can get rid of them easily.


    He is really afraid of the level of forces like Asgard, Kamar Taj, and Thanos army. So,pared to learning magic at Kamar Taj, going after HYRA seems irrelevant right now.


    As for the safety of his family, he is not worried either.


    There are house elves, his magic book, and several other self-defense items for them to use. He will probably release his robot soldiers to protect them. Even if all the HYDRA agents are dispatched, he believes they will not be able to injure them.


    If there is a problem, he cane back at any time with the Portkey.

 Chapter 348: “Kaecillius and Mordo”

    Chapter 348: ��Kaecillius and Mordo��


    Master Carmen,e with me. We will go to the Sanctum Sanctorum. I need to say hello to the master stationed there.


    Seeing Jerrys nod, she swiped in the air with one hand, and the ring of fire with strong spatial fluctuations appeared again. Watching Gu Yi step into the ring of fire, Jerry did not hesitate to follow her in.


    The scene in front of him was in Queens, but the front door of 177A Bleecker Street, which he suspected to be the New York Sanctum.


    This magic is very interesting. Looking at the ring of fire, a light shed in Jerrys eyes.


    When she first appeared, he had observed this magic like a portal. Although it was not as fast as Apparition, it could stably open a portal, allowing anyone to go through the portal.


    It is the most basic magic in Kamar Taj. If you are interested, I can teach youter. When she opened the door, he also saw Jerrys expression.


    Thank you. Jerry smiled.


    He found that her mind seemed to be very open and friendly. However, this does not seem to be necessarily a good thing. Although he is very interested in the magic of Kamar Taj, he has no ns to join Kamar Taj. To be more precise, he does not intend to join any groups in the main world.


    Its not about trust. Its just that he doesnt want to be involved in their matters.


    Kamar Taj has the responsibility to protect the Earth and various threats. If you join them, you must abide by their regtions.


    For example, if the HYDRA attacked his family. If hes on his own, he would definitelye to destroy all of them so as to avoid future troubles and earn some red stars.


    But if he joined Kamar Taj, The Ancient One would not allow him to do that because there would be a conflict. As long as he doesnt join Kamar Taj and doesnt destroy the world, The Ancient One would not care much about him.


    His original intention to follow her to Kamar Taj was to use his knowledge to exchange for the knowledge that Kamar Taj had not learned before.


    At any rate, he is also a powerful figure who knows many magic systems. Apart from The Ancient One, he felt that with his current strength, other mages in Kamar Taj might not necessarily be able to match him.


    After all, Odin was only more cautious when he mentioned The Ancient One, and he didnt seem to think much of the other mages of Kama Taj. Moreover, his knowledge of magic is not necessarily less than what Kamar Taj has.


    Sorcerer Supreme.


    As soon as they entered the Sanctum, a ck man in a monks robe walked over and bowed respectfully to her.


    She returned the salute very equally, Master Daniel. I will leave the Sanctum for a few days and leave it to you to lead other mages to guard it for the time being.


    Yes, Your Honor! The person called Daniel nced at Jerry, who was behind The Ancient One, curiously and answered without asking any more questions.


    On the second floor of the sanctuary, Jerry watched The Ancient One twist a button, and a space door in front that was fixed facing the sea changed instantly. A hall with a Chinese architectural style appeared behind the space door.


    Kamar Taj seems to have a deep research on space magic. Jerry looked at the doors in front of him that could move to parts of the world at any time.


    Although his Portkey can do the same thing, it is obviously not as convenient as this space door. While his Portkey can be carried anywhere, and this space door seems to be fixed in ce.


    Magic is unfathomable, and space magic is one of the most profound ones. There are many books on space magic theory in Kamar Tajs library. If you are interested, you can go and read it. She led Jerry across the space door.


    Two people were standing in the hall at this time. When the two saw The Ancient One appearing, they saluted respectfully at the same time.


    Is this Tibet?


    Looking at the surrounding architectural style and clearly feeling that the oxygen content in the air is much lower than the normal range and the sunlight shining into the hall through the window at this time, Jerry immediately thought of Tibet.


    Almost. To be exact, were in the Himyas next to Kathmandu, Nepal. Before The Ancient One could answer, a mage stepped forward and answered.


    Seeing this, The Ancient One also introduced with a smile, These are my two disciples. Karl Mordo and Kaecillius. This is Jerry Carmen.


    Mordo and Kaecillius gave Jerry Kamar Tajs greeting. Jerry also greeted them.


    Ill take you to see Kamar Tajs training ground. Seeing that they already greet each other, The Ancient One took Jerry out of the hall again.


    When Jerry and The Ancient One left the hall, Kaecillius said with a subtle expression, That Carmen kid, he doesnt seem to be that powerful.


    Kaecillius, although you are the most talented mage of Kamar Taj, dont underestimate anyones power. That Carmen kid might not be as you think he is. Mordo shook his head.


    At the Battle of New York, he and The Ancient One were stationed in the New York Sanctum together. He had witnessed the various magical abilities Jerry had disyed at that time. He believes that he is definitely not an opponent in terms of magical ability alone.


    If it werent for the fact she would teach me more magic, my strength would not be worse than her. Kaecillius snorted.


    Mordo frowned when he heard the words and said in a stern tone, Kaecillius, She has taught you all the magic. Your strength is not as good as hers is because she is a different being than you and all of us.


    Really? Then why is she unwilling to teach us that Immortality is magic? Kamar Taj has existed for so many years, and countless mages have died. Only she lives up to this day. After Kaecillius said that, he turned and left the hall without waiting for Mordos answer.

 Chapter 349: “Mages”

    Chapter 349: ��Mages��


    Opening the door and following her into the courtyard, Jerry saw dozens of people of different ages at a nce. They wore Kamar Taj robes and underwent various forms of training.


    Half of them are standing in a circle, and they seem to be concentrating on opening a portal. At the same time, the other half are holding various weapons with magic and are training in closebat.


    Does a mage also needs to practice closebat? Looking at the mages, Jerry had a puzzled look on his face.


    In his mind, mages belong to the long-range warrior. Their fighting method is to use various magics to kill the enemy before they get close. Thats what he does most of the time.


    Of course, he also likes closebat asionally. But he wouldnt be using it as his main way of dealing with enemies.


    As if seeing Jerrys doubts clearly, she exined with a smile, Carmen, not all mages are talented. Some mages may not be able to learn a few magics in their lifetime, and many of them have to improve their strength through these weapons that have been infused with magic in advance.


    Most of the mages cant borrow a lot of mana like you. For them, magic is only used when needed.


    In fact, there are many mages in the entire Kamar Taj, but only a few can use magic freely. Other than The Ancient One, Mordo, Kaecillius, and other masters are the ones that can be considered talented.


    This is also one of the reasons why she pays more attention to Jerry and wants him to join Kamar Taj. In the Battle of New York, Jerrys performance really surprised her.


    Most of Kamar Tajs mages rely on magical weapons to fight, and few mages can really learn and use magic freely. However, they are already very powerfulpared to the Earths fighters and even most forces in the universe.


    Even if you only master one magic, it can already be considered as a superpower. If you master three or four magics, it is equivalent to multiple superpower abilities.


    Most of them are training like monks every day. They also have various weapons with magical powers, and their power is stronger than any typical soldier or fighter in the world.


    Hearing her exnation, Jerry suddenly understood why in the Asgard book, Kamar Taj is Earths magical defender.


    Because unlike himself, the magic he has learned is almost too much to count, and most of the Kamar Taj magicians may have mastered a few magics in their lifetime.


    Therefore, magic is actually a secret technique to them.


    Moreover, their power to use magic does not originate from themselves but from Vishanti. Talented mages can borrow more mana to cast magic. A mage thatcks talent can only borrow a limited amount. If you borrow too much, there will be repercussions. Of course, you must be cautious about using magic.


    It seems that Kamar Taj, apart from The Ancient One, other mages dont seem to be very good.


    -


    This is a Sling Ring, which can help us feel the power of Vishanti and make it easier for us to cast spells. Without it, it would be difficult for mages to cast spells. Just like your wand.


    Walking to the yard, she picked up a strangely shaped ring and introduced it to Jerry.


    Jerry picked up the ring, looked at it, and found that it had some amplifying magic medium. When he tried to wear the ring, he could clearly feel that the ring was guiding his power toward something powerful.


    In order to prevent idents, he immediately took off the ring. He does not need to borrow power from anything, and he doesnt want to have any connection with it.


    Your mana seems to be different from ours. As soon as The Ancient One saw that Jerry had just put on the ring, she looked at the ring and said something casually.


    Jerrys heart tightened when he heard the words. The problem he was most worried about when he came to Kamar Taj was that he was afraid that his own magical power would be discovered.


    Really? Maybe because I didnt borrow the power from Vishanti.


    It doesnt matter where you borrow power. What matters is how you use it.


    She doesnt seem to care about the source of Jerrys power and doesnt ask which deity he borrowed the power from.


    In order to change the topic as soon as possible, Jerry quickly asked, Ancient One, why dont you wear the ring?


    Well, its useless to me. She took the ring from Jerrys hand and again put it on the table.


    Carmen, Ill take you to see Kamar Tajs library. I think you would be more interested in it.


    Indeed, I cant wait! Hearing the word library, Jerrys eyes widened.


    Kamar Tajs magic book is the biggest reason why he is willing to take the risk here.


    But just as Jerry and Ancient One were about to turn around and head to the library, Kaecillius came out and shouted loudly,


    Master Carmens magic is not much better than our Kama Tajs magic. I, Kaecillius, took the liberty for a duel if Master Carmen is willing to ept it.


    When they heard his words, all of the mages stopped their training. You must know that he is currently the strongest and most talented disciple in Kamar Taj, and he has only been here for less than three years.


    Now Kaecillius is going to challenge someone they dont know and who is not Kama Taj. How can this not make them curious?


    Kaecillius, I dont think that it is a wise decision. Ancient One frowned when he saw Kaecillius.


    She admires her talented disciple. So even if she sees the picture of the other party killing her in the future, she will not give up.


    She still wants to teach Kaeciilius really well, let him be one of the best mages in Kamar Taj, and maybe be the next Sorcerer Supreme to protect the earth.

 Chapter 350: “Duel”

    Chapter 350: ��Duel��


    Since I think Master Carmen came to our Kamar Taj to learn something and experience the magic in Kamar Taj in person. Would it be better for him to see it himself in real-time? Kaecillius did not show a hint of fear and said in a serious tone.


    He came to Kamar Taj in order to find the magic that resurrected his dead wife and children, but Ancient One never taught him that kind of magic. He guessed that maybe Ancient One felt that he was not good enough.


    Now, he has to prove to the Ancient One that he is the best, even better than her.


    Kaecillius, I repeat. This is not a wise decision to make, Ancient One raised her tone.


    Kaecillius did not give up but turned his head to look at Jerry, Master Carmen, what do you think?


    Jerry smiled very kindly, No problem. I actually like to exchange magic experiences with other people. Many of the people Ive met shared their skills, and in the end, we learn about a thing or two.


    Is his intention good? Of course not. He ns to stay in Kamar Taj for a while to learn magic and also needs to show some of his strength appropriately. This kind of thing might happen again in the future, and he wanted to see how good Kamar Tajs magic was.


    I hope it will end on a good note for both of you.


    Ancient One saw that Jerry agreed. The nearby mages gathered more and more, and even her other apprentice, Mordo, came over.


    She was not worried about Kaecillius hurting Jerry, but the other way. But after thinking about it, maybe letting Kaecillius learn his naivety will make him realize his actions.


    All of you move to both sides and free up the training ground.


    Ancient One instructed her disciples to give up the training ground in the middle as a venue for Kaecillius and Jerry.


    Master Kaecillius. Jerry greeted him, came to the other end of the field, and stood still.


    Kaecillius also showed a sneer and came to the opposite side of Jerry. Although he has only been studying magic for three years, his talent has already made him on par with Mordo and Wong.


    He thought that someone like Jerry wouldnt stand a chance against him.


    Give him a lesson, Kaecillius! The battle has not yet begun, and among them, many disciples are already cheering for Kaecillius.


    As a man who has broken the record many times in three years and proved his strength, Kaecillius still holds a great position in the hearts of many people in Kamar Taj. Some of them are even a follower of him.


    Jerry Carmen is a person who came from outside of Kamar Taj. They thought Jerry wouldnt stand any chance in front of Kaecillius even if he knew some magic.


    He saw Kaecillius pull his hands, and an invisible sharp de formed in his hands. Then, he took the de and quickly attacked Jerry.


    Kaecillius has captured the spirit of the fighting style of Kamar Taj, which may be resolved in close-quartersbat without wasting mana at a distance.


    But this is different than Jerrys style.


    He pulled out his wand and gave it a light wave. Kaeciliuss legs were suddenly snatched by the shadow that had been beneath his feet.


    He responds instantly. As he is about to hit the ground, he ces his left hand on the surface and quickly shes with his de in the direction of the shadow holding him.


    The de severed the shadow with a tearing sound. He stood up and threw the de he was holding in Jerrys direction, stopping Jerry from using any magic to attack him.


    Jerry could not see the de in his hand, but he could still discern its throwing direction and the air movement. Protego Charm was cast as he waved his wand to block the de.


    Well, thats something.


    Looking at Kaecillius, Jerry did not take the initiative to attack, waved his wand, and smiled, Master Casis, please continue.


    Seeing Jerrys calm expression, he felt insulted and immediately pulled out two des in his hand. His left and right feet touched each other. He jumped in mid-air and then quickly charged toward Jerry in mid-air.


    Seeing he was jumping forward in the air, everyone cheered.


    Jumping magic? No, it seems to be a magic item enchanted with jumping magic. He instantly understood the source of his ability.


    This magic is obviously using magic shoes by touching both of the feet to activate it.


    Is it to avoid being entangled by the shadow magic again so I dont have time to cast magic if he pursues close-quarterbat? His fighting instinct is good, but I think some things need to be improved.


    With a wave of his wand, a wind flew out instantly. Kaecillius was blown away instantly by the wind. He flew directly to one of the roofs of the building and then fell to the ground.


    Sorry, I may be using too much power! Jerry showed an apologetic look to the Ancient One next to him.


    At this moment, Kaecillius was angered. Without further ado, a spatial fluctuation appeared and mirror-like cracks appeared.

 Chapter 351: “Roaring Dragon”

    Chapter 351: ��Roaring Dragon��


    Hey, it disappeared! Jerry gazed up at Kaecillius, who ascended to the rooftop again.


    After a loud shout, he vanished from the roof instantly, leaving only a faint humming sound.


    Is that invisibility? No, it seems to be space magic.


    Initially, Jerry believed that Kaecillius was employing a form of invisibility magic akin to Apparate.


    However, with his perceptive abilities and knowledge of space magic, he quickly realized something was amiss.


    He sensed a burst of spatial energy sweep away the surrounding scene, subtly altering the entire space in which he stood.


    At that moment, Kaecillius reappeared on the rooftop.


    This sensation was akin to his Hungarian Mirror Trap, yet distinctly different.


    His Mirror Trap constituted an illusory space entirely separate from reality, capable of presenting objects but not living beings.


    But now, although he felt he had entered another dimension, he could still perceive the surrounding scenery, including the bewildered Kamar Taj mages observing nearby.


    However, the watching Kamar Taj mages seemed unable to see Jerry and Kaecillius. They merely scanned the area with puzzled expressions.


    In other words, Kaecillius employed a unique form of space magic to transport Jerry and himself into a distinct space isted from reality.


    It seems its finally happening.


    Faced with the present situation, Jerry remainedposed and recognized the considerable value of Kamar Tajs magic, particrly their space magic.


    Thus far, he had witnessed three forms of magic, spatial portals, space des, and now this unique, profoundly space magic.


    By thoroughly studying these spatial magics with his preexisting knowledge, he could make significant strides in understanding and mastering space magic.


    His decision to abandon Hydras spy and venture to Kamar Taj at significant risk had proven wise indeed.


    This is the Mirror Dimension. Though it exists, it cannot be detected by ordinary individuals. Anything that transpires here has no bearing on reality and cannot affect it. Kamar Taj mages often train in this Mirror Dimension to monitor the outside world or utilize it to iste dangers and aid in battles.


    Unlike the confused apprentice mages, The Ancient One, with seemingly instant insight, grasped the nature of the Mirror Dimension.


    Taking a step forward, she effortlessly bypassed the barrier of real space and entered the Mirror Dimension alongside Mordo.


    In other words, any destructive magic I use here wont impact the real world? Jerrys brows furrowed.


    The Ancient One sighed helplessly, saying, Indeed, but Master Carmen, its merely a training ground. Theres no need to take it so seriously.


    I just feel that Master Kaecillius doesnt share the same sentiment. Jerry shrugged and pointed to Kaecillius, who stood on the rooftop.


    At that moment, Kaecillius raised his hands high, seeking to draw more magical power.


    He conjured a magic ball the size of a human head within his grasp.


    Lets see how you handle this! With a forceful thrust of both hands, the head-sized magic ball hurtled towards Jerry with formidable energy fluctuations.


    Protego!


    Jerry swiftly flicked his wand, activating the Protego Charm. It unfolded rapidly, enveloping his entire body.


    The magic ball collided with the Protego Charm and instantly exploded, its powerful impact shattering the nearby bs into fragments.


    Its power rivaled that of an ordinary C4 bomb.


    However, such potent magic posed no threat to Jerry, thanks to his improvements to the Protego Charm and applying principles derived from the Shield card.


    The Protego Charm remained unyielding, unaffected by the explosion. Not even a speck of dust tarnished Jerrys clothes.


    Impossible! Observing Jerry unscathed, Kaecillius appeared dumbfounded.


    That attack constituted the most formidable offensive magic he had learned thus far, yet it failed to inflict any damage on Jerry, not even leaving a trace on his garments.


    Nevertheless, Kaecillius refused to concede, as he still possessed one final trump card.


    Kneel before me. Kaecillius flipped his hands, causing the ground beneath Jerrys feet to upend.


    The veryws of gravity seemed to falter within this mirrored space. If Sir Isaac Newton were privy to this sight, he might jump out of his coffin.


    Evidently, Kaecillius manipted the Mirror Dimension with a unique form of magic.


    Gravity reversed, lifting Jerry into the air. Kaecillius, witnessing this, promptly flipped the space again, causing Jerry, who had already soared dozens of meters skyward, to plunge back toward the ground.


    Yet, Kaecillius remained active after flipping the space.


    Drawing two space des, he charged toward Jerry, who hurtled toward the ground.


    Against a typical enemy, such an ambush would likely leave them bewildered, granting Kaecillius ample opportunity to strike a fatal blow.


    However, Jerry was no ordinary foe. He was a skilled wizard well-versed in countless spells.


    Therefore, when Kaecillius eagerly rushed towards the anticipatednding spot, expecting an early victory, he was stupefied as Jerry halted mid-air, defying gravity.


    Im sorry, Master Kaecillius. I possess some flying magic, while your magic was clever, but it wont work on me. If you wish to defeat me, you must rely on more powerful magic. Jerry hovered in the air, offering a half-smile as he delivered his reminder.


    Kaecillius stood upon the bluestone floor, observing Jerry suspended in mid-air. Overwhelmed, he realized his magic had proven ineffective against his opponent.


    Despite his Vaulting Boots of Valtorr enabling him to leap into the air, his jumps were limited in height and duration.


    Moreover, his enemy possessed the ability to fly and conjure gusts of wind. No matter how much Kaecillius flipped the space, it would avail him nothing.


    Unless his magical prowess greatly surpassed his current level, allowing him to manipte the Mirror Dimension better and employ all objects within it to attack and restrain his enemy.


    Unfortunately, despite three years of magical study, he had yet to control Mirror Dimension fully. His current level exceeded that of most Kamar Taj mages.


    If thats the case, then you shall remain within the Mirror Dimension. A thought flickered in Kaecillius mind.


    He suddenly realized a means of sealing his opponent, leaving them forever confined within the Mirror Dimension.


    Lets go. The Ancient One drew a circle.


    Mordo voiced his concerns, What about Carmen?


    Do not worry. He wont be trapped there. The Ancient One smiled and shook her head.


    She had observed his proficiency in space magic and his unique teleportation magic abilities she did not possess.


    Outside the Mirror Dimension, the mages who had hurried to the scene witnessed Kaecillius materialize from thin air.


    Cheers erupted throughout the training ground.


    The Ancient One, emergingter, silently shook her head.


    As the worlds most powerful alliance of magicians, Kamar Taj stood guard against dimensional beings and formidable entities from various universes, safeguarding Earths safety.


    Yet, this had raised a degree of arrogance among the mages, which The Ancient One deemed problematic.


    She recognized that the multiverse housed numerous formidable adversaries. To protect Earth, Kamar Taj needed to redouble their efforts and strengthen their powers.


    Having single-handedly dealt with many powerful enemies in the past, The Ancient One now carried a heavy burden and weariness after years of service.


    In a few years, when her sessor emerged, she would be able to bring her life to a close, wander the multiverse with her soul, and dedicate herself solely to magic without any other concerns.


    Thus, the apprentices of Kamar Tajing to realize the existence of formidable beings beyond their realm could prove beneficial.


    It would motivate them to work harder and instill greater urgency. They could be the next Sorcerer Supreme in safeguarding Earth when she was gone.


    As everyone celebrated Kaecillius, his confident expression suggested victory. He turned to The Ancient One, awaiting her deration of the exchanges oue.


    Suddenly, a figure appeared at the center of the training ground.


    The sight of this figure caused the cheers to cease, leaving an eerie silence in their wake abruptly.


    You You dont have a ring. How did you escape the Mirror Dimension? Kaecillius stared at Jerry, who materialized on the training ground.


    Jerry smiled and shrugged, Though Ick your Kamar Taj ring and knowledge of your portal magic, I know other space magic, like Apparate!''


    With a resounding incantation from Jerry, his figure instantaneously vanished from his original position.


    When he reappeared, he was already behind Kaecillius, extending his hand to pat his shoulder.


    Kaecilliuss hair stood on end, causing him to draw another de and turn around to strike swiftly.


    However, before he couldplete his motion, Jerry recited another spell and disappeared once again, returning to his initial position.


    Although Jerry couldnt activate the Mirror Dimension, his understanding of space magic allowed him to have his unique approach.


    He could already be considered a master of space magic.


    Consequently, trapping Jerry within the Mirror Dimension proved to be wishful thinking on Kaecilliuss part.


    Simultaneously, this underscored the significance of a magicians knowledge as a foundation.


    With sufficient magical knowledge and a profound grasp of magical principles, one could calmly confront and effortlessly resolve even unfamiliar forms of magic.


    This pursuit embodies the essence of a true magician and epitomizes the qualities of an elegant magicianone who isnt merely a brute wielding immense power but a refined practitioner.


    It seems you were toying with me all along. Kaecillius shuddered, witnessing Jerrys utilization of teleportation magic and its swift activation.


    He realized his relentless close-range attacks had been futile, rendering him rather foolish. The realization struck him with a sense of stupidity.


    Havingbored to ovee numerous magical barriers and ultimately closing in on his opponent, Kaecillius found himself once again distanced by Jerrys teleportation magic, akin to a kite being flown to its demise.


    Master Kaecillius, please do not think it that way. I do not mean to underestimate you. I merely wish to emphasize that our purpose is to engage in magical exchange. Communication is the focal point. Jerry responded sincerely and politely.


    However, Kaecillius remained unconvinced, ring at Jerry with seething anger in his eyes.


    Master Carmen, your conduct is an insult and disys disrespect towards me. You did not exert your full effort.


    Are you certain you want me to go all out? Jerrys face disyed concern.


    Even if you exert your utmost, I will not be defeated! Kaecilliuss hands rotated, promptly forming aplex magic circle.


    Instantly, two shields materialized, one on each side, stacking and interlocking before him. He understood that defeating his opponent would be nearly impossible, as Jerry could fly and teleport.


    Nevertheless, he aimed to demonstrate that it would be challenging for his opponent to defeat him.


    His defensive magic, Seven Rings of Raggadorr, was not to be underestimated.


    Very well, since Master Kaecillius has showcased so much of Kamar Tajs magic, I shall also unveil my most potent offensive spell.


    Jerry wore a helpless expression, then waved his wand and chanted a spell. Instantly, an immense surge of magical power emanated from Jerrys body.


    Fiery dragons materialized above his head, roaring and twisting as they emitted a menacing aura.


    During his time in the Harry Potter world, aside from researching time and space magic, Jerry sought out Dumbledores expertise in me magic.


    Dumbledore, being a master of me magic, provided guidance that allowed Jerry to enhance and refine the Fire Dragon Spell.


    Additionally, having finally surpassed level 300, Jerrys magical power had increased significantly, culminating in his current spell.


    Witnessing the hundreds of formidable fire dragons overhead, not only Kaecillius and the Kamar Taj Masters stood dumbfounded, but even The Ancient One showed a look of astonishment.


    They were all mages, and though their knowledge of magic varied, they possessed a sense of its essence.


    The immense magic and terrifying aura the hundreds of fire dragons exuded could not be feigned.


    However, Jerrys promation struck them, causing their disbelief to yield to a newfound admiration.


    The drastic change in their attitude towards him stemmed from the fact that a person with strength is respected everywhere, and one whobines strength with humility is genuinely revered and loved.


    Jerry, a mage unaffiliated with Kamar Taj, consistently disyed politeness, kindness, and sincerity.


    Even in the face of Kaecilliuss provocation, he remained remarkably tolerant.


    Above all, his magical prowess was undeniably formidable, reshaping everyones perception of him.


    Master Carmen, allow me to guide you to the library!


    The Ancient One extended another invitation to Jerry.


    Jerry epted graciously, waving kindly to everyone before following The Ancient One through the traditional Chinese-style buildings.


    Eventually, they arrived at a sprawling library.


    The library was divided into two main sections.


    The outer section resembled a typical library, with numerous wooden bookshelves housing various books that exined the fundamentals of magic.


    The inner section, however, differed significantly.


    Iron bookshelves adorned with distinct magical runes filled this space, and many of the books were locked with chains.


    This is Kamar Tajs library. The outer section contains basic magical theories, assisting novice mages in understanding the fundamental concepts and theories of magic and revealing the true nature of this universe.


    The inner section, on the other hand,prises Kamar Tajs magical books. These books are contributed by magicians from around the world, documenting their unique discoveries and practices. The Ancient One exins to Jerry.


    Jerry nodded in appreciation and followed The Ancient One into the library, eager to explore the vast array of magical knowledge within its walls.


    As they embarked on their journey, the training ground buzzed with activity.


    Mordo approached Kaecillius, patting him on the shoulder, attempting to console his disheartened junior.


    However, Kaecillius appeared unappreciative, turning away with vacant eyes and walking toward his room.


    Observing the scene, Mordo shook his head, leading the apprentice mages to resume their training in magic andbat.


    Meanwhile, Jerry followed The Ancient One through the intricately designed Chinese-style buildings until they reached a spacious library.


    The library was divided into two sectionsthe outer area resembled a typical library with wooden bookshelves filled with books on various magical subjects, and the inner perimeter featured iron bookshelves inscribed with magical runes and secured books bound by chains.


    This is the Kamar Taj library, where you can find the most fundamental theories of magic, helping newly enrolled mages grasp the basic concepts and principles of magic, and gain a true understanding of the nature of our universe.


    In addition, these books here are the magical tomes of Kamar Taj. They have been contributed by magicians from all corners of the world, and some even originate from dimensional creatures in the multiverse. Many of these books contain records of incredibly powerful magic.


    However, despite the talents of many mages,prehending the contents of these books can be quite challenging. Even my most gifted disciple, Kaecillius, has only scratched the surface of their teachings.


    In The Ancient Ones assessment, although Kaecillius showed considerable strengthpared to her other disciples and could even be ranked among the top few, he had yet to fully master the vast array of powerful magic contained within the library.


    Magics such as Illusions of Ikonn, Wind of Watoomb, Bolts of Balthakk, Hosts of Hoggoth, Shield of the Seraphim, and Crimson Bands of Cyttorakall of these are documented within these magical tomes.


    Suppose Kaecillius devoted more time to studying magic instead of fixating on immortality and resurrecting his wife and children. He wouldnt have been defeated so easily by Jerry.


    For instance, while undeniably powerful, the Fire Dragon Spell that Jerry just cast could have been easily countered by the robust defense of the Shield of Seraphim or by the Hosts of Hoggoth.

 Chapter 352: “Multiverse”

    Chapter 352: ��Multiverse��


    Multiverse?


    Jerry was taken aback by the term, momentarily stunned by its implications.


    He was familiar with Dimensional Gods, havinge across brief references to it in Asgards magic book.


    However, the concept of the multiverse was entirely new to him.


    Jerry possessed knowledge of the universe, including details about the Nine Realms and various alienary forces, as documented in Asgards history books.


    The universe is infinite, and so is the world. The universe we reside in is just one among many. If you have the time, you can find a book called The New Cosmos in the library, or if you prefer, I can show you firsthand what the multiverse entails.


    Observing Jerrysck ofprehension, The Ancient One offered some exnations and extended an invitation to show him the wonders of the multiverse.


    What do you mean by showing me the multiverse, The Ancient One? Jerry asked, trying to grasp the concept.


    He spected that it might involve parallel worlds and parallel space-time, akin to what he had seen in the Maguire Spider-Man trilogy, where each Spider-Man had a different story and background.


    However, The Ancient Ones exnation about showing him the multiverse in person puzzled him.


    Did it mean leaving Earth and visiting other universes? And would it take a considerable amount of time?


    Noticing Jerrys confusion, The Ancient One smiled and reassured him, Its not asplex as you might think. The experience is brief,sting no longer than a minute at most. We cannot stay there for an extended period due to the countless powerful beings present. Leading them to Earth would be disastrous.


    And Master Carmen, if you genuinely wish to witness it, I can only take your soul there, The Ancient One exined matter-of-factly.


    Jerrys surprise resurfaced, realizing that his soul would be separated from his bodyan endeavor that seemed perilously close to death.


    Why would you suggest taking my soul? What is it about my body that contains so much magic power? Jerry asked with a bewildered expression, seeking rification from The Ancient One.


    Master Carmen, theres no need to be rmed. As I mentioned before at the training ground, the origin of our power matters less than how we wield it.


    Although I am rtively old, I am not bound by old-fashioned beliefs. I do not see you as a heretic among mages due to your unique body. We are not a church, The Ancient One reassured him.


    Jerry possessed the ability to cast magic without relying on the power of the Dimension God, as The Ancient One had discovered during the Battle of New York.


    Unlike most mages, his magic emanated directly from within him, drawing power from his own body.


    While many spells in the Kamar Taj library relied on the special power of dimensional demons, Jerrys magic disyed no characteristics resembling those entities.


    The Ancient One continued, Your bodys magicalposition is distinct, enabling you to channel magic without borrowing power from external dimensional beings.


    I recognize this because I have encountered most of the dimensional demon gods in the multiverse and understand their characteristics and power fluctuations. The Ancient One emphasized that these distinctions were inconsequential to her.


    She asionally deviated from conventional practices, harnessing the power of the dark dimension to sustain herself and enhance her magic potency.


    She did not hold ill intentions toward mages who employed unconventional methods.


    The Ancient One, I now understand that you were already aware, Jerry admitted, smiling sheepishly. He had believed his secret was well-hidden, employing shielding spells and purposeful concealment.


    But as it turned out, The Ancient One had been aware all along.


    As he had suspected, The Ancient One was an individual even Odin had feared.


    During their time at the training ground, Jerry had interpreted The Ancient Ones statement about not minding him borrowing power from other dimension demon gods, excluding Wei Shandi, as an assurance that he didnt need to hide his unique situation.


    The Ancient One responded with understanding and reassurance, Your actions were not wrong, Master Carmen. In fact, as you encounter dimensional demon gods in the multiverse, it would be wise to remain vignt. With its exceptional magical power, your body might attract their attention.


    Grateful for The Ancient Onesforting words and understanding, Jerry mustered his resolve. If thats the case, I humbly request your assistance, The Ancient One, to witness the true wonders of the multiverse. I am eager to experience its essence firsthand.


    Initially hesitant about separating his soul from his body, Jerry realized that The Ancient One held no ill intentions toward him.


    Her transparency and guidance indicated a trustworthy mentor.


    Very well, let us proceed, The Ancient One dered, her voice resolute. She swiftly struck Jerrys forehead without further ado, causing his soul to detach from his physical form.


    Startled by the abruptness of the process, Jerry acknowledged the vast gap in power between himself and the mages of Kamar Taj.


    Defeating Kaecillius with such ease had led him to underestimate The Ancient Ones true capabilities. Now, heprehended that he had much to learn from the worlds top masters.


    As strange as it may sound, I feel a connection to Chinese mythology, where the primordial spirit travels beyond the confines of the physical body, Jerry remarked, attempting to find humor amidst the surreal experience.


    Amused, The Ancient One stepped forward and grasped Jerrys soul, her smile radiating warmth. Indeed, many powerful mages of ancient China embarked on journeys with their souls separated from their bodies, finding sce in such experiences.


    However, prolonged absence often led to physical issues, necessitating the use of deceased bodies to sustain their existence. The Ancient One exins.


    As he adjusted to the ethereal state of his soul, The Ancient One gestured, and suddenly, the surroundings underwent a dramatic transformation.


    The familiar library faded away, reced by the vast expanse of the universe.


    Looking down, Jerry beheld the familiar blue beneath his immaterial feetthe Earth he called home.


    Ive only seen this view on television. Its my first time witnessing Earth from this vantage point, Jerry remarked, marveling at the awe-inspiring sight.


    However, before he could fully appreciate the moment, their speed elerated, causings to streak past like vibrant streamers.


    They transcended the barriers of cosmic space, hurtling through the void and into an unfamiliar realm.


    Infinite universes, infinite worlds, boundless possibilities, and infinite versions of ourselves. At the core of reality, spirit, and matter intertwine, while thoughts shape our perception of existence, The Ancient One exined, her voice resonating with the grandeur of the multiverse.


    In The Ancient Ones grasp, Jerry felt like he was riding a temporal vessel, witnessing countless universes and their captivatingndscapes.


    The experience ignited a profoundprehension within him, deepening his understanding of the intricate tapestry of magic.


    The Ancient One! Jerry eximed, overwhelmed by the extraordinary sights that unfolded before him.


    Suddenly, an entire universe saturated with boundless dark energy shed past him, revealing a gargantuan twisted face that dominated the expanse.


    Sensing something amiss, it emitted a roar filled with anger and hostility.


    What is that? Jerry questioned, his eyes widening in astonishment.


    That is Dormammu and his dark dimension. The Ancient One replied, her expression turning seriousa rare urrence.


    Dormammu a Dimensional God? Jerrys eyes widened in amazement.


    The sheer magnitude of energy and overpowering coercion from the entity left him with an inkling that only the Dimensional Gods recorded in the Asgard magic book couldpare.


    The Ancient One nodded affirmatively, Indeed, Dormammu was once a wizard whoter joined the dark dimension, absorbing all its energy and ascending to be its master. He ranks among the greatest threats to Earths security among the multitude of Dimensional Gods.


    The most threatening, not the most powerful? Jerry observed, noting the subtle distinction in The Ancient Ones words and surmising that there existed beings in the multiverse even more formidable than Dormammu.


    The Ancient One turned her head, smiling knowingly. He may not be the most powerful, but he is the one who relishes invading and consuming other universes to augment his strength. Thats why I consider him the most threatening Dimensional God to us.


    He seems to know you, Jerry remarked, recalling the mental fluctuations he had sensed earlier, which had angrily called out The Ancient Ones name.


    We have a history. Dormammu has attempted to devour the Earth on multiple asions, but I have thwarted his ns each time. However, dont look so concerned. He is no match for my strength.


    The Ancient One sensed a surge of anxiety in Jerrys soul, realizing he had allowed his thoughts to wander. She was aware of the immense power gap between them.


    The Ancient One led Jerry through a whirlwind tour of the multiverse during their journey before safely returning his soul to his body at Kamar Taj on Earth.


    Although their visit to the multiversested mere seconds, it gave Jerry a genuine and profound understanding of the greater world.


    Grateful to The Ancient One, he felt a deep sense of appreciation.


    Ironically, despite his formidable magical prowess, Jerry had demonstrated to the Kamar Taj mages what it truly meant to be an outsider.


    And now, through his experience in the multiverse, The Ancient One had shown him the vast expanse beyond Earths confines.


    The multiverse is a realm brimming with magical knowledge and energies, but it is also fraught with dangers


    Even I cannot linger there for too long. If you wish to delve deeper into specific knowledge, Master Carmen, you can explore the books in the library, The Ancient One suggested as she guided Jerry to other areas of Kamar Taj.


    Master Carmen, you possess extraordinary talent and formidable magical power. I extend an invitation for you to join Kamar Taj and be my disciple to safeguard the Earths safety together. The Ancient One offered sincerely, handing Jerry a cup of tea she had brewed herself in a bronze vessel.


    Jerry took a sip of the tea, a touch of surprise on his face. Hmm, its a little sweet!


    The Ancient One smiled, unfazed. I added a hint of honey. Many mages nowadays enjoy a sweeter taste. I tried it and found it quite pleasant.


    In that case, you can try frying it with sugar, then adding milk to boil it. It might enhance the vor, though it depends on personal preference. I prefer that kind, Jerry suggested, contemting his response to The Ancient Ones invitation.


    The Ancient One nodded in agreement. Thats a great idea. I might give it a tryter!


    Jerry gazed up at The Ancient One in a white robe, resembling an ordinary middle-aged woman with a warm disposition. He couldnt help but sigh.


    The Ancient One, I apologize, but I prefer not to join any organization. I believe that individuality offers a greater sense of freedom.


    In truth, The Ancient One proved to be exceptional during their interactions.


    She possessed immense power butcked any sense of superiority.


    Even after discovering Jerrys unique situation, she showed no inclination to pry or exploit his abilities.


    Moreover, she wasnt bound by old traditions and exhibited remarkable adaptability, as demonstrated by her willingness to experiment with the tea.


    With The Ancient One as the leader and master of Kamar Taj, Jerry couldnt help but imagine the benefits of joining the organization.


    He had just witnessed The Ancient Ones incredible strength firsthand, making it even more enticing.


    However, after careful consideration, he ultimately rejected the idea.


    The primary reason was his desire to avoid future constraints imposed by Kamar Tajs rules and the emotional ties that inevitably formed between individuals.


    Humans are inherently emotional creatures, and prolonged interaction inevitably leads to emotional connections. Jerry was no exception.


    Joining Kamar Taj would mean acquiring a master and a group of fellow disciples and forging deeper bonds in the future. But that wasnt what he needed at the moment.


    He wished to avoid being tied down, not only by Kamar Tajs rules but also by the emotions that might arise.


    He had already formed profound bonds with Iron Man, Hulk, Thor, and Captain America in the main world.


    Adding more attachments wasnt his priority.


    In his heart, only Father and Sister held irreceable ces. They were the only bonds he was willing to give his all.


    Moreover, Jerry possessed a wealth of magical knowledge, and his understanding of magic was already extensive.


    Even without The Ancient Ones guidance, he could continue his magical studies at a steady pace.


    He could resort to the panel if necessary, which allowed him to travel to various magical worlds.


    Additionally, he had the assistance of the red stars, a powerful tool that supplemented his abilities.


    Although valuable, Kamar Tajs magical knowledge was optional for his growth.


    Furthermore, he maintained a sense of independence by not joining Kamar Taj.


    He owed Kamar Taj and The Ancient One nothing, and they owed him nothing in return.


    In the future, if Kamar Taj faced danger, he could offer assistance as a friendly ally, earning a few red stars in the process.


    However, if the enemy proved overwhelmingly powerful, his priority would always be self-preservation.


    He would assist if he could, but he wouldnt burden himself with debts or regrets. Because ultimately, those individuals at Kamar Taj werent of utmost importance to him.


    Just like with Iron Man, Hulk, Thor, and Captain America, he recognized that he only needed a few significant connections in his life. The rest were secondary.


    With this in mind, Jerry abandoned the alluring idea of joining Kamar Taj.


    Thus, he politely declined The Ancient Ones invitation, offering his heartfelt exnation.


    The Ancient One epted his decision graciously, understanding his perspective. She respected his individuality and acknowledged his vast potential.


    The Ancient One, I genuinely appreciate your invitation and the opportunities youve provided me during my time here. I assure you even without joining Kamar Taj. I will continue to study and progress in magic.


    I have a strong foundation and am confident in my abilities. Ill dly lend a hand if Kamar Taj ever has any future crisis.


    With mutual understanding, Jerry and The Ancient One concluded their conversation. They remained on friendly terms, appreciating each otherspany.


    As they bid each other farewell, Jerry departed from Kamar Taj, ready to pursue his own path in the vast world of magic.


    And with the panel and his own knowledge, he was confident that his journey would be fulfilling and meaningful.


    Then I would like to thank Master Carmen. Maybe the future Kamar Taj will really need your help.


    When The Ancient One heard that Jerry was willing to help Kamar Taj to protect the Earth in the future, a smile appeared on her face.

 Chapter 353: “S.H.I.E.L.D’s Squad”

    Chapter 353: ��S.H.I.E.L.D��s Squad��


    A monthter, Jerry stood in the living room, channeling the magic within him.


    He raised his index finger and traced a circle in the air. As he moved his finger, a fiery magic circle, the Inter-Dimentional Portal, materialized in the room.


    After thirty days of research and experimentation, Jerry sessfully analyzed, modified, and mastered this unique space magic of Kamar Taj.


    Unlike Apparate, the Inter-Dimentional Portal allowed him to travel to ces he had visited and unfamiliar locations as long as the distance was calcted urately.


    With a single step, he found himself in the sky above the vast Antic Ocean.


    I need to test the uracy of the distance, Jerry said.


    He levitated in mid-air and activated the satellite positioning system on his phone using his flying technique.


    He measured the distance between himself and his home vi,paring it to the predicted distance he had calcted before opening the Portal.


    After a moment, a satisfied smile appeared on Jerrys face.


    The distance his phones positioning system measured aligned perfectly with his calctions.


    He had sessfully mastered the Inter-Dimentional Portal magic.


    Just as he was about to conclude the experiment and open another Portal to return to the vi and explore other magical practices, arge ne flew overhead.


    From the ne, a young woman suddenly jumped, screaming in terror.


    Driven by his instincts to save others, Jerry spread his snow-white wings and soared towards the falling woman.


    Hey, maam, you only have one life. Dont waste it! Jerry called out as he caught the woman in mid-air.


    The woman, clutching onto Jerry, thanked him profusely with a mix of gratitude and fear. Thank you. I didnt want to die. But if I didnt jump, the others wouldve died. Oh, and you have wings.


    As Jerryforted the woman, another figure descended from the ne above. It seemed the man had also jumped to save someone.


    Another person tried to jump? Jerry remarked, pointing at the man floating in mid-air using a Levitation spell.


    Under the spells effect, the mans descent slowed and remained suspended like a balloon.


    This one has a parachute. It doesnt seem like a suicide attempt, Jerry observed, holding the young woman before the floating man.


    Jemma, the woman, wiped away her tears and snot with a tissue Jerry provided. She thanked him and asked for his name.


    Before Jerry could respond, the ne that had flown by made an emergency U-turn and returned, hovering above them.


    It seems youre S.H.I.E.L.D. agents. I was nning to visit your headquarters in Washington and chat with Director Fury. By the way, what are your names? Jerry inquired, looking up at the familiar S.H.I.E.L.D. logo on the ne.


    Agent Grant Ward, S.H.I.E.L.D., Grant introduced himself.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. Agent Jemma Simmons, Gemma added, both nowposed and collected.


    You can call me Wizard. Ill take you up there and have you meet your leader on the ne. Also, I need him to deliver a message to Director Fury, Jerry exined.


    Jerry no longer needed to disguise himself as Hermione, as S.H.I.E.L.D. leadership and Hydra already knew his true identity.


    He had no reason to hide his wizard status, especially given his current strength.


    As they ascended together, Jerry carried Jemma and Grant,nding on the hangar deck of the ne.


    Phil stood at the front, catching Jerrys attention.


    I didnt expect to meet an old acquaintance here! Jerry eximed, recognizing Coulson.


    Coulson, however, looked at him differently, thanking Jerry for his assistance. But Jerry saw through his act and yfully rolled his eyes.


    Coulson, dont pretend. I know youre aware that Im a wizard. I was actually quite sad when I thought you had died, Jerry teased.


    Embarrassed, Coulson mentioned the Obliviate Spell Jerry had used on him before. Jerry waved it off, indicating they were now on the same page.


    Is there a ce where we can sit and talk? I have a message for Director Fury, Jerry suggested.


    Coulson swiftly assigned duties to the agents and led Jerry to the nes luxurious lobby, where they settled down for a conversation.


    Jerry wasted no time and told the Hydra operatives he had captured in his suitcase. He then proceeded to tell the entire story to Coulson.


    During the past month, while dedicating himself to studying Kamar Tajs magic, Jerry had just remembered Hydra.


    With his newfound magical abilities, he found a terrorist organizationposed of ordinary individuals.


    He felt Hydra was even less formidable than the counterfeit The Ten Rings that attacked Iron Man.


    Later, Jerry realized that he didnt have the energy to deal with this matter in a short period of time.


    He decided to inform Coulson and have him ry the information to Director Fury, who would handle the investigation himself.


    It would be best if it could be resolved directly. If not, at least it will expose the Hydra agents. When that happens, Ill kill them all in no time, saving time and effort, Jerry remarked.


    Thats impossible. Hydra was destroyed in World War II. How can there be spies? Coulson initially found Jerrys ims hard to believe.


    As a senior agent, he found no information about Hydras existence in the official SHIELD records.


    Whether you believe it or not, its the truth. See it for yourself. That tall man over there is a Hydra spy. You can investigate when you return, Jerry said, firm in his conviction.


    Ill take my leave now. Remember, if you cant uncover the Hydra spy after Ive finished my tasks, I will assume it was your S.H.I.E.L.D. attacking my family. Dont me me if Ie tearing down your entire headquarters. Jerry warned, getting up and creating another Portal.


    Wizard, wait a minute, sir, Coulson hurriedly called out, stopping Jerry in his tracks.


    Jerry turned his head, raising an eyebrow. Coulson, is there something else?


    No, but can I ask you to restore my hair again? I dont know why, but after my previous injury healed, my hair reverted to its original state, Coulson shyly pointed to the top of his half-bald head.


    Jerry couldnt help but smirk and cast a Hair-Growing spell on Coulson before disappearing through the Portal.


    Coulsons head transformed from a semi-bald state to having long hair that reached his waist in an instant.


    Touching his long locks, Coulson nodded in satisfaction before swiftly opening the door to the luxurious living room.


    Behind the door, Jemma, Fitz, Grant, and Skye, who had been eavesdropping, quickly took a step back.


    Sir, he really is the wizard and your hair? Jemma stammered, amazed by Coulsons sudden change in appearance.


    Dont think about it. Go and inform May to turn the ne around. Were heading to the Washington headquarters! Coulsonmanded with a serious tone, emphasizing the urgency of the situation.


    Another month passed, and Jerry found himself in the Kamar Taj Library.


    Creating a fire circle, he stepped through the Portal, carrying a stack of Kamar Taj magic books from his vi.


    Im returning these magic books, Jerry informed the librarian at Kamar Taj.


    She sighed as she recorded the books he returned.


    Master Carmen, your reading speed is astounding. In just two months, youve read half of the books in the library. She was astonished.


    It was the first time she had witnessed someone reading books at such an incredible pace.


    Most Kamar Taj mages would borrow one book at a time and take at least a month or two to finish it before moving on to the next.


    Jerry chuckled in response. Ive had an exceptional memory since I was a child, allowing me to read faster than the average person.


    During the past month, Jerry focused solely on his research of Kamar Tajs magic, setting aside everything except asional visits to see Haas and Aisha.


    His dedication had yielded impressive results.


    Through the books from Kamar Taj, he gained a deeper understanding of the development of magic in this world and the existence of dimensional demons in the multiverse.


    ording to The Kamar Taj books, magic is a power that predates the emergence of human civilization on Earth.


    It is a manifestation of the universalws governing the universe.


    The first Sorcerer Supreme, Agamotto, recorded the universal power in ancient Sanskrit, giving birth to Kamar Tajs current magic system.


    Agamotto, one of the Trinity of Vishanti,bined the powers of the ancient Vishanti; Agamotto, Oshtur, and Hoggoth.


    These three-dimensional demon gods were known as the all-seeing Agamotto, the almighty Oshtur, and the ancient alien Hoggoth.


    Most Kamar Taj mages ability to use magic is tied to the power of Dimensional Gods.


    The spells they cast require borrowing the power of these Gods.


    For instance, the Portal, space de, mirror dimension, and others all require the assistance of the Inter-Dimentionals power.


    Simrly, the Crimson Bands of Cyttorak and the Shield of the Seraphim require the power of Cyttorak and Seraphim.


    Jerry realized that he could analyze the underlying principles of these spells and reorganize them based on his understanding of magic.


    He could cast these spells by using his own magic power instead of relying on the power of the dimensional gods.


    However, this method had its limitations.


    It required more magic power because he relied solely on his abilities, unlike mages who could tap into the power imprinted within the dimensional demons.


    Despite these limitations, Jerrys extensive magical knowledge and solid theoretical foundation allowed him to reconfigure the spells.


    He focused on stripping away the unnecessaryyers and understanding the fundamental principles behind them.


    Through this process, he could utilize his own magic power to cast the spells.


    Jerrys elerated progress in mastering Kamar Tajs magic surprised the Kamar Taj mages.


    They marveled at his ability toprehend and applyplex spells in such a short time.


    Master Carmen, these magic books cannot be merely memorized, Shemented as she organized the returned books. Your reading speed is remarkable, but remember that true understanding of magic goes beyond simple memorization.


    I had a great memory growing up. Reading those books at that speed is normal for me. Jerry chuckled


    In light of this, Jerry sought advice from The Ancient One.


    She exined that Kamar Tajs mages are not strong enough, which is why they need to seek the consent of the dimensional gods to borrow their power.


    However, if they were stronger, they could forcefully utilize that power without seeking permission.


    Jerry finally understood why The Ancient One was so much stronger than the average Kamar Taj mageshe could use all the magic in the library.


    Fortunately, Jerrys magical theoretical foundation was solid and well-informed.


    Although he couldnt borrow power from all dimensional gods, nor did he want to, he could analyze the magic theory and convert it to utilize the magical power within his own body, recing the need for the power of the Dimensional God.


    Among the mages recruited by Kamar Taj over the years, many possessed high I.Q.s and impressive memories.


    However, they could still understand the profound magic contained in the books.


    Curiosity was piqued, and Jerry noticed a bookshelf in an extremely hidden ce.


    What about those books? Why are they hidden in a spot like that? He inquired about its contents and why no one seemed to borrow books from it.


    Oh, thats her personal bookshelf. The books on it can only be essed by herself, She exined after finishing her book arrangement.


    The Ancient Ones private collection? Jerrys eyes lit up upon hearing those words. He asked if he could borrow books from there.


    Normally, borrowing from that bookshelf is not allowed. She believes that the content is too advanced, beyond theprehension of most mages.


    Additionally, many of the books contain dangerous magic. Light experimentation could result in self-destruction, and more severe attempts may harm innocent lives, She paused, then continued.


    However, she made an exception for Master Carmen. If you wish to read them, you can borrow one book at a time and return it before borrowing another. She expressed surprise at the Supreme Sorcerers decision.


    Even Kaecillius, the best disciple of Kamar Taj, was prohibited from borrowing books from her private collection.


    Yet, for Jerry, who had initially refused to join Kamar Taj, she allowed ess to the personal bookshelf.


    It seems that Kamar Taj is facing difficulties, and its truly not easy to turn down their request, Jerry sighed inwardly upon hearing Jvas exnation.


    Although he hadnt officially joined Kamar Taj, The Ancient One had opened up all the books in the library to him.


    Moreover, she patiently answered his magical inquiries. Now, even the private collection inessible to other mages was being made avable to him.


    Jerry couldnt help but feel a mixture of puzzlement and gratitude, given The Ancient Ones considerable power, which suggested she didnt require much assistance.

 Chapter 354: “The Hulkbuster Suit”

    Chapter 354: ��The Hulkbuster Suit��


    Walking towards The Ancient Ones private bookshelf, Jerry carefully selected a book titled The Book of Cagliostro.


    As he read the introduction, he discovered it was a book dedicated to the study of time magic, including methods of absorbing energy from the dark dimension.


    No wonder The Ancient One thought it was safe for me to read these books.


    Jerry understood the dangers associated with time magic, as it could create time branches in the world.


    However, he possessed some knowledge and experience with time magic and Time Turner, making him less susceptible to its risks.


    Jerry wasnt concerned about the absorption of dark dimension energy and attracting Dormammus attention.


    Since he used his magic power to release magic, he wouldnt draw energy from the dark dimension.


    Setting down The Book of Cagliostro, Jerry surveyed the other books on the shelf.


    One caught his eye, which focused on the study of the soul.


    Another was powerful magic rted to altering thews by traveling through the past and future using runes.


    After a brief read, Jerry recognized the potency of these magical texts. Misuse of such knowledge could bring disaster to the world.


    He also realized that many of these magical concepts were quite esoteric and challenging toprehend fully.


    After careful consideration, Jerry decided to choose the book about souls.


    Soul magic had always fascinated him, and he had some prior knowledge in rted areas, such as sealing, soul-sucking, and Horcrux creation.


    His selection of the book was based on the idea that when the Time Turner was unavable, practicing soul-rted magic could help him cultivate and study more efficiently.


    He could meditate with his physical body while his soul ventured out to read books and learn magic, effectively aplishing two tasks simultaneously.


    After retrieving the book, Jerry also collected around 70 to 80 additional magic books exining soul-rted topics from the normal book area on the inner and outer floors.


    He registered them and then used a portal to transport them to his vi in New York.


    Upon returning to his vi, Jerry immediately opened the Mirror Dimensiona magic he had learned after studying the Hungarian Mirror Trap.


    With his foundation in these mirror-rted magics, he quickly cracked and researched the Mirror Trap magic that could be activated using his magic power.


    As Jerry delved deeper into the study of magic, he discovered that many magical principles exhibited simrities.


    With some contemtion, he could understand the differences and make modifications that wouldntpromise the desired effects.


    While many Kamar Taj mages learned magic by creating magic circles based on incantations to release fixed energy, Jerry understood why he could not only sessfully release magic but also make adjustments to it.


    It allowed him to practice experimental magic without affecting the outside world while still providing the ability to observe events taking ce outside the mirror.


    Consequently, he rarely practiced magic within the suitcase, as it posed potential risks.


    Although he had ced Muggle Repelling Spell and Disillusionment on the suitcase, a powerful wizard could break the charms and seize the suitcase.


    This presented a vulnerability. He wouldnt be aware if the suitcase had been taken while he was inside.


    Furthermore, it would be problematic if he were attacked upon exiting the suitcase.


    However, with the Mirror Trap, Jerry found a perfect solution.


    He could stand within the Mirror Trap, observing the real space while remainingpletely undetectable. In addition, he discovered that the Mirror Trap and the portalplemented each other perfectly.


    From the Mirror Trap, he could observe events in real space without being noticed.


    By opening a small portal, he could reach into the real space from the Mirror Trap, discreetly pulling objects or even people into the Mirror Trap without their knowledge.


    This newfound synergy between the Mirror Trap and the portal expanded Jerrys capabilities and gave him greater flexibility in his magical endeavors.


    Or he could suddenly open a small portal behind an enemy,unching punches, kicks, or even casting spells directly from the Mirror Trap.


    The enemy would find it difficult to escape and could only react passively. It was an idealbination for theft, abduction, and covert assassinations.


    Unless the opponent possessed proficiency in space magic or had absolute power to break the Mirror Trap forcefully, these two magics alone made him nearly invincible.


    Sitting on the bed within the Mirror Trap, Jerry nned to conduct experiments with several Kamar Taj magics he had recently studied, then spend some time studying and finally proceed with his regr daily meditation practice.


    However, before he began his magical experiments, he suddenly remembered something he needed Tonys help with.


    He picked up the magic mirror hanging from his waist, infused it with magic power, and established a connection with the mirror he had previously given to Tony.


    Meanwhile, at the Stark Tower.


    Tony and Dr. Banner worked together on a colossal steel armor in the research base.


    The frame of this armor differed significantly from Tonys usual designsit was thicker, stronger, and nearly five timesrger.


    Tony, you should incorporate an extremely powerful pile driver at the arm position of the battle suit. Otherwise, with a normal fist attack, I fear it wont be able to inflict any damage on the Hulk.


    Well, maybe I should add an even more potent energy cannon. Tony jokingly remarked as he swiftly adjusted the virtual projection design before him.


    Dr. Banner nodded, agreeing with Tonys suggestion, I think thats a good idea.


    Just as Tony found some of Dr. Bannersments a bit excessive, the doorbell of the research room unexpectedly rang.


    Tony turned and saw his bodyguard, Happy, holding a small shimmering mirror outside the ss door, gesturing to be let in.


    Jarvis let Happy inside, Tonymanded.


    Yes, sir. replied the mechanized voice as the transparent ss door immediately slid open.


    Happy rushed in, holding up the small glowing mirror and approaching Tony.


    It seems Miss Wizard is looking for you.


    Oh, she hasnt contacted us in a while. What a thoughtful friend, Tony grumbled as he took the mirror.


    He had not seen or heard from the wizard since theirst encounter when they joined forces to defeat the desperate warriors.


    Tony, are you busy? I need your help with something.


    After pressing the button to establish a connection, an unfamiliar voice and face suddenly appeared in the mirror.


    Tony gazed at the young man in the mirror, his face filled with confusion.


    It depends on whos asking. If its Miss Wizard, then, of course, Im not busy. But who are you, her brother or something?


    Since youre not busy, lets meet and talk. Jerry suggested, utilizing the magic mirrors location ability to Apparate directly in front of Tony.


    Being in New York City, there was no need to use a portal, and Apparition was more convenient.


    Oh, Dr. Banner is here too. Allow me to reintroduce myself. I am a wizard named Jerry Carmen. My previous appearance was mostly altered by magic to deceive S.H.I.E.L.D. and prevent them from harassing my family.


    What the hell?


    Tony and Banner eximed simultaneously, their mouths agape upon hearing Jerrys exnation.


    After a brief moment of silence, Tony spoke first, Well, its not really a big deal. Your magic is astonishing. Its just that we were under the impression you were a girl, and now suddenly, youve be a boy. It caught us off guard.


    Yes, youre right. S.H.I.E.L.D. and General Ross pursued me and eventually had to part ways with my girlfriend. Dr. Banner added, nodding in agreement.


    Although he now had a cooperative rtionship with S.H.I.E.L.D., they worked together to find a way for him to return to normal.


    Dr. Banner couldnt deny the hardships he had endured during the past few years, many of which were directly linked to S.H.I.E.L.D.


    By the way, what are you working on? Are you trying to build a Gundam? Jerry asked, piquing his curiosity, observing the towering mecha that stood five or six meters tall in the middle of the research room.


    Tony pointed to Banner and replied, This is a special suit proposed by Dr. Banner, specifically designed to deal with Hulks loss of control. Currently, we call it the Hulkbuster.''


    I suggested it. After all, that guy is too dangerous, and I dont want to be a wanted criminal again, Banner remarked, epting the responsibility as Tony med him.


    Banner saw Hulk as a monster and believed it should be destroyed.


    He had been researching various serums in an attempt to make Hulk disappear forever and return to everyday life.


    Ah, actually, I think Hulk is quite good. He never initiates harm to others, Jerry mentioned briefly, not delving further into the topic.


    Hulk and Banner were intertwined entities, and Banners decision to suppress Hulk was ultimately his own choice. But that wasnt the purpose of his visit today.


    Tony, I need your help, Jerry said.


    Tell me, if its something I can do, Ill do my best to help you, Tony replied without hesitation.


    From the moment he met the Wizard, Jerry had always been there to assist him. Initially, it was the potion that saved his life.


    Then they dealt with the rampaging robot soldiers, followed by helping to resolve the desperate warrior crisis. Now, it was finally time for Tony to repay the favor.


    As a genius scientist, a wealthy man, and someone capable of creating steel suits, Tony had a strong sense of self-esteem. It wasnt his style to constantly owe favors without repaying them.


    Coincidentally, he had recently upgraded his battle armor, which could be used to showcase his abilities.


    Heres the thing. Im going on summer vacation in a few days, and I need you toe to my house.


    Five minutester, Jerry exined his ns to Tony.


    Instantly, Tonys enthusiasm diminished by half, and he confirmed with a disappointed tone, Thats it? Nothing more exciting, like taking down a superviin or an evil magician?


    Tony, if the enemy isnt even a match for me, do you think I woulde looking for you? Jerry began to say but was immediately interrupted by Tony.


    I understand. Five days from now, right? Ill be there on time. Just give me the address.


    Okay, thank you so much. And remember, act a little bit. My father is a police officer and has a keen eye for detecting lies, Jerry said, stepping forward and patting Tony on the shoulder before waving to Dr. Banner.


    In an instant, he Apparated and disappeared.


    After Jerry left, Dr. Banner approached Tony and mumbled, I suddenly feel like maybe Hulk losing control isnt the real problem. Calling the wizard for help might be more effective than the Hulkbuster suit we designed.


    Im concerned, Tony twitched the corners of his mouth and replied. I think we dont need to install any energy cannons. We can simply add a nuclear bomb. Its guaranteed to take you down instantly.


    A nuclear bomb? Are you serious? That would kill you and potentially harm innocent people nearby, Dr. Banner immediately shook his head, rejecting Tonys proposal.


    Tony sighed, convinced that Dr. Banner had no sense of humor.


    He then turned his head and shouted to theputer in theboratory, Jarvis, help me find the address Jerry just mentioned and update his familys information. I need to make some preparations in advance.


    After issuing themand, he scratched his head and added, I dont know why, but I always feel like the name Jerry Carmen is familiar, and the Wizards appearance seems familiar too.


    Sir, you knew him before. You actually gave him a miniature model of Mark IV, Jarvis responded, retrieving Jerrys information from the database.


    Tony was instantly stunned by Jarvis revtion. How is that possible, Jarvis? How could I know him?


    Sir, not long after you publicly revealed your identity, there was a bank robbery in Queens, New York. The robbers hijacked a small school bus in an attempt to escape. You asked Miss Potts to send a scaled-down model of the Mark IV to Mr. Carmen, Jarvis exined, disying a photo of Jerry as an eleven-year-old on the virtual video disy.


    As Tony looked at the photo of young Jerry, memories flooded back, and he recalled everything that had happened. So, it was him! No wonder the robbers met such a miserable fate back then.


    Reflecting on their shared history, Tony realized he had many connections to wizards and owed them quite a lot.


    Five dayster, at the vi.


    Aisha, even though its summer vacation, you cant spend the whole day outside. You still need to set aside time to review your homework! Jerry shook his head helplessly, looking at her, who was lounging on the sofa with her feet up.


    During this time, she earned the nickname Mahjong Girl and became a somewhat famous hero in New York.


    So far, her true identity remained a secret, except for Anne and Susan, whom she had confided in.


    But why was Aishas identity kept so well hidden? Well, it wasnt solely due to her carefulness.


    I know, Jerry. My math score in the final exam was in the top fifteen of the ss! Aisha proudly dered.


    Thats good progress, but you must still study hard. Jerry wanted to point out that only seventeen students were in her ss, but since she wasnt thest, he found it worth encouraging.


    Aisha, in recognition of your excellent final grades, heres a gift for you!


    A gift? Aisha perked up upon hearing about a gift, immediately abandoning her summer magic battle n on the sofa.


    Jerry took out a box from his pocket and handed it to her, I came across this by chance while passing by a grocery store. The shopkeeper lied to me, saying it was a magical crown that Carmen the Great Sorcerer left. Supposedly, wearing it would enhance ones wisdom. Of course, I dont believe that.


    However, seeing that it looked beautiful and wasnt expensive, Jerry couldnt resist buying it.


    Carmen the Great Sorcerer? Elsas eyes widened as she received the box.


    Jerry smiled and continued, We share the samest name. I suspect the shopkeeper made it up after learning my name. What do you think, Aisha?


    Of course, there are countless magicians in the world. Elsa hurriedlyughed along, careful not to reveal her true thoughts.


    Now, on the surface, she no longer appeared obsessed with magic. She couldnt allow others to associate the superhero Mahjong Girl with her true identity.


    The criminals she dealt with were dangerous individuals, and it would be risky if her true identity was revealed and endangered her brother and father.


    However, she couldnt contain her excitement even amidst theughter and pretending. She quickly opened the box and beheld the magic crown inside.


    Wow, its so beautiful! Aisha gasped in awe.


    The Ravenw crown had the shape of an eagle spreading its wings. The eagles head formed the centerpiece of the crown, and on its chest was a blue magic gem the size of a dragons eye.


    Beneath therge gem were two smaller, identical gems hanging down. The wing-shaped crown was crafted from a magic metal resembling tinum, and each wing was adorned with dazzling diamonds.


    Even if the magical properties imed by the crown were disregarded, its sheer beauty made it an invaluable treasure.


    The gems and diamonds are fake, but they look just like the real thing. Do you like it? Jerry asked yfully.


    Aisha carefully set the crown aside and threw herself into Jerrys arms. Brother, youre so kind!


    Isnt It Jerry anymore? Now its brother? Jerry teased, letting go of Aisha.


    Ill go to my room now. She picked up the crown and hurried off to her room.


    She wanted to consult to verify if the crown was a magic item that Carmen the Great Sorcerer left.


    At that moment, footsteps could be heard at the door. It was Haas and BElle returning from their grocery shopping trip.


    Jerry nced at the time and realized it was already ten in the morning. They should be here soon.


    Dad, I need to discuss something with you. Haas hadnt even had a chance to change his slippers when he heard Jerrys voice.


    Just a moment, son. Let me put the groceries in the refrigerator, and Ill be right over, Haas replied, setting the groceries aside temporarily.


    Jerry, what did you want to discuss? Haas asked, settling on the sofa opposite Jerry, his protruding belly stretching outfortably.


    Haas attached great importance to his sons decision to initiate a discussion, as it was rare for Jerry to take the initiative.


    Jerry smiled and began to exin slowly, Well, you see, Ive been epted into Columbia University in Manhattan, and I thought it would be a good idea to utilize the summer vacation to gain some work experience, exercise, and earn some pocket money along the way.


    Working during summer vacation? Jerry, it isnt necessary. Youre already doing great and should be able to rx during the break. Besides, were not short on money.


    Ive been promoted to branch director, and if you need anything, I can provide it. I can buy you whatever you want or give you the money. Haas replied, refusing Jerrys idea.


    Concerned about Jerrys age and believing he should have a carefree summer vacation, Haas didnt see the need for his son to work.


    Dad, did you say youve been promoted to the branch director? Jerry interrupted, surprised by Haas response.


    Haas proudly stroked the little beard he had purposely grown and responded, Yes, I just got the promotion. Im now the director of the Queens District Bureau. I nned to share the good news with you during lunch.


    Is this S.H.I.E.L.D.s doing? Jerry congratted him with a smile while inwardly specting.


    Jerry suspected this sudden promotion, which leaped across ranks, must have had some push from behind the scenes.


    After all, Haas had been a sheriff for many years without much progress, primarily due to hisck of connections.


    Regardless, this promotion is a positive development.


    As a bureau director, Haas would spend most of his time in the office, avoiding fieldwork and significantly reducing risk.


    Jerry had also nned to seek assistance from Vice President Hastings to help improve Haas rank in the police station.


    Okay, lets not change the subject. Jerry, I still dont agree with you about taking a summer job during your vacation. Lets discuss it further when you start college. Haas firmly expressed his opposition to Jerrys summer work n.


    Just then, the doorbell rang unexpectedly.


    Perfect timing! Jerrys face lit up with a smile as he heard the doorbell.

 Chapter 355: “Aether”

    Chapter 355: ��Aether��


    Who would that be? Belle, is it your friend? Haas turned to Belle in the kitchen.


    If his friends from the police station came over, they would usually call him in advance. Hence why he thought it was Belles colleagues because they sometimes came over during the holidays.


    Malika and the others didnt say they wereing today. Could it be Anne and Susan? Belle poked her head out of the kitchen with a puzzled face.


    Aisha didnt say they werent going to be here today. Ill open the door. Maybe its a salesman or something.


    Haas was about to get up but was pressed down by Jerry, Dad, it should be my friend, or more precisely, the boss of my summer internshippany.


    What? Your boss? Did you find a job ahead of time? Haas obviously didnt expect Jerry to be so fast.


    Jerry shrugged and walked to the door, exining, Well, he said hell meet me. He suggested that I go to hispany to experience it for the first time, saying that it would be very helpful for my study.


    Really? I want to see which person dares hire childborers. Haas was clearly wary of the guy trying to trick his son into working.


    Although there is now against childbor in the country, he hates businessmen who employ childbor.


    Tony, its up to you next. Opening the door, Jerry gestured towards Tony, who was wearing a suit and sunsses.


    Tony took off his sses and winked at Jerry, Dont worry, leave it to me.


    Good morning, you are Mr. Haas Witt? I heard Jerry mentioned you before. Let me introduce myself. I am from Stark Industries.


    Haas was instantly stunned when he saw Tony Stark walk quickly from the door to him.


    After a while, he said in disbelief, You are Tony Stark. This is unbelievable. Your suit is amazing! Oh, man, Im a big fan of you. Hass never imagined that the person who hired his son to work was Iron Man.


    Haas, whats the matter? Whos there? At this moment, Belle stuck her head out of the kitchen again.


    Before Haas could reply, Tony turned his head and waved, Hello, Mrs. Witt, I yed golf with Mr. Pizarrost month, and hes really good at it.


    Belles father, Pizarro, was a supplier of raw materials for Stark Industries. Of course, Tony knew about him, but he did not expect Pizarros daughter to be the Wizards stepmother.


    In this way, with the information he learned in advance, Tony quickly chatted with Haas and Belle. At this time, Aisha also walked down from the second floor.


    Who is he? Looking at the back of the stranger chatting with her parents, Aisha asked Jerry.


    Tony Stark, Iron Man! Jerry briefly said that he was going to Stark Industries for a summer job.


    Jerry, thats great youre going for a job in the summ I mean, thats too bad!


    Aishas eyes lit up when she heard her brother was not home for the summer holiday. Because it meant that she didnt have to worry about studying her homework, she could start her magical adventure n with Anne and Susan.


    Seeing Aisha pretending to be sad, Jerrys mouth twitched.


    Dont worry, I will not be at home during the summer. I have prepared something for you and more test materials for you in advance. I will give it to you in a while. I hope youre going to work on it and take it seriously.


    After a while, in the living room, everyone sat down.


    Tony was the first to turn to the topic and said, Mr. Witt, Mrs. Witt. Since I met Jerry by ident, I think he is a genius like me. I dont think his summer vacation should be wasted like this. He can go to mypany to practice and study there, which will be more helpful to his future study in the university.


    Haas originally against Jerrys part-time job idea, now turned his back on his attitude and replied with a little excitement in his tone, Of course, its a one-time opportunity to work for the Stark Industry.


    Jerry shook his head secretly from the side. He knew that Haas was a big fan of Iron Man. He was helpless if the man himself asked for his permission.


    In Tonys eyes, Jerry is a mysterious and powerful figure. A single magic can bring a cruise ship to the sky and be ruthless against his enemies. So, helping him with a favor like this is no problem.


    This is exactly what he needs. He is afraid that there is no way to convince Haas to let him take this summer job if its not because of Iron Man.


    The key point is that he doesnt want to use ck magic on his family. In the long run, finding Tony is the best way at the moment.


    He doesnt have time to rx at home, and there is still a lot of Kamar Tajs magic waiting for him to be studied.


    Originally, he shouldnt be rushing it and didnt need to be in a hurry. With his current strength, he was considered strong enough on Earth.


    But Ancient One took him to the multiverse, saw the Dimensional Gods, and let him know the strength gap between himself and those Dimensional Gods.


    Sure enough, as soon as Tony appeared, Haas did not hesitate at all and agreed to Jerry going to Stark Tower to work during the summer vacation.


    However, just when things were about to be settled, Belle suddenly took a shot and pinched Haass waist below, Jerry is still young, and some things are best not to be rushed. After graduating from college, you can get your internship thereter.


    Belle is not a fan of Iron Man, and as the daughter of a bigpany, she has long heard of Tonys name for a long time, and her impression of him is not very good. She didnt want Jerry to be a person like Tony.


    She also felt that Jerry was too young. He should be staying and enjoying his holiday rather than getting a part-time job, especially if they arent even short on money.


    Pizarro is Belles only daughter. After Pizarros death, his huge inheritance belongs to Belle, and money is not going to be a problem at all.


    Haas was pinched by Belle, and knowing that she did not agree, he began to hesitate. While idols are amazing, what his wife said makes some sense.


    Upon seeing this, Tony immediately put a suitcase in his hand on the table, Mr. Witt, I heard from Jerry that you are very interested in some technological products. This is a Mark 4 model that I took time to make. Although it has no weapons, cant fly, and has simplified many functions, it can be worn normally. Take this as a gift from our meeting.


    After that, he began to teach Haas how to put on the suit quickly.


    How is it? Does it fit you?


    Mr. Stark, I love this gift!


    Wearing a simplified version of the Mark 4, Haas walked around the living room, posing non-stop.


    Tony smiled and asked again,


    Mr. Witt, do you think that Jerry


    I agree! Haas did not hesitate this time and answered very decisively.


    He feels that although his son is young, his body is not much worse than a typical adults, and he has no problem doing those in the summer.


    Haas When Belle heard that Haas agreed, she was about to get up but was stopped by Jerry.


    You dont have to worry about me. I took the initiative to ask Mr. Tony to help meter.


    You dont have to force yourself so hard. You have done enough. I have never seen a child as sensible and excellent as you. You can take time to rx and dont put so much pressure on yourself. Hearing this, Belle sighed helplessly, knowing that Jerry had made up his mind.


    Although she didnt know that Jerry was the Wizard, she always felt that Jerry always seemed to be under a lot of pressure and had a lot of things hidden from everyone. So she hoped Jerry could rx this summer instead of pressuring himself daily.


    She also knew that Jerry had always been a restless person. Since Jerry had already decided, it would be useless even if she objected.


    -


    At the vis door.


    Mr. Stark, dont you want to stay and have lunch with us? Haas said with some regret.


    Tony waved his hand, Thank you, but theres a big guy in myb that hasnt been finished yet, and Ill send someone over to pick Jerry up to Stark Tower tomorrow.


    Uncle Tony, do you know Sister Wizard? At this moment, Aisha suddenly spoke up.


    Tony nced at Jerry with a smile and replied,


    Of course, we know each other. We are very good friends. We have fought side by side many times.


    Can you help me get three autographs from her? My two friends and I are her fans!


    The Wizard is Aisha and her two friends idols. But for some reason, she never encountered the Wizard when she was fighting crime outside.


    Since Iron Man fought side by side with the Wizard before, he must know her. She thought at this time if she could get some autographs through his connection.


    When Tony heard her request, he couldnt hold back, almostughed, coughed, and replied, Very well. Next time I meet her, I will ask for it for you. I will give it to Jerry, and he will bring it back to you.


    Thank you! Brother, you have toe back early when you finish your work. Aisha was happy and looked at Jerry.


    Jerry nodded helplessly.


    Okay, Mr. Stark has important things to do. Lets not disturb him. Jerry, Aisha, say goodbye to him! Haas said with a smile.


    Goodbye, Uncle Tony! Aisha waved at Tony because Tony promised an autograph.


    Jerry was a bit reluctant to say it, Unc


    Tony interrupted before he could call out the word uncle, Goodbye, everyone. Ill be leaving now!


    He stretched out his hand and summoned Mark 43, who was standing in the yard, and flew away quickly.


    Consider this done. Seeing a quick response, Jerry nodded secretly in his heart.


    -


    A monthter, in a university ssroom dormitory building.


    Thor was watching the horror movie The Cabin in the Woods releasedst year, with Jane in his arms. From time to time, he was frightened by the terrifying atmosphere inside and carried a hammer.


    Since thest meeting, the two have calmed down for a while, and finally, they cant help but reconcile with each others thoughts. Thor returned to Earth from Asgard, and Jane returned to New York from London.


    The two have already thought about it, and their rtionship has be more intimate than before. Thor learned to get up and fry eggs every morning, and the two also bought roller skates together, and they slid around the school with it.


    The two hug and watch horror movies together, go to amusement parks together, and so on.


    Just when the movie saw the most critical moment, Janes cell phone rang suddenly, so frightened that Thor almost threw his hammer out.


    Calm down. Its just Darcy looking for me. Seeing the name disyed on the phone, Jane quicklyforted him.


    Darcy is her best friend. Thor also knew her when she followed her to study astronomy in New Mexico.


    Darcy is an astronomer like her, working with her trainee in London to study strange astronomical phenomena.


    Jane originally nned to be with them, but Thor went to London to find her, so the two got back together. They temporarily changed their ns and went back to New York to be together again.


    Darcy? Whats the matter? Jane paused the movie and answered the phone.


    On the other end of the phone, Darcys very frightened voice came, Jane, something is wrong with my body!


    At the same time, in Svartalfheim.


    Hidden in the depths of Svartalfheim, a giant spaceship inside countless meteorite fragments suddenly woke up like a beast that had been sleeping for a long time. The life support of the ship slowly opened after the ships energy was activated, and a humanoid creature staggered out of it.


    After sleeping for thousands of years. The Aether finally reappeared, and we shall begin our hunt!


    The pointed-eared humanoid walked to the ss at themand post and watched the crowd below wake up one by one. They are a family of dark elves born in the dark before the birth of the universe, and he is their leader, Malekith.


    He needs to find the Aether and use it to aplish his goal.


    However, under the lead of King Odins father, King Bor, the Asgard warriors forcibly captured the Aether and defeated the army of dark elves. So he had to take the remaining people and drive them away to the farthest ce in the universe.


    Now, the power of Aether has reappeared, awakening him and the ship, and he has the opportunity toplete his n again.


    What should we do now? Are we going to attack Asgard for revenge?


    At this moment, several dark elves with unusually strong bodies walked into the shipsmand room and knelt down in front of Malekith on one knee.


    Malekith closed his eyes and sensed it, Of course, the war with the Asgardians has to be settled, but our main purpose now is to find the Aether. Its current location is Midgard. Lets go to Midgard first.


    The Nine Realms are about to be connected in a straight line, and when he gets the Aether, he can use the power of the Aether to bring the universe back into darkness.


    Once darknesses, countless new dark elves will be born, and the power of the dark elves will be greatly enhanced. At that time, the dark elves will rule the entire universe.


    Yes, master.


    Several dark elves immediately returned to their respective positions, controlled the spaceship, entered a stealth state, and flew towards the coordinate position of the Earth.


    -


    Earth, Queens, New York, inside the mirror dimension.


    After Jerry crossed his legs, he cast a spell in his heart. Immediately afterward, his soul flew out of his body.


    Not bad. It seems that my physical body can still meditate normally. After observing his body for a while, Jerry nodded in satisfaction.


    After a month of research, he can now achieve the level where his soul can fly out of the body while his body can maintain the state of meditation without any interruption.


    However,pared to Ancient Ones palm, which can knock the soul out of the body, its still a lot worse. Ancient One can directly knock a persons soul out of the body with her palm in battle, which is notparable to the soul-sucking magic he learned.


    Even so, Jerry has benefited a lot from this method he has now learned.


    After learning it, he canpletely let his body meditate there for 24 hours while he learns another magic while in his soul state.


    The red star consumption rate is not increased while in his soul state. Normally, he would meditate for 24 hours physically and study magic for 24 hours. In theory, he would consume forty-eight hours of red stars.


    Now that his soul is out of the body he meditates for 24 hours and studies magic for 24 hours. But because it is done simultaneously, the consumption of red stars is still the same. It allowed him to save half of the consumption of red stars.


    Just as Jerry was about to start enjoying meditating and reading a book in his soul state, the magic mirror around his waist suddenly lit up.


    Helpless, he had no choice but to return to his physical body and took out the magic mirror to check, Thor? Didnt this guy contact me a few days ago? Did he break up with Jane again?


    Looking at the magic power fluctuations on the magic mirror, Jerry connected the magic mirror with a puzzled look.


    A week ago, Thor contacted him and said that he had reconciled with Jane and returned to New York. He also invited him to drink at home to celebrate, but he refused because he had no time.


    Its been a week since it made him wonder if they quarreled again and Thor was returning to Asgard again.


    Jerry, I know youre busy and probably dont have time. But Janes best friend, Darcy, has some problems with her body, and she suddenly has an extremely powerful energy in her body. You know me, Im not good at this kind of problem.


    Darcy? Oh, its that girl.


    Jerry recalled it, and a figure immediately came to his mind. After all, Darcy is his colleague.


    Wait a minute. Ill be there soon.


    Jerry nodded, used the positioning of the magic mirror, drew a portal leading to Greenwich, London, and stepped over.


    When Thor asks for help, Jerry is, of course, willing to spend some time to help him. He is also very interested in the powerful energy described by Thor. Maybe, he can earn some red stars in the process.


    Recently, he has been indulging in magic research, and has been using Refreshing for almost 24 hours, so he used a lot of red stars.


    Without Aishas help, the 100,000 red stars he got for sealing Voldemort would have been exhausted long ago.

 Chapter 356: “The Dark Elves Descends”

    Chapter 356: ��The Dark Elves Descends��


    A day ago, aboard the ne, Coulsons team celebrated the sessful dismantling of high-power weapons when a message arrived on Coulsons cell phone.


    We have a mission. Theres a suspected super-powered individual near the University of Greenwich in London. Headquarters wants us to investigate.


    Someone like Captain America? Skye eximed in astonishment.


    They had encountered a simr situation before and registered as a super-powered individual registered by S.H.I.E.L.D.


    This person is likely even more powerful than him. ording to the information, the target incapacitated over 20 police officers and their cars. Coulsons expression turned serious.


    Fitz, headquarters has sent the specific information about the individual to theputer. Go and retrieve it, Coulson ordered.


    Yes, sir, replied Fitz.


    He swiftly made his way to the console and performed a series of dazzling maneuvers, projecting a virtual screen from the console.


    Darcy Lewis, a graduate student at Columbia University Fitz read aloud.


    Is that her? Coulson murmured, recognizing the photo disyed on the screen.


    May raised an eyebrow. Coulson, do you know her?


    Weve met once, in New Mexico, when she was assisting Thors girlfriend during her training, Coulson briefly recounted the events from that time.


    Could this matter be rted to the Asgardians? Grant spected.


    Coulson pondered for a moment, Well only know when we get there. Regardless of whether its connected to Asgard or not, we have to handle it. Now, change the course and head to London!


    Wow, everyone here knows each other! Jerry stepped through the portal, and in addition to Thor and Jane, he was greeted by Coulson and several members of the S.H.I.E.L.D. team he led.


    Jerry, its been a while! Thor eximed, engulfing Jerry in a hug.


    Long time no see, Thor. Can you fill me in on whats happening with Darcy? Jerry looked around but couldnt find the Darcy Thor had mentioned.


    Darcy fainted. Shes being examined in the medical room by a woman named Jemma. I dont know her well. Jane and I arrived here not long ago. For more details, youll have to ask Coulson. Thor replied, indicating Coulson.


    Feeling somewhat helpless, Coulson stepped forward and began recounting the entire story.


    Upon receiving the information the day before, they hurried to Greenwich in London as quickly as possible.


    At that time, Darcy was surrounded by a group of police and SWAT officers in an unfinished building, ording to the information provided by the police and the intern who was with Darcy.


    Darcy and the intern had discovered an anomalous gravitational phenomenon in the unfinished building, prompting them to investigate with their instruments.


    However, Darcy suddenly disappeared from the building for five hours, and the intern had to call the police for help.


    Oddly enough, shortly after the police arrived at the unfinished building, Darcy reappeared out of thin air.


    When the police requested an exnation for their trespassing, Darcys body emitted a powerful surge of energy, propelling all the police officers and nearby cars away from her.


    Coulson surmised that Darcy had undergone significant changes during those five hours.


    With SHIELDs authority, he took control of the unfinished building and attempted to console Darcy.


    However, Darcy insisted on waiting until Thor arrived before leaving the unfinished building.


    Subsequently, Thor and Jane arrived, and they brought Darcy aboard the Airbus. Sensing the immense energy within Darcys body, Thor concluded that mortal technology wouldnt suffice to address the situation, so he sought Jerrys assistance.


    Do you know what happened to Darcy during those five hours when she disappeared? Jerry pondered, sensing that Darcys energy was likely connected to that period of time.


    Jane stood beside Thor and replied, Just before boarding the ne, Darcy told me she was suddenly sucked into a mysterious space while investigating the building. She saw symbols simr to those left by the Rainbow Bridge and felt something enter her body. When she regained consciousness, she was back in the building.


    Sir, our instruments can currently detect the immense energy within Miss Darcys body, but they cannot determine its nature, nor can we extract it, Jemma entered the conference room with the test report.


    Mr. Wizard? Jemma expressed surprise upon seeing Jerry, realizing she had not properly expressed her gratitude to him for saving her lifest time.


    Hello, Miss Jemma. How are you feeling now? Jerry greeted her with a smile.


    After hearing Coulson mention Jemmas expertise in biology, Jerry thought he might need her skills in his future study.


    Thank you, Ive fully recovered, Jemma replied gratefully.


    Jerry nodded and then turned to Coulson, saying, Take me to Darcys location. I want to see for myself.


    Have those Hydra spies been apprehended? Jerry asked Coulson as they walked along the aisle of the airne.


    Coulson shook his head with a hint of helplessness. After I informed the intelligence director, they began a covert investigation and obtained some leads. However, capturing all of them will likely take another month or two.


    As a highly ssified intelligence within the S.H.I.E.L.D. system, the wizards true identity is known to only a select few with clearance.


    To avoid detection by the wizard, he had even gone so far as to avoid agents in S.H.I.E.L.D. Because it is likely Hydra operatives were there.


    Upon receiving Coulsons report, Fury called upon several of his most trusted agents. He initiated a ndestine operation to uncover the extent of the hidden Hydrawork before its presence was discovered.


    The goal was to eliminate them once their identities were fully exposed.


    If you ever need assistance, dont hesitate to contact me, Jerry offered, extending a magic mirror to Coulson.


    Once Fury had identified all the Hydra spies, Jerry intended to aid in their capture and further deepen his favor with Fury.


    Thank you, Coulson eximed, his eyes lighting up as he epted the magic mirror.


    Dont bother me with trivial matters. Im usually quite busy. Feel free to reach out if you encounter any major issues you cant handle. And you know my rules. Either pay me or provide something of value, Jerry reminded him.


    Fury had taken the previous magic mirror Jerry had given him, so now he was offering a recement to Coulson.


    Coulsons team specializes in handling unconventional and extraordinary events.


    They might face significant challenges at any moment, which will give Jerry plenty of red stars.


    This way, please. Darcy copsed due to the repeated energy shocks she endured while resisting the polices attacks. She fainted as soon as she boarded the ne, Gemma informed them as she entered a series of passwords and opened a transparent, high-strength, bulletproof ss door.


    Inside, Darcyy unconscious on a bed, her eyes closed.


    Jane approached cautiously, intending to touch Darcy, but Thor stopped her. Her energy is highly unstable, and its best not to agitate her.


    Everyone, except Thor, should step back outside, Jerry instructed, allowing him to sense the immense energy within Darcys body.


    He recognized that it was not ordinary energy but something much moreplex.


    Jerry wanted everyone, except Thor, to leave the room because if the energy within Darcy were to erupt, it could potentially harm them.


    Upon hearing Jerrys serious tone, Coulson wasted no time. He motioned for his team members to retreat to the safety of the ss door.


    Jane nced at Thor before reluctantly exiting the room.


    Whats the matter? Is it dangerous? Thor inquired.


    Jerry nodded. I can sense that the energy within Darcys body contains incredibly intricate fundamentalws of the universe. It might be simr to what Ive observed with the Tesseract and Lokis Scepter. I suspect its the legendary Aether.


    If it werent for his recent visit to Kamar Taj, Jerry might not have been able to make such a confident assessment.


    However, during his time there, he immersed himself in the knowledge of the Ancient One, studying hidden secrets and ancient texts.


    He had learned about the original Stone Keeper in ancient times and had delved into the origins and abilities of the six gems that Thanos wouldter seek.


    Based on his perception and previous encounters with the Tesseract and Lokis Scepter, Jerry deduced that the energy within Darcys body could be the Aether associated with Reality Stone.


    Since Earth was one of the Nine Realms, Darcy might have unintentionallye into contact with the seal ced by Bor, Odins father.


    However, the circumstances behind her entry into the ce where the Aether was sealed remained unknown to Jerry.


    The Aether? Didnt my grandfather destroy them? Thor asked, a look of surprise crossing his face upon hearing the term.


    Jerry was taken aback. Destroyed? The records I came across mentioned they were sealed.


    When I was a child, my father told me that the Dark Elves sought to use the Aether to plunge the universe into darkness, Thor recalls his childhood.


    In response, my grandfather led the Asgardian warriors to defeat the Dark Elves and destroy the Aether, Thor recounted, recalling the stories Odin had told him and Loki when they were young.


    It seems that either your grandfather lied to your father or your father lied to you because the Aether is now within Darcys body, Jerry shrugged.


    The records of Bor sealing the Aether were derived from a book Jerry had discovered in an ancient library, hidden on a private bookshelf.


    The books author was none other than the Ancient One.


    The Time Stones ability to perceive past and future events had likely provided The Ancient One with these secrets, which she subsequently recorded.


    Well, regardless, can you save Darcy? Otherwise, Jane will be devastated, Thor said, concerned about Janes emotional state.


    Thor could understand that his father might have lied to him in the past.


    After all, Loki was the son of a frost giant, not Thors biological brother, and Odin had never revealed this truth to him before.


    However, their current focus was on whether the ether particles within Darcys body could be safely extracted to restore her to normal.


    Im not entirely sure either, but we have to try and find out. Thats why I asked everyone to leave the room, Jerry exined as he walked slowly toward Darcy.


    He gently tapped into her consciousness, using his mental energy to investigate.


    The Reality Stone possessed the power to manifest any idea into reality, disregarding scientificws. It was also one of the most challenging stones to control.


    During Jerrys initial encounter with the stone, he couldnt guarantee that he could safely extract it from Darcys body.


    Actually, to be honest, it would be safest to take her to Asgard. After all, the ether particles were sealed by your grandfather, and His Majesty Odin must have a way to remove them safely, Jerry suggested.


    Im afraid thats not possible. I cant return to Asgard for the time being, at least not in the near future, Thor replied helplessly.


    Jerrys curiosity was piqued, but Thor started to ramble on before he could inquire further.


    Thest time I went back to Asgard, Father found out about my disagreement with Jane through Heimdall. He believed I wouldnt return to Midgard again. He was thrilled and nned to hold a ceremony to pass the throne to me.


    Butter, I realized I was still concerned about Jane, so I declined. This angered Father, who ordered Heimdall to stop opening the Rainbow Bridge for me. So, I wont be able to return to Asgard for a while, Thor revealed, choosing to tell Jerry instead of sharing this bad news with Jane.


    Jerry shook his head, listening to Thors lengthy exnation behind him.


    Whether it was domestic or intergctic, Earth or another, theplexities of rtionships could be equally perplexing.


    Thor, I have a suggestion. Lets have a baby with Jane as soon as possible. With a child, even if Odin disapproves of Jane, he probably wont object any longer, Jerry proposed, offering a potential solution to their predicament.


    Oh, I love the idea. Thors eyes lit up, and he turned to look at Jane, who appeared worried outside the bulletproof ss wall.


    Jane couldnt help but shiver as she caught sight of Thors passionate and tender gaze.


    Suddenly, Darcys body surged with a powerful wave of energy. Thor was caught off guard and was propelled backward, his face colliding with the bulletproof ss wall.


    Those watching outside the ss wall instinctively took a step back. Fortunately, Thors robust physique prevented any serious injury. It merely caused some difort to his face.


    Im fine, Im fine! Thor reassured, touching his mouth and nose.


    He smirked at Jane outside, indicating that he was okay.


    Outside the ss wall, someone whispered, Is that what the God of Thunder from Mythology looks like? Why do I feel like he seems a bit goofy?


    Coulson mentioned that theyre aliens but have longer lifespans than us. Though he may be a bit foolish, he seems to have a good physique..


    The two stood at the back and exchanged hushedments.


    Its a bit troublesome, Jerry admitted, dispelling the Protego Charm that had shielded the energy shock wave.


    He halted his magic and stepped out of the medical room.


    Whats wrong, Jerry? Is there nothing we can do? Thor inquired, joining Jerry outside.


    Jerry shook his head, I have a method to extract the Aether from her body, but as you can see, every attempt triggers a release of energy waves as the particles resist.


    Youre concerned that the energy waves might damage the ne. We cannd first, find an open area, and then proceed with the extraction, Thor suggested, thinking he understood Jerrys concern.


    Jemma stood nearby, raised her hand, and interjected, I believe Mr. Wizard is more concerned about Darcys well-being than the ne. Based on our examination, each release of energy from Darcys body burdens her tremendously, and the frequency is increasing. Continuous releases might cause her body to rupture.


    Jerry nodded in agreement. Although her exnation could have been more urate, it captured the situations essence.


    During his examination, Jerry had taken great care to avoid triggering the energy rebound from the ether particles while thoroughly assessing Darcys condition.


    He had attempted to use magic to remove the ether particles while protecting Darcys body. Still, shecked the physical resilience to withstand the continuously released energy as the particles resisted.


    Even with Jerrys magic, her body risked being overwhelmed.


    It underscored the fact that ordinary human bodies on Earth were rtively fragile. If Darcy possessed Thors or even an average Asgardians physical prowess, such issues wouldnt arise.


    Is there no other Solution? Thor turned to Jerry, his gaze conveying concern for Jane.


    Jerry smiled reassuringly. There is another option, but its not here. We have to go somewhere else.


    There was simply no way to extract the Aether without endangering Darcys life.


    However, Jerry knew someone who could perform the extraction safely: the Sorcerer Supreme, The Ancient One.


    In Kamar Taj, within the Himyas, The Ancient One was in the living room, stirring a cup of milk tea as per Jerrys suggestion. After trying milk tea, she felt that adding honey to tea was far superior to her previous choice.


    Just as she was about to take a sip, her gaze shifted toward the open space in the center of the living room.


    A momentter, a portal materialized slowly. It was Jerry who had opened a portal from the Airbus to Kamar-Taj.


    Good afternoon, The Ancient One. Jerry greeted as he stepped through the portal, holding Darcy in his arms.


    Thor and Jane followed, their expressions filled with surprise.


    Good afternoon, Master Carmen. The Ancient One smiled and nodded upon recognizing Jerry.


    She then nced at Darcy in his arms and sighed softly. The presence of the Aether after five thousand years is not a promising sign.


    After a momentary sigh, The Ancient One resumed her smile and warmly greeted Jane and Thor, Wee to Kamar-Taj, Doctor Foster, and Thor of Asgard.


    Greetings. Jane and Thor were slightly taken aback that The Ancient One knew them, but they reciprocated with polite greetings.


    Jerry showed no surprise when he saw The Ancient One with Jane and the others. She urately called out their names.


    He realized that The Ancient One must have used the Time Stone to perceive the future and had already witnessed the possibility of their arrival.


    The Ancient One, can you help extract the Aether from Darcys body? Jerry asked, his tone hopeful.


    Of course, but before we proceed, theres a problem we must address, The Ancient One replied, cing the teapot with milk tea on the table.


    She looked up, gazing out through the window at the cloudless sky. Meanwhile, a massive spaceship in stealth mode traversed countless wormholes, arriving just outside Earth.


    It was the Dark Elves spaceship, awakened by the presence of the Aether.


    I never expected that even after five thousand years, Midgard would have progressed and be more prosperous, Malekith remarked, observing the blue below and the satellites orbiting it.


    For us, they are still insignificant ants, an elf beside him disdainfullymented, seeing Earths technological advancements as insignificant.


    As far as they were concerned, their true enemies were the Asgardians.


    Malekith nodded, a glint of determination in his eyes. Indeed, even stronger ants are still ants. Our goal is for the Dark Elves to rule the entire universe.

 Chapter 357: “Jerry’s Combined Magic”

    Chapter 357: ��Jerry��s Combined Magic��


    Gather all Kamar Taj mages and prepare to fight the enemy. The Ancient Onemanded, turning her attention to a middle-aged Chinese mage who had been standing near the door.


    Yes, Master. The mage bowed respectfully before swiftly leaving the room to carry out the orders.


    The Ancient Ones sudden urgency momentarily took Jerry aback.


    He had intended to inquire about the situation, but then he noticed something and turned his head in the same direction The Ancient One had been looking.


    It seems that something is approaching Kamar Taj. Jerry remarked, his gaze fixed on the sky.


    Thor and Jane followed his line of sight but only saw a clear blue sky and scattered clouds apanied by an unexpected gust of wind.


    Its still invisible, but I can detect it with smoke. Jerry announced, waving his hand. Instantly, a thick cloud of smoke materialized and soared out of the living room, ascending into the sky.


    The smoke detection spell is a technique magicians use to unveil invisibility magic.


    Horvath had employed the same spell to counter Jerrys Phantasm Spell.


    As the smoke dispersed and tangled in the air, as if imbued with life, a colossal spaceship of thousands of meters in height and adorned with exotic technological designs materialized high in the Himyan sky.


    Oh my God, what is that? Jane eximed upon seeing the massive battleship.


    As a renowned scientist on Earth, witnessing such technology far surpassing anything on the was both awe-inspiring and unsettling.


    Frowning, Thor remarked, The appearance of this battleship resembles the depictions of the extinct Dark Elves. He recognized the distinctive style associated with the ancient race.


    Yes, these are remnants of the Dark Elves who slumbered for five thousand years and have now been awakened by the power of the Aether, The Ancient One confirmed, wearing a calm smile that betrayed no signs of anxiety.


    Jerry quickly grasped the reason behind The Ancient Ones call to arms. Their purpose ining here must be the Aether.


    The Ancient Ones response did not waver. Indeed, the Dark Elves seek to acquire the Aether. They nned to utilize them five thousand years ago to plunge the universe into darkness, and it seems they are intent on carrying out their n now.


    Thor, unusually serious, asserted, We cannot allow the Dark Elves to obtain it. My grandfather intended to eradicate them precisely because they intended to use the particles to cast the universe into darkness. They must be pursuing this goal even now.


    As Thor spoke, Jerrys heart skipped a beat.


    After all, it involved the fate of the entire universe. Perhaps there might be some extra rewards in the form of red stars if he managed to thwart their ns.


    While Jerry acknowledged that even if he did nothing, the Dark Elves would likely fail to realize their ideal, the consequences of their actions would be severe nheless.


    The Reality Stone is undeniably powerful, but using it to keep the universe in eternal darkness is unrealistic.


    Even if the Dark Elves were to seed in using the stone for that purpose, it would only be a matter of time before the most powerful beings in the universe intervened, reimed the stone, and restored the universe to its original state.


    Some individuals might not even require the Reality Stone to restore the universe on their own terms.


    Moreover, both Odin and The Ancient One are still alive, making it highly improbable for the Dark Elves to utilize Reality Stone to affect the Nine Realms and Earth.


    However, despite these considerations, Jerry felt that by participating in preventing the Dark Elves from obtaining the Reality Stone would likely receive substantial red stars.


    The Dark Elves invasion of Earth with their space battleships mirrored thest invasion by the Chitauri.


    At that moment, Wong, Mordo, and Kaecillius entered the hall together.


    Master, all the mages are in position. Should we engage the enemy? Wong inquired.


    The Ancient One, since we brought the Aether to Kamar-Taj, it is our duty to protect this ce. The mages of Kamar-Taj should activate defensive magic to safeguard the area. Thor and I will handle the Dark Elves, Jerry dered, his voice resolute.


    Jerry had suppressed the excitement in his eyes, fully aware that if The Ancient One unleashed her full power, he would likely be unable to eliminate more than a few Dark Elves himself.


    It was better to let The Ancient One and the mages of Kamar-Taj hold the line while Thor served as a shield for them. At the same time, Jerry would focus on attacking.


    However, even if they couldnt achieve that, Jerry was determined to defeat as many as possible.


    Ultimately, it would be up to The Ancient One to handle the aftermath, ensuring their safety and maximizing the acquisition of red stars.


    Master Jerry, you dont need to worry about it. Kamar-Taj bears the responsibility of protecting Earth, not only concerning internal conflicts but also defending against invasions from aliens and creatures, The Ancient One reassured him.


    The Ancient Ones profound appreciation for Jerry stemmed from her observations of his past and future through the time gem.


    Jerry consistently ced himself at the forefront of confronting significant challenges, unafraid of danger.


    When evaluating a persons character, their actions were of paramount importance.


    The Ancient One witnessed Jerrys past through Time Stone, which was virtually impable. He cared for his family, handled household tasks, and actively pursued acts of kindness.


    Though he asionally resorted to more aggressive methods, such as standing up against bullies or deceiving teachers to protect others, his motives were rooted in justice rather than personal gain.


    Of course, no one is perfect, and The Ancient One herself has made her share of mistakes. Imperfections are part of being human.


    Unbeknownst to The Ancient One, most of Jerrys acts of kindness were motivated by his desire for red stars, a fact hidden from her Time Stones view.


    However, The Ancient One couldnt be med.


    From childhood to adulthood, Jerrys actions embodied the ideals of a trustworthy and exemry superhero, aligning with the inherent expectations people hold for wizards.


    Even so, the responsibility ultimately falls upon us. If any of Kamar-Tajs mages were to lose their lives in this conflict, I would feel an immense sense of guilt.


    Therefore, The Ancient One, Thor, and I will do our best to handle the Dark Elves. If we find ourselves overwhelmed, I will rely on the mages of Kamar-Taj for assistance, Jerry stated firmly, his determination shining through.


    Wong and Mordo exchanged admiring nces.


    They now understood why they sincerely looked up to Jerry the most.


    In the face of the enormous spaceship and formidable Dark Elves outside, Jerry was willingly facing them alone to prevent any sacrifices among Kamar-Tajs mages.


    His character was truly admirable.


    Thor, we arerades fighting side by side. Dont say such things. Darcy is my friend too, and Im eager to put my recently acquired magic skills to the test. Jerry reassured Thor with a pat on the shoulder.


    If Thor hadnt sought his help, he wouldnt have encountered this opportunity and earned a substantial amount of Little Red Stars.


    Indeed, there always seemed to be various incidents surrounding every famous superhero in the Marvel world.


    As long as he remained involved, it provided an excellent channel to earn red stars.


    Thor looked into Jerrys eager eyes, and his heart swelled with emotion. Alright, Ill use my powers to st the heads off those Dark Elves.


    Since Master Jerry has decided, I wont object any further. However, to prevent this battle from affecting ordinary people, allow me to provide you with some assistance, The Ancient One said with a smile, raising her hands and performing Kamar-Tajs mirror dimension magic.


    However,pared to thest time Kaecillius had pulled him and Jerry into the mirror space, Jerry subsequently learned to enter it independently.


    The Ancient One effortlessly enveloped the entire Kamar-Taj and the thousands of dark elves in the sky, pulling them all into the mirror dimension together.


    In terms of understanding and mastery of this magic, The Ancient Ones expertise far surpassed Kaecillius and Jerry.


    Inside the Dark Elfsmand room,


    Master, our battleship has been pulled into a peculiar space ording to the tests. Should we activate the space jump to return? a slender Dark Elf reported to Malekith.


    No, I can sense that the Aether is also present in this space. I didnt expect Midgard to have a mage and a formidable one even, Malekith responded.


    As an ancient race born from darkness, though they primarily focused on technological development, it didnt mean they were oblivious to magic.


    The revtion of the smoke that unveiled the ships invisibility and the method used to transport the entire battleship into the peculiar space undeniably belonged to the magical abilities of a mage.


    Master, its merely a group of magicians ying tricks. Allow me to lead three teams, annihte them all, and retrieve the Aether for you,  a powerful Dark Elf proposed, kneeling on one knee.


    Malekith nced at his subordinate andmanded, Take thirty squads and swiftly eliminate them, then retrieve the Aether.


    The stealth effect would soon dissipate, and Asgard would undoubtedly discover the ship.


    Thus, their objective was to secure the ether particles and hide before the Asgardian army could respond.


    With the convergence of celestial bodies and the connection of the Nine Realms, they would use the Aetger at the convergence point to fulfill their dream of plunging the universe into darkness once more.


    Yes, master! The dark elf quickly stood up, turned his head, and began summoning the dark elf warriors. They swiftly boarded the aircraft.


    On the rooftop of Kamar-Taj, mages in their robes emerged from portals carrying various instruments.


    These were the Kamar-Taj mages stationed at the three sanctuaries. He had summoned them to defend the sacrednd of Kamar-Taj.


    Prepare to defend the sacrednd!


    Following hismanding voice, hundreds of Kamar-Taj mages simultaneously raised their rings, ready to activate the joint protective shield to resist the artillery attacks from the spaceship.


    Hundreds of mages took out bow-shaped magic weapons on the rooftops and high tforms.


    On the four corners of the rooftop, several mages worked together to unleash a cannon engraved with magical runes.


    Clearly, Kamar-Taj had its own defensive and offensive formations in the face of external threats. This was not the first time they had encountered such a situation.


    Theyre about to attack. Thor, lets go! Jerry, who had already arrived on the rooftop, observed the spaceship.


    He then saw several aircrafts, gesturing to Thor, and unfurled his wings to meet the enemy.


    Although they were referred to as smaller aircraft, they were still sizable, measuring 30 to 40 meters in height,parable to a ten-story building.


    Each aircraft was equipped with a scarlet muzzle, radiating intense red energy, ready to be unleashed at any moment.


    Ahem, Jerry, it might be challenging for just the two of us. Ill take the lead for now, and if we cant hold on, well retreat quickly, Thor said.


    Upon seeing the spaceship and the oing aircraft, he couldnt help but feel a tingling sensation on his scalp. He was no longer the arrogant Thor from two years ago.


    He had dared to venture into the frost giantsir with a few of hisrades. If Odin hadnt rescued him in time, he would have met his demise.


    He was well aware that with his current strength, even with Jerrys formidable magic, the two of them alone couldnt destroy such a massive spaceship and its apanying fleet of aircraft.


    However, his earlier agreement with Jerry wasnt solely due to the atmosphere at the time or a surge of adrenaline.


    He wasnt a coward, either. Even alone, he would fearlessly charge into battle and vanquish the enemy with his hammer.


    He merely wanted to provide Jerry with a reminder of their capabilities.


    Dont worry. I have been active these past two years. Let me show you the new magic Ive been studying at Kamar-Taj. Jerry reassured Thor with a confident smile, patting him on the shoulder.


    He then focused his attention on preparing to cast his spells. He had just received arge bag of magical items from The Ancient One, which naturally boosted his confidence.


    In Thors recollection, thest time he witnessed Jerry inbat was during the Battle of New York. Jerry used the Basilisk to petrify numerous Chitauri soldiers andter rode a dragon.


    However, the Basilisk would only be useful in this scenario if the Dark Elves willingly disembarked their ships and aircraft.


    Nevertheless, Jerrys magical prowess surpassed his abilities during the Battle of New York. His magic level was now much higher than before.


    Jerry cast a spell with a low voice. Suddenly, eighteen arms materialized behind him, followed by nine figures identical to himself emerging from his back.


    The Images of Ikonn was an advanced spell of Kamar-Taj.


    It allowed the summoning of identical clones to assist in battle, capable of wielding the same magic as the original caster.


    Currently, Jerry was still a novice in using this spell, able to manifest only nine clones at most, and their presencested less than ten seconds.


    However, he believed that dealing with that aircraft required more than a single person.


    After summoning nine clones, Jerry didnt hesitate. The main body and the clones simultaneously shouted a spell.


    With nearly half of his magic power depleted, a thousand roaring fire dragons materialized in the sky above Kamar-Taj.


    The sight of numerous fire dragons, each measuring at least ten meters in length, stunned the Dark Elves aboard their aircraft, the Kamar-Taj mages, and Thor, who had been poised to strike with his hammer.


    A thousand fiery dragons roared and danced, filling the sky with their intimidating presence.


    Jerry pointed at the oing aircraft, and thousands of fire Dragons immediately charged toward their targets.


    With the aircraft on the opposing side and a thousand fire Dragons, each aircraft was fortunate to be targeted by more than thirty fire dragons.


    Even if the aircraft unleashed energy cannons and managed to intercept a few dragons, they would still be directly hit by at least twenty of them.


    Explosions reverberated in the air as each aircraft transformed into a spectacr disy of fireworks.


    The aircraft were not constructed from ordinary metal; they were designed to endure normal operations for five thousand years.


    Ordinary shells found on Earth would struggle to pierce through their defenses.


    However, Jerrys fire dragons were magical, infused with potent fire spells. Their power far surpassed ordinary mes.


    With their vast numbers and controbility, the aircraft could not evade the fiery onught.


    Jerry, your magic is incredible! Bring down a dozen more ships!


    Witnessing Jerrys spells in action, Thor felt a surge of hope for victory. He eagerly urged Jerry to unleash more attacks.


    However, Jerry responded, What are you thinking? Its not that simple. Before they can react, lets st an entry point into the spaceship. Once inside, we can deal with them directly!


    As the nine clones dissipated, Jerry regained his energy.


    He rolled his eyes at Thor, then pointed in the direction of the battleship. With a powerful p of his wings, he swiftly flew towards it.


    Though he had greatly improved his magical power, surpassing the 300-level mark, he could only execute twobined magics, like the ones he had just performed.


    Although high-level magic consumed significant magic power, it wasnt an issue for Jerry. The main concern was the spell itself, especially when ten of them were released simultaneously.


    The consumption of magic power was like water flowing rapidly, equivalent to consecutively casting a lot of spells at the same time.


    With his current magic power, he could release a maximum of 2,000 fire dragons.


    Therefore, he could only perform such arge-scale explosion twice, like the one they had just witnessed.


    Yes, lets enter the spaceship and fight them! Initially aware that Jerry could only unleash one more attack, Thor felt slightly disappointed.


    However, when he heard Jerrys n, a renewed sense of victory washed over him.


    Indeed, their chances of sess out there were slim. Even if Jerry wiped out 30 aircraft, the enemy could send in another 30.


    With such a massive spaceship, who knew how many aircraft it concealed?


    At that point, the weapons on the spaceship and the aircraft would unleash a barrage of attacks, and the Dark Elves wouldnt have to expose themselves.


    Both Jerry and Thor would suffer greatly. But entering the spaceship could change the situation entirely.


    Without the aircraft and the spaceships weapons, they could face the dark elf soldiers directly, significantly improving their odds of winning.


    Even without Jerry, Thor believed he would have a chance alone.


    st it for me.


    Thor swung his hammer and swiftly approached the spaceship. Concentrating his power, he summoned a lightning bolt and brought it crashing down upon the spaceship.


    Thors Hammer created arge hole in the spaceships surface.


    It wasrge enough for both of them to pass through with just one strike.


    Compared to the enormous spaceship, the hole was norger than a human size, so it didnt affect the vessels functions in the slightest.


    Nice work! Impressed by Thors hole-sting feat, Jerry followed suit and leaped into the spaceship.


    In truth, Jerry could have opened a portal inside the spaceship to enter, but he feared that the moment he stepped through the portal, he would be met with attacks from the ships weapons or the Dark Elves within.


    He entrusted Thor to take the lead since he had no knowledge of the Dark Elves weapons and abilities.


    With Thors formidable physique, even if he were subjected to the dark elfs weaponry, it likely wouldnt pose a significant threat.

 Chapter 358: “Guardian of the Reality Stone”

    Chapter 358: ��Guardian of the Reality Stone��


    I am Thor, the God of Thunder, fighting for the glory of Asgard.


    As Thor entered the spaceship, he let out a mighty roar and skillfully employed his hammer to deflect theser gun sts from two dark elf soldiers.


    However, before his roar had even subsided, a powerfulser cannon struck his silver armor, propelling him backward and crashing into the metal wall of the spaceship.


    The spaceship defense system automatically locked onto and attacked the intruder.


    Bombarda! Jerry swiftly threw an explosion spell at theser cannon concealed within the wall, reducing it to a pile of scrap metal.


    Thor, are you alright? Jerry is concerned about Thor.


    Im fine. The armor on my body is forged from Uru metal by the dwarf king. Thisser weapon is useless against me. Thor rose from the ground, dusting himself off and confidently standing tall.


    The armors worn by Odin, Loki, and Thor were crafted using the Uru metal andbined with the exceptional training skills for which the dwarves were renowned throughout the universe.


    They were particrly effective against energy weapons such assers and magic. Even if damaged, they would gradually repair themselves over time.


    Theser cannon had made contact with Thors armor, yet it had caused almost no damage. However, armor made of Uru metal did have its weaknesses.


    They were less effective against physical bludgeoning and pration by sharp weapons. For instance, if Jerry were to attack Thor using ordinary magic, his armor would likely block it.


    Unless Jerry aimed for an unprotected area, such as Thors face, or employed powerful spells like the Patronus and mmed Thor into the ground, it would cause him some damage.


    Fortunately, Jerry had Thor by his side.


    Seeing Thor emerge rtively unscathed, Jerry silently thanked his decision to have a formidable ally act as his shield.


    If Jerry had been the first to enter, theser cannon had a high probability of tearing him apart.


    Laser beams moved at incredible speeds, leaving little time to cast the Protego Charm as a defense.


    Moreover, always wearing the Protego Charm made it cumbersome to cast other spells.


    Theres moreing!


    A metal door opened nearby, and dozens of dark elves wieldingser guns charged toward them aggressively.


    Expecto Patronum!


    Jerry first summoned the second form of his Patronus, then encased himself in a Protego Charm.


    They needed to be cautious, as who knew how many hiddenser cannons or other advanced technological weaponsy in wait.


    For now, Jerry ensured his own protection by entrusting the attack to his Patronus and Thor, who was impervious to harm.


    The dark elves firedsers at Thor and Jerry. Jerrys spell blocked all iing attacks, while Thor wore a one-armed head guard and hurled his hammer at the enemies.


    Observing this, Jerry controlled his Patronus to fly in tandem with Thor toward the dark elves. In moments, all the dark elves who hadunched the assaulty defeated on the ground.


    Once they confirmed their safety, Jerry temporarily lifted the spell and had his Patronus subdue the remaining conscious dark elf.


    Imperio To capture the king, one must first capture his men.


    Given the size of the spaceships, the unknown number of dark elves, and their advanced defense mechanisms, they had to understand the ships structure and swiftly locate the leader.


    The Imperius Curse was cast smoothly. Evidently, these ordinary dark elf Soldierscked strong willpower.


    Tell me, where is your leader? Jerry asked sharply.


    The dark elf replied gleefully, Akamara Grucka


    Thor, what did he say? Jerry looked at Thor with a puzzled expression.


    Thor shrugged helplessly, Dont look at me. Im not Loki. The dark elves disappeared for so long, and I havent had the opportunity to learn theirnguage.


    Well, thats a reasonable answer.


    Jerry had initially expected Thor, who had lived for over a thousand years, to have some understanding of the dark elfnguage.


    However, Thor hadnt invested his time into learning theirnguage.


    Jerry adjusted his strategy and gazed into the dark elfs eyes, casting a spell once more.


    Legilimency allowed for the direct reading of thoughts and memories, facilitating a form of spiritualmunication. Even with limitednguage proficiency, relevant information could be extracted.


    The mage and the Asgardian warrior are breaching our defenses and heading straight for themand center! A dark elf rushed back to Malekith. His voice filled with anxiety.


    Malekith watched the screencap, observing the mage who effortlessly opened the metal gate with magic and the Asgardian warrior who easily dispatched a dark elf warrior. His brow furrowed tightly.


    Midgard has produced such a powerful mage over the years? And why are Asgardians involved in this? Forget it.


    Jerrys disy of destroying 30 flying machines with a single spell had indeed shaken Malekith. Even during the height of Asgards power, there were no mages of such magnitude.


    Additionally, the presence of a formidable Asgardian warrior made him decide to employ the dark elves ultimate trump card.


    The celestial bodies were on the verge of converging. Malekith needed to secure the Aether and make it to the convergence point before it concluded.


    Only then could he harness the immense power generated during the celestial convergence, fully activate the potential of the Aether, and plunge the universe into darkness.


    With the support of the surging power that apanies the celestial convergence, acquiring the Aether alone would suffice.


    If he had truly mastered the power of the Aether, he would not have been so easily defeated in Bor and forced to flee.


    Master!


    At that moment, a tall, dark elf bypassed a group of warriors and approached Malekith. Malekith locked eyes with his deputymander, a trace of reluctance evident in his gaze.


    Algrim, you know the consequences of being a Kurse.


    I am willing to sacrifice myself for our fallen brethren, just as you have. Algrims tone was resolute. He had made his decision.


    Gazing at the approaching intruders on the virtual screen, Malekith no longer hesitated. He drew his dagger, forcefully plunged it into Algrims body, and then ced the Kurse Stone in his hand.


    You shall be a creature of the night, cursed by this world until you are fully assimted!


    By then, our enemies will be powerless to stop you, for I shall utterly crush them and create a brand-new universe for you!


    Algrim crushed the Kurse stone in his hand and let out a resounding roar. His body transformed into a Kurse warrior, adorned with a ckened visage, fangs, and horns.


    His physique grew three to four timesrger than before, and his body was encased in formidable scales, resembling a monstrous creature.


    Meanwhile, as Jerry delved into the minds of the dark elf soldier through Legilimency, he led Thor to the final metal door leading to themand center of the spaceship.


    Is Malekith behind this door? Open it, and I shall hammer his head! Thors face beamed with excitement as he tightly gripped his hammer.


    Fighting alongside Jerry as a team made him feel incredibly at ease. There was no need forplex coordination. He just needs to swing his hammer relentlessly.


    Their teamwork reached unparalleled levels with Jerry positioned behind him, emitting light to attract enemy fire and providing cover, and asionally using shadows to immobilize opposing dark elf warriors.


    Alohomora! Jerry cast an unlocking spell on the door.


    The enigmatic lock, constructed using alien technology, instantly yielded to the unlocking magic. Thor kicked the door open and charged into themand center with a thunderous roar.


    However, as soon as Thor entered the hall, Jerry witnessed him hurtling backward, even faster than his initial entry.


    Reacting swiftly, Jerry summoned a gentle wind to soften the impact on Thor, extending his arm to block the oing force.


    Thor, it seems youve found your match! Jerry nced at the formidable Kurse warrior standing alongside Malekith and the dent on Thors chest armor.


    However, he also acknowledged that the dark elf race possessed more than just advanced technology.


    I guess I was being careless, he remarked.


    Thor stood up, took a deep breath, and retrieved his hammer before charging at the Kurse warrior once more.


    After a brief struggle, Thor was sent flying again by the Kurse warrior. It was evident that Thor was outmatched in terms of strength and closebat abilities.


    Throughout their fight, the Kurse warrior dominated the fight.


    Anyone who dares to impede the revival of our kind shall meet their demise! Kill them all! Malekith bellowed, prompting the Kurse warrior and dozens of elite dark elf warriors to attack Thor and Jerry.


    If they want a fight, then so be it. Dementors! Jerry calmly retorted.


    Faced with the powerful Kurse warriors and dark elves, Jerry, who had maintained the Protego Charm, remained unruffled. He nonchntly retrieved his suitcase and opened it.


    Suddenly, a swarm of cloaked Dementors emerged from the suitcase, letting out eerie wails as they charged toward them.


    Hey, theres one whos immune! Jerry remarked.


    The Dementors paid no heed to the dark elves weapon attacks, turning those they absorbed into lifeless statues slumped on the ground.


    Among them was Malekith. Three Dementorstched onto him simultaneously, subjecting him to a state of utter despair and suicidal thoughts.


    However, the Kurse warrior remained unaffected by the Dementors in any way.


    Perhaps due to hisck of humanity or the absence of joy within his emotions, the Dementors proved futile against him.


    Thor, do you seek revenge? Jerry inquired, observing the cursed warrior momentarily halted by the Patronus.


    The Kurse warriors strength was estimated as simr to Hulk.


    While the Patronus possessed immense power and formidable magical defenses, its physical defense capabilities werecking, making it difficult to sustain against the Kurse warriors onught.


    Moreover, Jerry intended to avoid employing any powerful spells that could cause substantial damage in themand room, as he anticipated the potential usability of the dark elf battleship after neutralizing the dark elves.


    Of course, Ill hammer his head! Thor dered, wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth.


    He extended his hand to summon Thors hammer, poised to confront the cursed warrior again.


    However, Jerry intervened and grabbed Thors arm.


    Wait a moment; let me give you a little boost! Jerry said, extending his hand to touch Thors forehead and casting the Force card magic to enhance Thors strength.


    He then dismissed the pierced Patronus, who had fulfilled its role as a distraction.


    Oh, Jerry, what have you done to me? I feel like I could take on ten opponents now! Thor eximed, tightening his grip on the hammer and exuding a newfound explosive power. He had never felt as physically formidable as he did at that moment.


    Its just an auxiliary magic that enhances strength, Jerry exined, grinning mischievously as he plucked a handful of melon seeds from the box and began munching on them.


    The Force card magic operated by amplifying the casters strength through a unique method. The stronger the caster, the more pronounced the effect.


    Thor possessed immense strength as the God of Thunder, and with the added assistance of the Force magic, his might was further magnified.


    I love you, Jerry! Thor eximed jubntly, grabbing his hammer and charging toward the approaching Kurse warrior.


    With a resounding impact, Thor sent the Kurse warrior flying. Thors relentless barrage pulverized the Kurse warrior, who ultimately sumbed to his assault.


    On the rooftop of Kamar-Taj.


    Jerry released Malekith from the Stupefy spell and allowed the remaining 100 dark elf soldiers, pilots, and Malekith himself to exit the suitcase box.


    He turned to The Ancient One and asked for her guidance.


    The Ancient One, what should we do with the leader and the remaining dark elves?


    Master Carmen, as you have defeated them, you hold more authority than I do in deciding their fate, The Ancient One responded, her gaze fixed on Jerry, eager to see how he would handle the situation.


    Jerry contemted for a moment before delivering a righteous proposal, From their perspective, their desire to ensure the prosperity of their race is not entirely wrong. However, their actions have posed a threat to the entire universe.


    My suggestion is to confiscate their ship, erase their memories, and send them back to their homnd, Svartalfheim, where they can continue to thrive.


    Jerrys thoughts were to execute them all, leaving no room for future trouble. However, considering the circumstances and The Ancient Ones test, he knew he couldnt answer that way.


    Impressed, The Ancient One nodded in approval, seemingly satisfied with Jerrys response. I extracted the Aether from Miss Darcys body while you and Thor were engaged in battle. She is unharmed.


    Thank you for your assistance, The Ancient One. Jerry expressed his gratitude alongside Thor, Jane, and Darcy.


    Subsequently, Jerry cast Obliviate on the living dark elves to erase their memories, followed by a false memory spell to imnt fake memories.


    Thor summoned the Bifrost and transported the dark elves to Svartalfheim.


    It appeared that Odin, through Heimdall, had been informed of the events transpiring and temporarily lifted the ban on Thors presence.


    With everything settled, Jerry stored the spaceship inside his suitcase as requested by The Ancient One.


    He bid farewell to her, expressing his gratitude, before opening a portal to send Thor, Jane, and Darcy went back to Coulsons ne.


    He provided a brief ount of the situation before returning to his vi.


    Upon arriving home, Jerry promptly essed the panel to assess the rewards of his recent endeavor.


    As anticipated, the number of red stars awarded to him in this event involving the Infinity Stones was substantial.


    His red stars had surged by 300,000 in just one day.


    However, this incident also exposed a deficiency that needed immediate attentionJerrys magic power.


    Engaging inrge-scalebined spellcasting had depleted half of his magic reserves with a single use. This indicated that while his magical strength had significantly increased, his magic capacity struggled to keep pace.


    Consequently, he resolved to slightly reduce his research time and concentrate on purifying the wizards blood.


    Even with his current efficiency, it would require several decades to achieve substantial breakthroughs.


    Therefore, purifying the wizards blood became his primary objective for rapidly resolving his magic power problem in the near future.

 Chapter 359: “Ghost Jerry”

    Chapter 359: ��Ghost Jerry��


    At the university.


    Dad, you can go back now. Ill just go in by myself. Jerry took out his suitcase from the trunk and waved to Haas, Belle, and Aisha in the car.


    It was the second time in his life that he went to university, and it was a top university in the world. Originally, Jerry thought he would be a little excited.


    However, when he walked into the university, he looked at the students around him with different skin tones from all over the world and the tall and unique school buildings around him. Only then did he realize that there was not even a little bit of nervousness in his heart.


    His mood was much more excited than his current mood. But soon, he understood why.


    Because in his previous life, a world-renowned school was indeed somewhat unattainable. Even with his familys economic conditions, no matter how hard he worked and how good his grades were, it was impossible to get into it.


    One, his family is in the countryside. Parents and rtives do not know any way to study abroad. Second, there is no money at home to send him to study abroad. But in this life, its apletely different experience.


    He has been to Hogwarts, a school specializing in learning magic, to Asgard, the realm of the gods, and to Kamar Taj, the holynd of Earth mages.


    He studies magic, improves magic, creates magic, pursues the universes fundamentalws, and can even easily destroy a country if he wants to.


    With his current strength, walking in an ordinary university feels normalpared to anything. He came to the university to dabble in biology and find a way to research the wizarding bloodline.


    Maybe hell find a way to do that in just a few years or even a month.


    It was no different from the high school and junior high school he had attended before, but his ssmates around him had evolved from a bunch of little kids to young and beautiful adults of 18 or 19 years old.


    Hey, Jerry. Here! A familiar voice suddenly sounded in front of him.


    It was Thor, Jane, and Darcy.


    Jane is a professor of astrophysics at Columbia University, and Darcy is a teaching assistant, and the three live in the staff dormitory. When they knew that Jerry was admitted to the university and was going to attend today, they were waiting for him.


    You guys really know how to catch everyones attention huh. Jerry pulled the suitcase and came to the three of them helplessly.


    Because of Thor, many freshmen whoe to sign up now have their sights set on where they are.


    Thor often goes to the university because Jane and the students in it have long been ustomed to him. But these freshmen are still very curious about Thor. However, they had already seen a lot of photos on social media of Thor and Jane in various ces.


    Im already very low-key. Im not wearing my armor. Even my Mjolnir has be an umbre. Theres no way they would know. Thor raised the umbre in his hand with a proud look on his face. He had lived for fifteen hundred years but never knew what a low profile was.


    Who smashed the TVst night because of watching a horror movie? Hearing Thors bragging, Jane rolled her eyes.


    Come on, dont say that!


    Thor hurriedly interrupted and changed the subject, Jerry, lets go. Jane said it would be much faster for her to take you to the admissions process.


    Thor is not afraid of ghosts. Its just that watching a movie is different from reality. Under the atmosphere and music, he was scared because of it. In the end, the ghost even crawled out of the TV. He subconsciously wanted to protect Jane and threw the hammer out.


    I didnt expect that the Wizard would actually be a student of our college. Unfortunately, you are not majoring in astrophysics. Because Ill be the one teaching that subject. Darcy, on the side, saw Jerrys face full of excitement.


    Although Darcy is studying astrophysics, it does not prevent her from bing his fan. When she was in New Mexico two years ago, she asked Jerry for an autograph. It was only then that she always thought the Wizard was a girl.


    Now that she learned that the Wizard was a boy, she was even more excited instead of being sad.


    Jerry, do you have a girlfriend? How do you feel about me? On the way to the school registration office, Darcy held her chest out proudly and spoke very directly.


    Jerry is her idol. He saved her life some time ago. As a very bold and straightforward girl, of course, she wants to see if it is possible for her to be his girlfriend.


    When faced with this kind of confession, Jerry was stunned for a while before smiling slightly under Darcys gaze, Sorry, but Im only fourteen.


    Well, thats not a problem. I can wait. Darcy replied.


    Jerry shook his head directly, I have a favorite person.


    Jerry doesnt n to fall in love now, especially, it doesnt conform to his view of love, so he refuses very decisively.


    Well, I guess Im out of their league. When Darcy heard Jerrys rejection, she seemed to sigh as expected, but she was not too sad.


    From Darcys point of view, Jerry agreed that it was the best because the chance of turning an idol into a partner is very slim.


    Told you so. Jane told Darcy in a sarcastic tone.


    Jerry quicklypleted all the admission procedures and started his college career. Its just that, unlike other peoples college life, Jerrys college life is much simpler.


    That is learning, learning, and learning.


    -


    Two monthster, In theb.


    Like most of the students, Jerry walked into theb with textbooks and notebooks in his attire and started todays practical ss on researching animal cells. Todays practice ss is a joint practice ss.


    At the beginning of the ss, he heard some chatter around him, but it was not about the content of this ss.


    Wow, is he the Ghost Jerry? He looks different from the photo Ive seen before.


    By the way, is he really that amazing?


    I wont lie to you. If you dont believe me, try it. After ss, Im sure you cant find him!


    The so-called Ghost Jerry is the nickname given to him by his ssmates, and in the past two months, it has spread throughout the school. Some students from some clubs suggested that he put into one of the strange stories of Columbia University.


    Jerry had heard about it, Darcy and Jane had told him, but he didnt care. He does not live in the dorm after the semester starts. He still lives in his vi in Queens. Because he Apparate, he doesnt have to worry about being too far from home.


    Every time it was almost time for ss, he would Apparate near the ssroom where he was going to study, walk into the ssroom with everyone, and start attending the ss.


    In addition to the schools ssroom, he will asionally appear in the library, looking for some professional books he needs to assist in his biology study. But in order to prevent trouble, he used a Disillusionment Charm.


    Making him like a firefly in the dark night. Even if he is studying silently, not participating in any activities, not interacting, and not expressing himself deliberately, it is still impossible to ignore his presence.


    Every time Jerry walks into the ss, especially when he sits there to study and take notes seriously, he always attracts the eyes of many people in the ss.


    Most of the girls in this country are like Darcy, and they will seize the opportunity to take the initiative to get to know them as soon as they meet them. However, they were surprised to find that every time Jerry walked out of the ss, it was difficult for them to find him again.


    Like a ghost, he only appears in the ssroom during the lecture.


    Its been like this for the past two months. Naturally, it will be spread as a funny topic in the college. But this funny topic turned into a serious rumor around the college.


    As a result, Ghost Jerry became famous throughout the university.


    When mentioning Ghost Jerry, you will find that not everyone has seen it but definitely heard his legend. Its just that for Jerry, he really doesnt care about these things.


    Even for his ssmates, he didnt memorize their names because he felt there was a high probability that he would not interact with them again in the future.


    For Jerry, although college life during the day is boring, his nightlife is still interesting.


    After returning in the evening, he basically opened the mirror dimension. He practiced and experimented with magic in it or went to Kamar Taj to find Ancient One to talk about magic.


    asionally, he will take some time to study the Reality Stone in his hand. As a newly appointed Guardian of the Reality Stone, it would be bad if he didnt know about it. Well, he really doesnt know much about it.


    After all, the Reality Stone was sealed for five thousand years. Even if he asked Ancient One, she wouldnt know how to use the stones power, and the Reality Stone is one of the most difficult stones to master.


    Its ability can be described as very unreasonable. It ignores the basic rules of all science and magic in the universe and realizes ideas, fantasies, dreams, illusions, etc. You can have whatever you want, just like Transfiguration.


    Its just that the Transfiguration Charm must follow Gamps Law of Transfiguration, and the Transfiguration must also follow the fact that the creatures in the painting must be real creatures.


    Reality Stone ignores thesewspletely. You can do it as long as you can imagine it, and its power depends entirely on your imagination. Of course, the premise is that you know how to use it and how to activate the power contained in it.


    You can see that Malekith has owned the stone for so many years, and at most, he has researched a method to use the stone to stimte its own power.


    The six Infinity Stones contain all the fundamentalws of the universe and possess infinite power. However, in order to use their power, in addition to knowing how to use it, you must also have sufficient strength to control them. Otherwise, its no different from six broken rocks in your hand.


    Many people and forces in the universe have obtained the Infinity Stones, and as a result, they are often killed and stolen by those who do not have Infinity Stones but are powerful.


    Look at Odin. After he got the Tesseract, he just put it in the treasure house. Ancient One just used the Time Stone to observe the past and the future. Even without the stone, she is the powerful Sorcerer Supreme.


    Therefore, Jerry has never put his main energy on the Reality Stone but just took the time to study it to see if he canprehend thews it possesses so as to make his Transfiguration a step further. He felt that observing andprehending was more useful than controlling it.


    -


    After the professor announced that the ss was over, Jerry was the first to pick up his books and walked out of theboratory.


    There are many simrities between these experiments and potion making he studied at Hogwarts, except that the experiments used modern instruments, and the potion-making used magic items.


    During this time, the research and study of biological experiments also yed many positive roles in his potion-making, and some fantastic ideas often popped into his mind.


    This ss was thest ss of the day, so the moment he walked out of the ssroom, Jerry took advantage and Apparate from the spot.


    Just as Jerry disappeared, a few young female college students rushed out of theboratory. However, when they searched for a while, they saw no sign of Jerry at all.


    Sure enough, it is Ghost Jerry. He runs too fast. I cant even see his shadows going!


    They have heard the legend of Ghost Jerry, and have also seen the photos of Jerry that someone secretly took in ss. After seeing Jerry for the first time today, she wanted to chase him after ss. As a result, she personally verified the legend of Ghost Jerry.


    I told you that you will not be able to catch him. I have tried 23 times myself, and I have given up without any sess. Afterward, a tall girl with brown hair walked out of the ss.


    Jerry was about to open the mirror dimension in the vis living room, but the magic mirror around his waist suddenly emitted a magic wave.


    Could it be that Thor asked me to drink again? Didnt I lend him all Hufflepuffs gold cups for it? Jerry sighed helplessly, then reached out and took out the magic mirror around his waist.


    During this time, in addition to learning various biological knowledge and researching magic, he would be asked by Thor from time to time and asked him to drink.


    The main reason is that after he sent away the dark elvesst time, Heimdall didnt give Thor ess to the Rainbow Bridge to return to Asgard. Thor cant return to Asgard for the time being and cant enjoy Asgards wines.


    Jerrys Transfiguration can turn white water into all kinds of fine wine, including Asgards wine. He can produce wine if there is wine in the world.


    When Jerry was busy with his stuff, he would often contact Jerry with the mirror and call him to drink with him. Jerry had no choice but to take out the Hufflepuffs cup, show its ability to conjure various wines automatically, and temporarily lend it to Thor to get rid of him.


    Its not Thor. Its Coulson. Did something happen? Seeing that it was Coulson who was looking for him, Jerry had a hunch that he could earn some red stars again.


    Perhaps it was because he had learned divination at Hogwarts before. Although he was still unable to make predictions, he felt that his own prediction ability was getting stronger and stronger.


    Just like when he attacked the spaceship before, his intuition told him to lead Thor to the front, and sure enough, he escaped the fate of being sent away by aser cannon.


    Seeing Coulson contact him this time, his hunch tells him that something good ising.


    Coulson, do you have anything to do with me?


    Jerry, I need your help! Coulson looked at Jerry with a smile on his face in the magic mirror and said in surprise.


    Originally, he thought disturbing Jerry would make him unhappy because he knew he had been busy with sses recently. However, it seems that he seems to be in a good mood now.


    Lets just meet and talk.


    With the help of the magic mirror, Jerry teleported directly to Coulsons side. In an office of the ne, Coulson looked at Jerry, who appeared instantly with a look of relief on his face.


    Whats going on? Jerry pulled out a chair from under the desk and sat down gracefully.


    Coulson didnt waste time and began to tell the situation, Things have to start with my first mission when I first set up the team


    A mysterious organization led by irvoyant, which is using ordinary people to conduct experiments developing and perfecting a virus. He wants to use this to make arge number of super soldiers.


    Why do I think this so-called centipede virus is a bit simr to the Killian virus?


    Jerry remembered that the soldiers he helped Iron Manst year also exploded when they were emotionally unstable, and now came another one.


    Coulson nodded, So I suspect that they kidnapped Dr. Hansen because, after our investigation, Dr. Hansen is currently missing.


    Maya Hansen, the creator of the Extremis serum, originally wanted to use the Extremis serum to help the disabled recover. But was deceived by Dr. Killian to create the Extremis Soldiers.

 Chapter 360: “Owl’s Positioning”

    Chapter 360: ��Owl��s Positioning��


    Jerry is impressed with Dr. Maya Hansen. Originally, he nned to talk to her when he began conducting research experiments on wizards blood.


    So you want me to find Dr. Hansen and rescue her? Jerry asked.


    Coulson shook his head, Not all, Dr. Hansen will definitely be saved, but I hope you can help us rescue Petersons son and then destroy the organization and help us capture their leader, irvoyant.


    The organization has a sufficient capital chain, bases all over the country, and a group of powerful soldiers. The overall danger is far greater than Killians terrorist organization.


    Peterson? Is that the soldier you just said was rescued by you at the beginning?


    Jerry remembered that Coulson had just mentioned that they used the freezing gun developed by Fitz and Jemma to rescue a person who was transformed by the centipede virus. His name was Mike Peterson.


    Coulson sighed helplessly, Yes, because of the freezing gun, he did not explode, and he gained strengthparable to Captain America, and he has been training in S.H.I.E.L.D.


    This time, I came to help us deal with irvoyants soldier, but I didnt expect that irvoyant did find his son and use him as a hostage.


    Hostage for what? Jerry asked.


    In exchange for Peterson himself. We guess irvoyant is finding a way to stabilize the virus from Petersons bodypletely. Coulson shared his teams guesses.


    Thats easy. When its time for the trade, I will rescue Petersons son, capture all of them alive, and then follow the clues to find irvoyant.


    After thoroughly figuring it out, Jerry felt that it was not that bad. After taking down a terrorist organization all over the world, involving himself in it would give him plenty of red stars.


    Although ording to Coulson, the strength of those centipede soldiers is stronger than Extremis soldiers. But to Jerry, there is no difference. It is like a stronger ant and a weaker ant. If it is fast, everything should be solved in one night, and it will not dy him.


    By the way, whats for me this time? Jerry raised the question of remuneration for his help.


    Coulson was not surprised by this. Asking the Wizard alwayses with a price. He naturally knows it, and from the current information, irvoyants organization is big. After destroying this organization, arge amount of funds can naturally be counted in theter stage, and part of it can be given to the Wizard as a reward.


    The director said how much do you charge?


    I dont need money. I want aplete set of your S.H.I.E.L.D.s top biological research equipment. I majored in biology at university and have been researching something recently. Jerry clearly stated his conditions.


    Money is like nk paper to him. He can get it in many ways if he wants to get it. Its better to ask for some top-notch scientific research equipment, which can be used when he does his research.


    For Jerrys request, Coulson thought about it for a while and readily agreed without asking Fury. A set of top-notch biological research equipment is nothing to S.H.I.E.L.D.. Even if Jerry doesnt help this time, the director is willing to give him a set in exchange for gaining his trust.


    Seeing Coulsons willingness to agree, Jerry didnt say much on this topic but said curiously, Speaking of your director, has Fury found out those Hydra spies hidden in your S.H.I.E.L.D.? If you cant, I can do it for you.


    The director has already locked several senior agents, and it shouldnt take long to deal with all of them. Coulson replied with a slightly embarrassed face.


    Coulson knew that although Fury had locked them all, finding out all those Hydra spies was not that simple.


    This kind of thing involves the secrets of S.H.I.E.L.D., so Fury doesnt want others to intervene, and he doesnt want to make it a big deal but wants to deal with it secretly in a low-key manner.


    Because once things get big, the World Security Council will know that Hydra spies are lurking in S.H.I.E.L.D. Without the support of the World Security Council, S.H.I.E.L.D.s rights would be greatly restricted.


    At present, the reason why S.H.I.E.L.D. can have more power than local government agencies in most countries in the world is that the members who make up the World Security Council are the high-level leaders of these countries.


    When the World Security Council has a crisis, it will immediately be an informal unit, unable to carry out its tasks in the open. Its funds will be greatly reduced.


    I want to remind you that if I find out that there are Hydra spies who dare to harass my family again, then I will go to your headquarters to take them out personally. Seeing the expression on Coulsons face, Jerry didnt need Legilimency, and he roughly understood what was going on.


    He hasnt dealt with the Hydra thing until now. He didnt have much time for it and didnt take it too seriously. He also wants Fury to handle it himself.


    Let me introduce you to the members of my team. I didnt have a chance to introduce you to each other. Coulson quickly changed the subject, opened the door, and led Jerry to the luxurious hall of the ne.


    This is Skye, a genius who can hack into our S.H.I.E.L.D. system with an ordinaryputer. Her biggest hobby was to expose the darkness hidden by the government. Later, I recruited her into the team. Coulson pointed to the person who was sitting at the console and kept typing on the keyboard.


    Wow, its The Wizard. It turns out that the rescuer Coulson said was you. Seeing Jerry next to Coulson, Skyes face was clearly surprised.


    If anyone on this ne is most worried about Mike and his son right now, its Skye because she knew the father and son before she joined S.H.I.E.L.D. But now that Coulson invited the Wizard to help, she can finally feel relieved.


    Coulson and I are old friends. Just call me Jerry. Jerry reached out and shook hands with Skye.


    At this time, Coulsons team members were also attracted by Skyes voice.


    Jemma and Fitz are inseparable experts in biology and physics, with multiple doctorate titles. An operations specialist, Grant Ward had previously dismantled a nuclear bomb detonator while on a mission alone. Melinda May, our pilot, she is also our best yer here, and Mike Peterson, I told you earlier. Coulson introduced the members of his team to Jerry one by one.


    Jerry also greeted them with a smile. These people can be regarded as the top agents. Maybe there will be a ce for cooperation in the future.


    Coulson, a message has been sent over there to confirm the time and ce of the exchange. Skye looked at the new email from theputer and hurriedly reported to Coulson.


    The exchange is in Los Angeles, and the time is nine oclock.


    How soon can we get from here to Los Angeles? Coulson asked May.


    May originally cold face looked even colder, Two hours, about eight fifty when we arrive there.


    They chose a city with the fewest agents and calcted the time. It seems that they dont want to give us too much time to react. Coulson quickly understood the enemys intentions.


    The ces with the most agents are near Washington and New York headquarters, while there are rtively few in Los Angeles, which is too far away from the headquarters.


    Before the Extremis bombed Tony Starks mansion in Malibu, Los Angeles, S.H.I.E.L.D. didnt have time to react immediately and go to the rescue. If this were in Washington, it would never have happened.


    I made an instrument that could track them 50 kilometers away like a probe, and as long as the exchange isplete, we can track themter. At this time, Fitz stepped forward and said.


    With my ability, if something goes wrong, I can quickly deal them. Grant followed.


    Mikes expression tightened, They specially exined that they shouldnt be followed or ambushed. I want my son to be fine.


    Hell be fine, and youll be fine too, trust us. Skye stepped forward and patted Mike on the shoulder tofort him.


    At this time, Coulson thought for a moment, then turned to look at Jerry, Jerry, what do you think?


    I dont think its too much trouble, Skye. The location is Los Angeles. Do they have a specific location in Los Angeles? Jerry smiled and looked at Skye.


    Skye replied, There is no specific location, just in the urban area.


    May, can you find a suitable ce to park the ne first? Jerry nodded and looked at May again.


    May turned to look at Coulson, who agreed without much hesitation. Although Jerry is young, his mind is absolutely mature. If it wasnt for him identally unlocking Jerrys magic because he almost died, S.H.I.E.L.D. still thinks the Wizard is a girl living in Manhattan.


    In addition, he is also one of the first agents to contact Jerry. Unlike Fury, who is always paranoid, he still trusts the Wizard very much in his heart. He has always felt that as an agent, sometimes he has to trust his own feelings, although it is not always urate.


    Seeing that Coulson agreed, May immediately turned around and walked to the cockpit, switched from autopilot to manual steering, and stopped in a nearby wastnd.


    You might have seen this kind of magic before. Seeing that the ne stopped and everyone gathered, Jerry gestured and drew a portal leading to Los Angeles.


    When Coulson and others saw this, they immediately understood that Jerry was using magic to directly let them pass through the barriers of space and reach Los Angeles. It is not the first time they have seen Jerrys magic, but as ordinary people, it is difficult for them toprehend.


    When they heard that the ce was in Los Angeles, the fastest way they could think of to arrive was, of course, a ne. But as the Wizard, Jerry thought of the portal first.


    Suppose it wasnt because of his limited knowledge of the portal. He would open a huge portal directly outside the ne and let the entire ne pass through the portal directly to the sky over Los Angeles.


    Everyone brings the equipment and weapons we can use as quickly as possible, and we go directly to Los Angeles through the portal. After seeing the portal appear, Coulsons eyes lit up, and he immediately ordered all the members of the team.


    If they can arrive in Los Angeles earlier, they will have more time to prepare, and maybe they can find a way to locate their location through the email they just sent. Even if they cant locate the location, they can arrive earlier than the enemy expected and mess up the enemys n.


    Well, to be honest, you know what, do what you guys need to do.


    Seeing everyone, including Coulson, move quickly to get their equipment, Jerry raised his hand and finally put it down.


    He originally wanted to say that they didnt need to worry about anything. But thinking about it, it would be best if they themselves put the work on it rather than him doing all the work.


    Three minutester.


    Okay, were ready. What do we do now? Coulson stood in front of the portal with his squad members, took a deep breath, and looked at Jerry.


    What should we do? Of course, step over the portal. Jerry rolled his eyes.


    It was the first time for them to experience the portal. To be honest, even Coulson, who had been trained, was a little nervous. So the question just now was more about re-confirming the situation.


    Okay, follow me and go through the portal one by one. Coulson took the lead, stepped over the portal, andnded on the concrete ground opposite the portal.


    When May and Grant saw that Coulson had arrived safely on the opposite side, they no longer hesitated and followed through the portal. Finally, Fitz was mumbling something in his mouth when he passed through the portal.


    On the roof of a building in downtown Los Angeles, Coulson and the others looked at the billboard opposite that read Los Angeles Wees You, and couldnt help but sigh, Magic is amazing.


    Just by drawing a circle, they cross a distance of more than 4,000 kilometers in an instant.


    Skye, can you trace the location of the email just now? Coulson immediately returned to the mission.


    Skye also turned on theputer she carried and then replied, It is 20 miles away from here, but I cant be sure that the location where the email was sent is their actual location, and Im not sure if they have moved after sending the email.


    Skyes meaning is very simple, she can track the location of the enemy with her skills, but there is no guarantee that the enemy is there. Maybe only the member responsible for sending emails is there.


    Even if the enemy was there, that was where they were five minutes ago. When they came there, the enemy might not be there anymore.


    Always give it a try. They wont think that we can get here so quickly. Even if we cant catch the mastermind, we can catch their men, and it would not be a loss. Coulson thought about it for a while and finally decided to go and have a look.


    But at this time, Mikes emotions were agitated, I dont agree with the n. If our actions are discovered, then Ace will be killed directly. irvoyant can see what happens in the future.


    irvoyant can see the future? What do you mean by that?


    Coulson looked at Mike with a serious face. Mike had not said this information before.


    Mike was stressed, and his tone was full of deep helplessness and guilt, I cant say it. There will be a danger since irvoyant can see the future. I let my child end like that.


    Mike, no one can see the future. Raina is just scaring you. She is a psychology expert, best at ying with peoples hearts. Skye quickly stepped forward and grabbed Mikes arm.


    Who is Raina? Jerry looked at Coulson.


    Coulson quickly replied, A woman who likes to wear floral dresses, one of the organizations top executives. She led someone to kidnap Mikes son, Ace.


    But if its not true, how does she know my sons location and the exact location of the ne?


    Mike wasnt sure if what Raina said was true or not, but he didnt dare to gamble. His son was the most important person in his life, so he wouldnt dare to gamble even if there were only a 1% chance.


    Looking at them arguing, Jerry couldnt help frowning. He nned to solve it as soon as possible and go back to study magic as soon as possible.


    Jerry directly released a Legilimency spell on him.


    After a while, Jerry looked at Coulson in surprise, The target of that person named Reina is not him, but you.


    Through Legilimency, Jerry read Mikes mind, the condition that Reina exchanged was not Mike at all, but Coulson and Mike was just a bait.


    At this time, Mikes eyes looking at Jerry were full of shock, Howhow did you know? II didnt say anything.


    Im sorry. I used magic to read your inner thoughts. You can understand it as an ability simr to mind reading. Dont worry about your child. irvoyant cant see the future at all. If he can see the future, he wont kidnap your son.  Jerry shrugged.


    In his opinion, there are only two ways to predict the future. One is like the divination magic he learned. He can see the possibilities of the future through calctions and find the most likely one, simr to big data in science.


    The second is to directly see the fragments that are bound to happen in the future. It is like breaking through the barriers of dimensions and directly seeing what happens, but this is useless.


    Because it is destined to happen, it is the same whether you see it or not, and the result is also the result because you see it and take action.


    Mike, Jerry is right. They can know this information, maybe because some of them have blended into S.H.I.E.L.D., so they can provide some insider information. Although he was shocked that the target of the irvoyant was himself, Coulson made the analysis calmly.


    Ace has always been under the protection of S.H.I.E.L.D., and the ne flight positioning is also under the supervision of the headquarters. If higher-level agents are members of that organization, then it is easy to obtain this information.


    Okay, lets not waste any more time. Follow me. I will find a way to get Ace and deal with Raina, alright? Jerry interjected all of them.


    Jerry summoned an owl from the suitcase, took out an envelope, and wrote Aces name on it.


    Owl? Seeing that Jerry suddenly took out an owl, everyone was stunned, but they did not dare to ask in view of the magic just now.


    Seeing this, Jerry shook his head, Just stop arguing. This is not an ordinary owl. Its a magic owl. He can take us directly to the current location of Ace.


    Hearing Jerrys answer, everyone understood why Jerry told them to shut up, and they were really wasting time in their discussions.

 Chapter 361: “Coulson’s Memories”

    Chapter 361: ��Coulson��s Memories��


    Jerry, how do we catch up to it?


    Seeing the owl in Jerrys hand pick up the letter, it spread its wings and disappeared into the night. Coulson then remembered that they didnt seem to have any means of transportation to catch up with the owl.


    Jerry turned his head and showed a smile, Would you like to experience the joy of riding a dragon?


    Riding a dragon? Everyone suddenly remembered the dragon that the Wizard rode in the video about the Battle of New York.


    A momentter, in the sky above downtown Los Angeles, Coulson stood on the back of the fire dragon, feeling the strong wind blowing on his face, and sighed to Jerry, who was flying in the sky next to him, I never have I ever thought that one day I would ride a dragon. Although its a bit scary, I have to say. Its pretty cool!


    Fitz, who was behind him, leaned on the dragons back tightly andined, This is crazy. I hope it doesnt throw us off.


    After finishing speaking, Fitz also shouted to the left with a worried look,


    Jemma, hurry up!


    I know, Fitz! On the back of the smaller Peruvian Vipertooth dragon on the left, Jemma hugged the dragons neck and replied excitedly.


    It turned out that because of therge number of people, Jerry released both Norbert and Norsa. Norbert was bigger, so he carried Coulson, Fitz, Grant, and Mike, and while Norsa was smaller, he carried Skye, Jemma, and May.


    Jerry used his flight magic to fly beside them and applied a Disillusionment Charm to make everyone invisible. After flying like this for about half an hour, the owl in front suddenly began to descend andnded on a wooden house in the east area of Los Angeles.


    In the center of this wooden house, a military helicopter and seven or eight ck cars were parked. More than a dozen men with guns could be seen guarding the room.


    Why is there an owl here? a letter? Raina, who was pulling Ace out the door and about to take a ne to downtown Los Angeles, suddenly saw an owlnding in front of her, with a look of surprise.


    Reaching out to pick up the owl and pulling out the letter from the owls mouth, Rainas eye suddenly shrank. Because there is a name written on the envelope  Ace.


    Be careful! Raina immediately issued a warning to the soldiers guarding.


    However, as soon as she finished speaking, she discovered that the dozen or so guards with guns were instantly taken out.


    Four of them were centipede soldiers who had been enhanced. With their physical strength, they tore off the shadows on their bodies.


    A strong wind suddenly hit her, and the flying gravel forced her to close her eyes temporarily, and then she heard two huge dragon roars.


    When Raina opened her eyes again, she was surrounded by Coulsons team, and the centipede soldiers had been torn into several pieces by two huge dragons.


    What surprised her was what happened next because a young man actually floated in the air, stretched out his hand, and put two dragons into a suitcase.


    Ms. Raina, Im Agent Coulson from S.H.I.E.L.D. You are under arrest.


    At the same time, the Office of the President of the World Security Council.


    Sir, Fury has been secretly doing little thingstely, and Im worried he seems to notice something. Agent Sitwell adjusted his sses, and his expression became a little more uneasy.


    Pierce got up, walked to the ss window, and sighed, Maybe thest time we attacked the Wizards family made him suspicious. He came to me this afternoon and told me that there was a traitor among the top agents of S.H.I.E.L.D. and asked me to call a Security Council to vote on postponing the implementation of the Project Insight.


    So, is the n still going on now? Sitwell worried.


    Pierce turned around and looked at Sitwell sharply, his tone full of firmness, Of course, we have to continue. Our preparation for so many years is for this project. How can we give up because of such a little setback? Since Fury wants to step in, then take him out.


    The reason why Fury was chosen as the director was because he felt that under the leadership of Fury, S.H.I.E.L.D. could grow at the fastest speed. Under Furys management, the strength and scale of S.H.I.E.L.D. are now more than ten timesrger than before.


    Now that Project Insight is about to bepleted, Furys role is dispensable, and he has also noticed the existence of Hydra. It is the perfect time to kill him and let Hydrae out of the darkness again.


    Ill take care of Nick Fury. You continue toplete the project. I want those three aerospace carriers full of weapons to be able tounch on time as nned.


    Yes, sir! After Sitwell replied, he hurried out of the office.


    Pierce took out a specially made mobile phone, and after dialing a few keys, he ordered, Start the n. Send the Winter Soldiers to execute. Hail Hydra.


    Hail Hydra. A reply came from the other end of the phone.


    -


    On the ne.


    Jemma used a chopstick to pick up a piece of chicken with difficulty, and after a long time, she finally got it into her bowl, I cant imagine how you can pick up food so flexibly with these sticks.


    As a biological expert, her hands are very flexible, but today she was having trouble with chopsticks.


    May skillfully pick up a bean, put it in her mouth, and replied, Youre just not used to it, and if youre used to chopsticks, youll find its the most flexible and convenient way to eat.


    I think so too. Skye picked up a piece of food, put braised pork on the te, and then ate it.


    Jerry looked at the way Skye used the chopstick and shook his head with a smile,


    Since you cant use it well, you can choose to use the tableware you are used to. Like knives and forks, just like Fitz.


    This is Chinese food. It would be more appropriate to use chopsticks. It just feels different if you use normal tableware.


    Jemma echoed, When you eat steak in a restaurant, everyone uses a knife and fork, and then one person uses a spoon to eat one. Doesnt it feel weird?


    Fitz silently put down the knife and fork in his hand and then picked up the chopstick again.


    Seeing this, Jerry shrugged, Well, whatever suits you well.


    After sessfully capturing Raina and a group of soldiers, Jerry directly opened the portal and brought everyone back to the ne. After returning, Mike took his son back, and Coulson and Grant began to interrogate Raina and the members of the organization.


    Because of her hunger, Jemma proposed using a microwave to warm up the hamburgers stored in the refrigerator. Jerry used his magic to make a table of food. Hence they were eating well right now.


    Just as everyone was chatting and eating halfway, Coulson and Grant returned to therge living room after the interrogation.


    Oh wow, this looks delicious. May, Did you make it? I didnt know you could cook.


    Wow, really? I guess from now on, Ill be cooking you guys food for our daily needs. May continued to hold the vegetables and replied without looking up.


    Thest time she ate such authentic Chinese food was when her father cooked it for her when she came home a few years ago.


    Nah, Ill skip. I dont want to get into trouble with you.


    Coulson sat next to May and picked up the bowl that May had prepared for him in advance.


    Jerry did it. To be honest, I dont think youve seen that kind of magic before!


    Skye remembered the scene where Jerry waved his wand just now, and then in the kitchen where Jemma only asionally went, it started to move on its own and cook the whole dishes. Before she joined S.H.I.E.L.D., she wouldnt have to eat bread in the van every day if she had this magic.


    Did you get anything from there, Coulson?


    Jerry saw that everyone was gradually talking about food and quickly brought the topic back to the mission.


    Coulson skillfully picked up a piece of chicken and shook his head, Everyone, including Raina, has never seen irvoyant and only executes orders over the phone. Every time they execute a mission ording to irvoyants order, the mission will be sessful, so they all believe that irvoyant has the ability to predict the future.


    Coulson, why are you so good at using chopsticks? Skye looked at Coulson with surprise on her face.


    Oh, I learned from May. We have been partners for over ten years but have not eaten Chinese food together. Coulson replied casually.


    He and May have known each other for a long time, and the two became agents of S.H.I.E.L.D. almost around the same time. But because of this, the two are often assigned to perform tasks together.


    Now the two are partners again.


    Did you find out why they came for you? Jerry asked again.


    When Coulson was about to interrogate, he proposed to use the owl to locate irvoyant and then went to catch him. But Coulson insisted on interrogating them first, and if he couldnt really interrogate his true identity, then he could only make thest choice.


    Hearing Jerrys question, Coulson paused, and aplicated look suddenly appeared on his face, I got it. ording to them, its because of irvoyants ability that he couldnt see everything that happened after my death, and he wanted to know how I was resurrected.


    They suspected that a part of my memory had been deleted. The strange machine in their base just now was designed to stimte my brain once again forcefully. Coulson was quite speechless about the information he got.


    He felt that he was no longer here. His memory had been deleted by Jerry with magic before and obfuscated.


    When he woke up, Fury told him that he was just seriously injured and his life was hanging by a thread. After he was finally rescued, he was in aa for a long time before he woke up. But Raina told him that he was dead at that time, but now he is alive again.


    Your memory has been deleted again? How so? Hearing Coulsons answer, Jerry subconsciously replied.


    When Coulson heard the word again, he wanted to say something to Jerry. It wasnt deleted for the first time, but in the end, he changed his mind and asked, Jerry, the director showed you the video of the time when the base was attacked. Did I really get killed in the video?


    In the video, you were pierced by something. Normally speaking, you should have been dead at the time, so none of us doubted your death.


    At that time, Coulson felt weird.


    When he saw Coulson alive, he also sighed that S.H.I.E.L.D.s technology was really advanced, and they could treat such a serious injury. But now it seems that is not the case.


    After dealing with irvoyants problem, I will personally ask the director. Now, lets get back to the real thing. Coulson thought for a moment and said to Jerry.


    Without interrogating to get the true identity of irvoyant from Raina and others, Coulson could only rely on Jerry toplete the mission. If it wasnt for a special situation, Coulson didnt want to rely too much on Jerry because that wasnt good for their team.


    If they depend on Jerry for everything, their ability toplete the task will decrease in the future when they encounter a crisis. Jerry is not always avable, and it is impossible to call for help every time they encounter a problem.


    Very well then.


    Jerry took out an owl from the suitcase again, then took out the letter, left the name irvoyant on it, and handed it to Fitz.


    Apply your tracking liquid to the letter, then let the owl fly with it! The location of the irvoyant is currently unknown. The owl may take a long time to get there if the distance is too far away.


    So he asked Fitz to smear the tracking liquid on the letter while everyone could rest in the ne, let theputer on the ne track the owls position, and fly slowly towards the destination.


    Grant, you dont want anything?


    When Fitz took the owl and went to theboratory to apply the fluid ording to Jerrys instructions, Coulson looked at Grant instead of sitting down to eat.


    Grant turned back and smiled, Ill get itter. I just got myself a set of chess pieces to busy myself with the time. I think the owl will take a while to find irvoyant.


    Good idea, but none of you are my opponents when ites to ying chess.


    Recalling that Grant did seem to have bought a new chessboard two days ago, Coulson didnt think much about it, turned his head, and asked Skye, Wheres Mike and his child?


    Theyre in the room. You know, Mike feels a little guilty about the whole situation. Skye replied.


    Coulson shook his head: I cant me him. S.H.I.E.L.D. didnt protect his children, so this happened. As a father, he didnt do anything wrong. Go and call them to take some dinner. Ace should be hungry.


    Jerry nodded secretly on the sofa beside him when he heard the conversation between Coulson and Skye. In Agents of S.H.I.E.L.D., his favorite agent is not Fury, ck Widow, Hawkeye, Maria Hill, or Coulson.


    Maybe Coulson wasnt the best fit as a subordinate, but as a friend, he was more reliable.


    For example, one day, by sacrificing Jerry can save arge number of people, Fury will not hesitate to sacrifice Jerry even if he has a rtionship with him. But if it were Coulson, then he would do his best to save that group of people without sacrificing Jerry, even at the cost of his life.


    In terms of results, Furys choice was the best, but as Jerry himself, he definitely preferred Coulson. This is also the reason why most Avengers have a good impression of Coulson but have always disliked Fury.


    On the other hand, after returning to his room to take out the newly bought chess, Grant did not immediately leave the room. Instead, he removed a very strangemunication device from a small box under the bed and quickly moved on it.


    After a while, the screen of themunication device lit up, and he briefly edited everything that happened today into text and sent it out. It was not until he saw the reply on the screen of the device that he put it back in the small box, grabbed the chess set, and returned as if nothing had happened.

 Chapter 362: “Missile Crisis”

    Chapter 362: ��Missile Crisis��


    Ten oclock in the evening.


    Ah, shit. I shouldnt have made that move. Grant watched his king being mated and couldnt help but groan angrily.


    Coulson smiled cheerfully, The strategy that pays attention to ying chess is to look at the overall situation and cooperate rather than just relying on one piece to determine the oue. Your way of ying chess is wrong, and the technique still needs to be done.


    As a special agent who is particrly good atmanding teams, Coulson is very good at ying chess. At least when he ys with Grant, he can win all the time.


    Ah, well, Im done. Ill sort out my things first. After losing, Grant decided to stop there to prevent his brain from exploding.


    Seeing that Grant had enough, Coulson showed a trace of regret. He had just started, and his opponent had already given up. Its a pity that the whole team, no one wants to y chess with him, except Grant.


    But then, when he met Jerry, who was sitting there reading, his heart suddenly moved,


    Jerry, would you like to have a game with me?


    I dont know much about chess, so Im sure I cant beat you. Jerry looked up and smiled, and politely declined.


    However, Coulson obviously did not want to give up and continued to invite,


    The owl is still moving. Come on, lets y only a few rounds. He still had some thoughts in his mind about Jerrys use of magic to erase his memory. Maybe he can get his revenge in chess.


    Jerry looked at Coulson and finally said helplessly,


    Okay, as long as you let me y with my own pieces.


    No problem. Coulson agreed without thinking.


    Whether the yer is good at chess mainly depends on the yers skills, not the rtionship with the pieces. He doesnt believe that changing his pieces would do anything. Seeing that Jerry was going to y chess with Coulson, everyone put down their work and gathered around.


    Jerry, Coulson is very good at ying chess. No one in S.H.I.E.L.D. can outmatch him except for the director, so I dont think you should y against him. Seeing that Jerry got up and sat opposite Coulson, May kindly reminded him.


    Jerrys meal just now reminded her of her fathers cooking when she was a child, so she didnt want to see Jerry being defeated by Coulson again and again like the others.


    Fitz, Skye, and Jema nodded in agreement. Coulson also dragged them into ying chess, but after a few rounds, they never yed with Coulson again.


    Its fine, as long as Coulson agrees with me to change the pieces.


    Jerry smiled, put all the ck pieces on his side aside, and then took out the wizard chess pieces he had specially made with alchemy from the suitcase space and ced them on the chessboard.


    Its finally time for us to appear. Our big sword is already hungry and thirsty! The chess pieces that had just been put into the chessboard to represent the pawns pulled out the big swords from their waists.


    Time for the knight to make a return! After the pieces representing the knights were put on the chessboard, he drew out his spear. The ck horse under him jumped high and neighed.


    War is inevitable on this battlefield. The chess pieces representing the bishops waved the scepter in their hands with a sympathetic tone.


    Thousands of troops and horses are here. Now were onto something The chess pieces represent the rooks towering tall from both sides.


    People maye and go. Let us go forward. The queen chess piece with a beautiful face let out a long sigh full of sorrow.


    Death is like the wind. With me, my soldiers, kill them all! Thest piece representing the king wore a golden crown, touched the beard on the corner of his mouth and shouted.


    Looking at Jerrys pieces on the chessboard, they opened their jaw. Even May, who had always been expressionless, was surprised.


    Jerryyour piecesseem to be different? Coulson stuttered.


    Jerry replied with a natural expression, Oh, they are called Wizard Chess. They are the pieces that wizards use when they y chess. Dont worry. Although they look fierce, they wont move if its not their turn. They move ording to the rules of chess so we can y normally.


    If thats the case, then theres no problem. Coulson breathed a sigh of relief.


    Coulson is ying against Jerry. It is understandable that the chess pieces are strange. Just like some people use gold as chess pieces, and some people use diamonds as chess pieces because of personal preference. As long as he ys chess ording to the rules, he can win.


    After realizing that Jerrys pieces were only lively, Coulson concentrated on his first move and cautiously moved his pawn two squares forward.


    He had just finished his move, and the pawn on the opposite side also stepped forward two squares by himself.


    Jerry, is your pawn-


    They all know the rules and can walk without mymand. Jerry smiled.


    You still have to obey the wizards orders to move in wizard chess, but Jerry is not good at chess. After he made this chess, he showed them a lot of chess manuals and videos, and let them learn the strategy themselves.


    Over time, this chess does not need Jerrysmand and can y against the opponent by himself. Because they have absorbed the essence of many of the worlds top chess masters, their skills are quite brilliant.


    Jerry used this to y against Ron several times and won against him every time.


    Whats taking so long, eh? At this time, the pawn seemed very dissatisfied with Coulsons dy in taking the next step.


    Seeing this, Coulson hurriedly started to move his pieces. Six movester, Jerrys pawn kicked Coulsons pawn to the ground, then dragged it out of the game.


    Ten stepster, Jerrys knight shot Coulsons rook off the board.


    In this way, Coulson suddenly realized that most of his pieces were taken down. What was even more irritating was he was losing in terms of materials. Based on the board itself, Jerry seemed to have the upper hand here.


    Hey, wheres Jerry? Coulson tried to look around and realized that Jerry was no longer there.


    Just halfway through the game, he went back to read. When he left, he said if you want to continue ying after the game, these pieces can y with you forever. Skye pointed to Jerry, who was reading over there.


    Coulson turned his head to look at Jerry, who was concentrating on reading, then looked down at the wizard chess piece on the chessboard that had been in ce again. He couldnt help but grit his teeth.


    I cant believe it. I cant beat his pieces!


    At twelve oclock midnight, the ne was still flying high, and it was obviously still very far away from the target.


    Jerry, your pieces. Coulsons mouth twitched, and he came to Jerry, holding a pile of chess pieces.


    He yed twelve games with the wizard chess pieces for two full hours, but he didnt win one game. He had been defeated andpletely lost his confidence in ying chess, and he didnt want to y anymore.


    He wanted to get revenge on Jerry by ying chess, but he didnt expect the one who got beaten.


    Jerry looked at Coulson and then at the pieces he was holding, Well, you can take it. Think of it as an apology gift for me erasing your memory.


    With his current level of alchemy, this kind of wizard chess piece can be easily made by him, and it is not a precious thing. Hearing Jerrys words, Coulsons originally dejected face suddenly showed a look of surprise.


    For me? Do you want me to have these pieces? Isnt this expensive?


    Not really, you dont like it? If you dont like it, I can just take it away from you. Jerry said that he was about to reach out and retrieve the pieces.


    Coulson quickly stepped back, No, no. I like this gift very much. No one will y chess with me in the future, so I would probably y with them.


    Although he was almost crazy after being defeated by these wizard chess pieces, it didnt mean that he didnt like them.


    This is a chess piece with its own thoughts, like a living creature, and superb chess skills. No one in this world except Jerry can have such a magical chess piece. Either way, this is an extremely precious gift.


    d you liked it. Itste. You can rest. If the owl finds the target, I will call you. Jerry stopped joking and started talking about business.


    Coulson shook his head: Lets take turns monitoring it. Youre going to suffer if you guard it alone.


    No, in my current situation, I dont need sleep anymore. Jerry looked down and turned the book to the next page.


    After reaching immortality, his body has fundamentally changed. Not only can he control the age changes of his body at will, but he can also survive for a long time without eating and sleeping.


    Ah, well then.


    Hearing Jerrys words, Coulson was surprised. After all, there are so many magical things about wizards, and the fact that they dont need sleep is nothing.


    However, Coulson and the others didnt want to return to the room to rest, but they were neatly dressed and temporarily rested on the sofa and carpet in the hall.


    -


    Five in the morning.


    Wow, that far?


    After sensing that the owl outside finally began to descend, Jerry closed the book and woke Coulson and others who were sleeping around.


    May, where are we now? Coulson asked May as soon as he was woken up.


    May returned to the front cockpit and checked the positioning,


    Our current location is ska, but not in the city. But in the remote mountainous area.


    Fizz, scan to see if there are any buildings below. May, dont rush tond. If irvoyants base is nearby, defensive weapons must be waiting for us. Mike, you are injured. Stay and take care of Ace. The others bring their own equipment and go down with me to capture irvoyant.


    After confirming the location, Coulson quickly assigned tasks to everyone except Jerry. However, Fitz didnt take long to receive an unexpected answer. It turned out that after scanning, there was no base and no buildings at all, just a piece of wastnd and mountains.


    Coulson obviously didnt believe the scan results, and after asking May to park the ne in a safe area, he led the team members to the location disyed by theputers.


    Jerry, is the owl tired and just stopped here to rest for a while?


    Coulson looked at the bare hillside. Jerrys owl was walking around with a letter in his mouth, thinking it was tired from flying. After all, the area was deserted, and there was no base.


    Jerry stepped forward and put the owl into the suitcase, Its not that its tired, its already found its target, but its blocked from the outside.


    The owls magical ability allows it to locate the recipients location urately, but if the recipient blocks all the entrances, the owl cant deliver the letter.


    After being told by Jerry, he immediately understood what Jerry meant, You mean, irvoyants base is in this mountain?


    Jerry nodded, confirming Coulsons guess.


    ording to the principle of owls sending letters, if irvoyant were hiding in the secret base built inside this mountain, the owl would, of course, not be able to deliver the letter.


    If the base is hidden in the mountain, how can we get in? We dont have a machine that can st away the mountain now. Fitz looked at the mountain,pletely covered with stones.


    Coulson looked at Jerry. Jerry didnt talk nonsense and pointed his wand toward the ground not far away,


    Defodio! A magic light shot out, and a huge hole exploded. The bottomyer below the hole revealed a thickyer of steel te.


    At the same time, in the base.


    Sir Garrett, Agent Grant just sent a signal. The enemy has discovered our base and ising here! An unusually tall young agent reported to a middle-aged agent who appeared to be in his forties.


    The middle-aged agent waved his hand, Execute the n.


    What about Agent Grant? There was a hint of hesitation on the face of the tall young agent.


    The middle-aged chief agent sighed and said, There is always someone who is willing to sacrifice for a great cause. I believe Grant will understand that. Hail Hydra.


    Hail Hydra. The tall young agent looked solemn, turned, and trotted outside.


    The middle-aged agent named John Garrett, a field agent expert, one of the highestmanding officers of S.H.I.E.L.D., and also a Hydra spy, code-named irvoyant.


    Like Coulson, he was an agent brought out by Fury. Its just that he didnt believe in the ridiculous ideas that Fury spread about S.H.I.E.L.D. is thest line of defense for the worlds security, and use life to protect the safety of the earth like Coulson.


    Maybe he did believe it for a while when he was young and passionate. But until he was seriously injured on a mission and was rescued by Hydra, he felt that the ideas of S.H.I.E.L.D. were nonsense.


    Of course, he also mocks the ideology that Hydra used to fool the agents below, The world needs to be managed by Hydra, and it needs to be supervised by Hydra to be better.


    He joined Hydra for one purpose, to use the resources of Hydra to strengthen himself,pletely repair his dying heart, and gain a new life again.


    His original intention is tobine some of the Extremis virus, the iplete version of the super soldier serum, the Gamma rays, and other things to develop and create apletely new serum for super soldiers.


    As for why Coulson was kidnapped? Thats also because he wants to know what method Nick Fury used to bring Coulson back from the dead and see if he can use it on his dying body in the same way.


    He doesnt have the ability to predict the future at all. Just because he is one of the highestmanding officers in S.H.I.E.L.D., he has almost most of the authority needed and can get the information he needs.


    He didnt expect the Wizard to intervene in this matter, making the whole thing deviate from his original n.


    Fortunately, the entire organization of Hydra has studied the Wizard and has also made various responses to the various abilities disyed by the Wizard.


    Even Hydra made a counter technology to deal with the Wizard. Thanks to Baron Wolfgang von Strucker, who is obsessed with capturing superhumans and researching superpowers.


    In order to deal with teleportation, Dr. List invented a quantum device that can interfere with the nearby space in a short time, making teleportation ineffective. The only pity is that this time, in order to solve the problem, he has to sacrifice Grant Ward, whom he spent a lot of effort to train him.


    But this is nothing as long as he canplete his n. Let alone Grant. He would kill his own son if that were really necessary.


    Ten missiles are approaching here, and there are at most less than twenty seconds to reach here.


    Just as Jerry used his magic to dig open the surface of the stone mountain to reveal the hidden base inside, Fitzs hand suddenly sounded an rm.


    What, missile? Who fired the missile? Coulson looked surprised.


    They are very away from anything. Something like this in the middle of nowhere is something that he didnt expect.


    Fitz replied in horror, Its S.H.I.E.L.D.!


    S.H.I.E.L.D? Except for Jerry, everyone was stunned at this moment.


    At this time, he stretched out his hand and nned to draw a portal to take everyone out of there to avoid the blows of these missiles. Its just that his portal just copsed halfway through.


    Hey, why did the space around here suddenly be so unstable?!

 Chapter 363: “Advantage”

    Chapter 363: ��Advantage��


    Seeing that Jerrys portal failed to open, everyone suddenly fell into despair.


    Jerry, can you use your magic to survive the missile bombing? Coulson asked with sweat on his forehead.


    He remembered that Jerry seemed to have a protective magic like an energy shield that could block the attacks of modern weapons.


    Jerry thought about it, I havent tried it, but if ten missiles bombed at the same time, it is estimated that I wouldnt be able to handle it.


    Jerrys Protego Charm is absolutely amazing, but the power of ten missiles bombing at the same time is too much for him to handle. If its like one or two, he might handle it, but if its like ten at the same time, its beyond what he can do.


    Hearing Jerrys answer, everyone fell silent.


    Some are calm, some are guilty, some are remorseful, and some suddenly wake up and boldly do something, like Fitz. When he saw that the missile wasing in their direction, he suddenly felt that if he didnt do anything, he would regret just standing here and not doing what he needed before he died.


    Jemma, I love you!


    Fitz threw away the device in his hand, walked quickly to Jemma, and after saying aloud what he had been hiding in his heart, he hugged Jemma.


    Both Fitz and Jemma are typical scientists. Before being selected by Coulson, they spent most of their time researching in aboratory. Over time, they fell in love, and they grew interested in each other before they knew it.


    However, neither of them found out. They just thought they were good friends. This year, they went with Coulson frequently in the field, and after many times, the two finally gradually understood this in their hearts.


    Now, when he was about to die, Fitz had the courage to take the initiative to make the first move.


    At this time, ten huge missiles flying fast could be clearly seen in the air. Maybe in just a few seconds, the mountain where they are now will be destroyed to the ground.


    Although it may not be able to defend against it, but


    Seeing Fitz and Jemma hugging each other, Jerry stopped, shook his head, turned around, picked up his wand, and pointed at the ten missiles that were already approaching.


    With a powerful wave of magic power emanating from the wand, the ten missiles that were about to fall from the sky were suddenly fixed in the air.


    Jerry is now using the time magic that has been researched.


    Although Ancient One warned him that he could not use the Time Turner to open a new timeline, using time magic like now to stop the time is not a problem.


    He could also use the Transfiguration Charm to turn the missile into something else directly, but the missile was too fast to aim and was ten pieces. His spell could only be cast one at a time since it cannot be performed at the same time.


    So the best and safest way is to use time magic to stop the time where the missiles are located. It happened that he had learned a lot of knowledge beyond time magic from Ancient One.


    Of course, in addition to time magic, there are many ways to avoid those missile attacks, such as directly opening the mirror dimension and pulling everyone into it. Even if a nuclear bomb explodes outside, it will not affect the mirror dimension.


    Jerry had a lot of magic at his disposal to handle the situation now.


    Seeing that Jerry used magic to stop the missile, Coulson and others were all greatly relieved. However, Fitz and Jemma were still hugging together.


    But soon, the two opened their eyes suspiciously. They could sense that time had passed far more than ten seconds.


    Dont worry. If you guys continued for more minutes, I wouldnt even dare to interrupt. Jerry joked.


    Fitz and Jemma suddenly parted with flushed faces.


    Okay, what are we going to do now? Coulson turned to look at Jerry and asked.


    Jerry waved and called out to Norbert and Norsa, I cant keep the time in the area where the missile is. Wed better get out of the area where the explosion might be impacting.


    Time magic consumes a lot of magic. Even with Jerrys current magic power, it cannot be maintained for a long time.


    Coulson was on Norberts back, looking at the mountain below, which was hit by the missiles and waspletely destroyed to the ground.


    Good thing that we parked the ne away from this location.


    Lets go down. irvoyant should be inside. Jerry pointed to the steel-built underground base exposed after it was blown up.


    The base established by the irvoyant is obviously not on the mountain but deep below the mountain. The ten missiles just blew up the area, and the underground bases suffered little damage.


    Afternding and putting away the two fire dragons, Jerry removed the owl. Sure enough, the owl immediately flew with the envelope in front of a metal door that seemed to lead to the ground.


    Alomohora. The spell opened the metal door, and Jerry followed the owl down a staircase toward the location of irvoyant.


    Before they could go far, a siren suddenly sounded throughout the corridor. Jerry didnt care either and continued to follow the owl forward.


    He cast a stun spell to knock the guards unconscious when he encountered them. In less than five minutes, they came to a huge warehouse. At this time, there was a supersonic aircraft, the one that S.H.I.E.L.D. made, ready to take off.


    Dont let him escape Jerry! Coulson shouted at Jerry as the ne took off.


    Dont worry. He cant run.


    Seeing the owl in his hand, eager to catch the ne, Jerry understood that irvoyant should have spotted their intrusion, so he wanted to escape on the ne.


    Jerrys wand pointed, and a wind flew out. It swayed up the ne that had been slowly taking off and then mmed into the wall on the right side of the warehouse. The strong impact caused the entire right wing of the ne to break off, making it impossible to take off in a normal way.


    After a while, more than 20 soldiers walked out of the supersonic ne that was unable to take off, and the middle-aged agent also walked out of the ne.


    Coulson was shocked when he saw the middle-aged agent showing apletely unbelievable look, John Garrett?!


    Hey, my old buddy Coulson. Reminding me of when we learned tactical skills under Fury and performed missions together. Isnt this a wonderful reunion? Garrett wiped his forehead.


    You bastard, youre irvoyant! Have you forgotten the oath we swore to enter the agency? When he finds out about this, fury will definitely wring your head off with his own hands! Listening to Garretts words, Coulson has fully confirmed that the friend who had died in the past is the real irvoyant.


    No wonder that irvoyant knows everything about them, knowing hes part of the agency and could send missiles to this location.


    He has always suspected the organization nted a spy in S.H.I.E.L.D. but never imagined that its leader, irvoyant, was one of his most trusted friends.


    In the entire S.H.I.E.L.D., the ones that had the level 8 clearance were Victoria Hand, John Garrett, and himself, who had just been promoted after the Battle of New York.


    Even ck Widow, Hawkeye, Sitwell, and May are now a level below him.


    Come on now, Coulson. S.H.I.E.L.D. is already an empty shell. Do you think Im the only one here? As for those oaths, its ridiculous, and Fury is just a megalomaniac. Coulson, bring your team and that Wizard to join us. Why cooperate with S.H.I.E.L.D.? You can get everything with us. Money, women, a strong body, and even immortality. Its not impossible for us to gain that.


    Garrett didnt get angry at Coulson butughed and opened his hands as if trying to convince everyone.


    Coulson spits out a mouthful of saliva on the ground, expressing his disdain, but Jerry doesnt even look at Garrett. For Jerry, whether it is irvoyant, Hydra, or S.H.I.E.L.D., they cant give him anything useful.


    With his current ability, as long as he wants money, he can get it easily. As for those misceneous things, Jerry doesnt need it at all. He has a long life and has so many powerful abilities.


    The only benefit that they can bring is red stars.


    Now irvoyant and Hydra belong to the evil forces. If he gets rid of them, he will earn a lot of red stars. This is mainly why he works with S.H.I.E.L.D. If one day, S.H.I.E.L.D. bes an evil force. He will be the one that will take care of it.


    Therefore, Garretts words have no appeal to him.


    Seeing that his speech had no effect, Garrett was not surprised but smiled, It seems that there is nothing to talk about. Dont me me for being so cruel, Ward!


    As Garretts voice fell, Grant quickly turned his gun to the back of Jerrys head.


    Dont move, dont talk, dont try to use any magic, or Ill shoot your head right away.


    Grant, what are you doing? Put down the gun. Seeing Grant aimed the muzzle at Jerry, Coulson and the others immediately changed their expressions.


    A guilty look shed across Grants face, and then he replied coldly, Im sorry, but I have to do it.


    Colson, did you forget? Grant was the agent I specially recruited back then, and he has always been on my side. Garrettughed.


    They knew everything about Coulsons team, their position, and everything because there was a mole in his team.


    Coulsons team is nothing to them. They kept Grant in it to give more insider reports for irvoyant. Even if they were here, they obviously had the upper hand. But their n was hindered because of Jerry.


    He didnt want to conflict with the Wizard because there was too much uncertainty. But since he cant escape, he can only try to fight. Garrett said all of those words to distract Coulson and the others while taking advantage of Jerry, who didnt know anything.


    The Wizard is powerful, but he is prone to some weakness


    With the quantum equipment at the base is still running, and he cannot teleport away. They also found the Wizard has the biggest weakness. Every time he releases magic, he must use the wand in his hand to do it, and his mouth needs to recite the spell to cast something fully.


    Therefore, as long as he can gain the trust of the Wizard, walk up behind him, and subdue him before he has time to cast magic, there is a high probability that he will no longer be able to use anything.


    Just like now, a gun was put on his head. As long as he dared to move or say a word, Grant would blow his head off with one shot.


    Grant, wake up. Think about those missile attacks just now. He didnt even care about you! Skye persuaded loudly.


    When Grant heard the words, aplicated look was removed from his face, but he did not put down the gun in his hand, Skye, Im sorry. I love this team, and I love getting along with everyone. Coulson, Jemma, May, Fitz, youre all great people. However, I owe Garrett more than I could with my life.


    Grant likes Skye and the feeling of being in Coulsons team, but Garretts kindness to him is much more, and he has to repay it.


    He was born into a very poor family. His father liked to abuse him, and his mother didnt love him. Ultimately, he couldnt bear the feeling of it, choosing to kill his family and run away.


    Garrett found him, took him like a son, trained, developed his potential, and made him what he is now.


    Deep in his heart, he actually knew that Garrett might just use him as a tool, but if Garrett hadnt taken care of him a long time ago, he might havemitted suicide back then.


    Inject all of them with anesthesia. Inject the Wizard three times the amount of the normal dose. Some of you stay here and send the Wizard to Baron Wolfgang. Hell be interested in what we have here.


    Seeing that Grants trump card yed a role, Garrett felt he was winning and ordered the soldiers beside him to take some tools off the ne and walk towards Jerry and the others.


    Baron Wolfgang, huh? Coulson, do you know who that is?


    However, at this moment, an inquiring voice came from the right of Coulsons side. Everyone turned their heads to look and were surprised to find that Jerrys figure slowly appeared in the empty ce to the right of Coulson.


    The Jerry that Grant pointed to with the gun disappeared. It turned out that when Grant showed his hostility to Jerry, he had already noticed it in advance, quickly left a clone in ce, and went to the side.


    With his current level of magic, he could cast spells without a wand and silently a long time ago. He also had the magic ring from the world of The Sorcerers Apprentice.


    The reason why every time he casts magic, he has to take out his wand and wave it twice and recite the spell aloud is to mislead those potential enemies.


    Impossible! Garrett saw Jerry appear next to Coulson, and his face changed suddenly.

 Chapter 364: “Fury’s Assassination”

    Chapter 364: ��Fury��s Assassination��


    Grant is worthy of being an expert. After realizing that Jerry in front of him was just a clone, he turned the gun and pointed it again at the real Jerry, who was next to Coulson.


    Unfortunately, just as the tip of his gun turned halfway, a magic light had already hit him, and then he was frozen in ce like a statue. To deal with ordinary people without any magic resistance, even if he is an expert agent, one spell is enough to take them out.


    However, as soon as Grant was set in ce, he was knocked out with a kick and then punched in the face. May was the one who kicked him, and Skye was the punching one.


    All members of the entire Coulson team were extremely upset with Grants betrayal. But May and Skye were the ones who were upset the most.


    Because May once had a rtionship with Grant. Although physical needs far outweigh emotional needs, she still had some feelings for him. Skye practiced with him, and she secretly grew an interest in him over time.


    Kill them for me!


    Seeing that Grant was captured in an instant, Garrett finally panicked. After giving all the soldiers an attack order, he immediately turned around and ran towards a certain gate on the other side of the warehouse without saying a word.


    He knew that these soldiers were useless against Jerry, but he could use them to buy him some time and let him escape, especially since he had a special tool to circumvent the way Jerry teleports.


    Seeing this, Jerry sneered and directlyunched magic.


    He saw that on the top of the warehouse, the clear sky outside suddenly had a ck cloud, and then a thunderstorm mmed down from the cloud, urately hitting every soldier who was ready to attack.


    Garrett invested countless time, energy, money, and all the avable data that S.H.I.E.L.D. had about Jerrys magic. But even so, Jerrys lightning strike was still stronger than they expected. This scene also made everyone in Coulsons team realize the power that Jerry had.


    After eliminating all the soldiers, Jerry Apparated in front of Garrett, blocking his way.


    Im sorry, but you cant go anywhere else.


    How did you


    Looking at Jerry, who appeared in front of him in an instant, Garrett was stunned. Did the equipment break?


    Jerry interrupted directly, Oh, youre trying to hinder my teleportation with your thingies? My magic does not work like that.


    He didnt know what high-tech equipment he used, which disrupted his spatial magic release to fail. If it were a mage who only knew how to release magic ording to the steps but did not know the principles of magic, of course, he would be in trouble.


    But as a wizard who is very proficient in the principles of space magic, he was able to solve this problem by adapting to the space here and making some corresponding adjustments to the magic.


    Why cant Apparate be used in the castle at Hogwarts? Thats because there is a very powerful Anti-Apparition Jinx in the castle, a spell that specifically targets spatial movement characteristics.


    It also exins why the house elves and Dumbledore can teleport normally in the castle.


    Because the teleportation magic that the elves used are their own magic, while the principle is the same, but it has altered in some way. The Apparition used by Dumbledore by using his phoenix is also a different form of Apparition.


    Jerry also used the same principle to break the equipment. Likewise, when he returned to Hogwarts, the Castles Anti-Apparition Jinx would no longer affect him.


    If you only know how to use power but dont know the principle, you will never be able to grasp it fully.


    A sharpshooter is powerful, but a sharpshooter who knows the principles of firearms and can continuously transform and adapt to various situations is the most powerful sharpshooter that can exist.


    John Garrett, its over. Coulson also took a pistol, came to John Garretts side, and then hit his face with an uppercut.


    Garrett didnt resist. He wiped his nosebleed and squatted on the ground slowly as if he was letting it go. He knew that the wizard was here, and he had absolutely no chance to escape.


    As long as he doesnt get killed on the spot, theres still a chance because even if he gets thrown back into S.H.I.E.L.D., it is not a big problem.


    Half an hourter, the nended at the warehousending area.


    Garrett, Grant, and all of the guards, as well as the kidnapped scientists like Dr. Hansen, were all put into the ne.


    As the former S.H.I.E.L.D. airmand, the ne can amodate more than 200 people at most, and irvoyants people are around 100 people, so there is no need to worry about overloading.


    Jerry, could you please use magic to send this traitor and me back to the headquarter first? On the ne, Coulson asked Jerry with a bruised Garrett.


    Jerry nced at Coulson in surprise, Of course, its not too much trouble anyway. What kind of information did you get? Why are you in such a hurry?


    irvoyants organization was destroyed, and the leader was caught. But looking at Coulson like this, there seems to be a follow-up.


    Coulson sighed, This guy is an expert. It is difficult to get some information from him. But do you remember the Baron Wolfgang guy he just mentioned?


    Oh yeah, who is that person?


    When standing next to Coulson at the time, he saw Coulsons expression change drastically when he heard the name, only to be interrupted by Grants attack.


    Coulson exined with a serious expression, Baron Wolfgang von Strucker, also known as Baron Strucker, was born in Strucker Castle in Bavaria, Germany, at the end of the 19th century and was once the backer of Hydra during World War II. ording to S.H.I.E.L.D., he died during World War II.


    But now not only is he alive, but also has a connection with irvoyant. It is interesting, and I tried to get more information about it.


    Hearing this, Jerry immediately understood Coulsons concerns, so he turned to look at Garrett and cast Legilimency directly.


    Huh, I cant see anything.


    He prated Garretts mind through Legilimency and found that he had nothing in his head this time. Most of them were only random words that randomly kept appearing repeatedly.


    As a torture expert, after learning through Grant that Jerry has the ability to ess information through his mind, Garrett took precautionary measures. Garrett is now self-hypnotizing himself, forcing important memories to be buried deep in his brain so that Jerry cant read them.


    Because he knew that if Jerry had all the information in his mind, he would never escape from his situation.


    Since Legilimency wont work, I guess Ill have to use the other way.


    Jerry didnt care. After all, he didnt spend much time on Legilimency that much. He immediately stretched out his hand and took out a vial.


    He was able to rely on self-hypnosis to resist Legilimencys reading because Garrett had the corresponding training. But he would definitely not be able to resist the effects of Veritaserum.


    Jerry, lets go to the headquarters first and find the director. I think the director also wants to hear the information he knows. Seeing that Jerry took out the Veritaserum he had told him before, Coulson immediately proposed.


    Jerry thought about it for a while and felt it made sense, so he put away the Veritaserum. However, just as he was about to open the portal, there was a sudden wave of fluctuations in his mirror, and someone was urgently contacting him through it.


    Its really rare for Captain Rogers to call me. Looking at the mirror, it was the mirror that was distributed to Captain America after the Battle of New York.


    This is the first time he has used the magic mirror to contact him.


    J, Fury has been attacked and is being taken away. We need your help! As soon as the magic mirror was connected, his voice came over from the mirror.


    Before Jerry could answer, Coulson nervously leaned over,


    Captain Rogers, whats going on?


    Coulson? You havent He suddenly looked surprised when he saw Coulson appearing in the magic mirror. He didnt know about Coulsons resurrection.


    I think its more appropriate for us to meet and talk about it Jerry positioned himself through the mirror and reached out to draw a portal.

 Chapter 365: “Targeting Both of Them”

    Chapter 365: ��Targeting Both of Them��


    Washington, in a hospital affiliated with S.H.I.E.L.D. Fury is in the operating room for intensive care. Steve, Natasha, Hill, Sitwell, and several high-level agents are outside the window.


    At this moment, a ring of fire suddenly formed out of thin air. Jerry, Coulson, and Garrett walked out of the ring of fire.


    Youre all here. Hows the director? Jerry looked at the senior agents standing in arge circle outside the room and asked Steve.


    He pointed to the window, frowning, Hes still being taken care of, but the injury is serious.


    Although Fury did a lot of things that made Steve didnt like him very much, he had to admit that he was an important figure. If he died, the whole S.H.I.E.L.D. management would go into chaos.


    In the early morning, Fury suddenly found him and said that S.H.I.E.L.D. had a traitor, and what he said was too vague.


    John Garrett? Whats up with him? When Hill and the others saw that Coulson was handcuffing Garrett, they all showed a surprised look.


    At this time, Jerry cast Legilimency and then looked at both Hill and Sitwell in the room. S.H.I.E.L.D. doesnt know how many Hydra spies there are now. Steve and Natasha are Avengers, so there must be no problem, but he wasnt sure about Hill and Sitwell.


    Huh, he is one of them. He didnt expect that one of the two was really a spy for Hydra.


    This is irvoyant, the leader of that organization. We just captured him in a base far away from here.


    It is unbelievable that a dignified high-level agent of S.H.I.E.L.D. would actually be the leader of the opposition organization that would be fighting against S.H.I.E.L.D.


    In the operating room, Furys electrocardiogram became a straight line. This means that the operation failed, and Fury died.


    The sudden situation in the operating room immediately caused everyone to turn their attention away from Garrett. Compared with the death of the director of S.H.I.E.L.D., the betrayal of an eighth-level agent was less important.


    Jerry, does your magic work? Rogers and the others all turned their attention to Jerry.


    They were eager to find Jerry and wanted to see if Jerrys healing magic could pull Fury back from the dead.


    Jerry pretended to be helpless and shook his head, If he is just injured, I can do it. But if he is dead, I cant do anything about it.


    At Jerrys current level, it can be rescued as long as the soul is not gone. The reason for this answer now is that Fury is not dead at all. His soul has note out of his body. From just reading Hills thoughts, he knows that Fury is just pretending to be dead.


    When everyone heard this, a sad expression appeared on their faces.


    Its just that some people are really sad, such as Steve, Coulson, Natasha, and others are faking it, like Hill.


    Ten minutester, in the hospital morgue.


    Everyone fell into silence as they looked at the corpse of the director, who was lying there without the slightest breathing.


    Im going to call Pierce and report the news of the directors death. Sitwell carefully observed Furys body, and after confirming that it was indeed dead, he left the room.


    The crowd didnt say much. Alexander Pierce, the former S.H.I.E.L.D. director and now the head of the World Security Council, is the only person with the right to lead the entire S.H.I.E.L.D. now that Fury is confirmed dead. Therefore, it is normal for Sitwell to report the news.


    When Sitwell walked out of the room, Jerry directly opened the mirror dimension and pulled everyone present, including Fury.


    Okay, you can now wake up. After entering the mirror dimension, Jerry walked to Fury and cast a healing spell.


    After a while, Furys eyes moved, and then he slowly opened his eyes.


    Hill, whats going on?


    Looking at the location where he is not the secret base nned before, but a morgue. Fury was stunned to see Hill. There are Steve, Natasha, Coulson, Garrett, and Jerry.


    It was confirmed that Fury was dead, and everyone was sad about it. But he suddenly opened his eyes and spoke.


    Hill was stunned for a while, Director, something happened.


    The original n was that after everyone had left, she would secretly take the director to a base and use medication to wake him up. But Steve called the Wizard, and Jerry directly used magic to wake him up ahead of schedule.


    Director Fury, I think you should exin why you are pretending to be dead. Dont worry. I have pulled everyone into the mirror dimension, which is isted from the real dimension. Those monitoring equipment in the morgue will not work. Jerry said directly.


    Furys face changed, and finally, he sighed, Well, we better start from the attack on Jerrys house first.


    Fury said everything that happened before. Since Hydra attacked Jerrys house, it turned out that Fury secretly started investigations on the entire S.H.I.E.L.D.


    Since he is not sure how many people in S.H.I.E.L.D. are Hydra spies, he only asks Agent Hill to be responsible for this investigation. All kinds of clues point out that there may be a lot of Hydra spies hidden in S.H.I.E.L.D., and many senior agents have certain suspicions.


    They were also aware of the seriousness of the matter that Fury immediately went for Pierce to stop the Project Insight that was originally nned to be implemented.


    However, within a day, he was fatally attacked on the road. After he escaped, he came to Steves house as soon as possible. Steve should not be a Hydra member, and he is strong enough to provide him with protection.


    But he was still caught by them and attacked once again.


    He knew they would not give up as long as he didnt die. He asked Hill to inject himself with tetrodotoxin B, which Dr. Banner once studied, and then investigate what was happening.


    Whats Project Insight?


    Steve keenly discovered that Fury was assassinated after stopping that project. So the purpose of Hydra in S.H.I.E.L.D. was probably to start this project.


    Fury sighed, There are too many criminals in this world, and alien forces eyeing them. Our power is currently limited to monitoring them. In order to protect the earth better, we have gathered all our scientific and technological forces and spent a lot of money to build threetest-generation aerospace aircraft carriers.


    After they lift off, they orbit around the earth and are equipped with the most advanced long-distance weapons, which can destroy enemies in one minute with the help of satellites. Those criminals dont need to show up, the satellite can read their DNA, and we can kill the threat quickly. Thats Project Insight.


    You hang guns over everyones heads and call it protection? Only bad people need to be watched. Youve turned the entire earth into a prison. Youre not different from Hydra. Steve replied.


    Fury nodded and said in a somewhat self-deprecatingly manner, Youre right. Im arrogant. I feel like Im in control. But the truth is, Im now broken.


    Hydra infiltrated S.H.I.E.L.D., and he was almost assassinated. It finally made him realize that some of his previous ideas were not so correct.


    I have just used magic to heal most of your injuries. You should be able to live and breathe as long as you drink this bottle of potion. Jerry took a step forward, took out a bottle of potion he had made before, and threw it to Fury.


    Fury drank the potion without hesitation, Thank you, I now regret not taking that magic mirror with me on the second floor.


    If he hadnt always been wary of Jerry, he would keep the magic mirror in a room in the headquarters alone for safekeeping. In case of a situation like this, he could use the magic mirror to call Jerry for help.


    Well, add the healing magic and potion to your tabs. When everythings over, remember to pay for it. Oh yeah, also add my reward for handling irvoyant. Jerry pointed his finger at Garrett, who Coulson had pinned down.


    He is not as angry as Steve for Furys Project Insight. After all, even if the aircraft really go to space, it will not pose any threat to him because he can directly fly up and shoot down the aircraft.


    As the director of S.H.I.E.L.D., when he knew that countless aliens in outer space were far stronger and it would be a threat to the Earth, it was normal for them to fortify their defenses.


    Its just that if the people who control the aircraft have always been righteous people, it will definitely help mankind. Unfortunately, as a global organization and not an individual, how can it always ensure that the controller can keep the peace in the world?


    Whenever there is an evil controller in the future, then it will be a disaster for human beings on Earth. From a personal standpoint, no one likes that a sharp sword is put above their head, and it would kill them at any time.


    Hearing that the Wizard asked for a fee, Fury didnt care. He was used to it, but the moment he saw Garrett, there was another stunned look in his eyes, I didnt expect that irvoyant would be you, Garrett.


    Hes not just irvoyant, hes also connected to Baron Wolfgang von Strucker from Hydra, and I now suspect hes a Hydra spy himself. Colson briefly recounted what had happened before.


    A Hydra spy? What is the current situation of Hydra? I think we should almost know the answer now. It just so happens that another Hydra spy hade back.


    At this time, Jerry saw Sitwell walk back into the morgue after the phone call, pull him into the mirror dimension, and then take out two bottles of Veritaserum.


    After reporting to Pierce about the news of Furys death and the news that the Wizard captured Garrett, Sitwell came back, only to find that everyone in the room had disappeared. Before he could react, he called the members of the special forces guarding outside toe in and was pulled into the mirror dimension.


    Whats going on? Director, youre not dead! When Sitwell saw Fury standing there, he was shocked.


    Before he could react, Jerry had already forced him to drink a bottle of Veritaserum.


    Agent Sitwell, are you a Hydra spy?


    I am a Hydra agent, the dean of the Hydra Academy, responsible for recruiting the agents who graduated from the S.H.I.E.L.D. Academy to enter Hydra.


    First, it was Sitwell, and then Garrett was asked by several of the most professional S.H.I.E.L.D. agents in turn, and they told all the information about Hydra that they knew. The truth of the facts made everyone stunned, and even Fury was shocked for a long time and could not calm down.


    Originally, they always thought it was the revival of the Hydra, and then gradually sent spies to infiltrate S.H.I.E.L.D., and then rose to the top step by step to steal intelligence from S.H.I.E.L.D. However, two-thirds of the agents in the entire S.H.I.E.L.D. are Hydra agents.


    All the agents who graduated from the S.H.I.E.L.D. Most of the Academy will be called into the Hydra Academy for secondary training before working here.


    Since the establishment of S.H.I.E.L.D., most tasks have served Hydra. Hydra secretly controls many wars and anyone who notices it will be immediately assassinated.


    For example, one of the founders of S.H.I.E.L.D., Howard Stark and Nick Fury.


    The current leader of Hydra is the former director of S.H.I.E.L.D. and now the chairman of the World Security Council, Alexander Pierce.


    During World War II, Dr. Z was captured by Steve. Later, he joined S.H.I.EL.D. when S.H.I.E.L.D. was established and then secretly contacted the remaining Hydra agents to infiltrate S.H.I.E.L.D. internally step by step.


    Moreover, he also devoted his life to creating a Z artificial intelligence, which can calcte whether it may pose a threat to Hydra in the future through all the information and big data.


    In Jerrys view, it is a scientific version of prophecy. If it poses a threat, shoot it directly with the aircraft to clear the threat for Hydra in advance.


    The aircraft must be prevented from taking off. Otherwise, ording to Zs calction, countless innocent people on Earth will be destroyed by them. I need you to infiltrate S.H.I.E.L.D. and rece the positioning systems of the aircraft.


    After digesting the information from the two Hydra spies after a moment of silence, Fury habitually began to issue orders.


    However, he was only halfway through his words when Steve interrupted him, Not just the aircraft, we have to destroy the entirety of S.H.I.E.L.D.!


    Destroy S.H.I.E.L.D.? S.H.I.E.L.D. has nothing to do with this matter. Its Hydra.


    Fury was about to defend when Rogers interrupted him, S.H.I.E.L.D. is Hydra. Hydra haspletely infiltrated it. How many innocent people died because of it? You cant control them all. Neither S.H.I.E.L.D. nor Hydra can stay.


    For so long after his resurrection, he has been performing tasks for S.H.I.E.L.D., but in the end, he is serving the mortal enemy Hydra. How can this not make him angry?


    I agree with him, and I also think that Hydra or S.H.I.E.L.D. does not need to exist. Jerry was the first to agree with Steve.


    Without the existence of S.H.I.E.L.D., he can do things more freely in the future. This time he thought it was just to help a terrorist organization and earn several red stars for him, but he didnt expect that the entire Hydra and S.H.I.E.L.D. needed to be wiped out.


    After all, ording to what the two Hydra spies just said, Hydra has been waging war and manipting history over the years. It also needs to develop a n to kill hundreds of thousands of people who are a threat to Hydra.


    After dealing with this, he wouldnt have to worry about earning any more red stars.


    I agree.


    Same here.


    Echoing.


    Immediately after, Jerry, Natasha, Coulson, and even Hill all agreed.


    They joined S.H.I.E.L.D. and sacrificed their lives toplete the mission. Most importantly, they believe in the lofty concept of S.H.I.E.L.D. to protect the earth and ordinary people from harm, not for power, money, or status.


    When they know that among the countless tasks they have done, many of them may be Hydra agents, it really feels like theres nothing they can do about it.


    Seeing this, Fury had to sigh helplessly, Well, what you said makes sense, but I still want to say that the concept of S.H.I.E.L.D. has always been good.


    If I can deal with Hydra this time, I will no longer serve as the director. I will choose a suitable person, inherit the concept of S.H.I.E.L.D., and continue to solve the troubles that ordinary people cannot solve.


    Steve did not object this time.


    Jerry pped his hands, Okay since thats the case. Lets go and deal with the problem.


    After speaking, he directly reached out and drew a portal, Where does this lead to?


    Coulson found the scene across from the teleporters somewhat familiar scene.


    Jerryughed, Director Furys office. We will go directly to the headquarters to solve the problem now.


    We havent made a n yet. Fury retorted.


    As the director of S.H.I.E.L.D., he knows best how strong the number of agents and defensive capabilities of the headquarters are. If they enter like that, it would be a reckless action.


    Ive already thought about the n. Its simple. Go there and then capture Pierce alive. All the Hydra agents who dared to resist will be killed. This way, we could seize control of the base quickly. Jerry replied.


    They are all ordinary people, and they dont have any weapons that could destroy the world in their hands. In Jerrys view, there is no need to waste time, and he has to go back to ss.


    Not everyone thinks that Jerrys n is unreliable. At least Coulson still believes in the sess rate of Jerrys n.


    There is still an hour until nine oclock. If you are still hesitant, then I will go first. Let me tell you this. I cant tell which are the Hydra or the S.H.I.E.L.D. agents. Dont me me if theyre all dead.


    Seeing that everyone was still thinking, Jerry stepped directly across the portal and appeared in the office.


    Jerry just passed the portal, and Coulson stepped over, Is there anything important at nine oclock? Could it be that Pierce intends to take off at nine oclock?


    Oh, no. Its just that I have a ss at nine oclock, so I cant bete. Im a student at university, you know? Jerrys answer left Fury, Hill, Steve, and Natasha speechless for a while.

 Chapter 366: “Not To Be Messed With”

    Chapter 366: ��Not To Be Messed With��


    You should know where Pierces office is. Lets get the leader first, and then well get rid of the other Hydra spies. Seeing Fury and the others alling over from the portal, Jerry immediately suggested.


    Pierces office is forty floors below. But before that, please let me do one thing.


    Fury went to his desk, pressed a button, and ordered, Turn on the radio in all rooms in the building.


    Negative. A mechanical female voice replied.


    ess Authority Director Nichs J. Fury.


    Authorization failed. Your permission has been removed. The mechanical female voice sounded again.


    Pierce, that bastard, he removed my permission. Fortunately, I have a backup.


    Hearing the report that his permissions had been removed, Fury scolded secretly, then took off the blindfold of his left eye and ced the blind eye on the retinal scanner on the table.


    Immediately afterward, the mechanical female voice finally replied, Alpha Level authority, retrieved.


    Hearing that, his authority returned again. Fury repeated hismand and began to say solemnly, Attention all S.H.I.E.L.D. agents, Im your director Nick Fury, and Im not dead. Now listen carefully, Hydra haspletely infiltrated S.H.I.E.L.D., and anyone around you may be a spy for Hydra.


    What you have to do now is dont trust anyone, dont listen to anyones orders, and try to protect your own safety. Captain America and The Wizard are going to take care of the situation. Dont follow anyones orders, even if he is your most trusted officer. Because he may also be a spy for Hydra.


    Furys intention is very simple, so that the real S.H.I.E.L.D. agents will not be fooled, prevent casualties, and prevent them from being unsuspectingly killed by Hydra spies. Although Pierce removed his authority, he was still the director of S.H.I.E.L.D.


    As long as they are real S.H.I.E.L.D. agents, they will definitely listen to his order, and those who wille to attack and hinder their actions can all be treated as Hydra spies.


    Ive always wanted to ask. Cant your eye be cured with S.H.I.E.L.D. technology? Jerry watched Fury open his blindfold.


    Fury put his blindfold back on, My eye was injured by fighting aliens when I was young. Earths technology cannot cure it at all.


    You have fought aliens before? Steve had a surprised look on his face.


    Fury said with a serious look, Why do you think I want to develop a powerful weapon so much, and why was Pierce initiated the Insight Project? It is because long ago, I already knew that there are Kree, Skrulls, and other aliens far stronger outside the Earth, and theyre not all as friendly as E.T.


    Well, I think wed better hurry up, or itll be troublesome for Pierce to escape.


    Jerry didnt care about Furys concerns at all. The earth belongs to one of the nine realms and is the center of the world tree. Moreover, The Ancient One and Kamar Taj are ready to guard the earth.


    Its just that he cant tell Nick saying about things because Ancient One said before that its best not to let ordinary people know about the existence of Kamar Taj.


    Leaving the directors office, everyone walked directly to the office below.


    Of course, the Hydra spies and the buildings internal defense system were blocked. A series of spells easily brought all of them down. Even Steve and others didnt need to do anything at all.


    Along the way, because of Jerrys presence, there was hardly any stagnation in the pace of progress, and it was not until the floor of the chairmans office that there was finally something.


    He saw that at least fifty Hydra agents stopped in the spacious aisle in front of Jerry. Unlike the Hydra agents he had encountered before, these fifty agents were uniformly dressed in ck, armor made of unknown materials, and special helmets.


    Jerry fired several spells as usual, but the blue magic energy hit these ck-uniformed Hydra spies, and the spell did not work.


    Jerry, theyre wearing Anti-Wizard suits. Your magic probably wont do them any harm. At this time, Fury quickly reminded him.


    Anti-Wizard suit? Jerry was taken aback when he heard the name.


    Fury exined a little embarrassingly, Because of your previous performance in New York, the members of the World Security Council were a little scared. A fund was approved, and S.H.I.E.L.D. devised a n to repel your magic.


    After the research,bined with the technology of the earth and part of the Chitauri technology, as well as some rare materials obtained through our connections, 50 sets of Anti-Wizard suits were finally made at a huge cost.


    These suits can not only resist high-temperature me and high-intensity electric shock but also absorb and iste any energy and light that hits them to a certain extent. The disadvantage is that their physical defense capabilities are not strong.


    After listening to Furys exnation, Jerry couldnt help but raise his brows and then replied angrily, You know what? I felt like youre making my work harder and harder every time.


    He can basically guess that not only the World Security Council but also Fury himself may feel that his strength is too strong, and they need to make some means to deal with him.


    Jerry didnt care too much, while the so-called Anti-Wizard suit could resist some of his magic, especially the Fire Dragon Spell and his lightning strike. However, he has many tricks up his sleeve.


    He blocks the bullets shot with Protego and casts his spell. They saw that the originally smooth and hard metal ground suddenly became extremely soft under Jerrys magic as if it had turned into sand.


    The ground also sucked down the fifty Hydra spies in the armor in front. No matter how hard they struggled or hit the ground with their weapons, they couldnt do anything about it.


    Finally, when all the Hydra agents disappeared, Jerry stepped on the ground again, making the ground return to normal. Jerry has too much magic at his disposal at any time and situation.


    If someone wants to study the method of restraining him by restraining his use of magic, they will find that it is absolutely impossible.


    Alohomora. Arriving at the door of the room, Jerry cast a spell.


    As expected from you, those carefully developed armor for you didnt have any impact.


    Pierce has been observing the situation outside through surveince. He saw Jerry, Fury, and others walk into the office. He stood calmly.


    Motherfucker, you and Hydra are over. Most of the Hydra agents in the building have been dealt with. I can guarantee that you will spend your time in prison until you die. As soon as Fury saw Pierce, he looked at him disdainfully and cursed angrily.


    Before knowing the truth, Fury had absolute trust in Pierce. After all, his director status was chosen by him. It can be said he was like a mentor to him.


    If not because he and Pierce had some acquaintance before, he would have liked to destroy his head with a single shot.


    Fury, our philosophy has always been the same. S.H.I.E.L.D. is Hydra and Hydra is S.H.I.E.L.D.. Why would you be angry? We are all protecting this world when we originally put forward our n, and you agreed to it. Pierce showed a smile.


    Fury was even angry when he heard the words, The idea of S.H.I.E.L.D. is to protect the people, to protect humanity, and you Hydra are just for power and control.


    Fury, as long as the n is implemented, 20 million potential threats will be eliminated, and I can save the remaining seven billion people. This is the right way.


    20 million? Thats brutal. Hearing that Pierce was nning to use the aircraft to eliminate 20 million people, Jerrys eyes lit up instantly.


    He thought they would at least kill several hundred people at most. But he didnt expect the result to be in the range of millions. Considering the scale of the threat, Jerry could gain a lot of red stars from this.


    Why does it look like the Wizard is happy? Natasha poked at Coulson next to her.


    As a spy, Natasha is quite good at observing bodynguage, so the sudden change in Jerrys expression cannot escape her eyes.


    Maybe he thinks things are going to be settled soon, and then he can go back to ss? Coulson shrugged.


    Im not going to join you. Im going to arrest you, Pierce! Fury was not at all tempted by Pierce, and he stepped forward to take him down.


    Pierce didnt panic at all and turned his head to look at Jerry,


    Wizard, take them all out!


    Hearing Pierces order, Jerry suddenly felt that he was at a dead end and then went crazy.


    Seeing that everyone looked at him with weird expressions, Pierce reached out and pressed a button on the table. Immediately afterward, a video appeared on the wall of the office.


    The video is divided into two shots. The shot on the left is a police car. The police car is driving on a popted road, and the driver is a middle-aged man in his forties. The second shot is on the street. A girl of about thirteen or fourteen years old, carrying a schoolbag and riding a pink bicycle.


    Its your father and sister, dont think about attacking me. Do you see the sensor in my ear? As long as there is any problem on my side, they will take action. At that time, I cannot ensure that your father and sister are dead or alive.


    I know you have the ability to teleport, but as soon as you disappear, I will also give an order. You cant appear in two ces at the same time. You know what to do, and Im sure you dont want your father and sister to be in trouble. Pierce pointed to the screen with a smug smile on his face.


    He had already made preparation when it came to dealing with him. The first one was using the armor he made, but unfortunately, it did not have much effect. The second one was to put arge number of agents on two of the closest rtives of the Wizard on their daily activities.


    An ambush wouldnt do much since various magical spells guard the Wizards home. But if its a public area like now, Jerry couldnt do anything about it.


    Just as Pierces threatening voice fell, his sensor was shed by an invisible sharp de and fell to the ground in two parts. It was Jerry who casually threw Sectumsempra.


    Seeing the earphones break and fall, Pierces eyes instantly panicked, What are you doing? Didnt you hear what I said? Once I lose the sensor, they will make a move. Its useless for you to break the sensor. He thought that Jerry did not hear his exnation clearly.


    However, Jerry smiled, I know, I did it on purpose. I want to tell you that my family is not something you can target easily.


    -


    Queens, New York, 8:30 AM.


    Haas and Aisha waved goodbye to Belle and left the vi.


    Haas police station and Aishas school were not in the same direction, so after the two left the vi, one drove to the left, and the other rode to the right.


    Last year, Haas drove Aisha to her school and then went to work at the police station by himself. But this year, Aisha suggested that she wanted to do some exercise, so she began to ride her bike to school every day.


    Haas thinks there is nothing wrong with it. Exercise is never a bad thing for children like her.


    After leaving the vi, he drove directly to the location of the police station. His speed was not too fast because since he became the chief, his life has been much more leisurely.


    However, just as he was about to turn the corner and turn towards the highway, a ck car in front of him that had been driving in front of him suddenly stopped. Seeing that he was about to collide, he reacted quickly and braked suddenly.


    Just when he was about to go down to check what was going on in the car in front of him, he suddenly noticed something was wrong.


    Because at this time, seven or eight cars of the same model sprang out from behind, and he quickly surrounded his police car in the middle.


    What the hell?


    The doors of the seven or eight cars opened at the same time, and more than 30 men rushed to his car, raising the guns in their hands to his car, and shouted, Mr. Haas, please get out of the car now!


    Facing dozens of men, Haas panicked. Although he couldnt figure out why he was being attacked on the road in broad daylight, he had no choice but to do as he was in this situation. The ss of the police car could not stop the dozens ofrge-caliber guns.


    However, just as he was about to push the door to go out, he suddenly found that his car had changed. The seat turned into a very high-tech cockpit in a blink of an eye. At the same time, a high-tech helmet appeared on his head.


    Little Steel at your service! An unfamiliar voice came from the helmet.


    Haas looked at everything in front of him in a daze, What? Who is talking?


    Hello, Mr. Haas. I am an intelligent auxiliarybat vehicle from the gxy. I have been disguised as an ordinary car because I identallynded on the earth. Little Steel read out the newly revised lines of his master one by one.


    Exining that it is an alien vehicle that came to Earth unexpectedly and has been disguised as an ordinary police car. Because he has been with Haas for a long time, he has feelings for him, and seeing that he is in danger, he wants to help him out of this situation.


    Ordinary people wouldnt necessarily believe Little Steels answer. But as a science fiction fan, Haas believed it right away. He began to excitedly ask him how to operate the car to help him.


    The operation is very simple. After Haas puts on the helmet, he can directly control it with his mind.


    At the same time, in the eyes of the Hydra agents outside. Haass car changed from an old police car to a Transformer Robot in less than a second.


    It changed into a huge robot with a sword in its right hand and a shield in its left hand. Arge machine gun barrel was nted on the left shoulder, and arge rocketuncher on the right shoulder.


    Fire! Although he couldnt understand the bizarre phenomenon now, the leader of the Hydra agents gave the order to attack immediately.


    Immediately, countless bullets began to shower the robot.


    They saw that the robot was a bit confused at first but quickly reacted. Holding a shield to block the bullets and sweep the enemies with the sword. The powerful force immediately swept away the cars blocking the nearby road and smashed into the Hydra agents.


    Immediately afterward, he raised his big foot, kicked and stomped the remaining Hydra agents. Hearing the sound of the sirening from a distance, Haas thought for a moment and then controlled the robot to jump dozens of meters high and disappear in a blink of an eye.


    When Little Steel disappeared, the house elf who had been hiding by the side quickly appeared to cast magic, restoring the road to its normal appearance.


    It turned out that while Jerrys magical strength continued to improve, he did not forget to contribute to his familys safety, and he spent a lot of time upgrading Haas car.


    Among them, the most important transformation is to change the car bodyguard mode to the current mecha mode that can hide him inside and control it in person.


    One is that it is safer to hide inside it, and the other is that considering Haas hobby, it may be more fun to control and fight with the car in person.


    He used an Extension Charm to expand the interior of the control room and used alchemy to make the helmet with the ability to connect with Little Steels movement. In this way, Little Steel can read Haas thoughts and then fight ording to his thoughts.


    At the same time, Aisha was riding to her school. She also encountered the same situation as Haas and was surrounded by seven or eight cars.


    However, unlike Haass stubbornness, Aisha immediately became excited. She chooses to ride a bicycle to school every day to see if she can encounter something on the road and show up as a magical girl.


    When she saw a group of ferocious people getting out of the car with guns, she immediately dropped her bike and rushed into them instantly.


    The dragon danced, and the Mahjongs bounced up one by one. In less than ten seconds, all the Hydra agents who followed into the alley fell to the ground.


    -


    Looking at the giant robot in the video feed and the magical girl who kept unleashing all kinds of magic. Everyone was dumbfounded. They didnt expect that the wizards family was not ordinary people and his family shouldnt be messed with.


    Can I still have the chance to apologize now? Pierce looked at the two videos and turned his head stiffly at Jerry.


    Jerry replied sullenly, You think an apology would work on me now?

 Chapter 367: “Plenty of Red Stars”

    Chapter 367: ��Plenty of Red Stars��


    Seeing that things werepletely out of control, Pierce hurriedly pressed a button in his pocket that had been prepared in advance.


    Outside the ss window behind Pierce, a man with a mask came from the sky and then used his mechanical hand on his left to smash the window andnded next to Pierce.


    The Winter Soldier! Seeing the personing, Natasha immediately called out the figures name.


    Its a famous assassin in the world. In the past 50 years, he has sessfully assassinated more than 20 important people. Even Natasha lost the first time she fought him five years ago. When Fury was seriously injured, he sessfully left after fighting Steve.


    After the Winter Soldier arrived, he immediately pushed Pierce away and raised the gun in his hand to suppress Jerry and the others.


    Dont let him run away! Seeing Pierce being pulled by a helicopter outside, Fury hurriedly shouted.


    Without waiting for Steve and others to rush over, Jerry directly cast his magic, Expelliarmus! Sectumsempra


    He saw that as soon as the Winter Soldier raised his gun, it suddenly flew out by itself, and then the rope pulling Pierce out of the window was also torn.


    He had no choice but to use his arm and punch the Wizard. As a result, his powerful mechanical arm also flew out.


    Immediately afterward, his face was hit by the shield that Steve threw, flipped to the ground, and locked by Natashas legs.


    Pierce saw that the Winter Soldier was captured in an instant and had no hope of escape. He wasnt scared, looked at the time on his watch,ughed, and sat on the ground, You lose.


    With Piercesughter, there was a sound from the window. Hearing this voice, Furys eyes changed drastically, Hes stalling for time.


    Everyone came to the window and looked far in the direction from which the sound came. The S.H.I.E.L.D. headquarters is built on Theodore Roosevelt Ind and surrounded by arge river called the Potomac River.


    However, the water of the river suddenly separated to both sides, revealing three huge holes. Inside the holes are three aerospace aircraft loaded with countless Earths most advanced weapons.


    It turned out that S.H.I.E.L.D. carved out the entire bottom of the Potomac River and secretly transformed it into a base for the development of Project Insight.


    Its toote. In ten minutes, all those who are identified as threats by Zs algorithm will be eliminated, including all of you. Hydra will eventually rule the world. Pierce struggled to get up and sat in his chair.


    When he discovered that Jerry and others had invaded the building, he ordered the Hydra agents to intercept them while letting the remaining agents start the aircraft and directly start the n.


    Hes been waiting in the office until now to make the n go smoothly.


    Fury saw the aircraft take off from the river, turned around angrily, and kicked Pierce sitting on the chair to the ground, Ill smash your head right now.


    Pierce didnt get angry. He justughed and said, A new, more orderly, and perfect world is about to be born. My ideal has been achieved. I have nothing to lose. Do you think Im afraid of death?


    In order to protect the concept of human beings, the agents of S.H.I.E.L.D. will not hesitate to sacrifice themselves toplete the task. The Hydra agents will alsomit suicide without hesitation after being caught by the enemies.


    Unfortunately, the perfect new world in your dream may not be realized.


    At this time, Jerry was also watching the flight of the aircraft. He looked at Coulson and asked, Did Thor say anything about what had happened in Kamar Taj thest time you met?


    No, he just said you guys had a big fight. Coulson wondered why Jerry was asking this question.


    I didnt expect that Thor would say nothing about it. Dont worry, Ill take care of the aircraft, but it will be rough. Jerry nodded, transformed his face, spread a pair ofrge white wings, and flew out of the window.


    Its time to let everyone know my true strength.


    Jerry flew in the air, watching that reporters had begun to notice the situation. He took a vehicle or even a civilian helicopter to approach this side and began to cast his most powerful magic.


    After this incident, S.H.I.E.L.D. willpletely lose the trust of the World Security Council, and their operation will most likely be reduced or ceased. So in the future, it will basically not have any impact on him.


    However, this does not mean that no one will attack him or his family in the future. After all, some people will always think that he is a threat, or there will always be people who will try to control his power and use him to achieve some of their own goals.


    Now, he wants to let all people in the world know how powerful his power is and what would happen if they provoked the Wizard.


    In the eyes of S.H.I.E.L.D. agents, Hydra agents, Washington reporters, and ordinary people in the distance, the Wizard floating in the sky multiplied into fifteen different figures.


    Immediately afterward, they saw a hundred fire dragons that were even bigger and more condensed than during the Battle of New York at the top of every wizards head.


    Go forth!


    Following Jerrys loud shout, 1,500 fire dragons were divided into three groups. With each group targeted each of the aircraft that were flying in the sky.


    Countless strong explosions sounded, and the fire dragons directly destroyed the three aircraft and fell into the direction of the river.


    However, before it fell into the river, itpletely turned into nothing. Jerrys Fire Dragon Spell is not ordinary fire magic. When he was studying and creating this magic, he also added some principles of the Fiendfyre Spell.


    However, the spell is not as easy to control. It has the risk of burning the caster away. So the fire could destroy all kinds of materials they use for the aircraft.


    After showing his lethality no less than that of a nuclear bomb, Jerry Apparated and reappeared in the office where Fury and others were. At this time, Fury and others were a bit shocked.


    Because ording to the information about the Wizard obtained by S.H.I.E.L.D., thest time the Wizard showed the most destructive magic was when they fought against the Extremis soldiers with Iron Man.


    Back then, his magic is very powerful. Its power was simr to a tactical missile because a tactical missile can easily destroy a cruise ship. However, S.H.I.E.L.D.s aircraft ispletely different from ordinary cruise ships.


    In addition to the size being much bigger, the materials used in its construction are also the best in the world. However, such a powerful aircraft was directly destroyed into nothing under his magic, leaving no residue behind.


    In addition, the Wizard has the ability to teleport. If he wants, he can teleport to any city at will and then instantly destroy an entire city with his magic. In this way, the existence of the Wizards is more threatening than nuclear bombs.


    Because nuclear bombs can still be intercepted with modern technology. As for him, they cant intercept him at all.


    After taking out Garrett and Sitwell from the mirror dimension, Jerry asked Fury, I kind of forgot about them.


    Most of the Hydra agents in the building have just been dealt with by him, and the remaining agents have been turned to ashes together with the aircraft. Besides, two Avengers, Natasha, and Steve, could take care of the rest.


    As for the future of S.H.I.E.L.D., thats not something he should consider. It didnt matter to him anyway.


    He felt that although he had previously thought about using force to control the Wizard, he no longer pursued that n. He knows that the Wizard has a strong sense of justice and treats ordinary people very kindly, so hell leave him be.


    Ill be going now, and there are five minutes left before my ss. You may use these Veritaserum potionster for them. Of course, you owe me a lot, including helping you dealing Hydra this time.


    I dont ask much, except for the cutting-edge biological research equipment you promised, a copy of all your S.H.I.E.L.D. rted information on biological research, experiments, and more advanced biological technologies. Is that alright with you?


    Jerry took out eight bottles of Veritaserum from the suitcase space and threw them to Fury. Veritaserum is definitely one of the most expensive potions in the Harry Potter world, but to Jerry, it is no different from the cheapest potions.


    He had a lot of the ingredients to make in his suitcase, given he had a whole farm stock of it, and he could always make another er if he really needed it. The reason why he only gave eight bottles was that he only had made that many beforehand. After all, who would make so many Veritaserum without any urgency at all?


    No problem. Fury is quite straightforward this time around.


    It is fully worthy of his request. He just destroyed kill three Hydra aircraft just now and dealt with most of their problem for today.


    Jerry nodded, then drew a portal and returned to his university.


    Entering the ssroom on time, he found an unupied seat and sat down after Jerry cast a Muggle Repelling Charm and opened his panel.


    Seeing the number of red stars on the panel, Jerry couldnt help but shock.


    At this time, the number of red stars on the panel actually increased by a millionpared to the day before he left the university.


    If you think about it, this is normal. If he doesnt do anything, Project Insight will likely seed ording to the n. However, it may not be able to kill all Hydra enemies, such as him. The weapons on the aircraft could kill a lot of people instantly.


    If he sits idly by and the n seeds, Fury, Natasha, Steve, and maybe even Tony could all be killed by a surprise attack from the air. Odin and Ancient One may not care about such wars thate from human beings inside the Earth.


    Perhaps it is precisely because of that he can get a lot of red stars.


    Thest time he stopped the dark elves froming only got him hundreds of thousands of red stars as rewards.


    With his current red stars, he will be able to conduct research on the wizards blood with peace of mind for a long time.


    His goal this time is to improve the purity of the wizards blood, increase the total amount of magic power, and solve the problem of insufficient magic power when casting a lot of magic. On the other hand, he also wants to see if he can use this to increase his physical body strength.


    His physical body is actually no worse than ordinary Asgardians. But if he doesnt use magic for protection, his physical body is still vulnerable to bullets, especially those heavy weapons.


    If he can make another breakthrough so that ordinary weapons cannot break through his defenses, his ability to withstand danger will greatly improve.


    -


    On Christmas Eve.


    Instead of studying and learning, Jerry returned to celebrate his holiday with his family.


    Unlike in previous years, only Jerry, Aisha, and Haas were for Christmas. This year, there were also Belle and her father.


    Belle was found to be pregnant not long after Jerry started college, and it had been a month since then. After dinner, everyone sat on the sofa in the living room and watched TV together.


    Im your favorite reporter Lucy, and today Im covering New Yorks new superhero, Mechaman.


    As everyone knows, the police tracked down a deranged case of human smuggling at the East River Port in Queens. However, the criminals have hostages, leaving the police a little helpless for a while.


    But at this moment, our new hero Mechaman appeared. He drove a huge mecha, quickly helped the police to deal with the criminals, rescued the hostages, and finally disappeared into the street in a ck sports car. It resembles the Transformers movie very much.


    Lets change the channel. Its better to watch the talk show today on Christmas Eve. Seeing the report on Mechaman on TV, Haas hurriedly picked up the remote control.


    The so-called Mechaman is actually Haas himself.


    Originally, he didnt think about bing a superhero. Although he wanted to be a superhero in his heart, his intuition told him not to, knowing he was a police chief.


    However, in an arrest operation the day before yesterday, the police had some troubles from the criminals, and even several police officers were seriously injured on the spot.


    Seeing that the criminals were about to escape by boat, he turned on the battle mode on his car and took care of them.


    However, it lets him know that Little Steel can actually change its shape into police cars, sports cars, and another type of cars.


    Isnt that good? Since the Wizard disappeared a month ago, the crime rate has skyrocketed. One more superhero is always a good thing. At this time, Belleughed.


    She felt that with the disappearance of the Wizards and the increase in crime rates, the pressure on Haas as police chief would also increase. Haass work would be easier with multiple superheroes helping to deal with criminals.


    Yes, there is also The Mahjong Girl from the news I read. With them, even if the Wizard does not appear, those criminals will not dare to be rampant. Jerry echoed.


    A month ago, the video of Jerry using 1,500 fire dragons to explode the aircraft instantly was publicly shared, and the whole world was talking about the Wizard.


    Half of thements were all about praising him for saving the world, but the other half also talked about how the Wizard itself is a potential threat.


    Since the Wizard was that powerful, if one day he bes evil, who can stop him, and how can the safety of mankind be guaranteed?


    Quite a few people were against the Wizard, and Jerry had already anticipated this situation.


    After he showed his terrifying strength, those who attacked him before would not dare to provoke him, but at the same time, it would also make some people fear him.


    Those who are afraid of being attacked by the Wizards will use this to manipte the publics opinion about the Wizard. Facing this situation, he chose to disappear.


    Its not because he doesnt want to solve any more problems or there was too much pressure from the public, so he quit doing it. But mainly because he has enough red stars, and it is not worth it to waste his time fighting criminals at this moment.


    Besides, whether its The Mahjong Girl or a Mechaman who has just started appearing, as long as they do good deeds, he will have a steady stream of red stars.


    On the other hand, he knows that human nature is like this. Most people are selfish. Even if he has done so many good things and saved so many people before, when his power is so powerful that it is frightening, there will still be people going fear and reject him.


    Now that he disappears for a while, everyone thinks that the Wizard is disappointed in them. He was letting everyone know the importance of the Wizard existing in public.


    He had seen Maguires Spider-Man, and he really thought that Spider-Man was doing his duty well enough, but many people were still dissatisfied with him.


    In his view, those who were acting like that did not deserve to be saved.

 Chapter 368: “The Blood Enhancer”

    Chapter 368: ��The Blood Enhancer��


    In his suitcase, inside the Azkaban.


    Jerry instructed a machine in front of him,


    Record, the 285th experiment using dragons blood as the main material, wormwood, dew of a sap, Modified Extremis serum, and Modified Super Soldier serum.


    Yes, the data has been recorded.


    A series of records quickly appeared on the machines screen, then grouped into a folder and kept together.


    Jerry nodded when he heard the words, Start experimenting with the new recipe.


    The machine immediately stretched out the maniptors that were modeled after the human arm. ording to the requirements in the form, they skillfully processed the materials one by one and put them into a container simr to a cauldron one after another.


    Half an hourter, Jerry stepped forward and began to chant the spell on the liquid in the container. The strange liquid in the container turned into amber, and the machine operated the container put it into a crystal bottle, sealed it, and handed it to Jerry.


    This machine is the one that S.H.I.E.L.D. gave him ten months ago. It is currently Earths mostprehensive and technologically advanced biological research machine.


    However, in order to conduct the experiment more effectively, he used alchemy to make arge-scale magic modification on it so that it could more effectively assist him in the experiment.


    In the past ten months, Jerrypletely disappeared from the public eye and began to conduct his research. He refused even when Fury and Coulson asked for help a few times.


    He soon learned all the knowledge in the university and also obtained several information from Dr. Banner, Dr. Hansen, and Jemma. In terms of knowledge and ability, he is no different from some famous biology professors on Earth.


    With the research materials obtained from S.H.I.E.L.D., his biological knowledge reserve is actually far more than typical biology professors.


    However, after a series of experiments, he found that if he just wanted to create something that could strengthen the wizards blood, it was almost impossible to achieve it if he just used Earths technology. Therefore, hebined his potion-making knowledge with it.


    Finally, after repeated experimentalparison and verification, data analysis, etc., he finally sessfully developed a wizards blood enhancer.


    Its just that the wizards blood enhancer always had some drawbacks when using human subjects for experiments, such as the sudden growth of a tail, ear, etc.


    After his continuous experiment, continuous addition of various herbs, and more in-depth analysis, observation, etc., all those bad side effects were finally removed. The one he is holding now is the No. 1 blood enhancer that he feels is the most perfect one.


    However, it is still necessary to carry out more human experiments to be fully confirmed that its safe to use.


    Nagini,e here. Following Jerrys call, she quickly appeared at the door, transforming into a humanoid appearance.


    Master, what are your orders?


    Go and bring an experimental body here. Jerry waved his hand, and she left immediately.


    Because of the need to study the wizards blood, Jerry collected the blood of normal wizards as research specimens and also collected Naginis blood forparison.


    Through research, he also figured out the Maledictus blood, and while making the blood enhancer, he tried to make a bottle for Maledictuses. It turns out that the effect is not bad.


    After taking the blood-reducing agent, Nagini can freely transform herself between her snake and human forms, just like an Animagus. Its just that Animagus can only be an ordinary animal, while Naginis body is a magical creature.


    Since Naginis magic power is not low, and she has strong abilities in all aspects after turning into a snake, he also contracted her. He appointed Nagini as the warden of Azkaban, cooperating with the Dementors and guarding the Death Eaters inside.


    Five minutester, Nagini walked into theboratory with a woman.


    Master, this is thest one.


    I hope this time is a sess. Otherwise, I can only go to the world of Harry Potter again. Jerry muttered as he watched the woman that Nagini brought in.


    The woman Nagini brought in was the only Death Eater in Azkaban, Betrix Lestrange. There are not many Death Eaters left in Azkaban. In order to prevent idents, Jerry cast Obliviate on each of them before conducting any experiments.


    The wizards blood enhancer must use wizards as experimental subjects, and there is no way to use ordinary humans for experiments. Therefore, only when he felt he had a better result by using a Death Eater to conduct human experiments.


    Its a pity that the previous ones all had some problems. Either they didnt have an effect, or weird organs started to grow. Betrix is the only Death Eater left for the experiment.


    Ordering Nagini to put Betrix on the bed, Jerry put the No. 1 blood enhancer into the needle and injected it into her body.


    With the injection of the serum, Betrix immediately let out a howl of pain. Immediately afterward, her veins started to burst, and she began to struggle violently. After a while, the metal device used to restrain her hands and feet was forcibly broken by her.


    Seeing this, Jerrys eyes suddenly lit up, There is no change in appearance. She seems to look a lot younger, her wrinkles have disappeared, and the strength enhancement effect is obviously much better than the previous one.


    When experimenting before, no Death Eater could break free from the restraints. Although Betrix lost her memory, it might be the pain just now that made her feel disgusted with Jerry and Nagini. After breaking free, she rushed towards them immediately.


    Petrificus Totalus! Jerry casually threw a spell at her.


    She didnt evade at all, but after the spell hit her, she continued to charge at Jerry as if the spell had no effect at all.


    Jerry was not surprised but delighted when he saw this because it meant that the effect was proven to be sessful.


    Expecto Patronum! Immediately afterward, he summoned his Patronus.


    Under Jerrys control, the Patronus grabbed Betrixs hands, and she began to break free. Jerry was observing from the side and found that Betrixs power at this time was actuallyparable to his second-form Patronus.


    Betrixs strength is no different from that of ordinary humans before the experiment, and although the strength of his Patronus in the second form is not as strong as the first form, it is still very strong.


    If injected with the enhancer, His strength will be stronger than Betrixs.


    Seeing that Betrix and the Patronus were fighting, Jerry used a pistol and then shot Betrixs thigh.


    The bullet hit her thigh with precision and caused almost no damage. It bounced off the skin on her thigh.


    It seems that ordinary pistols wont break her defense. Jerry nodded, then pulled out a rifle and shot another one.


    This time, there was an obvious bloodstain on her thigh. Obviously, the rifle was enough to break the defense. Finally, Jerry summoned a sniper rifle and put on an armor-piercing bullet for thest experiment.


    The armor-piercing bullet directly prated Bes thigh, but it quickly healed at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the bullet was squeezed out.


    Obviously, modern weapons such as sniper rifles are enough to cause damage to her body. Still, because the enhancer contains part of the self-healing ability of the Extremis serum developed by Dr. Hansen, the wound will automatically heal itself.


    Now, lets test the most important point, the increase in magic power.


    Throwing away the sniper rifle, Jerry began to attack Betrix with magic and finally attacked with a lightning strike at a 50% magic output.


    Betrix already had magic resistance like a dragon. But Jerry is not an ordinary wizard. With his current strength, if he uses his magic with all his strength, a dragon wouldnt stand his magic, let alone Betrix.


    After being stunned, Jerry carried Betrix, used Obliviate to erase her memory just now, and then began to test her magic level.


    The original intention of developing the enhancer was to increase the total amount of magic power so that he could get stronger and stronger.


    Level 310?! Seeing the results, Jerry suddenly showed a smile.


    If he remembered correctly, Betrixs power level was only level 132 before injecting it with the enhancer, but now it is almost the same as his power level. It can be seen that the enhancer has basically achieved his goal.


    Of course, Betrixs level is a little bit lower than Jerrys.


    Betrixs level was high, but that doesnt mean she is immortal like him. Just like Dumbledore, Voldemort, and Grindelwald, their magic power level is estimated to be at least in the 400 range.


    Jerry can live forever because when they practice meditation, they improve their magic power and subtly improve how their body works.


    It is set at level 300 because if they have been practicing meditation and reached level 300, they passed the minimum requirements of attaining longevity.


    Jerry is a special case.


    When he practiced meditation, he had a wizards blood in his body and magic power, but his power level was very low.


    However, in the world of Cardcaptor Sakura, because he absorbed Eastern and Western magic, he improved his original meditation technique and turned it into a new one.


    As a result, not only did he speed up his training, but his body transformation speed was greatly enhanced. Therefore, when he was at the 300th level, he was able to make his body attain longevity.


    Under normal circumstances, the amount of level represents the amount of magic power. Level 300 magic power canst forever, suitable for those who want to meditate to attain longevity.


    After all the test results werepleted, Jerry did not immediately inject the enhancer but drew a tube of Betrixs blood and asked Nagini to send it back for further observation.


    Although the effect of the No. 1 blood enhancer is good, to be sure that it has no side effects at all, Betrixs blood needs to be tested more and verified with time. If the blood analysis is good and she remains okay after a month. He can safely inject himself with the enhancer.


    In a short period of time, he will no longer focus on researching the enhancer.


    Maybe if he spends a few more years to continue his research, the effect of his enhancer will be better. But he thought it would be better for him to spend that time on something else for now.


    -


    A monthter.


    After confirming that Betrixs blood analysis was okay and her condition was normal, Jerry injected himself with the enhancer.


    The result was unexpectedly good.


    His bodys strength, physical and magic defense, as well as the total amount of magic power, have all been greatly improved. Because hes already strong enough, his injection was way better than Betrixs injection a month ago.


    He also found that the total amount of magic power in the body has increased a lot, and the speed of gathering magical energies also sped up.


    After he had injected the enhancer, he also injected Nagini with it.


    Although all the Death Eaters memories were wiped out by him, all of them were enhanced with his previous experimental enhancers. It may result in a bad situation knowing theyll grow into something strong.


    Therefore, it is important to strengthen Nagini, as he doesnt stay in the suitcase every day.


    He originally nned to kill all these Death Eaters after the experiment was over. After all, every crime theymitted was enough to be sentenced to death. But after thinking about it, the Death Eaters memories have been wiped out by him. They have also be his human experiment subjects, killing them is a bit unreasonable.


    In the future, he ns to make a small world in his suitcase that belongs to himpletely, and these people could be the first people that settle in this new world.


    Time to start researching new magic.


    It took nine months and nearly 300,000 red stars until he finally researched the wizards blood enhancer.


    Now, what he needs is to put the focus of time back on magic, improve his magic power, and learn new magic that he has never seen before. It just so happened that the cooldown had already ended, and more than 900,000 red stars were still left.


    Leaving the suitcase, he opened the panel and selected the world of Cardcaptor Sakura.


    There are still 31 Clow cards that he has not studied. There are many magic principles in them that Jerry finds interesting.


    If he remembered correctly, Eriol Hiiragizzawa should also appear soon. He is the one who inherited the memory and magic of Clow Reed. If he canmunicate with him, he will definitely obtain something.


    The scene in front of Jerry turned into the magic house full of various magic books.


    -


    Huh, when the Infinity Stones came out of the main world, they became ordinary stones. Jerry took out the Reality Stone the first time he re-entered the Cardcaptor Sakura world.


    As he expected, the power that turned the illusion into reality no longer exists in the stone.


    ording to the information he learned from Ancient One, the Infinity Stones are the six elements when the universe was born. Each stone represents the most fundamental part of thew and power of the universe.


    They can never be destroyed. Its not that the six stones cant be destroyed, but thews they contain cannot be destroyed unless the entire universe is destroyed.


    The power disyed by the six stones alsoes from the universe of the main world. Once it is taken away from the main world like now, it will lose its power and be a normal gemstone.


    Fortunately, Jerry never thought of relying on the Reality stone for power but only used it to learn it and improve his own magic.


    After putting away the stone, Jerry took a book and began studying it. Since the enhancer was sessfully made, he devoted his time to learning more about magic instead of continuing to do various experiments as usual.


    However, this time, his research direction is not Western magic but the contents of the books that Syaoran brought from his family before about making Eastern magic weapons.


    Compared with Western magic, Eastern magic actually has its own uniqueness. Like the magic sword in Syaorans hand, it can be turned into a jade ne through a spell and carried around his neck.


    He mainly focused on improving his power and making up for the shorings of his physical body, so he didnt spend much time studying the technique in Eastern magic.


    Now that he can almost be regarded as a rtively bnced wizard, he can naturally take some time to study other things. He always felt that he was constantly developing and evolving the suitcase as time passed, which worried him.


    Although he also strengthened the suitcases defense ability through alchemy, its body is only a wooden box. If it encounters an enemy with high magic power, it is likely to break in the middle of a battle.


    In the suitcase, he has all his personal things over the years. Once the suitcase is destroyed, everything inside may disappear.


    Therefore, he wanted to see if he could turn the suitcase into a magic weapon with strong defensive capabilities through Eastern magic. So that it was easier to carry and no longer had to worry about being damaged.

 Chapter 369: “First Lender”

    Chapter 369: ��First Lender��


    The doorbell rang.


    Come in! Jerry replied.


    Jerry was engrossed in studying the Western Magic item-making technique, nced at the time, and knew that Syaoran and Sakura had arrived for their magic lessons.


    Hey, theres one more person!


    Waving his hand to open the door, Jerry noticed that in addition to Sakura, Tomoyo, and Syaoran, there was another little girl with twin buns and a resemnce to Syaoran.


    This is my cousin, who just arrived yesterday! Syaoran introduced the girl next to him to Jerry.


    Jerry was taken aback by the unexpected arrival of his cousin without prior notice, especially since she had transferred to the same ss as him.


    Its not that he disliked his cousin, but she could be quite troublesome.


    Upon hearing it, he suddenly remembered that in the show, Syaoran had a girl with him around. He did not realize that the girl was actually his cousin.


    Hello, Im Meiling Li, and Im Shaorans fiance! The girl released her hold on Syaorans arm, bowed to Jerry, and deliberately emphasized the word fiance, giving Sakura a provocative look as if iming some ownership.


    Fiance? Sakura and Tomoyo were shocked immediately upon hearing the words.


    They were all just elementary school students. How did these two already reach the engagement stage?


    Jerry also raised an eyebrow, sensing that something was amiss. If Syaoran and Meiling were cousins, it was absolutely impossible for them to be engaged.


    After all, in ancient times, cousin marriages were not umon. It wouldnt be surprising for them to hold more traditional views in their family.


    However, marriages between cousins were unheard of even in ancient times. Could the Li family have some strange concept of pure blood and impure blood?


    Um Meiling, thats a long time ago, and we were just kids. How can you still remember it? Syaoran couldnt help but cover his forehead upon hearing Meilings words.


    He and his cousin had grown up together, naturally ying games like pretending to be a Family together. Their engagement was just a childhood verbal agreement, not a genuine engagement.


    Meiling clung to Syaorans arm and raised her chin. I dont care. I like Syaoran the most. I am your fiance, and no one can take you away!


    Alright, enough. When you return, you guys should discuss this another time. Were here to discuss magic. Jerry interrupted, uninterested in the romantic entanglements of elementary school students.


    He raised his hand, signaling everyone to be quiet, grabbed the Time card, and returned it to Sakura.


    Sakura handed Jerry a new magic card. Jerry, this is the card we just captured yesterday.


    Although Sakuras dedication to learning magic was not as intense and diligent as Syaorans. She couldnt deny the powerful magic power inherited from Clow Reed within her.


    Even without the use of Clow cards, Sakura possessed considerable magical strength.


    Combined with her talent for knowledge and Syaorans proficiency inbining Eastern and Western magic, they could defeat any Clow card that appeared within minutes.


    Thank you. You can read your books, and feel free to ask me any questions. Jerry picked up the card and smiled.


    At this point, the group had already developed a particr foundation in magic, so they pursued their magical interests individually.


    If they encountered something they didnt understand, they would discuss it with each other. Even when Sakura and the others came over, Jerry spent most of his time on his own activities.


    After providing the four of them with a guide, he temporarily set aside his research and began studying the new card.


    Like alchemy, Eastern alchemy was aplex knowledge system epassing various aspects. Mastery couldnt be achieved in a short time.


    The Fight card was a magic card created by Clow Reed,bining all the fighting skills worldwide.


    The unique feature of this card was that even if someone had no prior knowledge of fighting, using it would instantly transform them into the worlds greatest martial arts master.


    Everything was at their disposal for Muay Thai, Karate, Judo, Boxing, various martial arts, and weapons.


    The effect of this card held little interest for Jerry. His current physical abilities had greatly improved under the influence of the enhancer.


    It works well with the magic usage of the Fight card.


    In fact, Jerry quite liked this type of magic that enhanced oneself. As a wizard, there were situations where one might face challenges.


    If an opponent possessed high magic resistance and was immune to spells, they were vulnerable to attacks.


    Having self-enhancing magic like Force, which increased his strength, and Fight, which improved hisbat abilities, proved beneficial in such scenarios.


    Jerry could instantly transform himself from a wizard into a top-tier warrior using his technique to conjure a weapon.


    With his strong foundation and the ability to enhance himself, Jerry could overpower even the Hulk.


    In light of Jerrys current level of magic and his previous experience in researching Clow cards, he had already deciphered most of the magical principles contained in the Fight card shortly after obtaining it.


    He estimated that his unique method would adapt to his own power within a few days. However, as he immersed himself in his research, someone approached him.


    Whats the matter, Meiling? Jerry put away his magic tools and looked up at Meiling.


    Though 99% of his focus was on analyzing the magic circle of the Fight card, he always kept 1% of his attention on his surroundings. Therefore, he was aware of Meiling sneaking over.


    Ah I I have a question for you! Startled by Jerrys sudden gaze, Meiling was taken aback.


    Go ahead. Jerry stored the Fight card and nodded.


    Meiling seized the opportunity and spoke up.


    I heard from Syaoran that your magical power is incredibly strong, stronger than even the elders in our family. Maybe second only to Clow Reed. I want to ask if its possible for me to learn magic?


    Growing up with Syaoran, Meiling came here to help him collect the Clow cards that he had wanted since childhood.


    However, upon her arrival, she discovered that Syaoran had shifted his focus to study Western magic, determined to be a formidable magician not inferior to Clow Reed and Jerry himself.


    With Syaoran abandoning the pursuit of Clow cards, her own martial arts expertise became useless.


    Moreover, she watched as Syaoran discussed magic with Sakura and Tomoyo, but she could only observe from the sidelines.


    She wanted to ask Jerry for an opportunity to learn magic as well. After all, a regr person like Tomoyo had learned magic. She might have a chance too.


    Jerry carefully observed Meiling and then held her small hand, using his mental power to scan her briefly before shaking his head.


    You dont possess the talent for learning magic. Youre unable to absorb magic power, which means you cant use magic.


    Meilings situation was different from Tomoyos.


    Although Tomoyo was ordinary, her high IQ allowed her to possess an excellent talent for magic and learn it naturally. On the other hand, both Meiling and Aisha belonged to a simr type.


    They possessed physical gifts, but their low intellect made themck the talent for learning magic.


    Upon hearing this, Meiling couldnt help but feel disappointed and turned to leave.


    Since her birth, she had been deemed unfit to practice magic by the family elders and was left with only martial arts to pursue. Now, she wanted to try again.


    Jerry observed Meiling and suddenly spoke up, However, its notpletely impossible.


    What do you mean? Surprised by his statement, Meiling turned back and approached Jerry once again.


    Syaoran, Sakura, Tomoyo, and Kero were also drawn to Meilings voice.


    Its impossible. Even the great Clow Reed couldnt make someone without magical talent learn magic. Otherwise, there would be more magicians in the world, Kero interjected while stuffing the remaining piece of cake into his mouth.


    Syaoran shared the same doubt.


    From childhood, he had been conditioned to believe that individuals without the talent for magic could not learn it. It was a longstanding truth within Eastern magic, unchallenged for thousands of years.


    Jerry possessed formidable magical power, but Syaoran didnt believe he could defy such an irondw. Being out of touch with magic for a long time, Sakura appeared bewildered.


    Tomoyo, who stood beside Sakura, didnt seem particrly invested in the topic.


    Observing Sakuras perplexed expression, she found it cute and skillfully adjusted her camera to capture the perfect angle for a picture.


    Jerry, noticing everyone gathering around, touched his chin and smiled.


    Indeed, I cant change a persons magical talent. However, its not impossible for someone to absorb magic power and learn magic.


    It was impossible for Jerry to grant magical talent to someone without it, enabling them to absorb magic power and learn magic.


    The blood enhancer he studied was explicitly designed for wizards and only worked based on the wizards bloodline.


    Injecting the enhancer into ordinary individuals without any wizard bloodline would have fatal consequences.


    In the future, once he gains a deeper understanding of advanced biological knowledge. He may develop a potion that could bestow wizard bloodlines upon ordinary people.


    But that was not currently feasible.


    The idea he had in mind was inspired by how the mages in the main world borrowed magic power from the Dimensional Gods.


    In the main world, mages did not possess magical talent themselves. Instead, they performed magic by borrowing magic power from corresponding Dimensional Gods.


    Jerrys goal had always been to be as powerful as them.


    However, relying solely on his training, even with continuous enhancements to the enhancer and improved meditation methods, he needed to figure out how long it would take to achieve that level.


    While exploring the ancient collections of Kamar-Taj, he came across various methods used by the Dimensional Demons to enhance themselves.


    These methods served as a reference for his current nto create simr procedures and lend magic power to those who desired to use magic.


    Like banks in the ordinary world, lending magic power to others would umte greater power.


    With the enhancer, his total magical power had significantly increased. He could already dedicate a portion of it to lend to others.


    As long as he didnt push himself too hard initially, he could progress step by step. Surviving the initial stage would lead to exponential growth in his magical power.


    Naturally, fullyprehending this lending system was a challenging task.


    Furthermore, he needed to ensure his strength surpassed the borrowers. Otherwise, he could encounter troublesome situations, as he did with The Ancient One.


    Fortunately, he had encountered numerous private collections of The Ancient One in Kamar-Taj, which gave him insight into the methods of borrowing magic power from different Dimensional Gods.


    He could use them as references to refine and improve his n.


    As for Meiling, she could serve as his first test subject, allowing him to experiment with it.


    What should I do? What should I do? Meilings excitement was rekindled upon hearing Jerrys words.


    After a brief moment of contemtion, Jerry responded, For now, you need to follow Syaoran and Sakura to learn the basics of magic.


    The process of acquiring magic power will need to be taken slowly, not rushed. Remember that you muste here with Syaoran and the others daily, as I will conduct some tests.


    And so, the days passed, one after another.


    Syaoran, Meiling, Sakura, Tomoyo, and Kero would visit Jerrys house almost every day after school.


    They would spend time learning magic or bringing the new Clow cards they had discovered and collected to Jerry.


    Jerry found himself once again caught up in a busy schedule, spending nearly 24 hours a day immersed in his work. Most of the time, he would use astral projection to separate his soul from his body.


    While his body meditated to strengthen his magic, his soul would delve into studying Eastern magic, analyze the new Clow cards, and develop his own method of lending magic power.


    Among these activities, the most challenging was studying Eastern item making.


    Syaoran was young and had limited knowledge of item making, so he could only provide a little helpful advice. This meant that Jerry had to start from scratch, learning the intricacies of the art of item making by himself.


    Many of the professional terms used in the book proved difficult for him to understand from books alone.


    Though he could manage to make some simple items, meeting his own expectations proved far more challenging.


    As a result, he gradually reduced the time dedicated to studying it. Instead, he nned to visit Hong Kong to seek advice from experts, hoping to achieve more efficient progress.


    The analysis of the new Clow cards proved more straightforward inparison.


    Take the new Loop card, for instance, which involved the principles of space magic. It created a closed loop connecting two spaces, trapping individuals within.


    The Sleep card had a simr effect to a Sleeping Charm, but the Sleeping Charm could only target one individual. The Sleep card could stun multiple targets within arge area.


    The Song card could imitate any sound, and the Little card had the power to shrink objects and people.


    Analyzing the magical principles behind these new Clow cards allowed Jerry to make enhancements and improvements to his own magic.


    Additionally, the activity that upied most of his time was developing an effective and safe method of lending his own magic power.


    Studying the lending methods of various Dimensional Gods and with the assistance of Meiling, he had spent over a month formting a n.


    First and foremost, this method of lending magic power involved a type of contract magic.


    A contract would be signed, enabling the borrower to borrow magic power with the understanding that it must be returned.


    Viting the contract would result in punishment.


    However, considering that his magical power was far from that of the dimensional demon gods, Jerry deliberately imposed a limitation on the maximum amount of magic power that could be borrowed through this contract magic.


    The rule was never to exceed one-fifth of his total current magic power.


    For example, if he had 100 units of magic power, a borrower could only borrow a maximum of 20 units.


    Duringbat or spellcasting, if his magic power dropped to 50 units, the amount borrowed by the borrower could not exceed ten units.


    This restriction ensured he wouldnt have numerous borrowers depleting his magic power during a battle, leaving him unable to use his own magic.


    Simultaneously, borrowing one unit must be paid for two units in return.


    In other words, if he received a certain amount of magic power, he would return double that amount to fulfill the terms. Failure to do so would result in punishment.


    While it seems like a high-interest rate, it was smallerpared to the Dimensional Gods. Many of them borrowed one unit and were required to pay two, three, or even ten units.


    The unfortunate ones, like Dormammu, could pull an individuals entire being into the Dark Dimension. Enving them and siphoning their magic power to strengthen the Dark Dimension.


    However, except for lunatics or the uninformed, most people would avoid signing a contract with Dormammu and borrowing his power.


    If someone managed to escape the punishment or evade Dormammus pursuit, borrowing his power could be a viable option.


    Alright, focus your attention on this magic circle and recite the incantation with me.


    Within the house, Jerry ced the contract magic circle he had created in front of Meiling and began teaching her how to recite the incantation for the contract magic circle.


    As Meiling finished reciting the incantation, the contracted circle emitted a dazzling light.


    A magic symbol in the shape of the letter J appeared on Meilings forehead, gradually fading away.


    How did it go? Are you done?


    Syaoran and the others who surrounded them anxiously inquired.


    Jerry nodded, saying, Yes, it went smoothly. Now well see the specific effects.


    He handed a bracelet to Meiling and said, Wear this Ring of Carmen. It will help you sense magic and allow you to practice the magic you just learned.


    Excitedly, Meiling nodded, putting on the Ring of Carmen without hesitation, and chanted, Lumos!


    A faint light appeared at Meilings fingertips, to everyones surprise.


    I can finally cast magic! Finally, I can cast magic! Meiling jumped up in happiness, overjoyed by the light at her fingertips.


    Jerry disyed a satisfied smile and said, Remember to meditate afterward to replenish your magic power. Otherwise, you may not be able to cast magic next time.


    In truth, the function of the Ring of Carmen was to allow Meiling to sense Jerrys magic power more efficiently and borrow it through the magic power channel opened by him,.


    However, Meiling could borrow less magic power than she desired, even with the signed contract and the Ring of Carmen.


    The amount depended on her mental strength and Jerrys magical ability.


    Simr to the mages in Kamar-Taj, some could only use one or two types of magic, while others could utilize dozens of different spells and borrow a substantial amount of magic power at once.


    After using magic, ording to his instructions, Meiling would meditate.


    The power would be transmitted back to Jerry through the magic channel, doubling the borrowed amount.


    From Meilings perspective, it felt like she was storing the magic in an unknown ce through meditation.

 Chapter 370: “The Book of Carmen”

    Chapter 370: ��The Book of Carmen��


    Unbelievable!


    Its incredible!


    Both Syaoran and Kero stared at the spell in Meilings hands, repeating these two phrases in awe.


    Although Meiling had just cast a simple spell, a spell that could be considered the most basic and least mana-consuming, it was still magic.


    It meant that Jerrys method had shattered the long-standing belief of all magicians that only those with magic talent could learn and use magic.


    Just like a physicist who had always considered the universalw of gravitation as an absolute truth, only to one day discover that a person could defy gravity and fly freely in the sky, even journeying beyond the Earth to explore the universe.


    Magic is about making the impossible possible, and nothing in this world is certain. You think something is impossible simply because you havent explored enough.


    With his hands casually resting behind his back, Jerrys voice empowered Syaoran and the others.


    The truth was that, after years of studying magic across different worlds, Jerry had realized that all fixed forms,ws, and theorems were not absolute.


    Just as when he first learned Transfiguration, Professor McGonagall emphasized the importance of following Gamps Law of Transfiguration.


    Yet, once Jerry acquired the Reality Stone and began studying its power, he discovered that Gamps Law of Transfiguration could have been more precise.


    Understanding thews embedded within the Reality Stone, he realized that with the proper knowledge, anything could be changed.


    Ordinary objects, magical items, could be transformed or conjured out of thin air. One could even create like a true creator.


    Many things were deemed impossible, but only because one didnt possess the understanding or hadnt reached that level yet.


    All forms,ws, and conclusions previous magicians drew were based on their observations and knowledge.


    However, once one surpasses those boundaries. One would discover that these conclusions were only sometimes correct.


    They were merely rtive and one-sided.


    When learning mathematics, one starts by knowing thatrge numbers can be used to reduce decimals; otherwise, subtraction wouldnt work.


    But after a few more years of study, one realizes that decimals can also be converted intorge numbers, thanks to the existence of negative numbers.


    And so, Jerry approached the study of magic withoutpletely adhering to any establishedws or allowing his thinking to be rigid.


    Only through this approach would his magical abilities continue to progress and expand.


    He aspired to make the impossible possible.


    Syaoran gazed into Jerrys eyes and felt nothing but admiration.


    It became evident that Jerrys magical abilities were so potent because he had surpassed him countless times in terms of thinkingthey were not on the same level at all.


    Indeed, Syaoran had made a wise decision to study magic under Jerrys guidance and embrace the fusion of Easter and Western magic.


    Theres a striking resemnce of him within you. If you excel in magic, you may be a great magician in the future. A brilliant idea formed in his mind as Jerry saw her.


    Since Meilings magic power stemmed from him, what if she used her magic to perform acts of goodness? Would he receive some red stars?


    However, whether this hypothesis held true or not, Jerry would have to wait for Meiling to learn more magic and carefully observe the results to confirm.


    If his spection proved correct, then the issue of his red stars no longer seemed like a problem at all.


    Two weekster.


    Jerry, this is the Clow card we captured yesterday!


    Sakura handed Jerry a Clow card with the word Mirror written on it.


    She looked curiously at the stack of identical books withrge golden titles piled up next to him and asked, What kind of magic books are these? Why havent I seen them before?


    Jerry took the Mirror card and returned the previous Little card to Sakura with a smile. Those are actually magic books Ive been working on these past few days. You can call them the Book of Carmen.


    The Book of Carmen? Sakura was taken aback by the name.


    Syaoran overheard the conversation and approached curiously.


    He picked up one of the Books of Carmen and asked, May I take a look?


    Certainly. Jerry nodded.


    Syaoran opened the cover of the Book of Carmen and immediately caught sight of the magic circle his sister had obtained her magic power.


    The following pages contained the corresponding spells for each magic circle.


    Flipping through the book, he found a series of introductions to the basics of magic, including how to obtain magic power through the magic circle and the corresponding details of the contract.


    Towards the end, there were special exnations and learning methods for several magic spells, but upon closer inspection, they were all auxiliary, defensive, and healing spells.


    There were no offensive spells present.


    Syaoran wondered, Why are there no attack spells in here?


    Jerry smiled gently and replied, Because I dont want people who acquire my magic book in the future to use magic for nefarious purposes. I believe the magic contained in the book is sufficient for now.


    Sakura, upon hearing Jerrys response, sped her hands together. Brother Jerry is truly kind-hearted and considerate.


    To spread magic but excluding offensive spells in the book to prevent misuse is a thoughtful and benevolent approach that could only be conceived by someone genuinely kind.


    However, in reality, that wasnt the case.


    Jerry had created the Books of Carmen to spread magic sparingly.


    He intended for more people to make appointments with him and borrow magic power, thereby aiding him.


    The absence of offensive spells wasnt due to his concern about malevolent individuals learning magic tomit harm.


    It was, in fact, rted to an incident that urred a few days prior when he was with Meiling.


    After confirming that Meiling had sessfully learned the Levitation Charm, Jerry proceeded to test a conjecture.


    While walking alone on the street, Meiling intentionally casts a spell on a worker painting a wall above her.


    This caused the worker to fall from the fourth floor.


    Meiling lived up to Jerrys expectations and promptly rescued the worker with a floating spell.


    During this incident, Jerry noticed a slight increase in the number of red stars on his panel.


    From this, he deduced that if the borrower used his magic power to perform good deeds, he would receive the corresponding red stars.


    However, he also realized that the number of red stars obtained by the borrower was significantly less than what he received.


    If Jerry had personally rescued the worker after the fall, he would have gained more red stars.


    But he only received a few when Meiling saved the worker with her magic.


    Although Meiling used his magic power, she had learned the magic herself, and Jerry couldnt im all the red stars for himself.


    Even though he only received one-tenth of the red stars, the quantitative change would lead to a qualitative change.


    As his total magic power increased and he attracted more borrowers in the future, his red stars earnings would undoubtedly be a lot.


    Upon further reflection, Jerry concluded that even if the borrower used his magic power to save people, he would still receive a red star.


    After all, regardless of the recipients morality, the act of using those healing, defensive, and auxiliary spells to save and assist others would still generate some red stars.


    When the magic book was eventually distributed, everyone would have a favorable impression of him.


    They would believe that The Book of Carmen was a magical guide that encouraged kindness and Jerry Carmen himself was a benevolent dimensional being.


    This perception would greatly benefit him in the future.


    Good-hearted individuals were always more epted and likable than those with malicious intent, regardless of the world or realm.


    Jerry, we made an appointment to visit the shrine tomorrow after school, so we wont beingter.


    Sakura informed Jerry as it was almost time to leave. She had overheard the conversation about the magic books.


    Upon hearing the words Shrine, Jerrys interest was piqued. Sakura, has your school recently gained a new substitute teacher?


    Sakura looked surprised, How did you know?


    Jerry smiled and replied, Just a little divination magic.


    In truth, he didnt know it through divination magic, but he had a hunch that someone would appear at this time.


    Kaho Mizuki, the shrine maiden of Tsukihime Shrine, possessed more powerful magic and was highly skilled in prophecy magic.


    She had previously been a substitute teacher at Tomoeda Elementary School, and then she went to study in the UK.


    Now, she had returned due to a request from Clow Reeds reincarnation, Eriol Hiiragizawa.


    Following Clow Reeds final wish, she brought Sakura the magical Moon Bell item.


    Jerry was also eager to meet this teacher. He had not encountered a true master of magic in this world.


    Sakura needed to be more proficient in magic before relying solely on Clow cards.


    Syaoran had a better grasp in magic, but in terms of strength, he was only superior to his peers.


    Tomoyo possessed magic power and a keen sense like Sakura but knew nothing about magic.


    While Kaho represented the pinnacle of magical ability in this world.


    You can go to the shrine. Ill continue studying magic, Syaoran replied.


    He believed it would be more beneficial toe here and learn more magic, striving to improve his own abilities.


    No, we have to go. Strengthening our bond is important, so we must visit the shrine and get the amulet! Meiling firmly grasped Syaorans arm.


    Today, she had heard from her ssmate that the amulets from Tsukishime Shrine were especially effective for lovers.


    Those who had visited the shrine and received an amulet had found beautiful love in their lives.


    Syaoran sighed helplessly at his cousins persistence.


    How could he make her understand that their bond was not romantic love but a deep connection between family members?


    You go ahead. I heard that the cherry blossom tree at Tsukishime Shrine possesses incredible magic, and Id like to see it. Jerry looked at Syaoran with a smile.


    There were certain things one couldntprehend until they grew older.


    He knew that when young, one might mistake the love and affection within their family for romantic love.


    But with time and experience, they woulde to understand the difference.


    Brother Jerry, well apany you to the shrine. Sakura, Tomoyo, Kero, and Meiling all looked surprised and excited upon learning that Jerry nned to visit the shrine.


    In their eyes, Jerry was a knowledgeable and powerful magic teacher. Being able to visit the shrine together was a delightful thing.


    They were happy and somewhat amazed because Jerry spent most of his time immersed in the study of magic and rarely ventured outside.


    The next day, at three thirty in the afternoon, Jerry created a portal at Tsukishime Shrine using his magic.


    As he stepped out of the portal, he immediately spotted Sakura and the others waiting for him at the foot of the mountain.


    Syaorans eyes lit up when he saw Jerrys arrival. What kind of magic is this? It seems different from the Apparition in the previous book.


    Jerry waved his hand to close the portal and replied, This is a new space magic with its own unique characteristicspared to Apparate. Ive documented it in a book called Kamar Taj Magic. You can read it when you have the time.


    Syaoran sighed, Never mind, I havent even learned Apparate yet.


    Jerry patted Syaoran on the shoulder with a smile. Youre still young. Theres plenty of time ahead of you. Take your time, and dont rush.


    Despite Syaoran progress in magic, he still had a long way to go to surpass Clow Reed.


    Jerrys magical abilities were far stronger, enabling him to analyze Clow cards and create new magic continuously.


    The difference in their talent for magic was evident.


    Lets go. Lets head up and see, Jerry said, leading the group up the hill toward the shrine.


    However, halfway through their ascent, Sakura and Syaoran suddenly stopped simultaneously.


    It smells like Clow card. they eximed in unison.


    In an instant, their surroundings underwent a dramatic change.


    The staircase they were on transformed into a maze with walls of vibrant green.


    This is the Maze card. Its characteristic is that unless you find an exit, youll be trapped here, Syaoran deduced, drawing from his familys knowledge of the Clow cards.


    I can fly up and check for an exit, Sakura suggested, taking out the Fly card and use her wand to soar into the air.


    As Sakura ascended, the green walls also rose, denying her the opportunity to locate an exit. She was forced to descend.


    Jerry, can the portal magic you just used help us escape? Kero, with a perplexed expression, turned to Jerry for an answer.


    Of course, but I believe Sakura can find a way out on her own, Jerry replied calmly, his gaze fixed on something beyond the green walls.


    The Maze card had spatial blockades, which should have prevented Jerry from leaving the maze despite his mastery of space magic.


    However, his understanding of space magic exceeded the limitations of the Maze card, allowing him to identify its loopholes and exit without difficulty.


    But he wanted to see how much Sakura had grown in her magical abilities during their time together.


    Meanwhile, at the entrance of the shrine atop the hill, Kaho stood with the Moon Bell in her hands.


    She observed Jerry, who appeared to have noticed her presence in the maze, and muttered to herself, Who is this person? Such formidable magic, and I never foresaw him in my previous prophecies.


    This time, she had returned to secretly assist the new master of the Clow cards, as predicted years ago when she left.


    However, her prophecies had not foretold the existence of someone with magic as profound as Jerrys.


    Let me try. Sakura dered, pulling out the Sword card and transforming her wand into a sharp sword.


    With a swift swing, she cut through the green walls. To their surprise, the walls reassembled themselves after being severed.


    The Sword card alone cant break through these walls. What kind of magic can I use to ovee them? Sakura asked, scratching her head in embarrassment.


    Having studied magic under Jerry for a while, Sakuras knowledge still needed to be improved.


    She relied heavily on Clow cards in her adventure without a solid foundation.


    The Sword card isnt enough because itcks sufficient destructive power. Sakura, your advantage lies in the immense magic power within you. I recall youve mastered the Lightning Ball spell, Jerry suggested, offering a clue.


    Understanding Jerrys hint, Tomoyo exined to Sakura, Dont forget, the Lightning Ball spell grows in destructive power the longer you store magic energy.


    She raised her hands, closed her eyes, and swiftly channeled the magic power within her.


    Gradually, the lightning materialized in her palms, growingrger as she infused them with magic energy.


    The orbs expanded from the size of a grain of rice to that of a table tennis ball, then a basketball, until they reached nearly a meter in diameter.


    Fire! Sakura shouted, opening her eyes and propelling the massive ball into the air.


    The lightning ball shattered the maze walls effortlessly, causing a tremendous explosion.


    The entire maze disintegrated and transformed into a Clow card, which fell into Sakuras hands.


    Observing these events from her vantage point atop the hill, Kaho was left in awe. The new master of the Clow cards truly requires my assistance.


    She doubted her ability to wield such powerful magic as Sakura had just demonstrated.

 Chapter 371: “Fighting The Shrine Maiden”

    Chapter 371: ��Fighting The Shrine Maiden��


    Good one, Sakura. Remember that the power that belongs to you is the real power. Even if it is a Clow card, it is still a Clow card. But if you exert your power alone, its your own power entirely. Jerry watched Sakura break the Maze card and nodded with satisfaction.


    Sakura herself has nearly a quarter of Clow Reeds magical power. It can be said that she is talented. If she studies it well, her strength will definitely not be weak.


    Clow cards are powerful. It even contains powerfulws such as time, space, light, dark, and the four elements. But if you use it and dont learn its principles, you wont be able to achieve anything.


    I will work hard. Sakura was also taken aback when she saw her magic. She didnt expect the power to be so powerful. But after hearing Jerrys praise, she blushed and responded.


    Youre amazing Sakura. Tomoyo was holding a camera while cheering for his friend.


    Its a pity that I didnt have the clothes ready this time. It turned out that when Sakura was about to cast magic, Tomoyo immediately took out the camera from her bag.


    She also flew out so that she could take a photo of Sakuras in a 360-degree angle without dead ends.


    Although Tomoyo doesnt have much magic power in her body right now, she cant hold back. She has already learned how to fly.


    Syaoran is the strongest in terms ofbat ability, Sakura has the most total magic power, and Tomoyo learns magic the fastest. The three of them can be said to have their own characteristics. As for Meiling, it seems that he didnt see much talent in her apart from being Jerrys first borrower.


    Lets go now. After getting the Maze card, Jerry continued to walk to the shrine above.


    As the only shrine in the town and blessed with the legend of the love amulet, the visitors at the shrine were not bad.


    Although it was a working day, and it was three or four in the afternoon, they could still see people entering and leaving the shrine one after another, especially where there was a long queue for the amulet.


    The amulet!


    Seeing the booth for the amulet, Sakura and Meilings eyes suddenly lit up. They pull Tomoyo and Syaoran happily. Jerry shook his head, turned, and walked towards a huge cherry tree in the corner of the shrine.


    Such a strong magic power.


    This cherry tree has grown for thousands of years and has been worshipped for thousands of years. It has a strong power but will not be a monster. At this time, Kaho was wearing a robe and holding the Moon Bell, walking slowly to Jerrys side.


    Hello, Im the daughter of the host of this shrine. Kaho Mizuki.


    Hello, Im a wizard from America, Jerry Carmen. Jerry smiled, turned around, and introduced himself to Kaho.


    After hearing Jerrys words, Kaho narrowed her eyes slightly, America? Jerry Carmen? I dont seem to hear that there is a powerful person like you in the United States?


    Im a rtively low profile. Apart from studying magic, I rarely go out. Its normal if you havent heard of me. Jerry smiled and replied very calmly.


    But it was obvious from Kahos expression that she didnt believe what Jerry said.


    No matter what, you should also know that Eriol said that no wizard nor magician is allowed to appear in this town. Eriol is currently the most powerful magician in the entire European region.


    As early as two years ago, Eriol had already issued a notice not to allow any magician to appear in Tomoeda without his permission. It is impossible for any magician not to know about this. Therefore, Kaho concludes that he is most likely lying.


    Theres always something unexpected, isnt it? Jerry shrugged.


    What is your purpose in approaching Sakura? Kaho asked again.


    It doesnt matter where hees from. What matters is why he approached the new owner of the Clow card.


    Jerry thought about it, If I said nothing, do you believe it?


    What do you say? Kaho raised her right hand, and her body began to emit powerful magic.


    Jerry also felt this and shook his head helplessly, Well then.


    It seems youre resistant about it. Seeing that Jerry refused to tell the truth, Kaho stopped talking nonsense, created a seal, and began to chant a spell.


    As the spell sounded, Jerry suddenly found that the spell had pulled him into a special cage-like space.


    Interesting magic. Standing in the spell, Jerry was not afraid. He walked around to observe and study with interest.


    This is obviously a space-type spell, which can pull him into a special space, preventing him from escaping and also preventing ordinary people from being hurt when a fight urs.


    Are you taking me seriously at all?


    Kaho watched Jerry on the opposite side being pulled into the cage. He just looked left and right there and didnt even try to defend or attack.


    After being shouted at by Kaho, Jerry also came back to his senses, standing on the opposite side of Kaho, and said with a smile, Im sorry, I just like to study magic, and I cant help it when I see new magic. You can continue.


    Although Kaho was very speechless about his reaction, she still cast her spell.


    He saw that rune papers filled with various incantations suddenly appeared around his body. A raging me appeared, turning into a huge pir of fire and charging straight toward Jerry.


    Fire, eh?


    Seeing the pir of fireing, Jerry said to cast a spell. A huge fire dragon appeared out of thin air. It flew towards the pir of fire and then swallowed the pir of fire into its mouth. After swallowing the pir of fire, it moved its mouth twice before returning to Jerrys side.


    When Kaho saw this, her eyes shrank immediately. She saw his me was far stronger than hers. She waved her hand and threw out a small piece of paper. Under her spell, the paper figurine instantly turned into a woman holding a long sword.


    Jerry waved his hand to let the fire dragon attack but was directly defeated by the enemys sh.


    Expecto Patronum! Seeing that the fire dragon was easily defeated. He looked up and down the enemy with interest, and when he saw it was rushing towards him quickly, he stretched out his hand to cast the Patronus charm.


    The Patronus and the female swordsman quickly collided and then began to fight together.


    The Patronus is his strongest defensive spell and best at magic defense. The sword of the female of the enemy naturally cannot cause any damage to the Patronus. Therefore, she can only use the sword in her hand to carry out physical attacks and directly kill the Patronus.


    But as long as there is a magic power in Jerrys body, the Patronus will not dissipate, even if it is cut into pieces.


    However, her swordsmanship is amazing. The Patronus arm was cut off with one sh.


    Unfortunately, just after the arm was cut off, Jerry immediately used magic to make it grow back again. While she was not paying attention, he grabbed the sword, forcibly took the sword in her hand, and threw it out. Without the sword, she had to fight hand-to-hand with the Patronus.


    Seeing that the opponents Patronus pressed down her helper, Kaho hurriedly dismissed the spell and raised the Moon Bell in her hand with a shout.


    The Moon Bell instantly emitted a strange energy fluctuation, and Jerrys Patronus also dissipated under this energy.


    As expected from the magic items that Clow Reed made by himself. Seeing that his Patronus was forcibly destroyed, Jerry secretly sighed in his heart.


    He cast a spell to Kaho, Expelliarmus!


    A blue magic light precisely hit Kaho, and the Moon Bell in her hand was forcibly thrown out. It flew into the air andnded directly in Jerrys hands.


    I am not your enemy. This item is quite interesting. I will study it for a while as an apology for your attack on me. Well, thats it for today.


    Jerry smiled and waved to Kaho with the Moon Bell in his hand. He then Apparated easily from the cage spell.


    Under the cherry blossom tree, Jerrys figure slowly emerged. At this time, Sakura and the others had already lined up to get the amulet.


    When they saw Jerrys figure appear, they quickly trotted over and asked, Brother Jerry, where have you been? We just walked around the shrine and couldnt find you!


    Oh, Im just walking around, you know. Jerry smiled and put the Moon Bell into his suitcase.


    At this moment, a figure appeared next to the cherry blossom tree again. It was Kaho, who was wearing a robe.


    Seeing that the Moon Bell disappeared in Jerrys hands, the corner of her mouth twitched, but she knew that she was weaker than him. So she didnt make any moves to provoke him.


    Teacher Kaho? Seeing that the new substitute teacher suddenly appeared at the shrine wearing a robe, Sakura and the others were surprised.


    Kaho saw Sakura and others. The smile came back on her face, and she began to lean over to exin to them his other identity as the shrine maiden.


    Its gettingte. Ill go back first. Um, Teacher Kaho, if you have time. You cane to my house for tea with Sakura and the others. Jerry greeted everyone and Apparates away from the shrine.


    Todays purpose has been achieved, and he does not need to stay here.


    Kaho asked Sakura after seeing Jerry leave, Sakura, when did Jerrye to this town?


    When?


    Just as Sakura was about to answer, Syaoran pulled her behind and replied with a little vignce in his eyes, If youre interested, you can ask him yourself.


    Because of learning magic from Jerry, Syaoran has made great progress. He has been aware of the battle between Jerry and Kaho just now. Therefore, Syaoran was more or less vignt when Kaho came to them.


    After all, Jerry is also a teacher and a friend in his view, unlike Teacher Kaho, whom he just met.


    When Sakura heard Syaorans words, her brain seemed to have sensed something. She stood behind Syaoran and stopped answering.


    Kaho looked at Syaoran and Sakura and smiled helplessly, I dont mean it in a bad way.


    She didnt expect that Jerry Carmen was so trustworthy in the eyes of the two Clow Reed descendants. What made her even more dumbfounded was that the purpose of her returning to this small town was to help Clow Reeds descendant to inherit the Clow card perfectly and pass the final judgment.


    Unexpectedly, there was someone that came out of nowhere.


    I guess I should report this to Eriol. Watching them leave together, Kaho sighed, turned, and walked towards the shrine.


    ording to the future she predicted, her trip back to the town should have been very smooth. How did it be like this? Even such an important magic item like the Moon Bell was taken away.


    After thinking about it, she could only attribute it all to the only uncertain factor, Jerry Carmen.


    Eriol, something happened to me here. After the call was connected, Kaho immediately told him what happened.


    After a while, there was a reply from the other end of the phone, Dont worry, I just made a divination that Mr. Carmen has no malicious intentions at all. There are still many things that have not been dealt with on my side. When everythings finished, I wille there in person.


    Understood. Hearing Eriols answer, Kaho waspletely relieved.


    -


    Two monthster.


    Sakura, when you are in ss tomorrow. Dont forget to give Teacher Kaho this. Inside the house, Jerry handed the Moon Bell to Sakura.


    As for the research on the Moon Bell, he has already studied it. Clow Reed is strong and can make such an interesting magic item.


    The most fundamental principle of the Moon Bell is actually very simple. It uses a special method to emit a strange wave to disperse the most basic magic power that constitutes magic, thus causing any magic to disappear automatically.


    All magic needs to be supported by magic power. Without magic power as the most basic source of power, it will dissipate. Thats why Jerrys Patronus disintegrated as soon as it touched the energy fluctuations emanating from the Moon Bell.


    Of course, it doesnt mean he can copy it.


    In addition to understanding the principle of its magic, it also needs corresponding magic materials. Like his Time Turner, without the material, there wont be any effect.


    However, this is not impossible to solve. When he returns to the main world and studies the Reality Stone again, he can use it to create materials simr to the Moon Bell and then make a magic item that can dispel magic.


    After figuring out the magic principle of Moon Bell, he put it aside and nned to return it to her.


    He didnt expect that Kaho would be okay with it. For two full months, he studied it all the time. He didnt meet Sakura and others. The Moon Bell had done enough for him, so he thought of asking Sakura to bring it to her when she was in her ss tomorrow.


    After Sakura heard Jerrys words, she put down the book in her hand and shook her head, Brother Jerry, we are entering the winter vacation.


    Winter vacation? Its already December? Jerry sighed that the time he spent studying magic went by so quickly.


    During this time, Sakura and several others obtained a lot of Clow cards.


    Among them are not very powerful, and the magic principle contained in them is also very simple, so Jerry did not spend a long time studying it.


    Several cards caught his attention.


    The Return card is a card that contains time magic. The Return card is different. It is simr to the principle of the time reversal spell that Jerry has learned, but it is much more esoteric. The time reversal spell can only be stabilized back to five hours ago at most, and the sand of time is needed.


    But the Return card is different. As long as your magic is strong enough, you can even go back decades or hundreds of years ago. Analyzing this kind of card gave Jerry a big breakthrough in time magic.


    Its just that things created by the cards needed mana to maintain their power, and once the mana is depleted, it will stop appearing. But even so, Jerry has a new understanding of Reality Stone, and Transfiguration.


    Originally, ording to Gamps Law of Transfiguration, it can not conjure things out of thin air. But after researching the cards magic principle, he can now conjure all kinds of real food out of thin air.


    The principle is that he has been able to convert the magic power into the structure of food perfectly. So after the food is eaten, it is not like the food transformed into the air, but it will still maintain itsposition as real food.


    Simr creatures, such as monkeys, smanders, can also be transformed. As long as he provides enough magic power, he can make them.


    But magical creatures such as three-headed dogs, dragons, and Thestrals. He might not be able to make them because it seems to involve more esoteric magic.


    It can work only work onmon animals, insects, and inanimate non-magical objects, but not on humans and magical creatures.


    Jerry tried to cast it on himself. He was surprised to find that it could make his body several timesrger. After getting bigger, his power will also increase several times. If this magic spell can be optimized in the future, he will definitely obtain a substantial amount of power.


    The other card was the Firey card. Great for Jerry for strengthening his Fire Dragon Spell. It can be said that although it was only two months of research, Jerrys strength in magic has taken a big step forward.


    It can only be said that in the field of magic, too much knowledge needs to be explored and studied.

 Chapter 372: “A Trip To Hong Kong”

    Chapter 372: ��A Trip To Hong Kong��


    By the way, Brother Jerry. I won a special prize organized by some street shops yesterday. It was a luxury seven-day tour to Hong Kong!


    Just as Jerry was thinking about whether he should make a trip himself to return the Moon Bell or wait for the end of the winter vacation, Sakura told him about something exciting.


    A seven-day tour to Hong Kong? Jerry looked surprised.


    He didnt remember Sakura going to Hong Kong in his previous life. Could it be that he caused a butterfly effect?


    There are four tickets for the prize. Dad cant go on a business trip, so I decided to go with Tomoyo, my brother, and Tsukishiro. When Sakura mentioned Tsukishiro, her eyes were full of happiness.


    Syaoran, Meiling, arent you going back for the winter vacation? Jerry turned to look at Syaoran and Meiling.


    He remembered that the Li family was in Hong Kong.


    Syaoran closed his book, Definitely, well be there for a long time, at least until school starts soon. Sakura and others are traveling to Hong Kong, and of course, they will go back home.


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Sakura again and then said with a little nervousness, Sakura, if you are free after you arrive in Hong Kong, you are wee to visit our family.


    Syaoran developed a feeling for Sakura after going to school, looking for Clow cards, and studying magic together. On the other hand, Meiling snorted coldly and said nothing.


    Okay, I will visit with Tomoyo when I have time. Sakura smiled and agreed without thinking much.


    She may have one day to spare to visit his family on his seven-day trip.


    Seeing that Sakura agreed, Syaoran turned to look at Jerry again, and his tone became more nervous, I dont know if you have time toe to my house with Sakura and the others. There are some books in my house. If you want, my mother said you can borrow them.


    The moment he found a new way to meditate, he would exchange magic with his family.


    After learning that Meiling, who is not qualified in magic, can learn and use magic with the help of Jerryst time, his mother wants to invite him into the house as a guest. She even said that he could take out the real book at home.


    ording to the regtions of the Li family, only the elders can ess those books. Even Syaoran himself is not qualified to ess them now.


    After confirming that Sakura and the others would being, he tried to invite him to see if he could fulfill his mothers request.


    Hearing this, Jerry thought for about two seconds and replied, Well, thank you for the invitation.


    In his original n, he had already nned to go to Hong Kong because the previous item-making magic he tried did not result in anything, and his progress on learning it was too slow. He intends to go to find a master craftsman in Eastern magic and at least learn some basic things from them.


    However, because of his research on the Moon Bell and Clow cards, he never took the time out. Since Syaoran invited him, it was the perfect time to do so.


    Jerry had always had a guess in his mind. The books that Syaoran brought from home were not all of the books that the Li family had. Because when he read all the books, he found that these books basically talked about some basic knowledge, and the spells did not have any powerful spells.


    Clow Reedbined Western and Eastern magic to create Clow cards, and much of the magic contained in Clow cards involves extremely advanced magic. It is impossible that these advanced theories alle from Western magic. He feels that at least half of theme from Eastern magic.


    But the book sent by Syaoran did not have this part. Jerry guessed that when Syaoran asked his family about the books and said that he wanted to learn them all, his mother did not send all the books, but only the book that only Syaoran could learn at this stage.


    Syaoran is the most talented magician of the Li familys generation, but he is still young. Compared with the real masters, he is still far away from that stage.


    Therefore, in the eyes of the head of the Li family, the books that she sent should be enough for Syaoran to learn. This also means that many books contain great power and profound Easter magic knowledge in the Li family.


    If he can read all of these books, his magical ability will definitely go to a higher level, and it will also greatly help in studying Clow cards. Every Clow card seems to have been sessfully analyzed, and he has even made improvements to create his own magic.


    But it does not mean that he has thoroughly analyzed the principles of these cards.


    For example, the Time card can trap a town for 20 hours, and Clow Reed is definitely more powerful than the Time card in terms of time magic. Although Jerry sessfully analyzed the card, he can only stop the time in one area at most, and he has more room to improve.


    He has sessfully studied every card, but it is only the first stage. If he wants to exert its great power, he must continue to spend time researching it. Those precious books have a great possibility to shorten this process.


    -


    Two dayster.


    Jerry looked at a world map, calcted the distance, and then drew a portal with his right hand.


    He hasnt been to Hong Kong, so naturally, he cant directly draw a portal to Hong Kong. But the advantage of the portal is that as long as the distance is calcted, the portal can be opened even if he has never been at all.


    Today is the day when Sakura and the others took a ne to travel to Hong Kong. Jerry did not choose to go by ne with Sakura and others but to open the portal himself. He felt that instead of wasting time on the ne, using a portal to go to Hong Kong would be better.


    In order not to attract attention, Jerry deliberately opened the portal higher, so when he stepped over the portal, the position he appeared in was above the entire Hong Kong.


    Is that Victoria Harbour? Looking at the iconic port of Hongg Kongunder him, Jerry knew that the position of his portal was not wrong. After using the Disillusionment Charm to hide, he slowly flew down.


    With High-rise buildings crowded with people, Hong Kong in the 1990s was prosperous. There were men in suits, fashionable and beautiful women, and Teresa Tengs song was ying on the roadside store.


    Of course, no matter how bright the city is, there is also darkness. For example, before Jerrynded, he saw a certain alley with a dozen young, dangerous males with tattoos fighting in groups.


    Jerry discovered something very early on. There are still many simrities, whether it is the main world or the parallel world. Like the name of the country, the geographical location of the world, the famous people, songs, and so on.


    Therefore, the Hong Kong he sees now is not much different from the Hongkong in his previous life in the 1990s, but there must be some differences in some details.


    The agreed time to visit Lis family house is the second day after Sakura, and the otherse to Hong Kong tomorrow. Therefore, he came to Hong Kong one day earlier.


    The reason why he came to Hong Kong one day earlier was mainly because he had been indulging in magic research during this period of time, which made him tired. He wanted to use this day to rx and see if there were something new.


    Walking on the bustling streets like ordinary people, watching the scenery, and eating snacks is rxing for him.


    Hey, someone is actually casting spells on the street.


    Jerry was strolling on the street and admiring the scenery, suddenly sensing that there was a magic not far ahead. Looking for the ce where the magic came from, he quickly found the person who cast the spell.


    At this time, the entrance of a fitness club on the street was surrounded by a group of curious bystanders.


    In the middle of the crowd, a young man in his twenties was holding a wooden board full of incense ashes, standing there a little overwhelmed, and in front of him was a middle-aged man in his forties. The mana fluctuations that Jerry sensed came from the middle-aged man.


    He saw that the middle-aged man was holding a ss in his left hand, and his right hand took out a rune paper, ignited it with mana, and quickly put it into the ss.


    He took out a red rope and quickly wrapped it around the young mans finger, put a drop of blood on it, put it into the me on the ss, and burned it.


    After a while, the middle-aged man picked up the ss and cast a spell.


    As the incantation sounded, the me in the ss immediately went out, turning into a cloud of white smoke that seemed to have consciousness, and rolled around in the ss. Seeing this, the middle-aged man immediately put the ss upside down on the young mans mouth, and the white smoke quickly entered his body.


    The young man closed his eyes and knelt on the ground with the wooden nk in his arms. The middle-aged man seemed to have expected it. When the young man bowed his head and knelt down, he took out three incense sticks, lit two of them, and inserted thest one into the young mans mouth.


    The young man, with his eyes closed, quickly opened his mouth to bite the incense and drew it with the incense ashes on the board. It didnt take long for something to appear.


    Interesting, this seems to be a technique that can find someone.


    Jerry was standing among the crowd, watching the middle-aged mans movement, and quickly realized that he should be using Eastern magic that could find someone.


    On the first day of entering Hong Kong, he met someone who could perform magic, and Jerry was interested.


    Seeing the middle-aged man exining something to another young man who had been hiding among the crowd, he ran away with a car. He looked at Jerry and walked over with a smile as he was about to get into a car.


    You have something in you. What is your name?


    Seeing the surprised look in his eyes, Jerry immediately realized that it seemed a bit abrupt to talk directly to him now with his appearance.


    Im Jerry Carmen, a wizard.


    Carmen? What a strange name.


    Knowing that Jerry is a foreigner, the middle-aged man muttered to himself and asked politely:


    Carmen, what is your purpose here?


    Its nothing. I suddenly saw someone casting spells on the street. So, I wanted toe over and see it. Jerry smiled.


    Carmen, Im afraid I dont have time today. Im tracking down an evil person who uses magic to do evil. Ill invite you to drink another day when Im free.


    The man told Jerry and asked the young men to drive quickly, following the route map he had just drawn with magic to track the evil person.


    When Jerry heard his words, he didnt say much. He just flew up and chased the car that was driving away quickly.


    Evil? I dont know what you mean by that.


    There was nothing to do for today, and he was somewhat interested in this guy and the so-called evil person. So he nned to follow him.

 Chapter 373: “Corpse Magic”

    Chapter 373: ��Corpse Magic��


    In front of arge vi on a hillside far away from the bustling area. A red car stopped abruptly, and a man emerged from it. After the man got out of the car, he looked flustered, pushed open the door of the vi, and rushed in.


    Its just that he was just a few steps before he was stopped by a tall man in a suit with a cold expression.


    Something happened. I want to see the boss! The man hurriedly exined.


    His name is Eddie. On the surface, he is the boss of a fitness club, but in private, he uses corpses to transport drugs for the boss to make huge profits. Now the police areing to the door, and in order to prevent being caught and imprisoned, he can onlye to the boss, who can move the body.


    Follow me. The man in the suit nodded and walked towards the big vi with Eddie.


    After entering the vi, the man in the suit wanted to check Eddies body. Eddie was reluctant and was easily thrown to the ground. It turned out that this man in a suit was a martial artist. After a forcible physical examination, Eddie was taken to a room.


    In the room, a woman in a ck Japanese-style robe was ying with a white cat.


    Boss, the police havee to the door. Eddie swallowed and told the story of being chased by the police just now.


    The woman softly replied without raising her head, Wipe the blood on your forehead first.


    Eddie turned his head and looked at therge mirror next to her. A blood-stained word order appeared on his forehead at some point. He quickly wiped the blood on his forehead with his hands.


    However, just as he raised his hand to wipe off the blood, the woman took out a chrysanthemum, gently turning it while chanting a spell.


    As the spell fell, the petals of the chrysanthemum fluttered in the sky in an instant, and Eddies figure in the mirror gradually disappeared as she cast something onto the cat.


    Boss, I need a sum of money to leave Hong Kong ande back when everythings over. After wiping the blood on his forehead, Eddie hurriedly bowed and pleaded.


    The woman didnt answer, but the man in the suit beside him sneered, If you want money, Im afraid you wont be able to spend it.


    Eddie was shocked when he heard the words, knowing he would kill him. So he immediately rushed towards the woman, wanting to hold the boss to threaten the man in a suit.


    Unfortunately, just when his hand was about to touch the woman, she reached out and grabbed the white cats neck and lifted it up.


    And a strange thing happened, Eddie seemed to be strangled by something invisible, and he flew in the air. After a while, the woman released her hand, the white cat fell to the ground, and Eddie also fell to the ground.


    Please, let let me go! Hearing Eddies pleading, the woman had a smile on her face.


    With a wave of her hand, a thin rope on the ground flew up instantly, wrapping the cats neck and hanging it directly. In the same way, Eddie also seemed to be wrapped around his neck by an invisible rope and was forcibly hung in the air.


    Seeing Eddie and the white cat struggling in the air, the woman restrained her smile and ordered the man in the suit, The police areing, and it is estimated that they will be here in just a minute.


    When she saw the word Order on Eddies forehead, she knew that Eddie had been followed by magic from someone.


    Understood. The man in the suit bowed respectfully to the woman, dragged Eddies body, turned around, and left the room.


    -


    I didnt expect it to be a police officer!


    Jerry figured out what happened through the conversation with the man named Lin Feng.


    It turned out that a strange incident happened to the police a few days ago when they were tracking a drug trafficking case. The drug carrier had a stiff expression. Seven or eight police officers could not stop her from moving forward. Finally, a truck knocked the woman down.


    After investigation, the police found that the woman was the daughter of an influential person in the town. In order to take care of the investigation, Feng came to cooperate with the police for the investigation.


    In addition to his identity as a police officer, Feng also studied Eastern magic. After seeing the corpse, he found something strange and then suspected that an evil person was using the corpse to transport drugs.


    Fengs partner knew his ability and seriousness, so he dispatched two of the best police officers to assist him in handling the case. Its just that one of the police officers named Lin, only believes in science and thinks that Feng is just a liar who can do tricks.


    Youre amazing. I cant believe that!


    When the police officer who was cast by Feng just now saw that he had really found Eddie, who had just escaped, he was amazed. While the other police officer just stared at him and thought it was just a coincidence.


    The car is found, but the person is not there. Whats the use?


    If Feng hadnt let that Eddie away on purpose, they could have caught Eddie in the gym and brought him back for interrogation.


    Feng pointed to the vi in front of him and said, There are people there.


    How did you know? Officer Lin was full of disbelief.


    Feng exined, Energy emanated inside that building, especially it felt like two bodies of energy, and its moving. Hinting that there might be someone inside it.


    Jerry muttered to himself while listening to Fengs analysis of the big vi below. He has studied the magic in the Li family. However, the magic that he just performed doesnt look like something that came from the Li family.


    Feng, we are investigating the case, not looking at Feng Shui. If you put what you said into the report, the chief will think that we are all mentally ill. Officer Lin covered his forehead helplessly.


    Im just doing my job to locate the target. Feng left a sentence and turned to enter the vi.


    Upon seeing this, Officer Lin quickly stopped him and said, Feng, we dont have a search warrant, and we cant break in privately. Lets just go to the headquarters, ask the chief to issue a search warrant, and bring some more people here.


    Its toote for that. Feng shook his head.


    The police officer on the side didnt know who to listen to for a while. Just when Feng was going to bring down Officer Lin, who was in the way first, a somewhat familiar voice suddenly sounded from afar away.


    Hey, we meet again.


    You? Seeing the personing, Feng suddenly showed a surprised look on his face.


    Because this person is none other than the foreigner named Carmen who he had met earlier.


    This ce is off-limits. Please leave quickly.


    The moment he saw Jerry, Officer Lin also recognized that this was the foreigner who had spoken to Feng before. Thinking he was tailing them here, he immediately waved his hand to send him away.


    Officer Lin, right? Im here to send a search warrant. Jerry turned his head to look into Officer Lins eyes and secretly cast a Legilimency spell on him.


    When Officer Lin heard the words, he immediately looked at Jerry with a look, You have a search warrant. Do you think Im a fool?


    If it werent for the fact that he was a foreigner. He would likely think Jerry is trying to trick him.


    Jerry smiled and didnt care, put his hands behind his back, chanted a spell, and then handed the search warrant conjured out of thin air to Officer Lin, Look, isnt this a search warrant?


    Officer Lin took the search warrant dubiously, and then he was dumbfounded.


    The other police officer turned his head to look at the search warrant and said in surprise, This is really the search warrant issued by our bureau. Look at the seal and signature. Its exactly the same as the search warrant we applied forst time.


    Who are you? Officer Lin looked at Jerry with a search warrant with a puzzled expression on his face.


    Of course, he can tell whether the search warrant is true or not, but he has never heard of a neer in the bureau recently. He is a foreigner. Even if he is a member of the bureau, it is impossible for them to create a search warrant this fast.


    Officer Lin, is the search warrant genuine? Jerry asked with a smile.


    Officer Lin hesitated for a moment, then nodded. The search warrant is absolutely genuine.


    Now that you have the search warrant, you can go in and arrest the target. If they run awayter, it will be toote. Jerry replied casually, came to Fengs side, pushed the door, and walked into the vi with him.


    I heard the rumors that someone in this house was using magic to harm people, so I wanted toe over to see if it was true. But I didnt expect a fellow magician to be here too. Hearing Jerrys exnation, Feng suddenly realizes that he is also targeting the evil person in the vi.


    Well, mines a bit different than yours in terms of magic. Jerry smiled and replied modestly.


    What he just did was not a trick. He first used Legilimency to read Officer Lins mind, knew what the search warrant looked like, and then transformed it with a Transfiguration Charm.


    I follow the Maoshan principles. We who call themselves Maoshan disciples can only be considered to have learned a little bit.


    Because the Maoshan has gone for a long time.


    Hearing Fengs words, Jerry was shocked. He just thought to himself that those people in this world may not be as prosperous as he originally thought.


    Walking into the yard, what caught his eye was not the garden pool that is usually found in vis but an eye-catching dark soil with no grass.


    Seeing this, Fengs eyes changed, and he immediately crouched down and wiped the dark soil, revealing something.


    The ss condenses the mist, absorbs the essence of the sun and the moon, and the lime is used to prevent corrosion. This is a method specially used for raising and manipting corpses.


    This is the first time Ive seen the spells of raising and controlling corpses. Jerry could only feel that there was a little energy in the soil, but he didnt know that this energy was actually used to control corpses.


    In the magic system he studied, there were no spells rted to corpses.


    Feng, look here! The officer pointed to a stone pir at the very front of the soil. A very special chrysanthemum symbol was imprinted on the stone pir.


    When Feng saw the sign, His eyes shrank, It turned out to be the Chrysanthemums group.


    Chrysanthemums? The police officer looked puzzled.


    Its a technique that originated in China. In the Sui and Tang Dynasties, China and Japan conducted trade exchanges, and the Chrysanthemums group emerged at that time. However, the Chrysanthemums group is not good, but they are also not evil. Why do they use corpses to transport drugs?


    Feng exined, took off the jade pendant with the mantra engraved on its neck, and pasted it on the Chrysanthemums sign. Suddenly, the pendant stimted dark energy and was forcibly thrown out.


    Turns out theres a lot of magic in this.


    Feng, dont y tricks here. If you dont go in, we wont get where Eddie is goingter.


    Officer Lin obviously didnt believe what Feng said just now. He didnt care about the thing that they were interested in. While pulling out a pistol, he was about to knock on the door while holding a search warrant.


    Petrificus Totalus. Jerry pointed at Officer Lin and held him in ce.


    He looked at Feng, Hey, you should be the one to lead.


    Whether it is Feng or the mastermind, in Jerrys perception, the energy contained in their bodies is not strong. At most, it is a little stronger than Syaoran.


    Therefore, the two of them arepletely non-threatening to him. He wants to see the two fight and understand what kind of magic they are doing.


    Seeing that Jerry stretched out a spell and stopped Officer Lin with ease, Feng suddenly showed a look of surprise on his face. He saw that Jerry was young and thought that Jerrys spells should not be very good.


    But when he saw Jerrys magic, he realized that this foreign power might not be weak. In this day and age, there are really not many people who can perform magic like this.


    Carmen, now the enemy is here. It would be best to ambush them. Ignoring Officer Lin, Feng said to Jerry.


    Who knows if any spells or mechanisms are arranged in it, so it is obviously an unwise choice to enter slowly.


    Youre right. Jerry nodded in agreement.


    When Lin Feng saw this, he took out a red thread, called the t-headed police officer who was curious to check Officer Lins situation, and wrapped it around his index finger again:


    Let me first test the truth of the other party!


    After finishing speaking, he took out the ss from his pocket again, then put a piece of paper into the ss and put it over the mouth of the other police officer.


    The police officer inhaled the smoke from the burning paper in the cup and immediatelyy down on the ground with his eyes closed and once again entered a state of unconsciousness controlled by the talisman.


    At this time, Feng took out another incense stick, lit it, and put it in his mouth. Feng silently chanted the incantation and lifted it up, and the police officer stood up straight from the ground.


    After that, Feng took the incense stick and walked step by step with the police officer in the opposite direction to the gate of the vi.


    At the same time, in the hall of the vi, Eddie suddenly had a burst of blue smoke from his mouth, and the word Order appeared on his forehead again.


    The woman who had been waiting in the hall for a long time saw this. The corners of her mouth gradually raised. She calmly took out a Chrysanthemum and bit it into her mouth charmingly.


    She pulled out a yellow silk thread with magic power. With a flick, the silk thread flew out as if it were alive and quickly wrapped around the neck of Eddies corpse. It moved, and Eddie was pulled down.


    Simrly, the police officer outside was also pulled down to the ck dirt floor.


    Such a simple spell, but using a little connection between the souls, it can forcefully control the body. Jerry watched the fight between the two and did not forget to analyze it to a certain extent through his own understanding of the spell.


    Feng used a drop of blood he got from Eddie before and used his magic to establish some connections so he was able to control Eddies body through the police officer. The enemy took advantage of this connection and reversely controlled the police officer outside.


    Although the fighting between the two is not as destructive as spells such as wind, fire, and thunder. But it doesnt mean that its weak. It can be said that each has its own characteristics and strengths.


    Seeing that there were obvious marks on the neck, he was about to be strangled to death. Feng immediately chanted a spell on his neck. Eddies neck caught fire in the vi and burned the yellow line.


    Seeing this, the woman cut off the yellow line, and there was a hint of interest on her face. She already knew that the magician on the outside was not weak. She also found loopholes in the opponents spells.


    She got up and jumped to where Eddies body was. She wrapped the yellow thread around the non-existent incense above Eddies mouth and quickly made up a strange pattern.


    Outside, Feng found that he could no longer use the incense to lift the police officer lying on the ground. The incense in the mouth was no longer under his control as if it had turned into a steel needle, slowly extending down the policemans mouth, trying to pierce his throat.


    Feng cast another spell, held an item, and pped him with it.


    Inside the vi, the woman used a magic circle created by the yellow line to continue casting spells. Eddies nostrils suddenly spewed two long clouds of smoke, which sent her flying upside down.


    Originally thought that she had found a w and could give the opponent a counterattack. Instead, it injured her, and she could no longer remain calm. Yellow lines flew out with a wave of her hands, instantly wrapping around Eddies body.


    She manipted Eddies corpse like a puppet and controlled the police officer outside through Eddies corpse with a spell to attack Feng.


    The police officer suddenly attacked Feng, and he quickly stepped back to resist. He was afraid to hurt his partner, so he did not dare to fight back.


    He nced at Jerry next to him and found that he had gotten a small bench out of nowhere and sat there and just watched him.


    I already took care of him, so dont worry about identally hurting him. Jerry looked at Fengs direction. He waved at him with a smile.

 Chapter 374: “Through The Door”

    Chapter 374: ��Through The Door��


    Shaking his head, Feng didnt say much. He didnt expect to rely on a foreigner to help him. It was not bad that he took care of something and reduced his burden. Its just that seeing the foreigner sitting on a small bench just watching him still makes him feel a little bit weird.


    Doing a backflip to avoid the attack, Feng took out two willow leaves from his arms and wiped his eyes.


    He saw him grabbing both hands to the sides as if he had caught something, then pulling it forcefully. He turned around, removed the jade pendant on his neck, and mmed it forward.


    The woman who was using the yellow line to control Eddie suddenly felt a huge forceing from the yellow line, and her body was pulled back. Her chest seemed to be attacked by something. She let out a scream and was thrown away again.


    This injury obviouslypletely angered her. She no longer indirectly fought against the enemy outside by controlling Eddies body but immediately got up and rushed towards the door. She wants to get to know each other face to face.


    Feng noticed the enemys movements in the vi, put the jade pendant he took off in the palm of his hand, and chanted a spell to stimte the power. The two came to the door at the same time and attacked each other with their arms stretched out across the door.


    You cant run!


    Seeing that Feng used the pendant to dissolve the ice formed, the woman began to escape, and it seemed that she nned to leave through the back door.


    Jerry stretched out his hand and pointed at the vi. A thunderbolt came from Jerrys hand, broke through the door of the vi, went through the corridor, and chased the woman who was about to escape.


    Inside the vi, the woman was carrying Eddies body. As soon as she walked to the back door. Before she could get into the car prepared in advance by the man in the suit, her hair suddenly stood, and she turned around.


    How is this possible!? What appeared behind her was a thunder.


    The person who fought with her just now was simr in strength to her, and if she really fought to the death, the oue would be 50-50. She chose to retreat first and then make a n.


    When she returned, she could use her magic to control the corpse to attack the enemy at night. But she did not expect that the enemy could release such a powerful thunder spell.


    With the power of the thunder spell she felt now, she felt that she could not resist it. If she were hit, there would only be one result.


    The woman forced herself to calm down and threw Eddie, originally used to plot against Feng. She threw it to protect herself from the thunder.


    However, not long after Eddies body came into contact with the thunder, it was directly sted to pieces. This block did have some effect. At least it made the thunder smaller. It would disperse most of the energy and dy her for two seconds.


    Although it was only two seconds, it was enough for her to react.


    He saw her hands turned into afterimages, quickly forming a seal, and when the thunder struck again, she finally built a shieldpletelyposed of ice in front of her. Thunder and the shield made contact and suddenly sounded like the ice was melted.


    Thunder spells are originally the counter for ice spells. Jerrys thunder spells have been improved many times, and their power is much stronger than ordinary thunder spells.


    Therefore, even if the woman used a shieldposed of ice, it would only dy the time of her death and could not block the fatal blow of the thunder at all.


    Seeing it was about to break through and kill her on the spot. The man in the suit, who had been standing in front of the car door waiting for her, rushed over without thinking. He knocked her away and took the remaining thunder with his body.


    Tomoko, get in!


    When the woman saw that the thunder directly electrocuted the man in the suit, she immediately froze in ce.


    Feng saw Jerry wave a thunderbolt, and he couldnt help eximing, Are you a disciple from the Longhu Mountain?


    Longhu Mountain?


    Jerry was stunned when he heard Fengs words and was about to answer when he suddenly realized that his thunder did not kill the target. He moved directly and flew past the vi.


    Jerrys magic made Feng shocked again, Flight magic? I didnt expect that in this era, there are still people who can perform this kind of magic. Who is this foreigner? Why he has such magic?


    The power just now is beyond his imagination. He has never seen anyone who can exert such a powerful spell.


    Uhh, Feng. What was that? At this time, the police officer stuttered and came to Fengs side.


    Just when Feng broke the spell from that woman, the spell in his body was released and returned to normal. He naturally saw Jerry stretch out his hand and cast a thunder and flew straight toward the vi.


    Lets go now! Feng was in no mood to exin to him. He hung the pendant around his neck again and walked into the vi.


    -


    Huh, someone took the hit for you.


    Jerry slowly floated, nced at a figure that had turned dark, and said sternly to the woman who was still in a daze.


    Im going to kill you! The woman saw Jerry and knew that the thunder spell just now was released by him, and her eyes suddenly showed an extremely resentful expression.


    After she roared, she quickly reached out, took out chrysanthemums, and scattered them all around while chanting the spell. After the chrysanthemum fell to the ground, it began to rotate under the magic, and countless chrysanthemum petals flew in the sky, covering the surrounding floor.


    Interesting. Lets see what kind of spells you can use.


    Seeing the womans posture, it seemed like she was about to cast some amazing spell. Jerry didnt take the opportunity to get to know her directly but floated in the air with his hands behind his back with interest and waited for her to cast the spell.


    The woman raised her hand, and the floor that was covered by chrysanthemum petals cracked open. The stones slowly floated in mid-air.


    The woman formed a seal again, and the stones covered with chrysanthemum petals ignited blue and eerie mes, quickly flying them toward Jerry in mid-air.


    Like mind control and me magic, using chrysanthemums as a medium to perform such spells. Your group seems to be interesting.


    Jerry watched the big rocks with blue mes moving toward him. He did not panic and wrapped himself with a Protego Charm to protect him.


    A series of bombardments sounded, and dozens of big pieces with fire smashed on Jerrys magic, which did not have any effect on the Protego Charm.


    He disappeared in ce and appeared directly behind the woman. Jerry grabbed her neck and lifted her up. The woman struggled to make a seal with her hands and used thest bit of mana in her body to grab Jerrys arm.


    It turned intoyers of ice and moved toward Jerrys heart. Jerry sneered. He shook his arm, and the ice attached to his arm was directly broken by him. After being strengthened by the enhancer, ordinary spells wouldnt do much against him.


    This scene suddenly made her show a look of despair. There is no way for her to break free from him.


    Maybe you still have some use. Jerrys heart moved, recalling the spells this woman had used just now. In the end, he did not kill her but stunned her with a spell and threw it into the suitcase.


    Although the spells of their group are not very strong, they also have their own characteristics, which can be used as a reference. In the future, when there is ack of materials for human experiments, he can use her for experiments.


    Sensing that Feng and the other police offer were about to find the back door, Jerry chanted the spell again. Immediately, a ck cloud appeared over the vi, followed by a series of thick thunderbolts falling from the sky, bombarding the ground in the backyard.


    Dont worry. My spell has annihted the target.


    Oh, thats good. Carmen, your magic is extraordinary. Looking at the whole backyard scene and the strong spell fluctuation just now, Feng gave Jerry a thumbs up.


    The police officer who followed Feng was even more frightened and muttered, This is really troublesome when I write everything that happened today in the mission report


    -


    In the evening, at Officer Lins house.


    This is my niece in, and this is Mr. Carmen. After entering the door, Feng pointed to a girl of 18 or 19 years old and introduced her to Jerry.


    Hello, Alian. Jerry smiled and said hello.


    Hello, Mr. Carmen. Although Alian didnt know why her uncle brought a foreigner, she still greeted him politely.


    Hey, what about Officer Lin?


    Him? You should report his situation to the police station now. Dont worry about him. Take some medicine on your way out, and we can continue tomorrow morning. Feng exined to Alian, and he and Jerry came to the living room and sat down.


    Carmen, there is something I dont know if I should ask it or not.


    Whats that? Jerry smiled.


    Feng continued, I just saw that you used thunder magic. I want to ask, are you a disciple of Longhu Mountain?


    Jerrys spell and method of casting thunder have obvious characteristics like the Longhu Mountain people.


    No, I am not. I have a rtionship with the Li family in Hong Kong. Also, I came to Hong Kong this time because the Li family invited me. After thinking for a moment, Jerry told the truth truthfully.


    He was a little surprised after hearing this, The Li family? No wonder. I didnt expect that the Li family turned out to be hiding in Hong Kong.


    Can I ask what the Li family has to do with the Longhu Mountain? Hearing Fengs words, Jerrys eyes moved slightly.


    Feng heard the words and smiled, The Li family had the most authentic lineage in Longhu Mountain at present, and it was also the most powerful family here. But it suddenly disappeared a few decades ago, and there is no news from them. But that was decades ago. Feng told Jerry about the situation in this world.


    It turned out that with the development of the times and the prosperity of science and technology, powers like magic began to be more and more decayed.


    It is not because the power declines that it bes more and more difficult to learn, but because of the influence of the whole environment. There are fewer and fewer people interested in learning it.


    In this world, most of them are not strong. Many have practiced for decades, but they may not be able to stop a sniper from a long distance. Those who can protect themselves from modern firearms belong to the top percentile.


    Clow Reed was beyond anyones reach as he was to be believed at the top of everyone.


    Finding children with the qualifications to learn magic has be countless times more difficult. In this way, with the passage of time, many masters died because of their age, and there wont be anyone who continues the tradition.


    Almost all groups disappeared because of the decline in number.


    Only a few of them were left, who inherited some of the learning and then gradually developed it by themselves.


    When the war ended and entered the era of peace. Because of the development of science and technology throughout the country, it has be worse.


    Very few people have the qualifications to learn magic, and those who can learn it well are very rare.


    The ancestors of the Li family used to be people of Longhu Mountain. They received most of the inheritance from there, and their descendants have good qualifications. Therefore, a few decades ago, they were considered to be the most powerful families at that time.


    However, in order to survive, they moved to Hong Kong.


    As for the Lin family, where Feng belongs, their ancestors were from Maoshan. Butter, his family declined, and few of them had the qualifications to do magic.


    Feng has been unmarried all the time. His brother only gave birth to a niece, and he has no talent for magic. If he goes on, the inheritance of the Maoshan way is estimated to be gone.


    They still retain the methods and spells inherited from a long time ago. Unfortunately, they are declining now because the sessors do not have the qualifications.


    Jerry had mixed feeling after listening to it.


    He originally thought that there were still many families like the Li family. He wanted tomunicate with their masters and learn from each other. But in this situation, the Li family is probably the only one left that could teach him something.


    The good news is that the decline in this world is not necessarily bad because it means he has the opportunity to develop his magic.


    It doesnt matter if they dont have the qualifications. They can sign a contract with him. As long as they sign a contract, they can have mana, and with mana, they can continue thriving in reviving their culture.


    At the same time, he can also use this to gain a group of high-quality borrowers. The more mana the borrower uses, the more he will get in return. The more mana he gets, the faster his total power will increase.

 Chapter 375: “Li’s Family Rules”

    Chapter 375: ��Li��s Family Rules��


    After Jerry and Lin Feng made a decision to go, they left the house and wandered on the street outside.


    I always thought that the people of Longhu Mountain were the Li family. Jerry sighed.


    After talking for a while with Feng, many of the families that inherited magic had long disappeared from public knowledge.


    No one can always guarantee that their descendants have the talent to practice magic. So if a family wants to continue, it must go down, find disciples with the talent to do so, and marry them to continue the bloodline.


    This is what happens to most of them.


    Many family trees that came from the Longhu Mountain Way are also Li family, Zhao family, Wang family, etc. It is a pity that in the next decades, the talent in learning magic decreased, and in the end, they were directly scattered in the form of families.


    Among them, the Zhang family disappeared from the world because none of their descendants were qualified to practice magic. While the Zhao family and Wang family had not produced a great magician, they gradually declined because their descendants were not talented enough.


    Only the Li family was able to inherit the culture and grow. The head of the Li family redrawn the new Li family rules.


    First, the person married by the Li family must be a person with a talent for magic.


    Second, the descendants of the Li family must have a descendant. For women of the Li family, the more children they have, the higher their status.


    It was these family rules that made the Li family be the most powerful family in just a short period of time. As we all know, two people with a talent for magic at the same time will give birth to a child with a high probability of having a talent for magic.


    If only one person has the talent for magic and the other does not, the possibility of the child being born with the talent for magic will be greatly reduced.


    If neither of them has the talent for magic, then it is purely a matter of luck whether they can learn it or not.


    Therefore, the first family rule of the head of the Li family is to let the descendants of the Li family have at least a chance of being able to learn magic. So there wont be a situation where neither of them can learn magic.


    The second rule also focuses more on quality than quantity. The more children born and the more children with the talent for magic, the greater the chance of a genius being born. Because of this, the Li family has produced many geniuses in magic, and Li Syaorans mother has also be the current head of the Li family.


    Im going to find a ce to practice and visit the Li family in person tomorrow.


    Looking at the time, it was almost midnight, and Jerry didnt intend to hang out any longer. He looked left and right and Apparate to a deserted building next to him.


    Directly opening the mirror dimension, Jerry took out the suitcase and jumped in.


    In his suitcase space, there is someone who he has not dealt with.


    -


    Two hours ago, in the small vi of the suitcase.


    Relying on her physique, Tomoko gradually woke up from the effect of the stun spell.


    Where is this? Looking at the unfamiliar European-style buildings and furnishings around her, she turned over and jumped up from the bed vigntly.


    You didnt kill me.


    Her memory is still stuck in the scene of being strangled by someone, almost suffocated to death, and then woke up to this strange environment.


    I didnt expect you to be awake so early. Please stay in this room and dont move. Sun Lok held a big spoon and continued to stir the food prepared for Norbert and Norsa while watching Tomoko on the bed.


    Tomoko looked Sun Lok up and down and then scanned the surroundings. After not sensing the aura of that terrifying person, she immediately got up and rushed towards the window of the room.


    I said dont leave this room. If you dont listen, Ill have to be rough on you. Seeing Tomokos actions, Sun Lok stretched out his hand. Hundreds of silver needles flew out and quickly stopped in front of Tomoko.


    After Jerry throws her into the suitcase, he lets him keep an eye on her and interrogates her when he is not busy. Unexpectedly, the woman woke up early from Jerrys magic.


    Tomoko looked at the silver needle blocking her and narrowed her eyes, knowing she had encountered someone powerful again.


    But now she doesnt dare to fight. She is afraid that the person shes facing right now can easily kill her. But she needed to escape from this ce.


    Tomoko smiled and silently took out a hidden ball from her sleeve. She threw it to the ground while Sun Lok rxed his vignce. Immediately, the small ball emitted arge cloud of smoke, whichpletely enveloped the entire room.


    Blocked by the smokes vision, she turned over to avoid the silver needle. She mmed Sun Lok away with her body and rushed out of the room.


    Given her background, she had learned a lot of martial arts beforehand and her physical strength is not too bad.


    After rushing out of the room, Tomoko didnt even bother to look for the stairs, jumped directly from the corridor on the second floor to the lobby on the first floor, then pushed the door hard and ran out.


    However, the moment she walked out of the door and saw the scene outside, she was stunned on the spot.


    Where the hell is this?


    In front of her was a field, and to the left seemed to be a garden with arge area of exotic flowers and nts that she had never seen before. On the right side, there is arge artificialke. There is also a small ind in theke and a tall building like a European castle on the ind.


    She can see a big forest on the opposite side of the grass, and the trees inside look unusually tall. She could tell she was taken to a remote ce while stunned.


    What really surprised her was the creatures that were in this area.

 Chapter 376: “Learning Spells”

    Chapter 376: ��Learning Spells��


    Two huge dragons flew by in the sky. They spit dragon mes from each other and fluttered their tails as if they were ying around.


    From time to time, strange roars could be heard from the forest, and creatures such as spiders twice the size of a car, a ck horse with wings, and a snake that looked bigger than a house were wandering around.


    In theke next to it, several creatures with horse heads and fish tails rushed out of theke. They jumped and plunged into theke again.


    On the castle on the ind in the center of theke, a group of robots with steel wings are training against each other with various weapons. Above the castle, a group of creatures like ghosts surrounded the castle.


    Not far from Tomoko, some things are watching her. It was Ebony Maw, Cull Obsidian, and the house elf that was taking care of the environment.


    Hearing Sun Loking downstairs from behind, Tomoko quickly recovered. Although she didnt know what the situation was, it was obviously not the time to think about it.


    Turning around to avoid them, Tomoko stepped forward and rushed towards the garden on the left.


    Someone was chasing her, and he could do a lot of magic. There are various creatures in the forest in front, and the artificialke and castle on the right might not be the best ce to go.


    After thinking about it, the garden on the left looks safer.


    However, just as she was about to rush to the gate of the garden, a figure suddenly shed in front of her and blocked her way.


    The garden is filled with herbs grown by the master. Youre not allowed to enter!


    Get out of my way!


    Although Tomoko was surprised that this little creature could teleport in order to escape as soon as possible, she did not hesitate. Her hands quickly formed a seal and cast on the creature to freeze him.


    It was rare for a house elf to see that someone not only wanted to break into the garden where he was responsible for guarding and taking care of it but wanted to attack him with magic. In response, he also cast a spell to counter it.


    House elves can cast spells without reciting them or wands. They just need to snap their fingers. Before Tomoko could get close, she was thrown away by magic.


    What kind of monster is this?


    After getting up again, she didnt dare to be careless. She took out the Chrysanthemum again and chanted the spell to cast the big move she had just used against Jerry.


    However, when she was about to attack again, she was dumbfounded.


    It turned out that Ebony Maw had alreadye to the sky above Tomoko at this time. Behind him were arge number of stones, and the number and size of the stones he controlled were far from Tomokos.


    At the same time, Sun Lok, Cull Obsidian, Norbert, Norsa, several Acromant, Dementors, etc., surrounded Tomoko.


    After Jerry entered the suitcase, he saw everything on the bench at the entrance of the vi. Not even intending to apprehend Tomoko by himself. He was surprised that Tomoko was able to wake up from his spell so quickly, and he was not surprised that she was trying to get out.


    Although Tomoko is not low in mana and has a lot of magic, her strength is not bad. Butpared with the creatures in his suitcase, she may not have a chance.


    Not counting Sun Lok, if the creatures in his suitcase united together. She may be having a little trouble defeating them all.


    Who the hell are you? Where is this? Seeing Jerry appear, Tomoko clenched her teeth.


    Jerry nced at her and replied in a dull tone, It doesnt matter who I am. No need to know about that. You need to understand that from now on. You have to listen to me. You can say whatever you want to say and do whatever you want.


    If you are acting good, you can spend the rest of your life in this world. If you are not, I will then have to be devoured by those guys. You know, the ones that are flying in the air right now.


    Dont try to lie, or you will regret it. Because you will have a bad experience being tortured by the Dementors.


    Although Tomoko is beautiful, she is not a good person. She has killed someone, created zombies, transported drugs, and many other devious activities. So he wouldnt be so kind to her.


    If she is obedient, then he will clear her memory and put her with those Death Eaters after obtaining all the Chrysanthemum Group magic.


    If she doesnt, he doesnt mind casting her Crucio, Imperius, Legilimency, and Veritaserum to force her to tell all that she knows.


    Hearing the word being tortured by the Dementor, Tomokos body trembled. Just now, she was sucked by dozens of Dementors at the same time for half an hour, and she almost copsed.


    If it wasnt for Sun Lok that stopped it, she felt that she would explode the mana in her body after a while.


    This is also the reason why she was told not to move an inch. Sun Lok said that as long as she dared to move, the Dementors woulde and attack her again.


    I understood, but dont kill me. After hesitating for a while, Tomoko chose topromise.


    She had to bow her head. Since he promised not to kill her, she should save her life first and then find a way to escape from here when she has a chance and get her revenge.


    Of course, as long as youll listen to me, I wont kill you. Ill never lie. Hearing Tomokos response, a smile appeared on Jerrys face.


    Now, write down all the spells you know about your group!


    Jerry stretched out his hand, turned out a stack of paper and a pen, and threw it on her. He then turned around and walked over to Sun Lok, who was feeding Norbert and Norsa. Sun Lok also stopped and told Jerry about what happened just after Tomoko woke up.

 Chapter 377: “One Punch”

    Chapter 377: ��One Punch��


    Seeing Nishizhiko sitting, she began to write down what she had learned in her life one by one. After Jerry briefly talked to Sun Lok, he left the suitcase.


    ording to Tomoko, it is approximately would take a few days to write down everything she knew, and Jerry didnt have the time to wait all day.


    After leaving the suitcase, Jerry crossed his legs and began to meditate while using his astral projection to continue his research on magic in the mirror dimension.


    After a long day, its time for him to rest. However, a group of people came into this unfinished building that no one was around.


    Thats it. Today Im going to let him die here with his woman. Thats just ridiculous that hes the one taking over it. The man had half-dyed hair and wore a leather jacket.


    Next to him, an older middle-aged man with a smile on his face said with a smile, Tian is dead. Now if we get rid of Chan, no one in Hong Kong canpete with us. In the future, the whole of Hong Kong will be ours!


    In the future, we will be the big ones left.


    Behind the two, a group of young people dressed in various clothes holding beers in their hands heard the words and immediately started to drink them all.


    Dont worry. After I be the leader, I wont treat you badly. I wont be as stupid as Chiang and the others. Restaurants, movies, casinos, whatever could give us a lot of money will be made. After that, we dont even have to worry about money and women in the future!


    When everyone wasughing, the girl in the floral dress, who the two younger men behind her pressed, cried with fear on her face.


    Chan, Hong Kong? This sounds familiar.


    Through the mirror dimension, Jerry looked at the group of gangsters outside and began to enter his memory to search for the memory of his previous life.


    It looks like one of the movies I remember.


    Jerry had never seen the Young and Dangerous movies, but he heard some of his ssmates talk about it because it was too famous. Especially when he was in school, many of the students who often fought outside the school were influenced by this movie.


    Chen went downstairs! At this moment, someone came running over from the stairs, out of breath.


    The leader put away his beer and gestured to the henchmen next to him. A person pulled up the girl in a floral skirt who was still crying and forcibly tied her to the chair, sealed her mouth with tape, and moved her to the back room.


    Chan, eh? As expected. He walked in front of the door alone andughed sarcastically.


    Chan walked in front of them, Let her go now.


    Look at him. He is willing to die for a woman. It seems that you really love her. The leader looked back, and his men showed the girl.


    Let her go now if youre really a man.


    Chan saw the girl and started to move toward her, but he was grabbed by the others from behind and pressed to the ground.


    Seeing this, the leaderughed arrogantly, Let her go? You are too naive. You think everyone speaks morals like you. In my view, thats bullshit. Today is the day when Hong Kong is finished.


    You like her, dont you? Well, I let these boys do you a favor then. The group of people behind him alsoughed.


    Chan wanted to get up, but he couldnt, no matter what because he was pressed by several people behind him. The girl was covered with tape and couldnt speak, but she was crying.


    I hate people like you. I hated it in my previous life and hate it even more now.


    Just when the whole building was filled with theirughter, a voice suddenly can be heard. This voice carried a deep chill, causing everyone to stopughing instantly, and shivered involuntarily. They turned their heads to look in the direction from which the voice came.


    Who the fuck are you? And when did youe here? Get out of here, or youre dead! The leader shouted.


    He was immersed in the joy of humiliating Chan when someone suddenly interrupted him. Of course, he was extremely upset. If he had seen the person now, he wouldve shot him dead right away.


    Oh? Id like to see you try.


    Jerry moved his hands a bit. He didnt want to use magic today but wanted to try the thrill of getting physical.


    Are you all stupid? Hurry up and knock him out! The leadermanded.


    Four people walked towards Jerry with their knives.


    This will be a bit messy, so Ill put this on you now. Jerry flipped his hand, made a silk scarf, and put it on the girls head to block her vision.


    He punched the person who wanted to grab his arm. After being energized by the enhancer previously, his strength had increased. The person who was hit was like being hit by a high-speed train. He flew out and smashed into the wall, turning into a puddle of flesh.


    Im sorry, I didnt know how to control my power! Jerry made a handkerchief and wiped his hand.

 Chapter 378: “Magics”

    Chapter 378: ��Magics��


    Kill him immediately!


    Seeing that one of them was thrown away by just a punch. The leader was the first to react and opened his mouth and shouted to the remaining men in front of Jerry.


    Its not that he hasnt killed a foreigner. As long as he doesnt get discovered, its not a big problem. He didnt want to provoke those foreign inspectors before hepletely took over Hong Kong.


    The leader scolded the three, subconsciously waved the knife in their hand, and shed toward Jerry. Given their movements just now, theyre pretty skilled in using this kind of weapon.


    When Jerry saw the knifeing, he didnt dodge at all. He just stood there, letting the three knives fall on his shoulders and chest.


    However, something happened.


    Jerry stood motionless, and there was no scene where blood sttered out of his body. The three knives on Jerry seemed to be destroyed. With a shake of his body, the powerful force immediately knocked the knives in their hands to the ground.


    He uses no magic and relies on his bodys own defense. An ordinary sharp weapon can no longer cause any damage to him.


    Just then, a gunshot can be heard. It turned out that the leader pulled out a pistol and shot Jerry.


    He still didnt use Protego Charm. One second before the leader fired, Jerry stretched out his hand to block the trajectory of the bullet. When the bullet hit his palm, he grabbed the bullet directly with his hand.


    They were shocked to see that Jerry had caught the bullet with his bare hands.


    Five shots in a row, the leader emptied its magazine in just a few seconds.


    Jerry grabbed the bullets, and none of them hurt his hand. His speed is definitely not as fast as a bullet, but he can easily intercept the bullet as long as the shooting trajectory is predicted in advance.


    Now he ispletely imprable by a bullet.


    His physical body has always been his weakness. If one day, when he is fighting an evenly matched enemy, then he is likely to be killed directly.


    After using the enhancer, he wanted to verify his physical strength. At present, it seems that he can no longer worry about modern firearms.


    With his level of magic, even if his body is destroyed, he will not die. He has a way of recreating his body, such as using the resurrecting potion that Voldemort used.


    But the body obtained in that way is definitely not as strong as the body he has trained for a long time, and when he loses that body, his strength will also be greatly reduced.


    What the hell are you? Everyone was dumbfounded because he could catch bullets with empty hands.


    He lifted his foot three times in a row, and the three people who had just shed him disappeared, and there were three more lumps of meat on the opposite wall.


    At this time, he realized what was going on. A knife wont do, a gun couldnt kill him, and he can kick you to death with a single kick. This is not a human at all, either a demon or a ghost. There are no beings in this world that can do that.


    Seeing that you liked ying your target, I will send you to have a good time.


    Jerry was not in the mood to waste time for this group of scumbags and waved his hand to cast shadow magic.


    Immediately, the shadow on the ground stretched out, wrapping the leader and the others who were about to escape and sending them to Jerry. Jerry took advantage of the situation to open the suitcase and let the shadow put them inside.


    In the suitcase, the leader and everyone fell into the forest. When they got up from the ground, they found a group of giant spiders several times bigger than them appeared in front of them.


    Several Acromants were about to devour them.


    -


    Putting away the suitcase and wiping away all the blood in the whole building, Jerry turned his head to look at Chan and his girlfriend.


    At this time, Chan had already stood up, helped her untie the rope, hugged her, and sincerely thanked Jerry, Thank you for helping me. If you have any requests in the future, I will do whatever it needs to aplish it.


    Although he didnt know whether Jerry was human or not, he was very grateful to him.


    Its nothing, but I may need you to help me find some people. Jerry nodded back.


    He took action to rescue Chan. It was because he wanted to see the effect of the enhancer on his body. On the other hand, he really needed Chan to do something for him.


    ording to Feng, many descendants of magic moved to Hong Kong.


    Its just that many of them have lost contact with each other because their descendants have lost their rtives. Jerry wants to connect these to all kinds of upations, such as police officers, doctors, fortune tellers, and Feng Shui masters.


    He didnt want to waste so much time looking for someone. Therefore, Chan can help him a bit in this matter.


    While he doesnt look like someone who could do anything, at least he has some connections all around the public and know the people better.


    After finding them, he wants to continue learning their magic and probably introduce them to his magic so they can borrow.


    Clow Reed created Clow cards and a series of powerful magics only by relying on Eastern magic. He believes that he has gathered most of the Easter magic,bined with his other magic system, and he believes it would bring them a lot of benefits.

 Chapter 379: “The Li Family”

    Chapter 379: ��The Li Family��


    The next day, at nine in the morning.


    Jerry put away the book in his hand, returned to his body, drew a portal, and left the mirror dimension.


    It should be around here. ording to the address provided by Syaoran, he quickly came to the sky above a super luxurious mansion.


    Li Familys Mansion, Looking at the que hanging at the door of the house below, Jerry knew he had found the right ce.


    After simply informing the guard about his identity, the guards respectfully brought him into the house.


    Its amazing to be able to take a picture of Sakura wearing a cheongsam.


    It suits you very well. Before entering the door, Jerry heard Sakura and Tomoyo inside.


    You came early.


    Brother Jerry!


    Sakura and Tomoyo, wearing orange and blue cheongsam, quickly waved their hands happily when they saw Jerry appearing at the door. At this time, Syaoran and Meiling walked in with a pot of green tea.


    Hey, lets drink the tea first, and my mother wille over in a while.


    Ah, thank you. Jerry nodded and was about to sit down and drink tea and wait.


    Several women wearing different cheongsams walked in, talking andughing. When they saw Jerry over there, they stopped.


    He is the person that Syaoran told us.


    He looks good.


    He looks way better in person.


    Hes my type.


    What are you waiting for?


    Well, up to you.


    They looked at each other with bright smiles on their faces. They walked towards Jerry and surrounded him in the middle.


    So youre Mr. Carmen. You look younger than we expected.


    Do you have a girlfriend?


    What kind of girl do you like?


    Do you have any special views on families?


    Syaoran, who are they? Sakura looked at the women who surrounded Jerry with questions and asked Syaoran suspiciously.


    Syaoran sighed helplessly.


    Meiling spread out her hands and exined in a low voice, Its Syaorans sisters!


    All of them? Sakura and Tomoyo were surprised when they heard the words.


    Syaoran nodded, I have nine sisters in total, and three of them are studying abroad and dont have the time toe back.


    Sakura and Tomoyo looked at each other, and they were all silent. In their opinion, three children in an average family is too much. Whilst Syaorans family had ten children.


    At this moment, Touya and Tsukishiro appeared wearing Chinese-style clothing. He also appeared at the door of the room while walking and chatting.


    Why do we have to change clothes when wee here?


    I think its pretty good, and todays breakfast is delicious.


    Syaorans sisters surrounded Jerry and saw Touya and Tsukishiro appear. His eyes lit up, and he quickly waved loudly, Hey, long time no see!


    Jerry, youre here?


    After seeing Jerry, both of them were shocked. In their eyes, Jerry is an amazing ssmate who had been with him for less than half a semester. They didnt expect to meet again at Syaorans house.


    The sisters surrounding Jerry also saw both of them at this time, Hey, these two guys seem to have something as well.


    Theyre pretty good.


    -


    I have some connections with the Li family, so I came here to visit them. I didnt expect you to be here as well. Its really fate. While Syaorans sisters were talking to each other, Jerry took the opportunity to squeeze out of their attention and walked towards both of them.


    When the sisters reacted and were about to step forward again, a figure appeared at the door, and they stopped immediately and stood to the side. At the same time, Syaoran was sitting on the sofa and stood up straight.


    What a powerful magic. Jerry turned his head and looked towards the door.


    At the door was a beautiful woman who looked like she was in her thirties, wearing a robe with a few obviously extraordinary decorations on her body.


    Hello there, Im their mother. Im d youvee, given the distance. If something bad happened while youre here, I apologize.


    Thank you, but Im good.


    Jerry greeted her when the head of the Li family appeared. Touya and the others also greeted her.


    It seems that not only she has a lot of children, but her strength is indeed strong enough.


    Although he has never fought against her, the sense of oppression that she brought to him is currently the strongest in the world he has encountered. Whether it was Kaho, Feng, or Tomoko, they all felt they were not on the same level as her.


    Simrly, when Jerry was observing her, she was also watching Jerry. But the shock in her heart was much greater than that of Jerry. ording to her sons description, she had expected Jerrys magical capability.


    However, when she saw Jerry himself, she discovered that his real strength was much stronger than what his son described. Because the total amount of magic power surging around Jerrys body is a little scary.


    This also made her look forward to discussing magic with him in the future.


    However, this situation is obviously not a good time to talk about it. After greeting Jerry politely, she came to Sakura, the new owner of the Clow card.


    She is the daughter of the reincarnated Clow Reed and the heir to the most powerful magic weapon, Clow Cards. She is good and suitable for her future daughter-inw.


    The Li family, also a rtive to Clow Reed, and Sakura, the daughter of his reincarnation, would make a perfect pair.


    After a brief chat with Sakura, she nodded with satisfaction. Obviously, she liked her. She turned around and said to everyone, All of you didnt need to go to hotels. We wee you here. If you want to venture outside, we can take you anywhere. Were very familiar with this ce and can show you around the ce.


    Sakura and Tomoyo were stunned for a moment, and Syaoran was also stunned. His mother had never mentioned this before.


    Thank you so much. Jerry smiled and nodded.


    He may stay with the Li family for a long time.

 Chapter 380: “A Talk With Her”

    Chapter 380: ��A Talk With Her��


    After dinner, Sakura and the others had already gone to their pre-arranged rooms. In the living room, Jerry and the head of the Li family are left sitting face to face drinking tea.


    Mr. Carmen, thank you for taking care of Syaoran during this time. She sincerely said to Jerry.


    When Syaoran returned this time, she found that his mana and spells had greatly increased. Obviously, what Syaoran had described on the phone before was not an exaggeration.


    Jerry put down the green tea in his hand and smiled, Youre too nice. We all needed it to improve our own magic over time.


    She nodded and did not continue the topic because she understood what he said was the truth. After all, most of the books she sent to Syaoran were basic magic books, which were not so precious. Anyone who could do magic can figure learn them all.


    The only thing that counts as precious is probably their familys meditation method, which was improved by him into a better method.


    Whether it is possible to meditate to a certain point and live forever as imed, hastening the efficiency and the improvement that can improve their body can already be said really good enough.


    Moreover, Syaoran had the opportunity to learn Western magic, and went to the path that Clow Reed took.


    I heard that youre interested in Eastern magic and the art of item making?


    Indeed, you should know that the legendary Clow Reed is so powerful because of thebination of two magic systems. I have a great interest in Eastern magic. Jerry did not hide it and revealed his thoughts directly.


    He thought that there was no shame in giving his interest in learning magic. Because it was originally an invitation from the Li family, so he wanted to be direct and let her know that he wanted to cooperate.


    She was not surprised by Jerrys answer, but she smiled, Since youre interested, you can stay here for a while longer. You can browse all our books, and if there is anything you dont understand, you can talk it out with me.


    As for the art of item making, several elders in the Li family are very good at it and are very willing to guide you to learn it.


    Thank you so much. Jerry also had a smile on his face when he heard this.


    Although he knew that the Li family had invited him toe this time, there would definitely not be too many obstacles on this trip, but he didnt expect she would be that nice, giving him everything he wanted quickly.


    It depends on what conditions she wants. He can roughly guess it and is also prepared in his heart.


    To Jerrys surprise, she didnt continue the topic after she finished speaking and instead chatted with him about Easter magic. Jerry is very willing to talk about it with her. With her knowledge, Jerry will definitely benefit a lot from discussing with her.


    However, the discussion continued until it was dark, and they were about to go back to sleep. She had not put forward any conditions which confused him.


    The more she didnt ask for conditions, the more Jerry felt that she had bigger ns. He waited for her to ask, but he took the initiative to ask,


    Im sorry, you are willing to open all the Li Family books to me, and you are also willing to teach me item making. But what are the conditions? Like, I can send a few copies of my book so that some unqualified children of the Li family can learn magic.


    Youre too polite. You have been guiding him to learn Western magic, and you have given him to learn magic. Our Li family has always been generous to friends and does not require any conditions. She said in a firm tone. It seems that she really does not intend to put any conditions on Jerry.


    Hearing this, Jerry hesitated for a while and replied, Im very thankful for that.


    She is powerful. She must have a deep understanding. He would not rashly use Legilimency on her, read her thoughts, and see what her purpose was.


    But since she behaved so generously and her tone was so sincere, he didnt think too much about it. He could assume that she really regarded him as a friend.


    If she really does have some bad intentions, he would have to solve it really quickly. While her strength is strong, he is also strong in this world.


    Youre wee, Mr. Carmen. She looked at Jerry and replied.


    The Li family is not a charitable organization, and the general public should not know this kind of precious knowledge.


    Through Syaoran and her own observations today. Jerry is definitely at the top level in the world at present. He is still so young and has a chance to reach Clow Reeds level in the future. The Li family has made such a powerful friend; if there is any problem in the future, he would be helpful.


    Secondly, ording to her analysis. Jerry is definitely the kind of character that would help anyone who is in need.


    Syaoran only contributed a part of the basic magic books. Jerry paid him back with a lot of knowledge tenfoldpared to the books he was given.


    Jerry invented and created new magic, which will be recorded and taught to Syaoran and others. He even developed a precious magic book that allows ordinary people to cast spells like Meiling.


    The head of the Li family understands very well that as long as you dont ask for anything in return, he will repay you more.


    Last but not least, she has so many beautiful daughters. Letting Jerry stay in the Li family for a while may allow him to take an interest in them. At that time, if the time was perfect, then there would be things to be discussed regarding that arrangement.


    A powerful magic?


    Just as Jerry said goodbye and was about to end todays conversation, a very powerful magic wave suddenly came from outside.

 Chapter 381: “Woman In The Dream”

    Chapter 381: ��Woman In The Dream��


    Its Sakura.


    Jerry and the head of the Li family left the living room, came to the courtyard, and soon found that the magic wave came from the room where Sakura and Tomoyo lived.


    Its just that this magic power came and went quickly. When the two rushed to the door of the room, the magic power had already disappeared. She stepped forward and knocked on the door.


    Pleasee in. Sakuras voice came from the room.


    Jerry pushed the door open, saw Sakura sitting beside the bed, and asked, Sakura, did something happen just now?


    Brother Jerry, Mama Li! Seeing that it was Jerry and Syaorans mother, Sakura was surprised for a moment, but she was relieved quickly and slowly said what had just happened.


    It turned out that Sakura had often dreamed of a woman long before she came to Hong Kong, but this dream suddenly became much clearer tonight, and what happened in the dream was actually reflected in reality.


    In the dream just now, the woman wrapped her wrist in a silk scarf, and when she woke up, there were scars on her wrist wrapped around the silk scarf.


    After listening to Sakuras story, the head of the Li family frowned, then touched Sakuras head andforted her, Its okay, Sakura. Come with me, and Ill help you see whats going on.


    Sakura looked at Jerry, and he nodded. The three of them left the room and came to the courtyard of the mansion.


    Using dreams to insinuate reality. This is the first time Ive seen this kind of magic, and its specifically aimed at Sakura. Could it be that Clow Reed left behind something? Seeing she brought Sakura, Jerry couldnt help guessing secretly.


    Sakura was affected when she was in Japan, but at that time, she could only appear in the dream, but now she could be directly affected by her dream. Obviously, the strength has increased, or some factors have worsened it.


    He guessed that someone who targeted Sakura was likely to be in Hong Kong.


    He saw that a magic fan moved towards Sakura, and a spell was quickly recited. In an instant, a huge formation rose from the stage, wrapping Sakura in the formation. After a while, the head of the Li family put away the fan with a thoughtful expression on her face.


    Did you find anything? Jerry stepped forward and asked.


    After reading so many books, although most of them are basic, he still knows about the spells being used. It is pretty much the same kind of divination magic that Eastern magic uses.


    Jerry learned Arithmancy at Hogwarts and Professor Trwneys divination, but his current level of divination can only be said to be low.


    His Arithmancy and Divination are good for him, but he cant really see what will happen. At most, he can only predict good and bad luck.


    As for the divination that can really see the future and predict the future, even if he masters all the contents of the textbook, including all the knowledge of Professor Trwney, it will have no effect.


    He felt that this kind of thing might have something to do with blood. Without the blood of a prophet, it would be difficult to really see the future. You can still learn divination with your current talent. Dumbledore and Voldemort have already be prophets and didnt need to seek others help.


    ording to my deduction, there may be a major crisis about to happen. Sakuras arrival in Hong Kong seems to be controlled by the woman in her dream. She exined.


    In her deduction, the strength of the woman in Sakuras dream is very strong.


    So, she did it when I won the prize going to Hong Kong? When Sakura heard what Lis mother said, a worried look appeared on her face.


    Jerry stepped forward and smiled gently, Dont worry, its just a person who hides in the dark and doesnt dare to show his face. You should get some rest.


    Seeing Jerrys calm demeanor and thinking of Jerrys powerful strength, Sakura suddenly felt that the woman in the dream didnt seem so scary anymore.


    Alright then. Nodding her head, Sakura bowed to her and Jerry and went back to her room.


    Can you track down that persons current location? After Sakura left, Jerry asked her.


    Although Jerry doesnt know how to enter other peoples dreams, he has a lot of research on soul magic. If the woman in Sakuras dream casts a spell, he will be able to track the other party through the strangeness in Sakuras soul as soon as possible.


    However, it would be best if they could find and destroy the perpetrator before she fell into a dream and hurt Sakura again.


    She thought for a while, then shook her head helplessly, Their method isplex enough. If I only rely on my current ability, it is difficult to track their specific location. I might have some results if I use an item left by Clow Reed.


    It is a pity that the item was in Japan and Syaoran did not bring it back. It will take two days at the earliest to get it back now.


    She wanted to locate the perpetrator position, but unfortunately, their strength is strong, and she seems to be very proficient in this field.


    Clow Reed once left an item made by himself for the Li family, which was used to locate Clow Cards. But it is also a top-level magic weapon that can greatly enhance her divination ability. She can locate the perpetrators position with its assistance with 80% confidence.


    Not a problem. Please wait here a moment. Ill get it by myself.


    Of course, Jerry had seen the item before and studied it for a while, but in the end, he didnt get any substantial gains.


    He stretched out his hand and drew a portal leading to Syaorans house. In less than ten seconds, Jerry took the item back from the portal again.


    Is this all you need?


    She was surprised by how fast Jerry could get the item she needed the most in just a matter of seconds.

 Chapter 382: “Giant Sword”

    Chapter 382: ��Giant Sword��


    YesYes, your magic is amazing. Seeing that Jerry went to Japan to get the item back in just ten seconds. She could not help but widen her eyes and show a look of disbelief.


    Many high-level spells are recorded in the Li familys collection of books, which she could learn at will. She wasnt too surprised when Syaoran said that Jerry Carmen could teleport and fly.


    Its just that the distance she can move with her teleportation magic is, at most, a few kilometers in a radius. Unlike Jerry, he can travel directly through as far as Japan and thene back in an instant.


    It did frighten her a bit.


    However, she is the head of the family, so she calmed down, picked up the item, and deducted it based on the information she had obtained.


    After about five minutes, she opened her eyes, Found it.


    Lead us the way. When Jerry heard the words, he silently recited the Flight Spell and spread a pair of white wings behind his back.


    She nodded, recited a spell in her mouth, and flew over the mansion. Come with me.


    Jerry pped his wings and elerated to the side, and followed her. They flew to the location of the woman in the dream that she tracked.


    The speed of her magic is very fast, simr to the speed of the first stage of his previous magic. It took about ten minutes for them to travel.


    There! She suddenly stopped and pointed to a well below.


    Jerry sensed the well, and sure enough, he sensed a vague magical aura. The two retracted their spells andnded next to the well.


    As if sensing the arrival of the two, a powerful magic force suddenly erupted from the well, and then magic rose instantly, protecting the entire well. Seeing this, she immediately recited a spell and slowly shed toward the red barrier in front.


    This spell is somewhat simr to the Sword card.


    Seeing that she cast a spell to break the defense, Jerry found that the technique and the spell she used were very simr to the Sword card.


    He estimated that when Clow Reed created the sword card, he should have also referred to the magic principle of the Li familys magic.


    What a strong magic.


    Sensing the tenacious resistance from the barrier, she knew that if she didnt do her best, she really couldnt open this powerful red barrier. She changed from holding a fan with one hand to two hands. The mana in her body was madly output, and her body lit up with a golden light.


    Finally, the fan slowly broke the barrier, gradually expanding a passage for one person to pass through.


    However, Jerry could clearly feel that she had a hard time breaking the barrier. Knowing that the barrier was trying its best to repair itself and close the entrance again.


    This led to the fact that she had to continue to exert mana to maintain the entrance. Once she stopped, all previous efforts would be for nothing.


    Dont panic. Let me help.


    Jerry recited a spell and quickly condensed a blue magic sword in his hand. He instilled the magic in his body into the sword.


    He grew the sword in his hand from more than one meter to more than ten meters long and mmed into the red barrier.


    With a loud noise, the huge blue sword directly shreds the barrier in two. The barrierpletely exploded and dissipated.


    She put away her fan, shook her body slightly, and smiled helplessly at Jerry, Well done.


    Given she just used a lot of mana before by tracking the enemy and flying over, she didnt have much mana left when she used her magic to destroy the barrier.


    Its nothing. If it werent for you, who just took away most of the power, I wouldnt be able to break the barrier with one stroke. Jerry retracted his magic andughed.


    What he said is actually a fact. The barrier is indeed very powerful, and it is precisely because of her attack that the barriers structure bes less stable, so he so easily breaks it.


    Of course, even without the help of her, Jerry can still break through the barrier with the sword. But it will definitely not work in just one swing, and it will take about several swings.


    She could also feel the power of the sword just now, so she knew that Jerry was just being humble.


    Lets go in and see where who were hiding in this well. Without further exnation, she and Jerry jumped into the well.


    This well is definitely not a normal well but an entrance to a special space, which both Jerry and her can see. When the two jumped into the well, they were immediately transported to a somewhat dpidated courtyard.


    Shes right there. She pointed to the front door of the courtyard and said slowly. Jerry nodded, stepped forward, and pushed open the gate.


    However, what surprised him was that a spell controlled all the water inside the gate, which was gathered in the room. Even if the gate was opened, it did not flow out.


    Let me cast a spell. She came to Jerrys side and stood still.


    As her voice fell, Jerry felt that his body was instantly attached to a special aura. When he walked towards the gate, the water inside the gate avoided him and separated automatically. This is a really unique magic.


    Magic, supernatural powers, and science are very different on the surface, but they reach the same goal. They are all exploring the most essentialws and rules of the universe.


    Just like the Disillusionment Charm of magic, the teleportation spell in Eastern magic, and the quantum channel of science. All leads to one thing.


    Only by learning from each other can we understand better the nature of the universe.

 Chapter 383: “Clow Reed”

    Chapter 383: ��Clow Reed��


    It was obviously transformed by a space magic simr to the Extension Charm, and the space disyed inside was muchrger than it looked from the outside.


    Ascending along the wall, Jerry and her were soon freed from the shroud of the water current and came to the surface. They finally saw the target, the woman who often appeared in Sakuras dreams.


    It was a very cold and morous woman, wearing a white long-sleeved robe with a delicate hairpin on her head. At this moment, she was floating in the air with her eyes closed.


    Its one of them.


    Seeing the robe on the woman, she instantly recognized that it was a robe that had disappeared for decades.


    After a closer look, she frowned again, Shes already dead, and this is her ghost form.


    Even in her soul form, she still has a powerful mana. It seems that her strength was very strong during her lifetime. Jerry saw the woman floating in the air in front of him was not a human being. He sighed, knowing she still retained such powerful mana even though she was only a soul now.


    You must know that Voldemort after his body was destroyed and only his soul was left, could only barely possess small animals and cast several small spells.


    At this moment, the woman floating in the air also seemed to have sensed both of their arrival and slowly opened her eyes.


    Who are you? Why didnt youe here? And where is Clow Reed?


    After the woman opened her eyes, she saw that the person who came was not Clow Reed, but two people that she didnt know, and she was furious. Powerful mana radiated from her body, suddenly causing the water to be turbulent.


    Shes rted to Clow Reed? Hearing the woman saying Clow Reeds name, Jerry thought about it.


    The head of the Li family tried tomunicate with her. She just wanted to persuade the woman that since she was already dead.


    Since you cane here, it means that you must have something to do with Clow Reed. Ill leave both of you here, and he will naturallye overter. Ive been waiting for him for decades, and there havent been any signs of him showing up.


    Without waiting for both of them to reply, she waved her hand to control the water flow influenced by her magic and attacked them directly.


    Looking at the big waveing towards him, Jerry stretched his hand forward and used the magic he just researched from the Freeze card some time ago to freeze all the water directly.


    Calm down. Youre already dead, and Clow Reed passed away long ago. There is no need to stay in the world for you. It is better just to let it go.


    Hearing Jerrys words, the woman was stunned for a moment, and she pulled the hairpin from her head and muttered, Clow Reed is dead? Thats impossible. When he gave me this hairpin, he said he woulde back to see me. Ive waited for him for so many years. Ive been waiting all this time. How could he be dead?


    Tears suddenly fell as she spoke, and then the resentment on her body instantly soared, You must be lying to me! Its impossible for him to die. He still wants to marry me. Im going to kill you now


    The water that had been frozen into ice was instantly shattered and turned into a huge turbulent of water, attacking both of them again.


    Only this time, the woman was incorporated into these waters. It became bigger and more magic resistant so that it couldnt be frozen.


    After a long time, its not that I have a grudge against Clow Reed, but love.


    Hearing the words of the woman, Jerry couldnt help but sigh.


    He thought maybe it was because she had some grudge against Clow Reed and wanted to get her revenge on him so that her soul was still wandering around.


    Protego!


    Watching the water hit, Jerry reached out and released his magic to block it all out. The womans magic is powerful, but to break Jerrys enhanced version of the Protego Charm may need some extra power.


    Grievances have eroded her, and her mind is not stable. If she doesnt clear it, she will be stronger and stronger. Sooner orter, it will be a disaster! She sensed that the grievances emanating from the woman were increasing.


    She clenched her hands, draining all the remaining mana in his body, and quickly chanted a spell.


    After the incantation was finished, a thundercloud instantly appeared above the head of the woman, and then arge amount of thunder and lightning moved toward her.


    The woman looked at the thunderclouds and bolts of lightning that appeared above her head. Immediately, her hand formed seals, and all the water currents that were attacking Jerrys shield were recalled, condensed together, and rushed toward the thunderclouds.


    Ordinary ghosts are weak against thunder and lightning. But she is very powerful and much stronger than anyone in the Li family now. Therefore, she also has her own way of blocking the magic.


    The huge water flow and the thunder met, and after just a moment, all the thunderclouds were swallowed up by the water.


    Just in time to try my new magic.


    Seeing that the woman deflected the magic, Jerry removed his spell and slowly stretched out his right hand.


    A blue me spewed out from his palm and surrounded the woman. At this time, Jerry was using the Fiendfyre Spell.


    Jerry has been able to use the spell for a long time. Its just that at the beginning, he couldnt control it very well. After using it, the result may be killing all the enemies, damaging himself, or even burning arge number of civilians.


    Later, as his magical ability became stronger. He learned more and more about magic, and his ability to control the spell became better. In the end, he could even add a dark magic effect to the spell he created.


    He cant achieve what Grindelwald did, who can use a fire spell that could be considered the best fire spell in existence. It could burn anyone who was a threat to him, and the fire couldnt harm him.


    Because some time ago, he got the Firey card representing the four elements from Sakura to improve his fire magic.

 Chapter 384: “The Art of Dreaming”

    Chapter 384: ��The Art of Dreaming��


    Through the study of the Firey card, he has a deeper understanding of fire magic. Not only the power of the Fire Dragon Spell has been greatly increased, but also the Fiendfyre Spell.


    mes constantly flew out of Jerrys palm, condensed into a ferocious monster, and mmed into the stream of water that contained powerful resentment.


    ording to the principle of elements, water can defeat fire. But sometimes, fire can also defeat water as long as the power and quantity of fire far exceed the water.


    With the help of Jerrys magic, the Fiendfyre is increasing, coupled with the effects of dark magic and the high temperature that is far beyond ordinary mes. The water flow controlled by the woman actually began to disappear.


    What a powerful magic.


    The head of the Li family had regained some mana watched Jerry continue to release powerful mes without any pressure, and finally fully understood why his son believed in this person so much that he would definitely surpass Clow Reed in the future.


    Because ording to the information she got from her family, it was absolutely impossible to have such strength as Clow Reed at an early age.


    This is impossible. The woman watched all the water under her control evaporate, and the mes began to force toward her body.


    She has never lost to anything except to Clow Reed. The me first ignited her feet and then spread upward, gradually covering her whole body.


    She looked at the woman wrapped in mes and finally heaved a sigh of relief. This is the first time she has encountered such a powerful ghost. If it werent for Jerry, unless she brought all the elders and magic weapons that the Li family had, she wouldnt be able to defeat her.


    However, when the fire dissipated, the woman was not burned to ashes and still floated there.


    What happened? Upon seeing this, she immediately became vignt.


    Dont worry. Nothings wrong with it. At this moment, Jerrys voice came from the side.


    Just as Jerrys voice fell, the woman opened her eyes again. Its just that the eyes of the woman at this time are no longer full of resentment and madness, and her expression has be a lot softer.


    She saw her slowly falling from the air,ing in front of Jerry, and said in a tone full of guilt.


    I have seen of both of you can do. I have caused you a lot of trouble just now, and I hope I can help you.


    It turned out that when Jerry controlled the spell and burned the woman, he didnt really burn her soul but only burned all the grievances in her body. Without the grievances, the woman regained her sanity and was no longer affected by negative emotions.


    In Jerrys view, the woman is a kind person, and she doesnt really want to cause any harm.


    Its okay. Seeing that she hadpletely returned to normal, both of them were relieved.


    The woman hesitated for a while, finally opened her mouth, and asked, Is Clow Reed really dead?


    She and Jerry looked at each other and nodded at the same time.


    Not only did he die, he was reincarnated, and he was reincarnated into two, one of whom is now in high school.


    The woman looks sad, Its been so many years, but Ive been delusional. Back then, when I came here to make a living by fortune-telling, someone actually did fortune-telling next to my shop for free.


    I couldnt get over it, so I asked him for a test. But his technique and spell were better, and I lost everything to him.


    I closed the shop and stopped doing fortune telling. This person gave me this hairpin on my birthday. I thought it was a token of love.


    I think he must have something very important hence why he left. I kept waiting for him toe back, waiting and waiting. Until the end of my life, I finally turned into a ghost because of obsession, and still continuing to this day.


    Putting away her grief, the woman took out a book and handed it to Jerry with a smile, Because of both of you, my obsession shoulde to an end, and I am going to move on. This book is my proudest work, so please take it as a gift.


    The art of dreaming? Jerry took the book, and his eyes lit up when he saw the four words printed on the book.


    At this time, the woman also turned into a little light and disappeared in ce.


    So its her. I shouldve known it. She couldnt help but let out a sigh when she saw the woman disappear.


    She has heard her in her familys books. It is said to be thest generation of a groups descendants, and she is known as the most powerful person at that time.


    Her family is well known and is not the enemy of the Li family. But her family was gone from public knowledge and disappeared for a long time.


    It was unexpected that she fell in love with Clow Reed.


    Lets head back.


    Seeing that the matter has been resolved, he also got a book that he can learn from. Jerry is in a good mood and draws a portal leading to the Li family mansion.


    Well, good to have you here. She looked at Jerry


    She also murmured to herself. It would be amazing if my daughters were able to be with you.


    Jerry looked at her smiling. For some reason, he always felt something weird in his heart.


    The two crossed the portal, left the ce, and returned to the living room of the Li family mansion.


    If theres no more, then Ill be going to my room now.


    Jerry is thinking about going back and studying this newly acquired magic as soon as possible. After all, he has never learned this type of magic before.


    In Kamar Taj, he had seen someone called Nightmare, who has his own dream dimension and is best at attacking enemies through dreams.


    Thank you for tonight. She smiled and stretched out her hand to Jerry.


    The two of them left the living room, and Jerry was taken to his room by a servant. She called the elders of the family and held a meeting in a secret room.

 Chapter 385: “Devoting To Practice”

    Chapter 385: ��Devoting To Practice��


    The word dream has been mysterious to humans since ancient times. Because everyone enters a dream when they go to sleep, and the things in the dream are sometimes real and magical.


    In the East, there was The Duke of Zhous Interpretation of Dreams. In the West, there was Sigmund Freuds Interpretation of Dreams.


    However, even in the modern age, science can still not fully interpret what happens in dreams. For mages, dreams are a special kind of power and a very powerful one.


    Among the Clow cards made by Clow Reed, there is a Dream card. After using it, you can use the power of dreams to see some fragments that will happen in the future, which is like precognitive dreams.


    The book that Jerry has now obtained is a book that teaches mages how to sneak into other peoples dreams, send messages through dreams, and even kill enemies through dreams.


    Of course, with Jerrys strength, he doesnt need to sneak into their dream if he wants to kill a person. But learning this type of spell at least broadens his knowledge. When encountering an enemy who is good at this type of spell, he would know how to counter it.


    Therefore, when Jerry was brought to his room, he directly opened the mirror dimension and began to learn the dream magic. This continued until the next morning. When he finished his studies, he left the mirror dimension.


    The next morning, after eating breakfast, Sakura and the others were led by Syaoran and Meiling to start their vacation in Hong Kong.


    Jerry was surrounded by the head of the Li family and her daughters, talked with the elders of the Li family, who were in their 70s and began to learn about Eastern magic and the art of item making.


    Jerry knew that she said she would be teaching Jerry all kinds of knowledge in Eastern magic and learning the art of item making from them.


    He did not know whether or not he could do it. But he should do it and give it a try.


    Jerry has always believed that people wouldnt give you something like that for free. Even between rtives, there should be something that they want from you.


    She is willing to give out most of the books without giving him any conditions and willing to let the elders who are good at item-making teach him about it.


    Maybe she has some other purpose, but she doesnt show It now.


    Whats more. He has also asked Chan to spread his words out, looking for those possible long lost family. If it goes well, he will learn their way.


    The reason why the Li family is currently the strongest here is not because the Li family has the strongest inheritance. But because the Li family is thriving, many of them have the talent to do magic and pass it on from generation to generation.


    The problem is not within the way of magic itself but more of the family who inherits it. Fengs family, it does not mean that his way of doing magic was bad.


    In ancient times, those who were highly skilled in magic could create all kinds of powerful spells that were strong enough to fight enemies. They could control and curse enemies thousands of miles away through their hair or blood.


    Its just that Fengs magic talent is average, and he doesnt have strong mana in his body. So most of the spells avable are hard for him to use.


    -


    A monthter.


    After Chan came home, he closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    Chan, how is the progress about the thing I asked you?


    When he opened his eyes again, he found that he had appeared beside a bigke, and a huge castle was not far from theke.


    The one who spoke to him was the person who had saved his life before.


    However, he was not particrly rmed by this. After all, this was not the first time he came to him.


    Mr. Carmen. So far, we have visited all the cities, towns, and viges in Hong Kong. The Feng Shui masters, fortune tellers, and those who are rumored to be able to do magic, as well as those who have done these upations at home, have been contacted thoroughly.


    We gave them money to buy the books that their family handed down. You could get all of the books tomorrow and their address.


    Very well, Ill go to your ce tomorrow to take those books and their addresses. Jerry smiled and nodded.


    ording to Feng, many inheritors of magic came to Hong Kong to make a living.


    Many of their descendants had no talent for long-term magic, so they switched to other professions. Even if they had the talent for magic, they might still engage in this type of work. Like Lin Feng bing a police officer.


    However, in many peoples eyes, these families are still rtively famous.


    Chan has a lot of connections with the people in Hong Kong. So after he rescued Chan, he asked him to help him to get the news about them.


    In order to be more efficient, he also took time to help Chan to unify several gang members in Hong Kong with gold. With Jerrys current level of Transfiguration, he can change anything to gold at will, and it will exist forever.


    The results are amazing. While many of them are fake, many of them are indeed descendants of some family. Its just that some of them dont believe in the existence of magic anymore, and they think its just a superstition.


    As long as you are willing to pay them, they are happy to exchange those books that they feel are useless.


    Some believe in the existence of magic but are not interested in magic anymore and want a better life.


    Thest remaining batch of talented people are still doing it like Feng, and those who have no talent but want to learn spells or dont care about the money, Jerry himself will visit them in person.

 Chapter 386: “The Final Judgement”

    Chapter 386: ��The Final Judgement��


    Under normal circumstances, you can gain their trust if he can take the Book of Carmen and use it as a condition for them to learn magic or for their descendants to learn magic.


    Because the basic principles of many magic are simr, you can do it as long as you understand most of them and learn them thoroughly.


    After finishing talking to him, Jerry went back.


    This world seemed a bit weird.


    One is set on an animation he watched as a child in his previous life, and the other is a Hong Kong movie. Why do two different settings appear in the same world?


    This question has been lingering in his mind ever since he saw Chan. He always thought that the parallel world that the panel took him into was the world of a certain anime or movie in his previous life.


    Just like in the first world, he received the letter and immediately knew it was the world of Harry Potter.


    In the second world, he saw Dave and Balthazar and knew it was The Sorcerers Apprentice.


    In the third world, he saw Sakura and Clow cards and knew it was Cardcaptor Sakura.


    When he used the panel to travel, the panel never told him what kind of world he entered. But only said that these worlds would have some magic.


    So many movies, novels, manga, and anime in the past life constitute this element.


    Maybe while he was studying at Hogwarts, there was also a setting from other movies that happened at the same time. Perhaps, something that happened in the world where he lived in his previous life may also be part of it.


    Would he be the protagonist of a certain world or story?


    He thought about why he appeared in the Marvel world. Why are there panels to help him travel to other worlds and whether it was done by one or a group of great beings? Since he learned about the concept of the multiverse, he had taken an interest in it.


    Whether it is the main world or the parallel world, they are all independent worlds, and they are all real. The various stories that happened in these worlds are spread among other worlds in a form that he cant understand yet.


    He did not enter the world of a movie but was brought out of the world where he was originally by some powerful beings and then ced in the world where Marvel exists. The panel is using the principle to help him enter other worlds.


    As for why they did it, he still couldnt figure it out. Maybe it was for fun, maybe it was an experiment, maybe it was for some ulterior motive.


    If he wanted to know more about it, he had to learn more magic principles and things how the universe works. He still has a long way to go, and his current strength is only a drop in the ocean.


    Maybe one day, when he is strong enough, he can even go to other worlds. Even the world where he was in his previous life, without using the panel itself.


    -


    More than four monthster.


    Jerry sat in the Li familys item making room, burning the suitcase floating in the air with unique fire from Easter magic and kept putting mysterious magic into it. Under his continuous effort, the suitcases shape is constantly changing.


    With a loud shout, Jerry cast another spell. The original suitcase turned into a simple ring and fell into his hands.


    After four months of guidance from the elder of the Li Family and the knowledge about item making from families that he had learned by himself, he finally managed to make some progress.


    He mastered changing and strengthening the shape of the suitcase to a certain extent without affecting the stability of the internal space of the suitcase. The suitcase he made today is exactly what he has been expanding with the Extension Charm, and the area inside is pretty big.


    Putting the former suitcase and the current suitcase in his hand, Jerry said to himself, Thats it for now. After that, I will find a way to make it so that it can be integrated into a human body.


    At present, with his level, he can only change the shape of the item and add some defensiveyers. The item made by the masters can be integrated into a body, stored in their consciousness, and can be used at any time.


    However, this level of item refining is very advanced. Even the most powerful elder in the Li family couldnt do it, so it would take a few years for Jerry to learn it.


    Mr. Carmen? What a coincidence. I heard that a wax museum has recently opened. The wax statues in it are lifelike and indistinguishable from real people. Are you interested in visiting it?


    As soon as Jerry walked out of the room, he met Syaorans second sister, who was pretending to meet him by chance.


    Im sorry. But Im leaving Hong Kong today. Im afraid I wont be able to visit the museum with you. Jerry smiled and exined.


    He walked over to the living room where the head of the Li family was, leaving her a bit disappointed.


    What the Li family had offered to him was very good. There are a lot of books for him to study, and many elders have studied magic for a long time. Although they are not strong, he can discuss magic with them.


    He opens a portal to return to Japan. Teaching Sakura and the others more magic and study their newly collected Clow cards.


    The only bad thing he experienced while he was there was probably Syaorans sisters, which made him feel weird a little bit. But since they were part of the Li family, he couldnt be too disrespectful to them.


    Now that he has reached the purpose of this trip, he decided to leave and return to Japan to continue his activity temporarily.


    Moreover, ording to the speed of Sakuras collection of Clow cards, there is only the Earthy card left to get, and it is estimated that it will take a few days.


    Once the card has been captured, the Final Judgement will start.


    At the end of the judgment, Eriol Hiiragizawa, who inherited half of Clow Reeds magic power and memory, should appear at that moment.

 Chapter 387: “Gigantic Sakura”

    Chapter 387: ��Gigantic Sakura��


    Inside his house in Japan.


    A portal opened, and Jerry stepped over under the gaze of the head of the Li family and her daughters. His trip to Hong Kong went for about half a year, and he gained a lot of things from it.


    Not only did he learn the art of item making, but he also obtained most of the Eastern magic books so that he could learn them all and expand his knowledge more.


    At the same time, he also distributed a total of fifty copies of his magic book. Twenty were given to the Li family, and thirty were exchanged to other families.


    Therefore, he can feel almost every day that dozens of people are sending magic power to him at the same time, and his power was greatly improved over time.


    Its not that he doesnt want to spread out more. The reason is that his total magic power is limited, and if there were too many people who borrowed his power, his magic power would have likely to be run out.


    At present, fifty or sixty people are enough. He can wait for the total amount of magic power to increase and recruit more people.


    The books were given out, and the faster Jerrys power improved, the faster it improved. The bigger his magic power reserve. The bigger his reserve, the more he can share his book.


    On his trip to Hong Kong, he helped the Li family. In addition to the books he sent at the beginning, he also organized all the magic he learned into a book and made a copy for them to learn.


    Of course, the head of the Li family suggested from time to time that she wanted to make him her son-inw, but he refused.


    At dusk, Jerry was studying magic in his house, and a sudden loud noise was outside, causing the whole house to shake. He pushed open the door and came outside, only to see a huge stone erected from the center of the street next to his house.


    The stones breaking out of the ground are not only next to his house but also on the streets of the entire town.


    It seems that the Earthy card has appeared.


    Spreading his wings and flying into the air, Jerry soon found Sakura and Tomoko, who were fighting in the distance.


    The appearance of the Earthy card is what caused this. Its attack method is to rely on using stones and throwing stones at the enemy.


    As he came there, not far from them were Kaho, Syaoran, Meiling, Tomoko, and Tsukishiro.


    Seeing Jerry put away his wings andnd next to him, Syaorans eyes showed a look of surprise. Today is Saturday because they are going to participate in an archerypetition. They notified Jerry in advance and said that they would not learn magic today.


    Why didnt you guys help? Jerry asked.


    Under normal circumstances, Syaoran, Tomoyo, and Meiling would help Sakura to deal with the Clow cards that appeared. But this time, only Sakura and Kero.


    Tomoyo took the mini camera, shot in the direction of Sakura over there, and replied, Sakura said this is thest Clow card. She has to get it by herself.


    Syaoran and Meiling on the side nodded quickly.


    Mr. Carmen, long time no see. At this time, Kaho ced Tsukishiro on a bench by the road and walked over.


    Seeing this, Jerry turned his head and smiled, Long time no see, Teacher Kaho. About the Moon Bell, Sakura will give it back to you in a moment.


    When Sakura finished her seven-day trip to Hong Kong, Jerry handed the Moon Bell to Sakura and asked her to bring it back to Kaho.


    Sakura is getting bigger. At this moment, Tomoyo said excitedly while holding the camera.


    Everyone turned their heads and looked in the direction of Sakura. At this time, Sakura was holding her wand and turned into a giant more than ten meters high. It turned out that after using a series of magic to defeat the Earthy card, Sakura used the Big card to turn herself into a giant.


    Take this!


    He saw that Sakura had taken out her wand and ran quickly to the monster to attack him. Sakuras magic obviously took aback the Earthy card. It picked up the stones and thrown toward Sakura.


    What did you teach her? Jerry twitched the corners of his mouth and looked at Syaoran.


    Syaorans face turned red, Last time we hunted for cards, I found that Sakuras motor nerves are very good, but she has no fighting skills. I taught her some basic martial arts when she was free. I didnt expect her to be like this.


    Speaking of which, he felt that the reason why Sakura liked the current attackbination could not be entirely med on him.


    Since thest time, Sakura used Lightning Ball to destroy the Maze card, she has be interested in this kind of crushing attack.


    Well, alright then. Jerry didnt say much because he thought it was pretty good. However, its weird for a giant person like her to maneuver like that.


    ording to his memory, when Sakura got the Earthy card, she used other card elements to ovee it, trapped the card with the tree card, and then captured it. However, this is not important because whichever method she uses is fine for him.


    Sakura had cut down only one-tenth of the stone monster. Seeing that it was no longer recovering, she used her wand to restore it to the appearance of a Clow card. At this time, the stones in the town that were raised by the magic slowly disappeared and returned to their original appearance.


    After getting the Earthy card, Sakura returned to normal, and she flew back to the door of the Archery Hall with Kero.


    Brother Jerry, I got thest card! Seeing that Jerry was also there, Sakura immediately waved the card in her hand.


    At this moment, Kero suddenly burst out with a huge magic power, and then a burst of light enveloped him. The small wings behind him instantly becamerger and enveloped him.


    Is it time for you to change right now? Jerry looked very interested when he saw this.

 Chapter 388: “Eriol Hiiragizawa”

    Chapter 388: ��Eriol Hiiragizawa��


    The Clow cards made by Clow Reed are based on yin and yang, representing the sun, which is Keroberos, which is Kero, and the other represents the moon, which is Tsukishiro.


    The Sun is represented by the Light card, and Moon is represented by the Dark card. Light is in charge of Earth and Fire, and Dark is in charge of wind and water.


    The source of Keros strength is the Earth and Fire. Only when these two Clow cards are captured can Kero recover his true form and be the guardian beast, Keroberos, instead of a winged doll.


    Jerry knew how powerful Clow Reed was as he studied the Clow cards one by one.


    In the past, he judged that Clow Reed was very powerful because he felt that he could control time and predict the future and the cards he created. But now, he feels that Clow Reed is stronger than he thought before.


    Sun, Moon, Light, Darkness, Earth, Wind, Water, Fire. If these cards principles are thoroughly studied, Jerry found that they already have the basis for creating a small world.


    After adding Cloud, Rain, Freeze, Thunder, Mist, Wood, Flower, etc., even the weather and basic vegetation are there. This is very different from the space in Jerrys ring now. The space in Jerrys ring is not a small world created independently.


    It is a special space that is gradually perfected by expanding the space of the suitcase through a spell and then moving in various things inside the world itself.


    The flowers, nts, and trees inside, including living things and air, are not created out of nothing. They are all moved by Jerry from the outside world. The ring space is more like the world in the movie called The Truman Show, but he uses alchemy and various magics.


    The Clow card gave Jerry a different knowledge. He felt that Clow Reed might have really researched how to create a world. Although it may not have reached that level, it paved the way for that kind of goal.


    This made Jerry look forward to seeing Eriol, who inherited the Clow Reeds memories.


    The dazzling light radiated from Keros body, making everyone couldnt help but close their eyes. After a while, the light subsided, and a figure appeared in front of everyones eyes.


    Who are you? Sakura tilted her head to look at the liger with big wings that suddenly appeared beside her.


    Im Keroberos. Kero said.


    Its a pity that thest card is an Earthy card. If I had collected thend cards earlier, I could have helped you.


    Kero? Looking at Kero now, Sakura, Syaoran, and Meilings eyes widened.


    Only Tomoko moved the camera towards Kero, then took out her phone and made a call.


    You dont seem surprised at all. Kaho looked at Jerry with a thoughtful look on his face.


    A powerful mage appeared out of nowhere and seemed to know what happened just now. How could it not make her interested?


    Fortunately, Eriol has arrived ahead of schedule and should be here soon, so she no longer has to worry about any idents in the processter.


    Jerry turned to look at Kaho and shrugged, You dont look surprised either.


    Kaho was at a loss for words, Its a full moon. Isnt it about to start?


    Jerry looked at the moon on the right and smiled.


    At this moment, a ck sedan came, followed by a big van, which was the car from Tomokos family, and inside it was all kinds of uniforms designed by Tomoko herself.


    We shall wear special clothes to leave an impression. This is something that must be done. I made you guys several pieces of clothing too for this asion. Get ready for the pictures! When Tomoko saw that her car finally arrived, she immediately said excitedly to the three.


    At this moment, Jerry suddenly moved in his heart, and he raised his head and looked over his head, I have something to do. Ill leave first.


    Jerry Apparated from his position.


    Oh, thats a shame. I also specially designed a set of very suitable clothes for brother Jerry, and I want him to wear it for the photo with everyer. Seeing Jerry disappear, Tomoko sighed regretfully.


    Kaho had been standing beside Tsukishiro saw Jerry leave, and a smile appeared on her face.


    -


    Above the small town, a man wearing a ck robe, holding a long sun staff, and looking like Sakuras father was floating there quietly. Next to him was a ck cat with butterfly wings and a girl with butterfly wings as well.


    Eriol, why are we here? Is it because of the new owner of the Clow card there? The girl pointed at Sakura, who had just changed her clothes, and asked.


    Yes, I am also very curious. Those cards you made in your previous life should no longer be useful. The ck cat had a doubtful tone.


    Eriol adjusted his sses and asked with a smile, What is it, Spinel, Ruby? Dont you like it here?


    Its quite boring to stay in your office all the time. Besides, I seem to have discovered a very interesting person. Ruby pointed to someone who was hiding behind a big tree not far from Sakura and the others.


    Eriol smiled and did not have an interface, but turned to look at someone behind him and said politely, Are you, Jerry Carmen?


    I didnt know that you would find me quickly, as expected from you. Jerry removes the Disillusionment Charm.


    It turned out that he suddenly sensed obscure magical powers flying from a distance just now. So he immediately teleported and activated a spell to hide his body. But obviously, Eriol shouldve known about the magic fluctuation the moment Jerry came here.

 Chapter 389: “Eriol’s Secret”

    Chapter 389: ��Eriol��s Secret��


    Master Carmen, you are not from this world? After seeing Jerrys appearance, Eriol smiled and said something that shocked Jerry.


    Why do you say that? Jerry maintained hisposure on the surface, neither admitting nor denying.


    Eriol still smiled, If you are from this world, it is impossible for me not to see your existence in the prophecy.


    Eriol knew that Jerry might be strong. Maybe he can use some magic to prevent himself from being prophesied, but escaping the prophecy is impossible. The only possibility of escaping the prophecy is that he is not from this world but from another world.


    Seeing Eriols face, Jerry couldnt help sighing. At the same time, he thought for a while and finally replied, Yes, I am from another world.


    Eriol said that he is not from this world. Did he really see that he came from the Marvel world, or was he just guessing it randomly?


    If he knew that he was from the Marvel world, he wouldnt believe it. After all, The Ancient One did not see through his ability to travel to worlds, nor did she see through his panel. Although Eriol is strong, it is absolutely impossible to be stronger than The Ancient One.


    He guessed that Eriol was referring to something else, just like the concept of the multiverse in the Marvel world. Therefore, he gave a positive answer but did not give a specific one, wanting to see how Eriol reacted.


    Eriol was not surprised by Jerrys answer. Obviously, he had already determined that Jerry must havee from another world. Still, he said with a little curiosity in his tone, Are you from K, Thras, Anshi Republic, Koria, Sakura Town, or Infinity City?


    Those represent a world? Jerrys eyes widened as he listened to Eriol say random names.


    Eriol looked a little surprised at Jerrys reaction and said, Yes, these are all different worlds. You dont seem to be from these worlds. It seems that there are still many other worlds that I havent yet to discover.


    I really donte from these worlds you mentioned. In fact, I came to this world by ident. Have you been to these worlds? Jerry rolled his eyes and continued to ask.


    In his memory, the story of Cardcaptor Sakura did not seem to mention these contents. He was a little shocked when he knew that this world was still connected with so many worlds.


    Eriol shook his head, I havent been there, and I dont want to. Clow Reed discovered these worlds, and although I inherited his memory and magic, Im not him. I like this world and dont want to leave this world, which is what he does.


    Although Eriol and Fujitaka Kinomoto are both reincarnations of Clow Reed, they are not Clow Reed.


    You mean Clow Reed is not dead? Jerry asked


    Eriol smiled, You can think that hes dead in this world.


    What do you mean by that? Jerry raised an eyebrow.


    He remembered that in the anime, Clow Reed did die, and then he was reincarnated into Eriol and Sakuras father.


    But now he thinks about it, Clow Reed has reached the point of researching and creating worlds. How could he not have broken through the boundaries of immortality? After all, even Kero and Yue are living beings with no limited lifespan.


    Eriol slowly exined, Back then, he had to leave this world because of some things. To avoid leaving any regrets, he made Clow cards and guardian beasts. Just before leaving this world, he used some magic. Hence Kinomoto and I were created.


    Kinomoto fulfilled his wish to marry and have children as an ordinary person, and I inherited his memory and magic power to assist Sakura in inheriting the Clow card and allowing her to convert the Clow card into a Sakura cardpletely.


    Why are you willing to tell me all these secrets? Hearing Eriols exnation, Jerry finally figured out the whole story.


    However, what made him even more curious was why Eriol was willing to tell him all these important secrets.


    Eriol looked at Jerry and said with a smile,


    Because your magic power is very strong. You came to this world, and I saw a good future. Im willing to tell you all these secrets so that you dont have any misunderstandings. I hope you can join me in helping Sakura transform all the Clow cards as soon as possible.


    Well Jerry thought to himself when he heard the words.


    I dont have any interest in power, money, etc. My biggest hobby is studying magic and exploring the mysteries of magic. Sakura lent me the Clow card for research, and I help her in return. Jerry immediately expressed his mind.


    Eriol still trusts Jerrys words. After all, since he came to this world, he has indeed spent most of his time researching and learning magic. With his current level of magic, he doesnt seem to be interested in power, money, and other things.


    I have inherited the memory and magic of Clow Reed and have all his magic books. If you are interested, you cane and discuss it with me.


    Eriol doesnt actually pursue magic as Jerry does. He inherited the memory and magic of Clow Reed from birth and became the most powerful magician in the world from birth. He dominated the entire European magic world at a young age.


    Moreover, he saw from the memories of Clow Reed that he had missed a lot of beautiful things because of the pursuit of magic and lonely life.

 Chapter 390: “Magical Animals”

    Chapter 390: ��Magical Animals��


    For Eriol, magic is just a tool in life. He prefers to watch the moon with Spinel, Ruby, and hispanion, who he created, and enjoy a normal life. He came here to help Sakura because he wanted toplete the things left by Clow Reed in his memory.


    Perhaps, this is exactly what Clow Reed wants to see.


    As a child from a magical family, Clow Reed received strict magical training since childhood, and when he grew up, he kept pursuing magic. He has missed too many beautiful things in his life and left countless irreparable moments.


    Eriol and Fujitaka Kinomoto are the reincarnations of Clow Reed. They can be regarded as a continuation of his previous life. Just like parents always like their children to make up for their regrets in the past, Clow Reed also hopes that Eriol And Kinomoto can make up for his regrets.


    Moreover, when Clow Reed made this decision, he saw the results in the future.


    It was precisely because Eriol felt that Jerry was very simr to Clow Reed in his memory, and both were so obsessed with magic. He took the initiative to say that he was willing to exchange magic with him.


    Hearing Eriols answer, Jerrys eyes suddenly glowed with excitement, causing Spinel and Ruby next to Eriol to take a step back in fright.


    Although Eriols strength is much worse than Clow Reed, he still has the memory of Crowley, and his theoretical knowledge is still good. Being able to discuss magic with Eriol is of great benefit to Jerry.


    Looks like its over. At this time, Eriol seemed to sense something and looked down.


    Jerry also temporarily suppressed his excitement, lowered his head, and looked down.


    At this time, Sakura finally used her magic power topletely change her wand, turning it into a star scepter, and became the real new owner of the Clow cards.


    It turned out that during the process, because Yue was in charge of half of the Clow cards, Sakura had half of the Clow cards unusable.


    But fortunately, because she has been learning magic with Jerry, her magic is much stronger than before. She did not use the Moon Bells help, so she relied on her magic to turn the wand into the scepter andplete the ceremony.


    Since there is no ident, I should head back. Next semester, I will transfer to Tomoeda Elementary School to help Sakura with the Clow cards. If you want to discuss magic with me, you cane directly to meter. Seeing that Sakura passed the ceremony unexpectedly, Eriol nodded with satisfaction.


    Although it was slightly different from what he saw in the prophecy, the overall result was still within his expectation.


    After saying goodbye to Jerry, he left with Spinel and Ruby.


    I didnt expect that everything went smoothly. After Eriol left, Jerry sighed with some regret and Apparated.


    Tonights result can be said to be good. Not only did he learn something new from Eriol, but also many secrets he had never thought of. He and Eriol initially became friends. The only regret is that he didnt take a look at Eriols magic power at this time.


    But thats okay because he feels that there are opportunities to learn from each other in the future. What really shocked him today is that because of Young and Dangerous setting, he thought he had already understood the world.


    The world he lives in now is just one of the worlds in this world. Besides, there are actually more than a dozen worlds. Although it is still far from the multiverse of the main world, it is still a very powerful small world.


    If there is a chance in the future, he will go to this other dimension. Maybe he can get something good out of it.


    -


    Nine monthster, in his house.


    All the people and creatures in the house were pulled into the mirror dimension by Jerry, Its really good space magic. Fighting here can prevent ordinary people from discovering it and will not affect the real world.


    Opposite Jerry, someone was holding a wand, watching Jerrys magic. This person is a nobody, but it is Eriol who used magic to transform into a primary school student and went to the local elementary school, where he and Sakura were ssmates.


    The fight with you guys might cause a lot of catastrophe. It would be bad if my house were destroyed. Jerry shrugged.


    He turned to the little white tiger, little vermillion bird, and little ck tortoise floating in the air next to him and ordered, Show your form!


    The three little animals responded, and they flew in front of him in unison. After a burst of energy, they turned into a huge white tiger, a vermilion bird that was covered in fire, and a ck tortoise hardened its shell.


    Show yours, Spinel and Ruby! Eriol waved his wand and changed Spinel and Rubys forms.


    After nine months, Jerry has made great progress in magic because he often discusses it with Eriol. He also created the remaining three beasts and all the remaining mahjong tiles one after another.


    Today, Jerry just wanted to test the strength of the three, so he invited Eriol to let Spinel and Rubys help test it.


    Okay, lets start! With Jerrys order, the three animals fought with Spinel and Ruby on the opposite side.


    Spinel and Ruby used the power of the sun and the moon, while the three animals used elemental powers that came from many magic systemsbined.


    Therefore, in terms of power level, the power of the three animals is not much worse than Spinel and Ruby. Because it is three against two, and in the end, they gradually gain the upper hand in the fight.

 Chapter 391: “The Battle Between The Two”

    Chapter 391: ��The Battle Between The Two��


    Jerry, your power seems to be improved again. Eriol smiled as he watched Spinel and Ruby gradually being suppressed by Jerrys animals.


    Their power depends on the creator itself, just as the power of the Clow card in Sakuras hand is different from Clow Reeds. Although it is three-on-two, being able to suppress Spinel and Ruby, he created indicates that Jerry has surpassed his magical strength.


    If you take the time to digest and study it well, it shouldnt take long before you can reach Clow Reeds level. Jerry looked at Eriol.


    During the nine months, he has been discussing magic with Eriol, studying magic books of various families, and asionally going out to spread his books as well.


    On the other hand, Eriol spends most of his time bing a school student to experience life at school.


    When discussing magic with Jerry, he took the initiative to learn Jerrys magic. He had never seen the kind of magic Jerry had brought here on his house bookshelves.


    Thats not what Im after. I dont want to have too much magic power like him. Eriol fixed his sses, and his smile remained.


    For him, longevity is not a problem, and his strength is at the top level in this world. There is no need for him to focus on researching magic. He is not really curious about Jerrys magic because he is not as eager to improve his strength as Jerry.


    If he wants to improve his strength, he should put aside everything and study magic daily.


    When Jerry heard Elios words, he had nothing to say except envy. Both of their previous life is aplete mirror. Fortunately, he is not limited to this world. He will work hard in the future to surpass Clow Reed and enjoy life after that.


    By the way, Ill be on vacation in a few days, and Im going back to the UK. Watching the five over there fighting fiercely, Eriol said with a smile.


    Are you going to let Sakura convert all the remaining Clow cards at once? Jerry immediately understood Eriols underlying meaning.


    Eriol nodded, Yes, because of your training, Sakuras current magic power is much stronger than she usually is. It shouldnt be too difficult to convert all the remaining cards into hers.


    Remember to notify me about it. I will visit you when I have time. Dont forget that my portal can be opened all over the world. Jerry said half-jokingly.


    After being together for nine months, he and Eriol became friends.


    He is very interested in Clow Reed going to other worlds. Even if he does not discuss magic in the future, he is estimated to go to Eriol to ask how to go to another world.


    I know youve always wanted to learn from me. How about today? Eriol turned to look at Jerry.


    Jerrys eyes lit up, Well, Ill be d to.


    He wanted to train with Eriol when he first met, but Eriol was not a person who liked these kinds of stuff. Unexpectedly, as he was about to leave, he took the initiative to bring it up.


    Thinking about it, he also saw what Jerry was thinking. He wanted to satisfy Jerry before leaving. In Eriols eyes, Jerry is a rare friend.


    Although he is much better than Clow Reed, he does not have many friends because of his strength and status. Many people either respect or fear him, and very few can treat him equally.


    This is also the reason why he has always been sticking to bing an ordinary school student. Jerry is one of the few people who can treat him as an equal. He is also the only person in the world who may be stronger than him.


    Two extremely powerful magic power fluctuations spread out in the mirror dimension, causing Spinel, Ruby, and the others who were still fighting fiercely over there to stop.


    Compared with the magic power that Eriol and Jerry have disyed now, the strength that the five of them just showed is the difference in a small amount of their power, knowing each created with the strength of the worlds top magician.


    But it is still far worsepared with Eriol and Jerry at this time. It can be said that they are not on the same level at all. No matter if it was Clow Reed in the past or Eriol and Jerry now, the main purpose of creating them was not to assist both of them in fighting.


    Clow Reed created Kero, and Yue is to apany him and manage the Clow cards. Eriol probably created Spinel and Ruby to imitate Clow Reed andter regarded them as friends.


    As for Jerry, he is to verify his magic can create life and to add a few bodyguards to his sister to help her learn to use magic better.


    Jerry and Eriol floated opposite each other in the air, all kinds of powerful magic were thrown out at will, and the destructive energy continued to explode in the mirror dimension.


    Although the mirror dimension is not a real space, it has a certain limit. If the destructive force is too strong, it will be directly destroyed. Obviously, the magic collision between Jerry and Eriol has approached the limit that the mirror dimension can bear.


    In this way, the two fought for a full two hours and only gradually stopped after the mirror dimension waspletely cracked.


    The final result can only be said to be indistinguishable.


    Jerry still had the upper hand throughout the fight, but he couldnt beat Eriol.


    Eriol and Jerry are both strong figures, and some magic tricks have no effect on them.


    In the end, putting out a lot of destructive magic is still necessary. Jerry basically knows about Eriols magic, but Eriol does not know much about Jerrys magic.

 Chapter 392: “Returning Again”

    Chapter 392: ��Returning Again��


    As for why Eriol remains undefeated because his control over the space and time magic is much stronger than Jerrys.


    Every time Jerry uses various magic to attack Eriol, he will use time magic to move it back. Every time Jerry wants to teleport to make a melee attack, Elio directly blocks it.


    In the end, it can only end in a draw, and if it doesnt, it is estimated that the mirror dimension will be destroyed. Of course, Jerry was quite satisfied in his heart when he faced an opponent and fought with all his might.


    After the fight, Eriol leaves Jerrys house with Spinel and Ruby.


    I didnt expect that there is someone in this world who can fight with you on the same level. Spinel, who had regained his camouge form, squatted on Eriols shoulders and sighed in a cold voice.


    Before Jerry appeared, it was always believed that his creator was the strongest in the world. He didnt expect that there would be someone who could be on par with Eriol.


    Eriol just didnt exert his full strength. Otherwise, how could that guy be Eriols opponent? Ruby pinched and touched her waist in disbelief.


    Okay, okay. Theres no need to think about it much. Its just a friendly match. Do you guys want to eat takoyaki? Eriol smiled while looking at a shop on the street that was making Takoyaki.


    He doesnt care about the results. Winning or losing is not important to him at all. He just wants to satisfy his friend before leaving.


    Takoyaki? I want one! Ruby was still angry, and when she heard the word Takoyaki, she immediately forgot everything just now and nodded frantically.


    Spinel was a little worried, Takoyaki? It sounds sweet enough.


    As a quiet person who stays home and reads books daily, Spinel has never eaten Takoyaki. So he is a little bit suspicious about the food.


    Dont worry. Its not sweet at all. You would love it. Eriol smiled and walked towards the store.


    Ruby love eats sweets, while Spinel cant eat sweets. Spinel is cold, while Ruby is lively. When he created both of them, he didnt want to repeat what Clow Reed had made before. So, he created thepletely opposite character of Kero and Yue.


    In the house, sensing Eriols aura gradually leaving, Jerry also opened his panel, Its time to go back.


    This time, he spent nearly a year and a half in this world and spent about 800,000 red stars. He learned everything he needed to learn and had to study the rest by himself.


    Clicking the return button on the panel, Jerry faintly felt something shing around him, and then his figure reappeared in the main world.


    Jerry was unaware when he first traveled through. He even felt dizzy for a while to recover. Now when he travels through again, he can already faintly perceive the space. Obviously, the fluctuations emanating from the panel still cannot be resolved with his current understanding of magic.


    But this at least proves that his previous conjecture was not groundless.


    The Reality Stone is back at it again. As soon as he returned to the vi, Jerry pulled out the Reality Stone, and it was clear that the stone had regained its magical power.


    Putting away the stone, he said to himself, Huh, after returning. Those who practice my magic no longer provide the magic powers.


    It turned out that as soon as Jerry returns to the main world, the time in the other world would be stopped, leading the borrowers in the small world to be halted. In this way, there will naturally be no borrowers who always provide him with magic power.


    Should I develop another batch of borrowers in the main world? The idea shed through his mind, but he forgot about it.


    First of all, its too risky. If he gains a lot of borrowers here, it will attract the attention of other Dimension Gods. Although his current strength has improved a lot, he is still far away from those entities.


    Ancient One also said that the Dimensional Gods would be very interested in someone that could generate magic power by himself. Therefore, the act of distributing his book inrge numbers is very dangerous.


    Moreover, once he enters other worlds, this source of magic power will be cut off again, and he will have to re-distribute his book again. It is impossible for him to disperse a wave of the book every time he enters a world. That would be too troublesome.


    Besides, his magic power has been growing all the time, and there will be more worlds in the future, which is a waste of his time. He thought about it and finally came up with a fairly good solution.


    He could gain some borrowers in the ring space he created himself. Because whether he goes to another world or stays in the main world, the ring space is always by his side. In that way, the magic power provided by the borrower can be harvested all the time.


    His ring space is not as simple as the space he expanded with the Extension Charm. Still, through his continuous adjustment, he has integrated his understanding of various magic principles into the Clow card.


    Gradually, there is a little bit of the feeling of a small world. With a day and night cycle, there will be natural phenomena like rain, thunder, and other weather without Jerrys magic.


    Of course,pared to the real world, the ring space is still far away from that.


    Now his ring space is about the same size as a typical province. Its pretty big to hold amunity or civilization inside, and it continues to expand outwards every day with Jerrys strength.


    He also does not need to carry soil, trees, water, etc., from the outside. With the magic he learned before, he can directly use magic to make morend. Then use another magic from the Tree card to multiply arge number of trees and create a small river andke with the Watery card.


    After several years of continuously transporting various organisms and microorganisms into it, the species inside have also grown.


    Therefore, if a race is moved in, as long as they do not explore the boundary, they will not discover the secrets of it.


    The question now is where to get the people to live in it.

 Chapter 393: “Venturing Out Of The Earth”

    Chapter 393: ��Venturing Out Of The Earth��


    In Jerrys view, humans on Earth are not suitable for it mainly because people live well on Earth. If he moves arge number of them into it to live, which is not a good thing in itself, Ancient One herself would disagree with the idea.


    Although human civilization on Earth is nothing in the face of the universe, at least it has developed into something.


    Once arge number of people enter the ring space, it will take a while to explore the space, and it will be easy for them to discover the secrets of the ring space. Never underestimate human beings. They can take advantage of Jerrys attention and mess up his world to pieces.


    Since he wants to develop borrowers, he cant only have a few people borrow it. He hopes to put aplete civilization into his ring space considering the future development.


    Their civilization had better stay at the stage of the Middle Ages or a little further ahead. They should not have any concepts about the universe, science, etc., and always believe in the existence of gods and magic.


    Its better to have different groups, countries, and civilizations so there can be conflicts, interests, and the need for magic. He wants to build the ring space into a different world slowly, put his book in it, and spread it steadily as his strength improves.


    However, the Earth and the three other worlds he has opened have entered a modern society and do not meet this condition.


    I guess its time to wander outside the Earth.


    The Earth does not meet its conditions now, but the universe is big with countlesss, filled with countless races and civilizations. It should not be difficult to find one that meets his conditions.


    Now with his strength, he can also venture into the universe. Not only to get people for his ring space but also to learn more advanced knowledge and continue improving his enhancer.


    There is no shortage of disasters in the universe. Maybe if he encounters some events that will destroy the, if he intervenes to stop it, he can earn some red stars along the way.


    -


    Two monthster.


    What? Leaving New York to practice and study for half a year? But arent you just a sophomore? Haas looked at Jerry in surprise.


    Although Jerry only returned once a month after going to college due to his busy schedule, this time, he wanted to go for half a year.


    Belle and Aisha were obviously not very happy about Jerrys departure for half a year.


    Half a year is very fast, and this time is special. They told me that it would greatly benefit my future graduation. Jerry started to make up a reason.


    There is no way he leaves the Earth only for a moment. It is estimated that it will take at least half a year. If he didnt go home for half a year, and there was no news about him. It was estimated that Haas and others would be worried about him.


    Although this excuse sounds a bit ridiculous, he created something that could convince all of them. So Haas and others had no choice but to ept it.


    In the past two months, Jerry ced the remaining three animals and all the Carmen Mahjongs he created before returning to the main world in various areas of New York. He also watched his sister obtain all of them one by one.


    He also specially left a special book for Aisha without any conditions so that Aisha could learn magic by herself in addition to using her current one. He also took the time to upgrade Haass Little Steel and the entire house again.


    He believed that as long as Ancient One and Odin didnt die, no one should be able to hurt his family during his absence on Earth. In case of a real emergency, he can also sense it and find a way to get back as quickly as possible.


    -


    Heimdall! After saying goodbye to his family, Jerry found an empty area and shouted into the air.


    Suddenly, a rainbow fell from the sky and took him away.


    Long time no see, Heimdall. Jerry walked out of the rainbow and said hello to Heimdall.


    As someone who once helped Asgard guard the Rainbow Bridge and has a good rtionship with Queen Frigga, Jerry is currently the only one who can summon Heimdall on Earth to open the Rainbow Bridge at will besides Thor.


    He came to Asgard now because he is not particrly familiar with the situation outside the universe, and he needs toe to Asgard to find some information about it.


    In addition, he cannot go to thes where other civilizations in the universe are located. Mainly because he does not know all of the locations, and the other is that his portal couldnt be used that far. So he needs to use something in Asgard.


    Asgardians rarely leave the Nine Realms, but that doesnt mean they dont have the ability to leave. They just dont want to.


    Asgards technology is very developed. You can see many turrets above the city. They use energy weapons that surpass Earths technology, and the destruction power is amazing. The Asgardians are also very famous in the universe, and theirbat ability is very powerful.


    Long time no see, Master Carmen. Did youe to learn magic again? Heimdall put away his sword and closed the Rainbow Bridge.


    Heimdall still has a very good impression of Jerry. If Jerry hadnt stopped Loki at the beginning, the Rainbow Bridge might have been destroyed. As the guardian of the Rainbow Bridge, protecting the Rainbow Bridge and invading foreign enemies are his duty.


    No, its mainly because I want to discuss something with King Odin. Jerryughed.


    Heimdall looked in the direction of the Golden Pce, All-Father is discussing in the Golden Pce, and it is estimated that it will take two hours to end.


    Then Ill go to Queen Frigga first, and then Ill ask to see if King Odin has finished discussing the matter. Jerry nodded, got up, and flew toward the pce where Queen Frigga lived.


    While waiting for Odin, it might be the best time to ask Queen Frigga to borrow some books on cosmic forces, races, andary divisions. She was once an adventurous person and might know some of the information about the universe.

 Chapter 394: “Asgardian Spaceship”

    Chapter 394: ��Asgardian Spaceship��


    Jerry, I heard from Heimdall that you are here. I havent seen you in Asgard for a long time.


    In the living room of the Pce, just as Jerry was enjoying himself and listening to Friggas words about the major forces in the universe. Odin was wearing golden armor and holding his spear and walked inside the room.


    I havent seen you in a while as well. Seeing Odin walk in, Jerry got up and greeted him


    Seeing this, Odin smiled and waved his hand, You and Thor have a brotherly bond. You are also the guardian of the Reality Stone. No need for you to be formal and all. For Jerry, Odin didnt really pay much attention to him at first.


    At most, it is because he has helped Thor and Asgard, so he is allowed toe to Asgard to learn magic. However, with Jerrys magic talent, his increasingly powerful magic power, and his rtionship with The Ancient One.


    Odin paid some attention to him at this point.


    His attitude is so good now because he walked into the living room and looked at Jerry just now. He found that, for the first time, his current strength is not too far from his level.


    If he were in his prime condition, Odin wouldnt really matter. Because even within the same level, he is still the powerful one. Asgard is his domain. His power increases as Asgard grows.


    In Asgard, he can even defeat enemies one or two levels higher than him. Even if a Dimension Godes, he can defeat them.


    But now its different. He is old, and he can clearly feel that his lifespan ising to an end, and his strength has begun to decline sharply. The Ragnarok in the prophecy may not be far away.


    If, after his death, a wizard as powerful as Jerry could help Thor. Thor might have a good future, which is why he has such a good attitude towards Jerry now.


    King Odin is older than me, and its normal for me to show respect for you. Jerry was a little surprised that Odins attitude was much closer than before.


    Although his strength is much stronger than before,pared with Odin and Ancient One, there are still a lot of gaps. He clearly understands himself, so he still needs to be polite, and he is here today for help.


    I heard that you have something important to ask me? Odin asked, straight to the point.


    Before Jerry could answer, Frigga said to him, Jerry wants to leave Midgard and travel to others in the universe. He wants to buy a spaceship from you that can go to others.


    Jerry is looking for Odin to borrow a spaceship that can go to others in the universe, looking for alien beings who can be moved to his world. There is an oversized dark elves spaceship in his ring space, but unfortunately, it was made with their technology, and he couldnt drive it well at all.


    He had tried casting a spell on the smaller ships inside to see if they could drive themselves. Unfortunately, things are not so simple.


    The principle of using a spell is not really like he created the four animals he made so that they have their own characteristics and awareness.


    Through the stimtion of magic, they have an intelligent system like a robot, which is highly anthropomorphic but not human. The wizard chess pieces after the spell will always surround the chessboard. The stone statues, robot soldiers, and Little Stell will always do their own things ording to the orders.


    But the dark elves spaceship that has been enlightened doesnt understand him, and the operating system is apletely different thing that he doesnt know anything about it.


    Maybe after a long period, it can learn a newnguage through continuous experimentation andpletely reform the spaceship itself. But with theplexity of the spaceship, it will take a long time to do so.


    Of course, it is not difficult to fly it. Even Jerry can do it by himself, but he cant be careless when operating it in space. If something goes wrong one day, it will be a little bit troublesome.


    He felt that it would be easier and safer toe directly to Asgard to buy an Asgard spaceship. Mainly, he was going to Asgard to learn about the forces of the universe and get a map of the universe itself to avoid being lost in space.


    He already knew thenguage that the Asgardian used. He should be able to drive it easily after two or three days of learning it. When the timees, he will remodel the spaceship, making it easier for him to use.


    Do you want to travel to the universe? Thats good. Mages like to travel around to find the mysteries of magic, but you dont need to buy them. We are not so stingy with friends. Ill let the soldiers take you to pick one as a thank-you gift for taking care of Thortely. Odin waved his hand, obviously not surprised he wanted to travel to the universe.


    In order to explore the mysteries of magic, powerful mages often travel in the universe. Just like The Ancient One, but she does not need to use a spaceship to leave the Earth.


    Jerry is now faintly approaching their level, and it is understandable to have the ambition to explore the universe.


    King Odin, this is too Jerry wanted to refuse but was interrupted by Odin raising his hand, and finally, he had no choice but to nod.


    With his current magical ability, plus the Reality Stone, there is no problem at all paying for the spaceship.


    For Odin, a spaceship is nothing to him, and it is a good thing to give to Jerry at this time. Someone who may be surpassing The Ancient One in the future.

 Chapter 395: “Going To Xandar”

    Chapter 395: ��Going To Xandar��


    Five dayster, on the Rainbow Bridge.


    Heimdall looked at Jerry and exined, Master Carmen, ording to King Odins instructions. I will bring you to the vicinity of Xandar, but because you are not from Asgard, I will not be able to see you outside the Nine Realms. You will have to drive your spaceship back to Earthter.


    Its okay, I understand. Thank you. Jerry smiled.


    It turned out that after five days, Jerry hadpletely mastered how to use the spaceship and also remembered all the maps and the distribution of the major forces in the universe. His primary destination was Xandar, the capital of the Nova Corps.


    Because Xandar is the most inclusive in the gxy, all kinds of races can be seen living together on Xandar, and there is no discrimination or war there. It is the best for his first stop, and he can also find out some information he wants there.


    However, just as he was about to set off, Odin told him that the Rainbow Bridge could be teleported within the Nine Realms and outside the Nine Realms. But after leaving the Nine Realms, Heimdall couldnt see him because he wasnt an Asgardian, so he could only send him out there.


    Just like his portal, if it is a ce that has not been visited, he can use the distance estimation to open a portal at the approximate location of the destination.


    Heimdall can also use the distance estimation to use his Rainbow Bridge to the vicinity of Xandar Star, but outside the scope of the Nine Realms, Heimdalls vision was useless.


    Jerry is not an Asgardian; hence Heimdall cant sense him. Unlike on Earth, as soon as Jerry calls his name, he can hear it and immediately see Jerrys location to open the bridge to Asgard.


    Xandar is currently the only force that canpete with the Kree Empire other than Thanos and loves peace. Heimdall and Odin are not afraid of them, but if they directly open the Rainbow Bridge in their capital without their consent, it would be too impolite to do so.


    However, this is already good for Jerry and can save at least a dozen days of travel in space.


    Have a nice journey. Heimdall pulled out his sword, inserted it on the pedestal, and twisted it hard, and the Rainbow Bridge was opened.


    Jerry waved to Heimdall and walked into the Rainbow Bridge.


    A rainbow flew out of the hall, passed through the barriers of space, and he disappeared. When the rainbow energy surrounding him disappeared in less than two seconds, Jerry was already in a new area.


    Feeling the energies in the universe, Jerry immediately cast a spell to protect himself. Space contains all kinds of harmful energies and extreme temperatures. Normal human beings exposed to space will be frozen into ice in a few seconds and die immediately.


    But with Jerrys current physique, holding it for a few hours is not a big problem. But its not necessary. He can use magic to iste himself from all the harm in the space.


    Lets get the spaceship first.


    Opening the ring space, Jerry released the Gods Domain spaceship that Odin gave him yesterday. This is a spaceship that is entirely made of Uru metal and was shaped into a Viking style ship.


    It is said that Odin made it for Jerry by asking the Dwarf King himself. The materials are so abundant that it surpasses most of the current spaceships in Asgard. This made Jerry a little ttered.


    The Gods Domain is about 100 meters long and 20 meters wide. There is a big house on the ship.


    Gods Domain. Activate theyer and target: Xandar Star. Jerrynded on the deck, put away his protective magic, and ordered the spaceship.


    Yes, my lord. The voice of an old man came from the spaceship.


    Immediately, its energy shield rose, covering the entire ship, and the dozens ofrge oars on both sides of the ship also quickly rowed in space at the same time. With the rowing of the oars, the entire ship immediately flew in a certain direction at a fast speed.


    It turned out that after receiving the spaceship sent by Odin yesterday, Jerry made a series of changes to it. On the surface, it doesnt seem like there has been any change, but Jerry cast a spell on it, allowing it to drive itself ording to the destination without him needing to control it all the time.


    At the same time, he also used the Extension Charm in the cabin, which greatly expanded the space in the cabin. In addition to this, the entire ship was covered with various magic by him.


    In addition to its original functions, the spaceship has an additional stealth mode, magic defense mode, magical energy propulsion, and so on.


    The space is amazing.


    ording to Heimdalls estimation, the distance from hisnding point to the Xandar can be reached in an hour by driving the spaceship, so he did not go to his private room to study magic but stood on the deck to enjoy the stunning scene around.


    Humans have always thought that they are the center of the world, but the world where humans live is only on a small. There are countlesss outside the Earth, with countless civilizations.


    As the Ancient One said, the universe is infinite.


    Even with Jerrys current strength, standing on the deck and looking at the infinite universe outside, he would feel his insignificance. Maybe a sudden ck hole can make him destroyed. Compared with those who are really strong, he is still too weak.


    However, while being shocked by the sight of the space, Jerry gradually became enlightened.


    All the magic, technology, and supernatural power are the application of the rules of the universe, but in different ways.


    Jerry is also on the road to creating a small world, so he naturally has his own understanding of thews of the universe. When he saw thes with his own eyes and came to the universe in person, he also gained a new understanding of some principles that he had been studying.


    This made him surprised a bit.

 Chapter 396: “Identity Registration”

    Chapter 396: ��Identity Registration��


    Is that, Xandar? After flying for about forty minutes, Jerry was on the deck and saw a huge in the distance that was five or six times bigger than the Earth.


    Its just thatpared to the blue Earth, Xandar is more inclined to be white or silver-colored. On the surface of the, you can see all kinds of strange spaceshipsing in and out. It looks much more advanced than Earths technology.


    Just as Jerrys spaceship was getting closer and closer to Xandar, two blue-and-yellow spaceships that looked like stars blocked the way.


    This is the Nova Corps. please follow us to the designated location for registration beforending on the. Two people who looked simr to Earthlings were revealed on his ship in the form of virtual projection.


    Despite looking like a typical Viking ship, the spaceship that Jerry used had a lot of technology from Asgard, which is more developed than Earth itself.


    Its just that it doesnt have a disy screen. When the Nova Corps spaceship sends a signal to his ship, the spaceship will automatically connect, and the transmission that was supposed to be a video feed transformed into a visual projection.


    Sure, no problem. Jerry nodded and then ordered the spaceship to follow the two Nova Corps spaceships to fly to the spaceport of Xandar.


    ording to the records, Jerry knew that if he came to Xandar for the first time, he needed to register the spaceship and his information before entering safely.


    Xandar people are peace-loving and ept any race in the universe, but they also attach importance to security issues. Once someone makes an act that threatens the safety of others, they will definitely take action and put them into prison.


    As for why Jerry was able tomunicate normally with the Xandar people just now is not because he learned thenguage of the Xandarians, but because their technology is very advanced, and they have the most advanced trantion devices that record thenguage of most races in the entire universe.


    So, thenguage spoken by the two Xandarians on the spaceship just now was not speaking in the Xandarnguage but the Asgardiannguage because they assumed it was someone from Asgard. Jerry himself replied in Asgardiannguage too.


    After escorting Jerrys ship and sessfully docking in the spaceport, the two Nova Corps ships left to continue their patrol just now. Jerry also opened the shield on the spaceship and walked down.


    The spaceport of Xandar is not really in space but is built in mid-air, 10,000 meters above thes ground. ording to thews of Xandar, all alien spaceships cannotnd and need to be docked in the spaceport for the safety of ordinary people living on the.


    In the spaceport, countless advanced Xandar spaceships provide free transportation services that can transport people, luggage, or goods to the desired destination after security inspection.


    After getting off, Jerry stood in the spaceport and looked around curiously. Looking around, there are all kinds of high-tech spaceships and all kinds of aliens. Most aliens are simr in size to Earth people, and even some arent much different from humans.


    But there are also some obvious differences, such as the whole skin being red from head to toe or yellow. Not the yellow like an Asian person, but literally yellow. There are also green, pink, blue skins, etc.


    In addition, some aliens arepletely beyond human characteristics.


    In short, it looks quite novel, giving him the feeling of going to the world of Harry Potter for the first time and seeing magical creatures like goblins, house elves, and trolls.


    However, as he looked at the aliens around him, those aliens also looked at him, or rather, looking at his ship. Unlike other alien high-tech spaceships, Jerrys Viking-style spaceship does look very different.


    However, some people recognize at a nce that this is a legendary race in the universe, a spaceship only belongs to the Asgardians.


    Asgardians generally have a lifespan of 5,000 years, they are a legendary race even in the universe, and their singlebat ability, technology, magic, divine power, and other aspects are very powerful.


    Its just that they rarely leave the Nine Realms, so they are not verymon in the universe.


    Please register your identity first.


    Stepping into the alien crowd, Jerry randomly found a staff member of the spaceport, and after inquiring about the registration and rted procedures, he found where to register his information.


    In the identity management hall of the spaceport, there are no staff members, but there are capsules. Jerry walked into an empty capsule ording to the method instructed by the staff member just now and said, Can I register my information, please?


    Hello, guest, Heart of Xandar at your service. Please keep standing still, and I will scan your body. As soon as Jerrys voice fell, the door of the capsule closed instantly, and a female voice sounded.


    The Heart of Xandar is an intelligent system in Xandar, simr to the Supreme Intelligence of the Kree Empire. Its just that for people living on Xandar, the Heart of Xandar is a convenient intelligence system, kind of like Jarvis.


    Characteristic scan: Earthlings, Danger level: Almost zero, No offense records. As this is your first time, please tell your me about your age


    The level of danger is almost zero? Thats good. It seems that my Mana Shielding spell is getting better Jerry shook his head with a smile and began to report his information one by one.


    He cant me the system. Jerrys current level of Mana Shielding Spell has far surpassed Voldemort himself. Even Odin couldnt see through his magic, so this kind of technology couldnt see it.


    But ording to the degree of danger to Earth people, he is almost not a threat.

 Chapter 397: “Trade Market”

    Chapter 397: ��Trade Market��


    Since you came to Xandar for the first time and havent made a bank ount, do you need me to open one for you? After all the information is registered, Heart of Xandar kindly advises him.


    Jerry nodded immediately after hearing the words, Yes, please help me open an ount here.


    Money is very important, be it on Earth or any other in the universe, even in a world where people gather around. Of course, even if Jerry opened an ount now, he would still be penniless.


    After all, Earths money has no value, and it is no different from normal paper. However, he was not worried about this situation. He could easily make any money or gems to be traded as a wizard.


    After registering his identity and opening his own ount, Jerry left the hall and walked towards the security checkpoint.


    He went through the checkpoint and chose a small ne for one person. While sitting on the ne, he can enjoy a unique view of the city of Xandar below while listening to Xandarsws and regtions.


    Compared to Earth, Xandars cities look more technologically advanced and have a cleaner and more beautiful overall feel. Perhaps due to the prevalence of their aircraft, there are almost no other vehicles on the ground except for pedestrians.


    Therefore, theyout of the entire city would be much simpler, focusing more on beauty than functionality. The streets, rivers, and trees were all beautiful.


    Mr. Carmen, wee to the capital of the Xandar. I hope you canply with thews here and have a good day. The ne slowlynded next to a street, and after sending a final message to Jerry, it flew away swiftly.


    There is no need to spend money on nes on Xandar. As long as he enters the number for public transportation, Xandar will send idle nes in the sky to pick you up as soon as possible.


    But the premise is that you must first have amunication device simr to a cell phone back on Earth. Without a trantor andmunication device, it is basically possible tomunicate with the aliens on this without any problem.


    Trantors andmunication devices need to be bought with money, and Jerry had no money. So the first thing he had to do now was put some money into his ount.


    As for how to get money, he has already found a way. This is also the methodmonly used by most aliens whoe to Xandar for the first time. That is by going to the capital citys official trade market and exchanging your goods for money.


    Weapons, spaceships, energy, rare resources,ary specialties, etc., as long as they are valuable, can be sold reasonably.


    In fact, most of the aliens who had rare goods also came to the trade market. Because of the protection of the Nova Corps, the trade market in Xandar is famous in the universe.


    However, due to thews of the Nova Empire, some prohibited items cannot be traded here, such as ves, high-powered weapons, and extremely dangerous chemicals. If you want to trade these items, you must find a ck market dealer.


    -


    Along the avenue of the capital city, Jerry walked toward the trade market while admiring the scenery of the city. The ce where his ne hadnded was not far from the gates of the market.


    Although I dont know the words written on the metal building, Jerry just saw this unique building that was shown before in his briefing about Xandar.


    Its really big.


    Entering the market, Jerrys first impression was that it was big. The entire market is divided into five floors, each floor is nearly 100 meters long, and the shops are all located on both sides. Apart from the aliens walking around like him, manyrge transport nes wereing in and out.


    Laser guns,ser swords, longswords, and sledgehammers right here!


    Space suits, type 1, type 2, type 3 here. Need various styles for male, female, other and special races are also avable.


    This bottle can continuously provide more than one month of flight energy consumption for a small spacecraft!


    Jerry walked through the shops and listened to the aliens selling their products. Even though he couldnt understand it, he could guess the items in the shop.


    If one of the technology items from this shop could be brought to Earth and given to those scientists to study, it would make a major breakthrough in Earths technology.


    However, Jerry only nced at it and had no such ns for that stuff.


    First, handing over these technologies to the nations of Earth for research, and after they are produced, perhaps the future will point be good. But thats just too much work.


    Second, this is not a good thing. Ancient One had told him from the start that he should try his best not to interfere with the development of civilization because that would not necessarily increase the prosperity of mankind but could destroy humanity.


    The Ancient One can easily travel in the multiverse, and Asgard has several technologies far beyond Earth.


    Why dont they consider letting Earth have more of its technology so they have the ability to protect itself and doesnt always need to be protected? Because they know that human development needs to be carried out step by step by themselves.


    If they were forcibly provided with technology far exceeding their current capability, the result might be bad. This is something that Odin and The Ancient One probably knew that it was best to avoid it.


    Manys suddenly obtained technologies far surpassing their own due to the intervention of external forces, and then perished in wars between each other and even left their owns in destruction.


    So its best to go with the flow.


    If Jerry traveled back to Earth this time, he wouldnt give this advanced technology to the governments. At best, he would bring one or two souvenirs for his family and friends.


    For example, maybe hell buy a realser sword as a souvenir.

 Chapter 398: “Important Customer”

    Chapter 398: ��Important Customer��


    After visiting the first and second floors, Jerry finally arrived at the third floor, his destination. Because there is the entire market here is just several small shops made by someone.


    There are so manys in the universe, and all kinds of special resources are naturally countless. Determining whether they are valuable or not is not a very easy task.


    ording to the information he got, the Myriad Realm Exchange Market is the most famous one and currently has the highest buyer in all the trade markets.


    Watching all kinds of aliense into the shop, Jerry also walked in with the aliens curiously. However, by the time he lifted his foot and stepped into the shop, the high-tech camera at the shop door had scanned him and recorded his appearance.


    At the same time, in the office inside the store.


    A red-skinned figure was looking at the shops ie this month, shaking his head and sighing, when suddenly the system in the office sounded, Found a potential high customer inside the store.


    Soon after, a virtual image of Jerrys body appeared in the office.


    An Asgardian?


    The figure saw Jerry in the video. He gets up and rushes out of the office. Every resident on Xandar, including visitors personal information, ispletely confidential, and only governmentw enforcement officials have the right to view it.


    Therefore, he has no right to see Jerrys private information.


    However, he employs small workers for shop businesses to roam around the spaceport 24 hours a day. As long as there are customers who may be potential targets, they will be recorded and sent to the store. Jerrys spacecraft is recorded by them before.


    Therefore, when Jerry walked into the store, the scanner at the entrance immediately found that he had appeared and notified the person in charge of the store.


    The information that the figure saw about Jerry was not a person from Earth but a person from Asgard.


    The stores current ie fall sharply. If he doesnt get a very good customer at this time, it is estimated that their poprity would be dropped down.


    It turns out that the current item identification and acquisition industry has long been stagnant. After so many years, almost most of the items have been identified. Many items have been recorded. As long as you scan it with amunication device, you can roughly know its value.


    Therefore, most aliens take the goods to the appropriate shop to sell or exchange them.


    Whats worse was that he had been in the industry for decades and managed to rise from a low-level worker to a manager position, but their shop faced the challenge of being surpassed by another shop in terms of poprity.


    He could imagine that once this happened, he would probably be fired in a matter of minutes. Decades of hard work have been wasted.


    -


    After Jerry walked into this superrge shop, he didnt immediately find someone to start selling his things. There are many things in his ring space, but he doesnt know which one is better to sell here, so he ns to look at other peoples transactions to gain some information.


    Even though he couldnt understand what these aliens were saying, he could still glean something by reading their expressions and reading their bodynguage.


    After going around for a while, he found that these aliens came to identify the items that were sold for a lot of money. Among them are odd technology products, or energy products, which seemed very popr.


    He thought about it for a while. Maybe because Xandar was a with a very advanced technological civilization, they would be more interested in technological products from others.


    Like on Earth, ultra-modern technology is more valuable than gold, silver, and exotic flowers.


    If it is ced in a magical civilization, its interest will be different. No matter how high-tech products you have, if he was in Diagon Alley, they are worthless. Some herbs with special effects might sell for a high price there.


    Therefore, Jerry also has an idea.


    I need to identify something. Jerry walked up to a young, blue-skinned female staff who was closest to him.


    After hearing Jerrys words clearly through the trantor in her ear, She nced at Jerry and answered very politely, Hello there, can you show me something?


    Even though the female staff was young and just entered the industry, she didnt act like her other colleagues, who had a bad attitude towards some customers who apparently couldnt produce anything of value and couldnt earn muchmission.


    Because her family wasnt rich, in order to earn more money so her younger siblings could attend school, she entered the industry early and became a worker before finishing her studies.


    So no matter what kind of customer she faced or how small the order was, she would carefully identify and serve it.


    Okay, please wait.


    Jerry was about to take something from the ring space when suddenly a calm voice came from behind the female staff, Ill take over here from you, but you still get amissionter about his items.


    Manager?


    The female staff looked at the red-skinned figure behind her with a surprised look on her face and then nodded very obediently.


    Hello there, I will be the one that serves you. Please take out the things you have there. He stood in the position of the previous female staff and said with a smile on his face.


    As soon as he came to the hall, he saw that his target was preparing something for the new recruit. He was afraid that the new recruit wasnt capable enough, so he immediately stepped forward to rece her.


    He didnt know that Jerry had no trantor ormunication device, and he couldnt understand thebels marked for the item valuation.

 Chapter 399: “Dark Elves Technology”

    Chapter 399: ��Dark Elves Technology��


    Seeing the red-skinned manager who suddenly appeared and talked to him, Jerry was stunned for a moment, then nodded thoughtfully.


    He was talking to the female staff just now, but the man used Asgardiannguage when he came over, knowing that he had an Asgardian spaceship and thinking he was an Asgardian.


    It seemed that his position wasnt low because as soon as he appeared, the staff and several nearby aliens focused their attention on the two of them. But Jerry didnt care.


    He is here to make money. The higher the status of the person he talks to, the better.


    Alright.


    Jerry smiled, stretched out his hand, and took out several dark elves equipment from his ring space, including aser gun with a strange shape, battle armor, and a grenade made by the dark elves that could cause huge explosions.


    After defeating the dark elvesst time, because The Ancient One didnt want the technology of the dark elves, Jerry threw the battleship and countless of their ships, weapons, and armor into his suitcase.


    He didnt know how to use their technology, and with his current magical power, their weapons were basically useless. He could deal with far greater things than the weapon using his magic.


    Even a grenade made with several outer space materials couldnt prate his magic defensepletely. So instead of storing them in the ring space, its better to sell them now and exchange them for money.


    With the currency that everyone uses now, he can go to any in the future. As long as the is reachable, he can go there.


    What an amazing sight. Watching Jerry conjure the thing out of thin air, he was a bit shocked.


    There are many scientific and technologicals in the universe and many races with special abilities, but races that can systematically use magic are extremely rare.


    He has been in this industry for many years, and he has seen countless aliens, and only a few times he could see someone who could do magic.


    Of course, most of them are not strong in battle. If an energy weapon hit them, they would be knocked down easily. The same was true for the Asgardian mages.


    The true power of the Asgardians is in their warriors. Legendary fearsome powers passed down from generation to generation, not mages.


    Jerry wanted to tell him that he didnt use magic just now, just something he took from his world. The manager didnt say anything. He took out his inspection kit and started to identify the items on the table.


    My God, the item shows that this weapon is 5,000 years old and can still be used normally. The metal it uses seems to be very rare and has very advanced and unique technology. This grenade contains an extraterrestrial technology that is very sophisticated, and there are no records in the material library for this armor


    After the series of inspections, the manager finally stopped, looked at Jerry, and asked, Mr. Carmen, as far as I know, these items you brought dont seem to be products of Asgard.


    Even though the Asgardians barely left the Nine Realms, their technology and some of its records can still be found in the Heart of Xandar. The things he brought out now contain technology that is far from Asgards style and looks more advanced.


    For example, the grenade cannot be carried out with the current Xandar technology. But it is a great research value. If the technology inside can be analyzed, it is estimated that they can obtain a lot of benefits in the future.


    Oh, it wasnt from Asgard. It came from the dark elves. Jerry didnt hide it either and immediately mentioned where he got it.


    Dark elves? An ancient race born at the beginning of the universe, werent they destroyed by your people five thousand years ago? The Managers eyes suddenly lit up.


    Even if the technology inside cant be deciphered, the collection value alone is high. Many rich people would be interested in it if its in good condition.


    Jerry raised his eyebrows, Yeah, I got it from the battlefield where they died. Can you tell me the results of your examination now?


    Considering the fact that these three items of yours contain dark elves technology, and they also have a certain collection value. The market price is 300,000 units. If you want, our shop can buy it back from you for 350,000 units per set. The manager smiled.


    The valuation result of 300,000 units is based on the value of the goods, and the price given is ording to the current market trend. This means that if Jerry took this somewhere else to the right buyer, he would get more.


    Because these three items contain high technological value and collection value, their technological value can be determined. Still, it will take a lot of resources and risk resulting in nothing but a random scrap.


    As for the collection value, it will take time to find a suitable buyer, and good packaging is required, which is going to burden him a lot.


    Does that mean if I give you more things, the price will


    The manager is willing to pay 350,000 as he has several connections to give them the item to be thoroughly examined.


    Seeing that Jerry didnt immediately agree, he asked, Does that mean if I give you more items, youll give me a higher offer?


    Jerry doesnt know how much 350,000 units. After all, he didnt know the market, and 300,000 doesnt seem that much.


    Of course, if you can provide more, our shop can buy your whole items for 400,000 units.


    The manager and the female staff who had been helping the whole time lit up at Jerrys question. Because that means Jerry probably has more itemspared to what he shows right now.

 Chapter 400: “A Big Client”

    Chapter 400: ��A Big Client��


    If Jerry can sell them more items, then the sess rate of analyzing the dark elves technology will definitely increase. Obtaining some of the advanced technology of a legendary race is very beneficial to them.


    Perhaps in the future, they may also cooperate with Nova Corps to mass-produce and provide Nova Corps with advanced weapons containing the dark elves technology and enter the military industry from now on.


    Of course, there may be some risk that it may fail.


    As for the female staff who had been standing beside the manager, she was really happy.


    That was because she could judge roughly from the content and tone of Jerrys words just now, and based on her own experience, this looked like a very big deal that was just about to happen.


    The manager just said that themission for this transaction is still being transferred to her, so after the transaction ispleted, themission from this transaction can be used to cover her ie for the next six months.


    You should know that at her level, the transaction she usually receives usually ranges from tens to hundreds of units, and hermission isnt much.


    Even if this customer only sold two sets, which the transaction would reach 800,000 units, and her bonus would be 20,000 units. If Jerry sells five or six sets, it canpletely cover her ie for several years.


    Alright then, how about 10,000 sets?


    One set was priced at 400,000. 10,000 sets mean 4 billion. He thought that no matter how high the prices were here, 4 billion should be a lot. If that is not enough, he still has many dark elves aircraft, and battleships, which are estimated to be worth more than these items.


    10 10,000 sets? Are you sure its not ten sets but ten thousand sets?


    When the manager heard Jerrys words, his eyes widened, and his tone was no longer as calm as before.


    Jerry nodded seriously and repeated, Yes, its 10,000 sets. Do you need me to take them out now? But Im afraid some of them wont fit in here.


    Wait a minute! The manager probably had something wrong with the interpreter, so he hurriedly looked at the female staff beside him.


    At this time, the female staff was holding a table with both of her hands because her legs were weak now, and she couldnt stand up from what she just heard.


    10,000 sets is worth 4 billion, and she can earn 100 million inmission fees.


    She didnt have to do anything, and she would receive 100 million just from this transaction, which made her really shocked.


    Seeing the appearance of the female staff, the manager didnt need to ask and already knew what it meant. It wasnt that the trantor was broken, but that the guest who came really wanted to sell 10,000 dark elves items.


    Mr. Carmen, because your transaction amount is toorge, I cant be the one to approve the transaction. Shall we move to the VIP room inside for a while, waiting for my director to make the answer for our transaction? The manager suppressed the joy in his heart and asked Jerry with a slight bow.


    No problem. He smiled.


    He was not in a hurry. The amount of transactions is huge, so it was normal for them to take this kind of precaution.


    Maria, take our guest to VIP Room No. 1. Take care of your guest for a moment, show our best hospitality, and provide him the best service, alright? The manager turned around and instructed the female staff beside him.


    He felt that Jerry didnt choose the senior staff, but chose Maria, the new recruit staff, maybe because of Marias beauty. Moreover, he felt that Maria now had the same interests as him and had to be a person who could provide the best service.


    When Maria heard those words, her body trembled, and then she answered firmly, Understood.


    One hundred million. It was shocking for Maria, who was born poor, to hear that she would get that amount of money.


    She could do anything in her life and for her family without worrying about anything if she managed to get hermission.


    Mr. Carmen, please follow me.


    Maria took Jerry to VIP room No. 1. After entering VIP Room, Marias heart immediately felt uneasy.


    Although she has already made a decision, no matter what he asks, she has to fulfill it. But it is the first time in her life, and it makes her nervous. Fortunately, Jerry was not a perverted uncle or an old geezer.


    Thinking of this, she had some hope in her heart because she realized that even if it wasnt because of money, it seemed uneptable to have a rtionship with such a guest.


    Just when he was starting to think something wrong, Jerrys voice suddenly came into her ear, Thank you, I will wait here myself. You still have some work to do, right? Well, I wont bother you.


    Ah dont you need me here to serve you? I can do anything for you. Hearing Jerrys words, Maria was stunned for a moment and answered, somewhat confused.


    She thought he would ask for some service. She had experienced something like this before, but she refused to do so. But now, looking at the situation, it was obvious that she was a bit conflicted.


    No, bringing me here is enough. You can continue back to your ce. Jerry waved his hand.


    Maria walked out of the VIP room, feeling a bit of excitement and a bit of loss in her heart.


    She looks alright, I guess. Watching Maria leave, Jerry silentlymented.


    He chose Maria to identify the item only because she didnt have a trantor and didnt know how to speak in the Xandarnguage, not because of her beauty.


    On the other hand, he is a human from Earth. How could he be attracted to an extraterrestrial being in space?

 Chapter 401: “Magical”

    Chapter 401: ��Magical��


    On the other hand, The Manager rushed to his office at the fastest speed, carrying three pieces of dark elf weapons and equipment provided by Jerry. He quickly connected to the virtual image of his boss and recounted the whole story.


    Upon hearing the news, his boss was equally thrilled and immediately contacted several real group leaders to hold an emergency meeting.


    After half an hour of intense discussions, they made a decision, We want all 10,000 sets. If the money is not enough, I will immediately transfer it to you. If the deal is finalized, you will get a promotion.


    I will definitelyplete the deal. the manager said with determination.


    He knew the oue beforehand when he sought instructions. Four billion wasnt a small amount, but his boss could buy it.


    The scientific teams research of the Dark Elf technology from the 10,000 sets of equipment would bring immense benefits to the group in the future. Furthermore, these dark elf weapons held high value.


    They would undoubtedly fetch substantial returns if packaged and promoted as collectibles or auctioned on variouss. The most crucial aspect was Jerry, who had connections with Asgard and possessed more dark elf weapons.


    This signified Jerry himself as a high-profile person in Asgard. Establishing a friendly rtionship with Asgard would bring the group immense advantages and long-term cooperation.


    If they can establish a good connection with them, then the development in the future might be bright for them. He hoped the deal was going smoothly and the result turned out as he anticipated.


    Why are you standing here? Is it over?


    After getting a positive answer from the boss, the manager brought the three equipment sets to VIP Room.


    However, he was surprised to find Maria standing at the door. He hadnt expected the meeting to end so quickly, and Maria exined what had transpired in her absence.


    No, Mr. Carmen doesnt need my assistance.


    I see. Well then, go do something else! I didnt pay you to stand still. He assured Maria that hermission would not be reduced.


    The manager had raised his position from the lowest rank to his current position. He had seen lots of things, but Jerry? This is the first time he has witnessed something like this.


    He could overlook it and let some big clients like him have his own way of making the deal happen. For that to happen, he must find a bigger warehouse for Jerrys wares.


    No need for that. Jerry eximed.


    The manager marveled at the magic as Jerry summoned the dark elf weapons with a flick.


    You werent joking when you said that. The manager replied in awe.


    He couldnt believe that Jerry could produce equipment out of thin air. He thought that such magic could easily smuggle contraband undetected by Xandar Stars technology, though he knew Jerry would never get involved in such illicit activities.

 Chapter 402: “Groot”

    Chapter 402: ��Groot��


    Manager, the storing isplete. The aircraft in the warehouse quickly scanned the surroundings and flew to The Manager to report.


    With a smile, the Manager raised his right-hand bracelet and tapped it to project the virtual console.


    He looked at Jerry and said, Mr. Carmen, please take out your bracelet, and I will transfer four billion to your ount right now.


    You know this is my first time here, So I havent had the time to buy one yet. Jerry looked at The Managers bracelet and shook his head, exining that he just arrived here and hadnt had a chance to buy one.


    Jerry looked at the Managers bracelet and quickly realized this was the equivalent of a phone.


    The Manager was confused but reacted quickly, No problem, I will send someone to pick up thetest bracelet now, matched with the best trantor. Lets just say its my part of the deal.


    The Manager thought Jerry meant this was his first time leaving Asgard; unknown to him, Jerry was actually from Earth. The Manager quickly arranged for someone to bring Jerrystest bracelet and trantor. With these advanced gadgets, the transfer of four billion units waspleted swiftly.


    After the deal, Jerry left the store with a farewell from The Manager. He nned to explore the highly developed Nova Empire on Xandar first, as Asgardians rarely ventured beyond the Nine Realms, and the Asgard database provided only general descriptions of the outer universe.


    With the advanced bracelet in hand, Jerry could ess Xandar top scientific and technological achievements. It was equipped with various functions like a mobile phone andputer and virtual reality technologies like projection calls and immersive movies and games.


    Jerry marveled at the technologys capabilities and potential uses, making many things seem achievable without the need for powerful magical abilities. The bracelet also contained a vast database, making it a valuable tool even if he left Xandar Star.


    Jerry strolled through the market, buying souvenirs asionally. Following the bracelets instruction, he wandered all over the capital. Jerrys main purpose was to visit the library , but after knowing he could ess it through his bracelet, he just wanders through the capital.


    -


    As Jerry explored the capital, he encountered a tree-like alien and asked the AI, Silly Girl, What race is that?


    Jerry named the AI Silly Girl.


    The system identified the alien as a Flora Colossus from X, known to be bloodthirsty and tyrannical. Silly Girl replied in a cold female voice.


    Jerry couldnt help but find the description odd, given the tree mans current behavior.


    Dont drink the water from the fountain, you idiot. He observed a little roon-like alien interacting with the tree man.


    The tree man turned to the roon and said, I am Groot. angrily.


    You just drank from the fountain! Dont lie, I saw it! The roon replied.


    Silly Girl, are you sure it is a bloodthirsty alien? Why do I feel like it is more of a silly alien? Jerry asked.


    Silly Girl remains silent.


    The database didnt have any record of this race; perhaps this is a product of experimental modification? Silly Girl exined.


    Jerry nodded as he went on his way. Curious about other alien races, Jerry continued to use the bracelets database to learn more about them. He soon gained a basic understanding of various races and their respective abilities, customs, and cultures.


    While sitting by a pool, Jerry checked cosmic news reported by Xandar Media through the virtual images projected by his wristband.


    Ronan the user was dissatisfied and led his troops to repeatedly attack Nova Corps bases on major colonials, causing many casualities.


    The Sovereign Empire announced that it has developed thetest high-energy batteries. The energy contained in just four batteries can blow up a.


    The mad titan Thanos is still at war with his powerful cosmic legions. Several empires have jointly discussed how to sanction thest titan.


    He learned about the Kree Empires peace treaty with Xandar, Ronans dissent, the Sovereign Empirestest high-energy batteries, and the ongoing conflict with Thanos.


    As amotion erupted nearby, Jerry nced at it briefly but decided not to intervene as Xandar security measures were highly efficient. He knew the red star rewards for this kind of robbery would be small.

 Chapter 403: “The Orb”

    Chapter 403: ��The Orb��


    Drawing his attention, Jerry stretched out his hand and opened it, reading the news about Thanos carefully. He noticed that the headline mentioned the name Thanos and saw a virtual image of Thanos, a giant with purple skin, armor, and a double-edged sword.


    Jerry wondered if this was the same Thanos who would erase half of life in the universe with a snap of his fingers. As Jerry pondered over Thanos power, he considered how he would obtain the Space Stone and Time Gem from Odin and The Ancient One.


    He wondered if his presence in the universe caused any butterfly effects or future changes that led to these events. Jerry regretted not watching all the films in the Marvel series, as it would have provided him with a better understanding of the stories.


    Suddenly, he had a bold guessjust like how stories from the Cardcaptor Sakura, could there be Marvel movies in worlds like Harry Potter, The Sorcerers Apprentice, and Cardcaptor Sakura?


    Perhaps I should take my time to go through these worlds and investigate it.


    If he found any records of Marvel stories, it could be very beneficial for him. As Jerry made ns, an iron ball fell from the overpass above and hit him.


    What?


    Catching the iron ball, he immediately recognized it as the Power Stoneone of the six Infinity Stones known for their immense power.


    This is The Power Stone? If Jerry could corporate the power of this stone with the knowledge he acquired from Kamar Taj, the power would be unimaginable.


    I didnt expect one day something invaluable like this would fall from the sky right into my hand. Holding such a rare item, Jerry couldnt believe his luck.


    However, his luck was short-lived as a green-skinned woman appeared and demanded the ball.


    Give me the Orb. At this moment, a green-skinned woman jumped from the bridge, pulled out a dagger, and dashed in front of Jerry.


    Excuse me, is this yours? Jerry asked.


    Give it back to me. Its mine. Jerry was willing to negotiate and potentially buy it, but the woman was hostile.


    She tried to grab Jerrys hand, but Jerry could easily escape from her grasp.


    Dont be so aggressive. We can talk this out. Im willing to buy this thing from you.


    Jerry told the woman, knowing he had a lot of money right now. He doesnt want to escte the situation and resort to violence.


    When things escted, a young man intervened and subdued the woman. The womans body was obviously powerful, and when she turned around, she threw the young man away.


    However, the young man suddenly had a sly smile on his face, quickly attached a miniature jetpack to the woman, pressed a button, and let it fly with her.


    Sorry, but the Orb is mine. That woman before was just a robber even though she is beautiful. The young man imed the Orb was his.


    Let me repeat my offer, I want to pay for the Orb. I wonder if you are willing to sell it? Jerry repeated his offer to buy it from the young man, who showed interest in selling it.


    Of course. How much can you pay? The young man eagerly asked how much Jerry would pay for it, eager to make a deal.


    When the young man heard Jerrys words, his eyes lit up. He was worried about the Orb he finally got because Ronans name was just mentioned, and a shopkeeper didnt dare to make an offer to him.


    How much do you want? Jerry asked with a smile while holding the Orb in his hand.

 Chapter 404: “Hotel”

    Chapter 404: ��Hotel��


    I want uh One- The young man was about to speak, intending to start with a price of 100 million and then negotiate down.


    However, as soon as he opened his mouth, he was hit by an electric current from behind and fell to the ground.


    Jerry couldnt help but find the situation amusing and joked, What? You only want one unit? Isnt that too cheap?


    The young man tried to exin, but his mouth was still numb from the electric shock, making it hard for him to speak clearly. At that moment, the tree man and the little roon Jerry had seen before approached with a stun gun and a sack.


    Easy money, Groot. We can make more from this one. Said the little roon, referring to the young man on the ground.


    The electric shock hade from the little roon, and they aimed at him who seemed to possess something valuable. The woman who had been flown away earlier by the young man returned with a dagger in her hand.


    Holding the Orb, Jerry shook his head, Sorry, this guy already sold me this ball for a unit.


    One unit? The woman stared with disbelief at the young man , now tied up in a sack by the tree man.


    She seemed ready to grab the Orb by force, but suddenly a yellow light trapped her in the air.


    Subject 89P13, Gamora. Please put down your weapon immediately. Per Nova Corpsws, you have been arrested for endangering the lives and property of the people.


    It turned out that themotion caused by several people had been discovered by the Nova Corps. At this time, seven or eight Nova Corps aircraft were hovering in the air, and they were aiming down their weapons.


    The Nova Corps arrived on the scene, responding to themotion causing trouble. Using their gravity control technology, they held everyone involved in mid-air.


    Its like the Levitation Charm. Jerrymented, feeling unperturbed by the situation, as he put the Orb back into his ring space.


    -


    Sorry if we made you ufortable. Apologizing for the confusion, the Nova Corps squad leader addressed Jerry and the others involved.


    Its fine, Im not hurt anyway, you guys arrived just in time. Jerry replied.


    It turned out that when these Nova Corps squad came, they thought Jerry was their aplice and wanted to take him to the station for questioning. Jerry didnt resist and escaped by force, although the police with guns above his heads couldnt hurt him.


    Jerry had already called the Manager he had recently dealt with, informing him of the situation. Upon receiving Jerrys call, the Manager contacted his boss, who in turn contacted the director of the police department, leading to the Nova Corps prompt response.


    With a clean record and no dangerous objects, Jerry was found to have nothing to do with the incident. Of course, Jerry had nothing to do with it; it was his first time visiting Xandar.


    Jerry asked the squad leader about the name of the young man who had been detained.


    The captain revealed his name, His name is Peter Quill or Star Prince, a repeat offender known for stealing. God knows how often I have caught him with my hands.


    My name is Star-Lord. Remember that. You cant get my nickname wrong. The young man retorted while raising his middle finger.


    Jerry used his magic to send a message to him, Mr. Star Lord, right? Ill be staying at Gregory Hotel for a while. If youre released, you find me, and Ill pay you for the Orb. But if it takes too long, I cant guarantee I can pay youter.


    Upon hearing Jerrys message, Quill felt a glimmer of hope.


    -


    Gregory Hotel, a luxurious establishment in Nova Empire, stood as the second-tallest building after the Nova Corps headquarters. The hotel offered breathtaking views of the capital and delicacies from across the universe, with fresh ingredients transported through space daily.


    With the best Xandar technology, each room had an intelligent system butler, arge balcony, and a private swimming pool. The Hotel also featured various entertainment facilities, including a casino, bar, indoor zoo, and space aquarium.


    But the price is high, with room reaching 40,000 units per night. None of this bothered Jerry, though. He has 4 billion to spend and this is not a problem to him.


    Having decided to treat himself to the best experience during his journey, Jerry thought there might be additional benefits to staying at such a high-ss hotel. If he spend a month at the hotel on holiday, it may not be more than a million.


    He now has up to four billion in his ount, even if he lives in a hotel for a year, he wont be running out of money at all. Secondly, this money is a mere number to him, and they dont have any high value.


    Finally, since this is a journey and the top in the universe, it is natural to have the best experience.


    The enthusiastic female receptionist asked, How long would you like to stay?


    She saw Jerrys bracelet, and her face couldnt contain her expression.


    Jerry replied, Lets go for a month.


    One month,. Let me process it first and please wait for a moment.


    The receptionist immediately began processing the formalities, but as she registered Jerrys information, a message prompt suddenly appeared on the virtual screen, then her body froze.

 Chapter 405: “Power Stone”

    Chapter 405: ��Power Stone��


    Mr. Carmen, you are one of the top tinum customers of ourpany group, and you can enjoy a 30% discount on all properties listed in our group. The staff turned to look at Jerry, and her attitude became more enthusiastic.


    Several aliens who checked in next to Jerry were surprised when they heard that the staff called Jerry a tinum customer. It is a perk that could only be obtained through a transaction for over 3 billion units.


    The guests who can stay at the Gregory Hotel are indeed rich people. Their worth basically starts with tens of millions, but someone with a worth within hundreds of millions is rare.


    Jerry looks like he is about 20 years old and already made big money that only a handful of people can make. So it is surprising to them that he has this status.


    The status itself is given to people individually and cannot be passed along throughout their familys inheritance. So it is a special status a person can have here.


    Well, alright then!


    Jerry was stunned for a moment, only to realize that this hotel and the previous store where he sold his weapons belonged to the same group. It seems that this group seems to have a big influence in the Nova Empire.


    After checking in, Jerry was led by someone and came to his own luxurious room. The first time he entered the room, instead of experiencing the various high-tech services in the room, he opened the mirror dimension and jumped into the ring space.


    The orb is covering all the fluctuations from the Power Stone. Picking up the orb that was put into the ring space before, Jerry couldnt help but let out a burst of emotion.


    If he didnt get the orb with his own hands and rolled past him, he probably wouldnt be able to sense that there was something special in it. It can only be said that the technology to create the orb is something else.


    Alohomora. Casting a spell at the orb, it immediately made a mechanical twisting sound in Jerrys hand.


    After a while, the orb was divided into two, revealing a purple stone full of power in the middle. It has the most violent and destructive power among the six Infinity Stones. It has no fancy effects, just pure power. Attacking and defending by releasing powerful energy shock waves.


    If you can control the stone perfectly, you can even use its power to destroy a with a single blow. It also has the effect of providing energy to other Infinity Stones and enhancing their functions.


    However, because the energy contained in the stone is too strong, unless the user is strong enough, touching it will destroy you due to not being able to withstand its power.


    With Jerrys current body, he may be able to touch the stone directly, but it is estimated that it will be difficult to hold on to it for a long time, let alone how much power he can exert it.


    Therefore, instead of spending time studying how to use the Power Stone, he might as well study thews contained in the stone as he did with the Reality Stone. Always using a foreign power but not improving his own would do no good.


    Jerry put the orb containing the Power Stone on the table, waved his hand, and wrapped the orb with a magic circle.


    This is called the analytical circle, a special magic circle that he created to assist him in analyzing the principles of magic.


    The principle is somewhat simr, but it seems to be much more advanced. Jerry stopped researching and closed it back to its original state.


    After analyzing it for a long time, he found that the principle of the stone is simr to the principle of the Power card that he analyzed before. The principle of the Power card is to temporarily convert magic power into physical power so that the body is greatly strengthened.


    The stone itself can gather a huge amount of energy, and it seems to contain the universalws of all physical properties. Strengthening the body is just one of them.


    If the analysis goes well, it may allow him to have a further breakthrough in Power itself. However, it takes time, and he couldnt be so hasty about it.


    Analyzing Reality Stone has made his great progress in Transfiguration, breaking the limitations of Gamps Law, and can create things out of thin air. Analyzing Power Stone may allow him to use more magic in theter stage.


    In addition to Reality and Power Stones, there are four more of them: Space, Mind, Soul, and Time. Jerry feels that he will be very powerful if he collects all these stones like Thanos. But he didnt want to snap his fingers to destroy half of the universe but to use it to study thews of the universe and make his magic more powerful.


    Putting the orb away, his figure shed. He left the ring space and returned to the luxurious room of the hotel. However, he still did not enjoy the advanced high-tech services in the room but opened his own panel.


    Every time he entered another world, there would be a one-month cooldown. In order to verify the previous conjecture, he decided to go back early.


    Selecting The Cardcaptor Sakura world, Jerry clicked the enter button without any hesitation. After a wave of space fluctuations, he returned to his house in Japan. After roughly calcting the distance, he cast the spell again, drew a portal leading to New York, and stepped in.


    Three dayster, he came back to his room in the main world. After the space fluctuated, Jerry sighed and reopened his eyes, It seems that there are no Marvel-rted movies andics in that world. I can only find it on the remaining two worlds and whether there will be any new thingster.

 Chapter 406: “Cooperating With The Ravagers”

    Chapter 406: ��Cooperating With The Ravagers��


    It turned out that within three days of entering the Cardcaptor Sakura world, Jerry searched most of New Yorks movies, anime, andics but found no clues about Marvels rted stories. So three dayster, he returned to the main world.


    It will take a month for the cool down. After a month, he ns to go to the world of The Sorcerers Apprentice, which he has not been to for a long time, and spend a few days to see if he can find something new.


    In the world of The Sorcerers Apprentice, the current time should be 2011. If there is a Marvel movie, then ording to the timeline, several movies should be released. Because he remembers it well, he was pulled by a colleague to watch the release of The Avengers in 2012.


    Of course, there is also a high possibility that there is nothing like previously. After all, everything before was his conjecture, and whether it was true or not, there was no solid basis.


    However, even if there is nothing in all of the world, a new small world will appear in the future, and he will pay more attention to it.


    Its time to rx and enjoy the advanced technology and delicious food on this.


    Putting aside all the spections in his mind for a while, Jerry stayed in the room for a while, and after experiencing what they had and the delicious food to offer, he pushed the door, left the room, and went shopping in the hotel.


    At the same time, Rocket Roon, Groot, Star-Lord, and Gamora were sent by the Nova Corps to a meteorite belt outside Xandar, a prison specially built to hold the most dangerous prisoners.


    -


    A weekter, Jerry was lying on the king-size bed made with anti-gravity technology and looked at the information about thes projected by the rooms intelligent system, How can there be nos that meet the conditions?


    During this time, he rummaged through the information of all thes recorded in Xandar and found that none of thes met what he needed in his previous n.


    All thes that can be found either have not yet produced any intelligent life or are being colonized by the Nova Empire, and their resources are being taken away by them.


    Or also a civilization that has evolved to the point where it can go out of the and connect with the major civilizations of the universe.


    The only civilization that can be found that has not yet left the and entered the universe is only Earth, and it is specially marked on the back as belonging to the Nine Realms. It is forbidden to enter openly without permission because there will be consequences.


    This result made Jerry very puzzled because it didnt make sense in any way.


    The universe is so big, and there are so manys. How can only Earth have intelligent life and is still in the stage of not wandering the universe? While the others either have no intelligent life or have evolved into a cosmic civilization.


    The survey team has likely discovered a certain intelligent. If the civilization on the has not developed to the possibility of going out of the, they will record it.


    But in order to prevent them from being destroyed by some illegal and unscrupulous forces in the universe, these records may only be known to several people in the upper ranks of government, and the general public does not have permission to view them.


    Maybe, I should go to the ck market to find the relevant information. Turning off the intelligent system in the room, Jerry thought to himself.


    No matter how developed the civilization is, as long as there are interests and merchants, there must be a ck market and ces where he could get something out of it.


    Jerry knows that there are many mercenary groups in the universe, the most famous of which is the Ravagers. Their base is in Contraxia, and they undertake all kinds of business. As long as you have money, they can do most of the things.


    In addition to arge number of mercenary groups, there are also a small number of bounty hunters. Jerry is rich. He thinks he can go to Contraxia and spend money to let them help him find a suitable for him.


    -


    Mr. Carmen, your dinner is here! Just as Jerry was thinking about whether to leave for Contraxia tomorrow, a voice suddenly came out of the door.


    I dont seem to have ordered a dinner. Jerry sensed something at the door and raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    The female voice paused and replied, This is a free dinner specially prepared by our hotel for our special guests.


    Okay,e in. Jerry didnt think about it much and let the room open the door itself


    Dont shout or do anything dangerous. We wont hurt you.


    After the door was opened, a green-skinned woman rushed into the room, putting the long dagger on Jerrys neck, followed by a Roon with a gun.


    This gun of mine can turn you into a pulp, so youd better listen to her.


    The intelligent system in the room and the smart bracelet on Jerrys wrist all went dark.


    Okay, we should be fine now.


    At the door of the room, the young man in a leather coat deactivated Jerrys device and walked to his bed. These three are Gamora, Rocket Roon, and Star-Lord, previously sent to prison by Nova Corps.


    Jerry was lying on the bed and saw this, not at all nervous, but asked with a smile, What are you guys doing?


    Im sorry, man. We want the orb back, just hand it over, and well be set. Star-Lord stretched out his hand to Jerry, motioning him to hand over the orb.


    Jerry was a little curious and said, Didnt you promise to sell it to me before? Why did you change your mind now?


    Because someone is outbidding you. Star-Lord shrugged.


    Star-Lord, Gamora, Rocket Roon, Groot, and a fellow inmate named Drax escaped from the prison two days ago. Gamora suggested that there was someone who was willing to pay 4 billion for the orb, so they together decided to sneak into the Xandar to find Jerry and get back the orb.


    After all, although Jerry said he was willing to pay for it, it was impossible for him to pay as much as four billion.

 Chapter 407: “Jerry’s Offer”

    Chapter 407: ��Jerry��s Offer��


    How much did he offer? Jerry stretched out his hand and pushed away the dagger that Gamora was holding around his neck.


    He got out of bed naturally and poured himself a ss of wine. It is a kind of low-alcohol wine with a pink color. It was a specifically made wine with ingredients from all over 250s and brewed with high-tech technology.


    The value of each bottle is one million. After drinking it, there will be some special aftertaste. Jerry found a drink in the bar area while he was in the hotel. He only bought one and created more of them using his Transfiguration spell.


    Therefore, it is easy for him to make money. He can make This one million-dor wine into a lot at a minimum effort.


    Hey, my gun is still pointed at you! Seeing that Jerrypletely ignored him, Rocket Roon jumped onto the bed angrily and pointed the gun at Jerrys forehead.


    Jerry looked at him and handed over the wine bottle in his hand, Im sorry, you look a bit like one of my favorite snack animal mascots when I was a kid, so its hard to make me feel threatened. Do you want some?


    Animal? Do you think Im an animal? I hate people who say Im an animal. Youreughing at me. Im going to kill you now. He violently smashed the bottle to the ground, then turned off the safety of the gun and was about to shoot Jerry.


    Seeing this, Star-Lord hurried forward and stopped Rocket Roon down, Calm down, we havent got the orb back. Hes notughing at you. He asked you if you wanted a drink.


    Im sorry. I didnt intend tough at you. Oh, the bottle you just broke is a wine thats worth one million units. Jerry drank the wine in his ss in one gulp and shrugged.


    One million?! Star-Lord and Rocket looked at the pink liquid flowing on the ground.


    The Ravagers were paid millions to do some big missions, but knowing that their members were a lot, they had to split it equally. Most of the time, they got only thousands of units individually. This is also one of the reasons why Star-Lord left and did his work solo.


    Rocket and Groot dared to use weapons to capture Star-Lord before because his bounty was 40.000 units. It can be seen that tens of thousands of units is not a small amount for them.


    Just now, Rocket smashed a bottle of wine worth a million on the ground.


    Dont worry about it. Ive already contacted the buyer. As long we get the orb back, we can get four billion. If we split it three-way, each of us will have more than a billion.


    No, split it four ways for Groot. Rocket corrected her and pointed the gun at Jerry again.


    Drax just wanted to seek revenge on Ronan for his wife and children so he wasnt counted.


    Mr. Carmen, you heard that the new buyer is willing to bid 4 billion. Hurry up and hand over the orb now. Star-Lord came back to his senses and extended his hand to Jerry.


    Jerry looked at Star-Lord, Rocket, and Gamora and smiled, How about this? Ill pay you guys 4 billion right now, and If you guys can do me a favor, I can give you another 1 billion.


    Hearing Jerrys offer, Star-Lord, Rocket, and Gamoras eyes widened at the same time. They were confused as to why so many people were interested in this small iron ball.


    How can we believe that you have that amount of money? Gamora was the first to react and asked cautiously.


    The buyer she contacted was a famous collector, Taneleer Tivan. Who resides in Knowhere and definitely had a lot of money to pay for 4 billion. But this person in front of them doesnt seem like someone with much money.


    Although he stays in this hotel and drinks a million-dor wine, that doesnt prove that he has the wealth to spend 4 billion on them. After all, it is impossible for her not to know about someone who can easily have so much wealth.


    Jerry nced at the three of them, then snapped his fingers gently. In an instant, three ck shadows rushed out of the ground and tied all three of them together.


    Just because I dont want to give you back the orb doesnt mean you can get it back.


    -


    Ten minutester, Jerry conjured a bottle of the same wine out of thin air and poured a ss for Star-Lord, Gamora, and Rocket, who had been released from the, So, you three now are wanted criminals?


    Yes, five, to be exact. Groot and Drax are hiding in the spaceship outside Xandar, and we snuck in here. Star-Lord exined.


    It turned out that after being easily brought down by Jerry, Star-Lord, Gamora, and Rocket knew that Jerrys statement that he would give them five billion was most likely true. Otherwise, he can knock them down the moment they break into the room and then send them to prison again.


    Of course, the most important thing is that they have to believe it. Because the orb is in Jerrys hands, they cant go to Knowhere to sell it for four billion if they cant get it.


    Therefore, the three told Jerry about their situation.


    Star-Lord is from Earth, and Jerry is the same as him. When he was a child, he was secretly taken from Earth by the Ravagers and became one of them. He has escaped them and currently working alone.


    Rocket and Groot used to be cellmates. After a sessful escape from prison, they became bounty hunters and did bounties to make a living.


    Gamora is different. She is Thanos adopted daughter. Since she was a child, she was adopted by Thanos and trained as an assassin to do missions. Later, she was sent by Thanos to assist Ronan the user to find the orb.


    Its just that Gamoras parents were killed by Thanos, and half of the people of Zen-Whoberi, where she was born, died at the hands of Thanos army. She hated Thanos very much in her heart because of this.


    She wants to acquire wealth by selling the orb,pletely get rid of Thanos and Ronan the user, and live her own life peacefully.

 Chapter 408: “Ronan The Accuser”

    Chapter 408: ��Ronan The user��


    Just when Jerry and Star-Lord talk in the hotel room, far away from Xandar, the Kyln prison is captured by a Kree-style ship ten timesrger than the prison.


    Inside the prison, Thanos other adopted daughter, Neb, let go of the half-dead warden who was beaten and reported to Ronan the user, who was standing in the uppermost corridor of the prison.


    They dont know where Gamora and others went. The Nova Corps has sent a fleet toe here. What should I do now?


    Retreat and dispatch several ships to patrol nearby to find the orb at all costs. Ronan was holding his weapon. He squinted and obviously a little dissatisfied with the result he got now.


    Neb looked at him and asked, But there are people left.


    Kill everyone and blow the entire prison to smithereens. We cannot let Nova Corps know that the purpose of ouring here is to find them and the orb.


    Ronan waved his weapon, which is in the shape of a hammer, and a shock wave flew out and hit the warden, who instantly turned into a puddle of flesh. His parents and brothers all died in the war with the Xandars. As long as they were Xandarians, he would not let them go, whether it was an old man or a child.


    His wish in life is to destroy the Xandar and kill all Xandarians. Only in this way can he avenge his lost rtives. However, the Supreme Intelligence reached a peace agreement with Nova Corps, which he absolutely cannot tolerate.


    He led all of his subordinates who had the same philosophy as him to ignore the orders of the Supreme Intelligence to leave the Kree Empire and cooperated with Thanos because Thanos promised him that as long as he found the orb, he could dispatch a fleet to help him destroy Xandar.


    He has long known that whats inside the orb is the Power Stone, and he also knows what kind of power it has. His cooperation with Thanos is just something he wants to use.


    When he really finds the orb, he will use the Power Stone to directly destroy Xandar, then dominate the Kree Empire, kill Thanos, and be the real king in the universe.


    -


    You say someone named Ronan and his army is also looking for the orb? Inside the hotel room, Jerry had a surprised look on his face as he listened to Gamora about the situation.


    A few days ago, he saw the news about someone named Ronan on the news. He seemed to be a war fanatic who did not ept the peace agreement. He often led his army to attack the colonials guarded by the Nova Corps.


    Gamora nodded, I dont know why you are willing to spend so much money on the orb, and I dont know whats inside it. But Im sure it should be a very dangerous weapon because Thanos and Ronan want it. I advise you to be more careful in the future, and its best for you not to leave Xandar because the Nova Corps will protect you. She knew what Thanos and Ronan could do and reminded him.


    Okay, thanks for the reminder. Jerry smiled and nodded.


    There is no doubt about the strength of Thanos, Ronan, and their legion, but he is not a soft persimmon, not to mention that he can destroy each other, but life-saving is still not a problem.


    If it were just Ronan, then it wouldnt be a problem. After all, hearing Ronans description from Gamora, his strength should be lower than Thanos.


    Mr. Carmen, what is the job you said before? At this time, Star-Lord asked.


    He wanted to earn that money. After all, the amount was enough for him to enjoy everything in life. So, of course, he was very interested in the one billion units favor Jerry mentioned before.


    Oh, I need someone to find me a with intelligence, preferably one that looks simr to us, and their civilization level is around the Middle Ages. Star-Lord, youre from Earth, right? You should know what Middle Ages looked like. Jerry exined.


    Wait, you came from Earth and not an Asgardian? A surprised look appeared on Star-Lords face.


    He learned from the market that Jerry was an Asgardian who entered Xandar in an Asgard-style spaceship. Jerry also subdued them with magic. It is said that only Asgard could do magic. But now he said that Jerry came from the same ce as him.


    Quill, didnt you say that Asgardians have tentacles and teeth like needles on their heads? He obviously doesnt have them. How can he be from Asgard?


    Rocket held his ss of wine and said suspiciously. When they escaped from the prison together, he bragged to Drax, and he had a rtionship with Asgardian girls with tentacles and needle-like teeth.


    Im from Earth but have a good rtionship with Asgard. Asgardians and people from Earth are pretty much the same, but they dont have tentacles on their heads, and they dont have needle-like teeth.


    Maybe I remembered it wrong. He spoke with an embarrassed expression.


    Gamora couldnt help but roll her eyes at him.


    Okay, back to the topic. If you can help me find that kind of, you guys will get one billion units.


    An ex Ravagers member, a bounty hunter, and the adopted daughter of Thanos are here. With their identities and experiences, they should be able to help him quickly find a that suits him.


    For Jerry, a billion is a just number. He doesnt care much about money, and it saved him a lot of time.


    I know that there is a that may meet your requirements. But that was three years ago, and now I dont know if it still exists.


    Every time Thanos army finds a, they will destroy half of the poption on it before leaving. Gamora has followed Thanos for a long time, and there are indeed one or twos that meet the conditions that Jerry said.


    Its just that the was discovered three years ago, and now she doesnt know what it is like at this current time.

 Chapter 409: “Another Big Deal”

    Chapter 409: ��Another Big Deal��


    ording to Star-Lord, Gamora, and others.s that have not yet stepped out of cosmic civilization will develop into one once they have been discovered.


    Like when being discovered by the Nova Corps survey team, they will secretly enter their to collect some information and record it. Wait for a moment and then take the initiative to contact them for mutual cooperation.


    This happens for most of thes in the Nova Empire. The residents of thoses merged with Xandar.


    But if the Kree Empire survey team discovered it, it would probably transpire to be colonized by them and forcibly integrated into the Kree Empire.


    In the Kree Empire, the Kree are the most honorable beings. Although people on others are not enved, they are inferiors to the Kree regarding social status.


    But if Thanos army discovers it, then it would be the worst situation ever because that means that half of the life on the will be randomly killed. However, after destroying half of the life, Thanos will not colonize theses but leave them alone.


    Thest one was probably found by the Ravagers. They would probably just exploit thes avable resources and then sell them for money.


    Gamora means that the met Jerrys conditions when Thanos visited three years ago. But it is uncertain whether it has been discovered by the Nova Corps, the Kree Empire, and the Ravagers now.


    Mr. Carmen, you can go to Contraxia with me. It is a ce for the Ravagers to hang around, and I know how to find the that suits you. Star-Lord spoke up.


    Why not go to the that Gamora said first? If the conditions are met, I will pay you a billion units. If not, go to the Contraxia where you just said. As long as you can get one, you will be paid. Jerry drank all wine.


    -


    In the trading market in the capital city.


    Wearing hoods and covering their faces, Star-Lord looked at Jerry curiously and said, Shouldnt we be going now to find the? What are we doing here?


    Getting more money, of course. I only have 3.9 billion in my ount now, and its not enough to pay you guys off.


    Jerry smiled helplessly, You really dont need to follow me. Its bad if they found you guys, wanted criminals, to be hanging around here. You can wait for me in the hotel room.


    You are our client, and of course, we want to keep you safe around. Star-Lord replied.


    Rocket and Gamora didnt speak, they had the same thought. But theyll just do this because of the money.


    While Jerry can do magic, in front of advanced weaponry, magic is nothing. In fact, deep inside their hearts, they do not admit that Jerry is much stronger than them. They can be sure that they can kill Jerry with advanced weapons before he can react.


    Keeping me safe? Jerry shook his head. He didnt say anything but walked towards the third floor of the trading market.


    Looking at the dark elves spaceships in his ring space, it felt useless and only took space in his world. So he decided to sell all of them before leaving the.


    Mainly because of arge amount of money, and it can make the military strength of the Nova Corps develop to a higher level so that it will not be easily defeated by Thanos army or Ronans fleet.


    Mr. Carmen, wee to our store again.


    Jerry and the others walked to the door of the store. He saw the manager already standing at the door and looking at him.


    Hello there. Take us to the VIP room, I have a business deal to discuss. Jerry went straight to the point.


    Hearing this, the managers eyes lit up, and he immediately enthusiastically led Jerry and the others to the VIP room.


    Mr. Carmen, if you are willing to continue selling dark elves weapons to us. We still offer you 400,000 units per item. Inside the room, the manager said to Jerry with a smile.


    Because of the huge number of items provided by Jerry, their scientific research team had gotten a lot of breakthroughs in technology in just a week. It is precisely because of this that the leader of this group has contacted themander of Nova Corps to pave the way for them to enter the military industry.


    He also used Jerrys transaction to rise from a store manager to one of the influential people in thepany group itself.


    The group leaders exined that as long as it is a dark elves weapon, any amount of them shall be bought, and the price per item remained unchanged at 400,000 units.


    Jerry shook his head, Oh, not this time. Although I still have some of those dark elves weapons here, there are only dozens of sets left, and I dont intend to sell them anymore now.


    So, what is it that you want to offer this time? The manager looked at him suspiciously.


    Jerry smiled, This time, I n to sell you 3,000 dark elves spaceships and one of their mothership.


    Wait, what? Spaceship? Three thousand and a mothership? Mr. Carmen, are you joking? The manager was a bit surprised and showed a look of doubt on his face.


    Suppose it was pistols, grenades, rifles, and other kinds of weapons. He had expected it especiallying from a person like Jerry. But thousands of spaceships and a mothership? It was simply unimaginable.


    Especially if the dark elves spaceships and mothership dont look and sound the same as the typical aircraft that they have right now.

 Chapter 410: “The Commander and The Chairman”

    Chapter 410: ��The Commander and The Chairman��


    You must know that the number of aircraft on Earth is numbered in the tens of thousands range.


    However, the Nova Corps had only a few thousand aircraft in Xandar. Because most of them are scattered on various colonials and at the border of the Kree Empire. Including the only mothership of the Nova Corps, it is also near the border of the Kree Empire itself rather than in Xandar.


    Therefore, Jerrys 3,000 aircraft and a mothership can already beparable to most of the military forces stationed by the Nova Corps on Xandar. In other words, Jerry is now equivalent to selling a-level military weapon to a weapons dealer who is just about to enter the military industry.


    In addition, the value of these aircraft and a mothership is not only their own artillery value but also the dark elfs technological value they contain.


    If the aircraft and mothership technology can be thoroughly researched andbined with their own technology, their military strength will be greatly improved.


    Therefore, the Nova Empire and the group had to acquire all of Jerrys aircraft and mothership now, even if they had to blow out all of their finances.


    Do you think Im someone who jokes around? Jerry spread his hands.


    The manager trembled, Mr. Carmen, I need to ask my boss about this matter.


    He had just been promoted and was authorized by them to have full authority to handle future transactions with Jerry. Because of that, he was confident before because he could handle this one.


    But this time is different. This transactions worth could be bigger than hispany itself. He had to contact the group leaders to make a decision.


    Well, Ill be waiting. Jerry had expected this.


    After the manager staggered out of the room, Star-Lord immediately stared at Jerry, Do you really have that many aircraft and a mothership?


    Rocket and Gamora also locked their eyes on Jerry.


    The three had heard that Jerry wanted to make money and followed him to enter thergest store in the capital. They thought he would sell some treasures, but they did not expect that he would sell something like an aircraft directly.


    Well, I once joined forces with Thor, the prince of Asgard, and we fought against the dark elves on Earth. I used magic, and Thor used his hammer. We killed countless dark elves, and just like that, their aircraft and mothership became my personal souvenir. Jerry recalled the battle with Thor in Kamar Taj.


    After he finished speaking, he looked at the Star-Lords expression, Are you making this up?


    Why would I? I have a good rtionship with the Asgardians, especially with Thor. These aircraft and mothership belong to the dark elves, and we killed all of the dark elves. After that, they just gave it to me since they didnt need it.


    Star-Lord murmured, It turns out that Asgardians are generous. Thor, right? Ill remember his name. The next time I meet this guy, I must have a good rtionship with him.


    He was only given an aircraft he named Mno after being abducted by the Ravagers for several years. He had upgraded the Mno itself, but it is far worse than the Nova Corps aircraft. Inparison, Jerry was given 3,000 aircraft and a mothership just because he was a friend of Thor.


    Hearing Star-Lords murmuring, Jerry could only shake his head that he would just believe that kind of story so easily and even nned to do the same like him.


    -


    About half an hourter, the manager entered the room again.


    Mr. Carmen, the chairman of our group, wants to talk to you in person. Do you minding to ourpany building?


    Well, sure. Jerry didnt waste time and got up.


    The three followed the manager to the gate of the trading market. An ultra-luxurious private aircraft was already waiting there. Xandar has a lot of public aircraft, and theres reason to spend money on private aircraft at all.


    However, there will still be arge number of rich people who will spend money to buy them.


    As if taxi now is free right now, and there is no need to have a private car to wander around the city. But there would still be people buying Rolls Royce or Mercedez just because why not. Because for rich people, transportation is not only to be used for travel but to enjoy it and show off their wealth.


    When Jerry and the others sat in the aircraft that the chairman had prepared before, the eyes of all the aliens around were almost focused on them.


    The aircraft that the chairman had prepared is certainly different from ordinary public aircraft. The whole aircraft itself made Jerry and the others amazed about what it had to offer. Gamora was especially amazed by this.


    She had spent a lot of time serving under Thanos, who had the most advanced technology and development of their aircraft. So most of the time, she doesnt have time to enjoy things like the aesthetics and enjoy the feeling of using it.


    Weve arrived. Said the manager as he looked outside the window.


    Jerry saw through the aircrafts window that they had passed through the capitals urban area and came to the sky above a huge building.


    If Jerry really wants to sell 3,000 aircraft and one mothership, they will have to see it and confirm that it is true. This time Jerry met with not only the chairman of thepany but also themander of the Nova Corps, Rhomann Dey.


    The deals location was here because it wasrge enough to park the 3,000 aircraft and a mothership temporarily.

 Chapter 411: “Mothership”

    Chapter 411: ��Mothership��


    Wait for me here. As the private aircraft touched down the baseswn, Jerry turned to Star-Lord and the others, instructing them to stay on the aircraft for safety.


    He, along with the Manager, headed towards the chairman of thepany group and the Commander, Rhomann Dey who was waiting for his arrival. Having recently escaped from Kyln Prison, news of their breakout had reached Xandar , making them wanted criminals across all the colonizeds.


    Jerrys meeting with the Nova Corpsmander and the presence of many personnel nearby prompted him to keep Star-Lord, Rocket Roon, and Gamora secure in the luxury aircraft equipped with everything they needed.


    Before their imprisonment in Kyln Prison, the three of them were already wanted criminals. Star-Lord belonged to the Ravagers, often undertaking tasks that went against thews of the Nova Empire, resulting in multiple arrests by the Nova Corps for crimes such as theft.


    In fact, the Nova Corpsmander who caught himst time was an old acquaintance.


    Rocket Roon, a bounty hunter, had an impressive record of twenty or more escapes alongside his loyalpanion, Groot.


    Lastly, Gamora, the adopted daughter of Thanos, was a well-known figure across the universe and nearly faced violence from other prisoners when she first entered Kyln Prison.


    Wee, Mr. Carmen from Earth. On thewn of the base, Jerry was led by the Manager and was warmly weed by an old man and a middle-aged man who resembled Earthlings.


    Through identity information retrieval, they were aware that Jerry hailed from Earth, not Asgard.


    However, they did not underestimate him, as they knew that despite Earths rtively low status in the universe in terms of technology and physical strength, there were exceptional individuals, including a small number of mages.


    The Earth was one of the rares where mages like Asgardians existed, and the most renowned among them was the Ancient One, a figure as powerful as Odin, the King of Asgard.


    As a mage from the Earth, Jerry had a close rtionship with the Asgardians, evident from his magical abilities, Asgardian ship, and possession of items from the dark elves.


    Thank you, Its a great honor to meet both of you. Jerry graciously replied to the weing duo, expressing his gratitude for meeting them.


    During his time on Xandar, Jerry learned that the Xandarians were actually aliens who bore a striking resemnce to Earth people, with various skin colors like blue, red, and green, representing different alien settlers.


    Although the Nova Empire emphasized equality andcked racial discrimination, the Xandarians were the original founders of the empire, resulting in most high-ranking officials being Xandarians.


    Mr. Carmen, because of the quality and quantities of the warships youve provided, Im afraid our group cant afford them. So I refer to my friend himself.


    The chairman exined to Jerry that their group might be unable to afford the aircraft and mothership he had provided, so he sought his friend for help.


    The Chairman was one of the richest people in the Nova Empire, but purchasing 3,000 Dark Elf aircraft and a mothership was beyond his capacity.


    Moreover, such a significant acquisition would raise suspicions from the eyes of the Nova Empire itself especially he acquired it from someone that came from Earth.


    He immediately informed his friend of the situation, and if the Nova Empire were interested in buying the Dark Elf aircraft and mothership, the Chairman acts as the middleman and would gain profits from their involvement in the transaction.


    When themander heard the news, he was thrilled. Recently the Nova Corps were having a trouble with the Kyln Prison.


    Though he couldnt pursue Ronans army to protect Xandars capital, acquiring 3,000 dark elf aircraft and a mothership would significantly boost the military strength of Nova Corps and deter Ronans potential aggression.


    He immediately asked the chairman to arrange a meeting with Jerry and gathered the best scientists for the evaluation of the dark elf spaceship.


    Mr. Carmen, The Manager said just now that you can take out those aircraft and mothership for identification at any time. If its fine, could you please do so?


    Of course, I hope you dont waste my time with it because I still have many things to do. Jerry replied.


    The towering mothership appeared on thergewn of the base.


    What a sight, Its truly ginormous. They stood before the mothership that Jerry had revealed using his magic.


    Everyone was shocked except for Jerry.


    The mothership was a remarkable feat of technology and resources,parable in size to the Dark Aster owned by Ronan.

 Chapter 412: “Rich Jerry”

    Chapter 412: ��Rich Jerry��


    No problem, as soon as the resultse out, I will contact Nova Empire as soon as possible. We can pay off the money for three thousand aircraft and a mothership in one lump sum. The Commander assured confidently, patting Jerrys chest and assuring him.


    If the power of the Kree Empire is based on constant plunder, envement, and war, then the power of the Nova Empire stems from their open national policies and trade means. Except for the Kree Empire, almost alls and forces in the universe are willing to trade with Nova Empire.


    This what made the Nova Empire to be so richpared to any civilizations.


    Three thousand aircraft and one mothership would undoubtedly be very expensive, but themander believed that as long as he stated the pros and cons to the Nova Empire, they would pay a huge sum of money for it.


    After all, during this period, Ronans actions destroying all of their station and prison, had ground Novas gear for quite some time, and it was time for the Nova Empire to fight back.


    Two hourster, in the living room of the base, a scientist in Nova Corps uniform and a top sales expert presented their test reports and conclusions to the Commander, Chairman, and Jerry.


    The 3,000 aircraft are intact, and it was initially detected that there are powerful energy cannon weapons and stealth technology, as well as many technologies that cannot be analyzed for the time being.


    However, if it used for a normal battle, it is not too bad.


    As for the mothership, there are some damages in some ces, but nothing substantial. Most of the functions are still perfectly preserved, and the evaluation has indeed reached a new level or armaments. The scientists of the Nova Corps exined.


    The Commanders eyes became brighter as he listened. He only understood some of the technical terms but grasped the general idea. Even with the aircraft and mothership intact, they could be used into battle with their technology.


    Imnting all the technologies needed would take time, but it was worth it if it was to be used against Ronan.


    Since the aircraft and mothership are all right, lets discuss the price. Jerry urged.


    After somemunication between the sales experts, the expert coughed and stated, After aprehensive calction by our team, the price of each aircraft can be priced 500 million. If we multiply it by 3,000, the final price should be 1.5 trillion, and the price for the mothership can be priced at 10 trillions.


    This is based on the basic valuation itself. If given more time, scientists will have more technical discoveries, and the price may increase further. The expert replied to Jerry after giving their reasoning.


    Commander, youve heard the price. If you had no problem, then lets make a deal, shall we? Jerry agreed to the price without hesitation,.


    The deal was worth 11.5 trillion. He didnt mind paying him for that amount, as strength was what truly mattered in the universe. This is too much, but it could also mean that it could help them on defeating Ronan easily.


    Please wait, Mr. Carmen. I need a permission from the Nova Empire. The Commander hurriedly to themunication room with a forced smile.


    He knew these would be very valuable, but he didnt expect them to be so valuable. It was estimated that the Nova Empire would get angry by it, but even so, he thought it was worth it.


    On the other side, the chairman heard the offer and he couldnt hide his smile. Although his group could not buy it all, as thepany that gave the price, they could also get a generousmission for being the middleman.


    ording to their agreement, their group would get 100 billion for the fee itself. Although this sum of money wont be much for the Nova Empire, it meant a lot for theirpany.


    Later on, the Commander returned after securing approval from the Nova Empire, Mr. Carmen, Nova Empire has agreed to this transaction, and the procedures will bepleted soon.


    11.5 trillion will be credited to your personal ount. And dont worry, it wont take more than an hour at most to be processed.


    When the Commander came and exined the price to the Nova Empire, they thought the Commander was talking nonsense. However, after hearing all the exnations from the scientists as well. The Nova Empire agreed with the Commanders thoughts.


    Although Nova hates wars and doesnt like the funds allocated to the development of weapons and fleets, they hates Ronan for making a trouble in the universe.


    He ughtered everyone he came across, destroyed the Kyln Prison, and massacred the prisoners and guards inside. If this deal came up before Ronans atrocities, there is no way the Nova Empire would agree to this deal.


    Although the Kree Empire signed the peace treaty, it simply ignores the fact Ronan is wreaking havoc across the gxy. Therefore if they want to clear this whole problem, then it would be to get rid of it from the root himself.


    The Nova Empire pays attention to the current situation they are in. If they dont make a deal with Jerry, then he can go to the Kree Empire and make the same deal.


    However, dealing with the Krees themselves would be proven as trouble because of the way they think. They would possibly forcefully take the aircraft from Jerrys hand and then throw him into ab to force an experiment on him.


    If such things were to happen, the whole Xandar itself would be destroyed by Jerry alone.


    As a mage proficient in magic , technologies wont affect Jerry, especially with how he could summon enormous quantities of the aircraft out of thin air.


    Forty-five minutester, as the day came to an end.


    The Commanders expression finally showed a genuine smile.


    Mr. Carmen, You can check your ount now. 11.5 trillion have been sent. Thank you for the great deal, Mr. Carmen. It was a pleasure doing business with you.


    With the deal settled, the atmosphere in the room lightened, and Jerrys excitement grew as he received the notification of 11.5 trillion being sent to his ount.

 Chapter 413: “Leaving Xandar”

    Chapter 413: ��Leaving Xandar��


    Xandar Spaceport.


    So this is an Asgardian ship? Can it really fly? It looks far from my Mno. Star-Lord looked suspiciously at the golden Viking ship in front of him.


    There is no propeller, no thruster, except that it is bigger and looks more conspicuous. It is no different from a wooden boat that can only row in the sea. There are also two rows of oars, which is really weird.


    As soon as Star-Lord finished speaking, he was pped on the back and face-nted himself on the ground. It turned out that the ship raised its big oar and came to Star-Lord from behind.


    My ship has its own mind. You can understand that it is equipped with an artificial intelligence system. I should remind you not to speak bad things about it. Jerry looked at Star-Lord, who was lying on the ground clutching his butt.


    After a friendly reminder, he stepped on the stairs lowered by the ship and walked up. Gamora shook her head as she passed by Star-Lord.


    Wow, Quill, you are rude. Rocket sneered at Star-Lord and walked up the stairs.


    I didnt know it would actually hit me. Star-Lord stood up. Seeing that the oar was about to be raised again, he hurriedly boarded it.


    Wee back, my lord. Just as Jerry stood on the deck, a voice could be heard throughout the ship.


    Items that are endowed with wisdom and abilities by his spell have different personalities and thoughts.


    Its just that the characteristics of these minds are basically derived from the thoughts and memories of the wizards who use the spell.


    The ship used a military general in Jerrys memory. Therefore, its voice is that of an old man, and its character is the same as that of a militarymander in memory.


    Set sail and leave the Xandar. Ill let her set the next destination. After seeing Star-Lord on the deck, Jerry pointed to Gamora behind him.


    After the ount received a huge sum of 11.5 trillion, Jerry transferred themission fee of 100 billion to thepany group as the middleman and brought the others to the Xandar Spaceport.


    It turned out that after they escaped from the Kyln prison, they drove the Mno and hid in a small ck market closest to Xandar.


    In order to sneak into Xandar to find Jerry and get back the orb, they spend a small amount of money to send pay for a service for smuggling them to Xandar secretly through a ck market merchant.


    Now all they have to do is to take Jerrys ship back to the ck market, get Groot and Drax, and Star-Lords spaceship Mno.


    After that, theyll go to the that Gamora mentioned. The where the army led by Thanos killed half of its poption three years ago.


    After listening to Gamoras report of the coordinates of the ck market, The Ship immediately takes off. Fanning therge oars on both sides, left Xandar instantly.


    Okay, lets talk about how to pay you. When the ship flew out of Xandar, Jerry waved to the three and walked over to the small room on the ship.


    Hearing the word pay, Star-Lord and Rocket immediately lit up, pulling Gamora to catch up with Jerry. As the wooden door of the room was pushed open, an area filled with the sights of birds and flowers appeared in the eyes of them.


    Seeing the scene before them, the three suddenly widened their eyes, and Star-Lord cursed in amazement. He wanted toin about theck of room in the ship, and he was stunned when he saw this.


    Hundreds of thousands of square meters ofwn, gardens, woods, swimming pools,rge vis, and even a smallke are here. If he hadnt looked back at the ship, he really thought he hade to another world.


    Huh, no wonder he never attacked Asgard. Gamora looked at the scene in front of her and thought to herself.


    After Ebony Maw and Cull Obsidian went to Earth and failed to get the Tesseract, and fell into the hands of Asgard. Thanos never led the army to attack Asgard. Now Gamora knew that Asgard was as powerful as it was said to be.


    Although, the original Asgard ship did not have this kind of function. Jerry himself added it. Thanos did not dare to attack Asgard not because Asgard was strong it was just because of Odin.


    They still feel that Jerry is a super-rich figure who needs to be protected by them.


    How to transfer the four billion? All of them will be transferred to one of your ounts at once, and you guys can share it, or do you need me to send it one by one to you guys? On the lounge chair by the vis pool, Jerry was drinking a ss of wine and raised his bracelet.


    Rocket jumped, picked up a ss on the table, and replied helplessly, Our ount has been frozen for a long time. You can give us cash directly.


    Cash? Like paper money?


    A surprised look appeared on Jerrys face.


    He thought that the concept of cash had long since disappeared in the universe and was all digitized. He didnt expect that there was such a thing as cash.


    Its not paper money. Paper money is too easy to forge and inconvenient to use. It cannot be used on alls. What we meant by cash is this. Gamora took out a metal block less than half the size of her palm from the pocket and threw it into Jerrys hand.


    This kind of cash is made with very special technology andes in different amounts. Scan it to the store when you pay, and the corresponding amount will be deducted. When the amount inside is deducted, its exterior will turn white.


    Does that mean I can transfer four billion to this thing? Jerry looked at the metal block in his hand.


    He wasnt knowledgeable enough about technology, so it is normal for him to be confused with this kind of thing in the universe.

 Chapter 414: “Dead Star and Black Market”

    Chapter 414: ��Dead Star and ck Market��


    It would be great if it was. This thing is a one-time use item to prevent it from being counterfeited. After it is used up, it will be no different from scrap iron. It can only be exchanged for a new one. Rocket mmed the table next to him.


    So, can I go to that ck market and exchange it for cash to pay you? Jerry asked.


    No, its a small ck market. Four billion is enough to buy that whole ck market itself.


    Gamora shrugged, Only in Knowhere or Contraxia can you find enough merchants to exchange four billion in cash. But my suggestion is best to go to Contraxia.


    Because if there is a problem with the we go to, we have to go to Contraxia to find other information. Once we get the relevant information, you can directly pay 5 billion in cash to us.


    There is another reason why she chose Knowhere. Because the buyer before was the Collector who rules Knowhere, it would be troublesome if they were discovered.


    Well, alright then.


    There is no problem with Jerry. His purpose is to find a that meets the conditions and then put them into the ring space.


    Whether it is Knowhere or the gathering ce of the Ravagers, he is interested in seeing it, even including the Kree Empire and the Sovereign Empire.


    How long will it take to reach the destination?


    It will take about four hours at our current speed.


    Jerry nodded, You guys can rest here. There is everything to eat, drink, and y here. If you have any questions, ask the ship.


    After saying goodbyes to Gamora and Rocket, he got up and returned to his vi room. Four hours is a long time. It would be better for him to study more information from the Nova Empire.


    During his time on Xandar, he paid for the bracelet to download all the biology-rted knowledge of the Nova Empire.


    Although the technology of the Nova Empire is not leaning towards biological research, there will always be some new knowledge that Earth does not have, and it could be useful to him.


    When ites to biological transformation, he has to look at the Kree Empire. ording to the introduction about the Kree Empire, they like to use foreign aliens from a colony for experimentation. Therefore, they have many advanced technologies in bioengineering.


    Although hes just an Earthling. I dont know why, but I always feel that he is mysterious. Rocket muttered after Jerry left.


    Gamora was lost in thought. She always felt as if she had overlooked something, What is he doing?


    When the three were discussing just now, Star-Lord was not here. He carried his Walkman on the beach and danced while listening to his music.


    Gamora just remembered something when she suddenly saw Star-Lords dance. She couldnt help but reach out and touch the dagger around her waist.


    Maybe hes doing those mating call things. It is said that many animals on Earth like to dance when they are searching for a mate. Seeing this, Rocket picked up the wine on the table andughed.


    Star-Lord jumped, turned on the thrusters on his feet, slid directly along the sand to Gamora, and then gave her a wink.


    On the other hand, Gamora silently stood up and quickly kicked Star-Lord. She left a word of idiot and turned to go to the vis living room.


    Whats up with her? Star-Lord bent down and covered his crotch with one hand. He took off his earphones and asked Rocket.


    Rocket poured the wine from the ss into his mouth and said, How should I know? Ask her yourself.


    -


    Four hourster, on the deck of the ship.


    There it is, a Dead Star that waspletely destroyed by the war between the Kree Empire and the Nova Empire, and now it has be a small ck market. Gamora exined, pointing to an uneven pitch-ck ahead.


    What is the Dead Star?


    Jerry asked curiously. Although he has read a lot of information about various aspects of the universe recently, there are still some terms that he doesnt quite understand.


    Star-Lord stepped forward, coughed, and exined, The so-called Dead Stars are different from thes that have never been born. Their predecessors were alls that had the reproduction of life and were suitable for the growth of life.


    It was onlyter that it was destroyed due to various wars. Butpared to thoses that have never been born with life, these Dead Stars can at least survive outside without wearing any equipment.


    This is also the reason why the ck market chose to be built on a Dead Star


    Jerry nodded after hearing this. He knows that since the development of the universe, there have been countless interster wars that not only the Kree Empire and Nova Empire were fighting.


    He had introduced it when he read the relevant information about the Kree Empire. Before the Kree Empire and the Nova Empire started the war, they had fought with the Skrull Empire for countless years.


    It was not until twenty years ago that the Kree Empire announced that it had exterminated the only remaining group of Skrulls. So in the entire universe, there are a lot of Dead Stars.


    The universe is cruel. Even if there is a peace-loving civilization like the Nova Empire, you must always strengthen yourself. Because if you encounter someone like the Kree Empire, it will be over.


    Jerry personally felt that if the Kree Empire was not at war with the Skrull Empire and destroyed them. It is estimated that it would not have signed a peace agreement with the Nova Empire.


    Moreover, he estimates that the Kree Empire has a n with its troops. ording to their personality that likes to start wars, they dislike a peaceful situation between two sides like this.


    Thats why he sold the Dark Elves aircraft to the Nova Empire.


    If the Kree Empire really attacked the Nova Empire, they would be saved because of the aircraft and mothership that they bought. On top of that, he might earn some red stars for indirectly helping them.


    Of course, this is just a theory. After all, he was not directly helping them.


    However, it was the best thing to have anyway. He can acquire a lot of money from it knowing he cant use those things.


    Following the guidance of Gamora, the ship entered the atmosphere of the Dead Star and then found the brightly lit ck market in a certain barren canyon.

 Chapter 415: “Grabbing Everyone’s Attention”

    Chapter 415: ��Grabbing Everyone��s Attention��


    In the Dead Star, a ck market was hidden in a canyon. In front of the huge building transformed from half an abandonedary-level spaceship, a golden and peculiar shipnded steadily onnd where dozens of spaceships of various colors were parked.


    The shipnded and took off the defensiveyer on the outside, and a woodendder quickly extended down from the deck. Immediately afterward, several people walked down. It was Jerry, Star-Lord and the others.


    It may be because the spaceships appearance is too extra, or it may be because of the defensiveyer that makes it different from others. The bounty hunters who gathered outside the ck market showed a smile to them.


    There is now in the ck market, be careful. Gamora walked to Jerrys left, putting her hands on her waist as if ready to draw her weapon.


    Star-Lord and Rocket walked on the right and behind Jerry very tacitly, always paying attention to protect his safety. He was about to pay them 5 billion units, and if Jerry died, it would be a great loss on their side.


    You dont have to do that. My magic is pretty strong. Jerry exined, but seeing their expression, he didnt continue anymore about this problem.


    He is not someone who likes to show off. Before finding a suitable, it is estimated that some people would actually know how strong he ister.


    Maybe we can go inside and hang out before leaving. Jerry looked at the ck market ahead with an expression of interest.


    When he saw the ck market, he couldnt help but think of the scene of visiting the ck market of ce Cache, the ck market in the Harry Potter world. The ck market brought him a lot of things.


    The expressions of the bounty hunters nearby now look very simr to those wizards who tried to rob him before.


    It would be better if we left earlier. Gamora looked at the malicious bounty hunters. She disagrees with Jerrys idea.


    Asgardian rarely leaves the Nine Realms, so it is unknown to most ordinary people in the universe. Its like most ordinary people on Earth have heard about the Mayan civilization, but they didnt know what they did, lived, etc. Only several people knew about it.


    Most of the bounty hunters and mercenaries outside the ck market are obviously not the kind that would know much information about Asgardians. So they didnt recognize the ship that Jerry used and werent afraid of Asgard at all.


    They just thought that a weird ship could actually travel through space and that there was a defensiveyer on it. At a nce, they knew that it was the kind of ship that only rich people would buy.


    I know youre not afraid of them. But just in case, I agree with Gamoras idea, go back to Quills spaceship, find Groot and Drax, and leave quickly. As a bounty hunter, Rocket knows a lot about what kinds of people are in the ck market.


    Jerrys ship has now attracted the attention of these bounty hunters. If they dont act quickly, it is estimated that someone wille for them. If it were just a few of them, Rocket wouldnt be afraid.


    But theres a lot of them, and once a bullet hits Jerry, their five billion will be gone.


    I also think this is a wise decision. Although I really want to go in and hang around right now. Although Star-Lord is a little out of tune, he is not stupid. He knows that money is more important now.


    The three of them looked at Jerry at the same time. They only suggested it, and the decision was entirely left to Jerry. If Jerry insists on going in, they have to apany him.


    Well, alright then. Jerry shrugged.


    He is not worried that the bounty hunters in the ck market will pose a threat to him. Its just that now he has a lot of money, so he doesnt need to go inside and do gambling. If he wants to go shopping, he can go to thergest ck market in the universe.


    Since the three of them wanted to leave early, he didnt insist. In this way, the four wander around and soon find Mno is put in the farthest location amongst the other spaceship. Pressing a button, Mno immediately lowered adder, and the four walked along thedder.


    Im Groot.


    As soon as he walked into the cabin, a big tree figure came over with a sad face. It is precisely because of his too-obvious body shape Groot was left behind in the spaceship. Groot only says one sentence, but it expresses different meanings. No one can understand except Rocket.


    Sorry that were a bitte. Wheres the big guy?


    Sure enough, Rocket immediately knew what Groot meant,ining that they had been away too long. If they hadnt followed Jerry to sell his spaceships ording to the original n, they should have returned earlier than now.


    Im Groot.


    Groot pointed to a chair behind him. A big man covered in red tattoos was sleeping on the back.


    Quill, I know youre in there. Get out now.


    Just as Rocket jumped on Drax and pped him to make him awake, a voice full of anger suddenly came from outside the spaceship. When Star-Lord heard the sound, his expression changed drastically, and he quickly ran to the front drivers seat and pressed a button.


    Suddenly, a virtual projection appeared on the screen. Judging from the video on the screen, it is obvious that it is happening right outside the spaceship.


    The area was previously empty and is now upied by a huge number of spaceships that look like Mno. The angry voice just now came from thergest spaceship.


    Oh, shit. Were in trouble. Star-Lord looked at the screen and couldnt help but curse.

 Chapter 416: “Enemy or Not”

    Chapter 416: ��Enemy or Not��


    Youre a traitor. You stole my money. If it werent for me, my men would have eaten you. They have never tasted the taste of an Earth boy. It was I who saved you back then. On thend outside, a blue-skinned alien in a leather jacket was yelling at Star-Lord.


    Behind him are a group of long, crooked, hideous-looking people and the spaceships floating in the air, aiming their muzzles at Star-Lord and others.


    Who is that person, an enemy? Jerry was standing not far behind Star-Lord and asked Gamora.


    If it was a random enemy, it doesnt seem like one. Knowing from the tone and words of the person itself seems like a rtive. In his opinion, the person is like a father getting angry to his son.


    But you cant say that theyre not the enemy. Those spaceship muzzles were aimed at them, and the figure exuded a strong malicious, and killing intent toward them.


    His name is Yondu. Hes a very famous Ravagers member. Hes also the one that took Quill away from Earth. Its hard to say whether hes an enemy or not. Gamora held a dagger with a worried look on her face.


    Save me? Youve been talking about that stuff every day for the past 20 years as if it was the greatest thing you have achieved in your life. Also, theres no way you guys would eat me alive. On top of that, you kidnapped me, not saved me. Star-Lord argued back.


    When Yondu heard that Star-Lord talked back, he immediately pointed at him and cursed, Im the one who took you away from your family? You dont care about them at all. You dont even care about Earth. If it were, you wouldve gone back for a long time. Youre just scared and a coward.


    Star-Lord was stunned when he heard this because what Yondu said was the truth. Yondu has never restricted his freedom. If he wants to go back to Earth, he can drive the Mno back to Earth.


    But he didnt do it. Because when he was taken away by Yondu, his mother just passed away, which brings back his bad memories.


    Im sorry, the boss has to let his subordinates understand the fate of betrayal. Since you betrayed us, there is only one way this ends.


    Yondu whistled. An arrow with a red light on his waist immediately flew up and flew toward Star-Lords throat. If Yondu continues to whistle, the arrow can immediately pierce Star-Lords throat and kill him on the spot.


    Theyre an enemy, alright. Seeing that Star-Lord was in danger, Gamora rushed over with her dagger.


    Although she usually beats and kicks Star-Lord, and often calls him an idiot. It is undeniable that Star-Lords humor and heart have indeed melted her heart at some point. Behind her, Rocket, Groot, and Drax followed.


    They all came out of the same prison and were all people with different personalities and backgrounds. When they banded together, a feeling grew within them.


    I advise you not to move. Yondu looked at Gamora and the others who were rushing towards him and made a gesture towards them.


    Immediately, dozens of Ravagers spaceships shot out an energy bomb in unison, leaving a crater two or three meters deep on thend in front of Gamora.


    Gamora, stand back. You can do whatever you want with me but dont hurt them. Star-Lord reacted and quickly reassured Gamora and Yondu.


    However, at this moment, a loud voice, as if using a loudspeaker, suddenly sounded, Where are you, my ship?


    Everyone followed the voice to see that it was Jerry, who had just been standing behind and didnt move. Before everyone wondered why his voice was so loud, a voice came from far and near at an extremely fast speed.


    Artillerysing!


    Turning their head to look, a golden Viking ship is approaching extremely fast in the distance.


    Destroy them! Jerry pointed to the dozens of Ravagers spaceships in the air.


    Understood!


    As the ship turned into a golden light and rushed towards the nearest Ravagers spaceship. Two rows ofrge oars changed during the charge, pulling out several big des on the side. Because the speed of the ship was too fast, the Ravagers spaceship couldnt turn back in time.


    As if it was cutting tofu with a knife, the spaceships split into two and fell to the ground after Jerrys ship flew by.


    What the hell is that?


    In just a moment, several Ravagers spaceship was destroyed. Everyone below except Jerry was stunned.


    However, what surprised them was that in the few seconds that they were stunned, the ship wielded more than 20 giant des and managed to destroy plenty of spaceships.


    Be careful! At this moment, Rocket shouted.


    Because in these few seconds, the remaining Ravagers spaceships had already reacted, and they aimed their weapons at Jerrys ship.


    It is a pity that his ship has already activated the defensiveyer, and their attack alone cannot destroy the shield that Jerry enchanted on his ship.


    Against the attack of the Ravagers spaceship, the ship entered a space gap and disappeared. It reappeared behind a Ravagers spaceship and cut it in half a few secondster.


    The ship entered the space gap again without waiting for the other Ravagers spaceships to react and adjust their muzzle.


    Relying on the advantage of the space gap, in less than 20 seconds, all the remaining Ravagers spaceships in the air were destroyed in half.


    At this time, only one spaceship parked on the ground was left, and the pilot of this spaceship was not inside the ship but behind Yondu.


    Sorry, but I hired them, and you cant kill them. At least until they finish my job. After seeing his ship had destroyed all of the Ravagers spaceships, Jerry walked to Gamora and the others.

 Chapter 417: “Deal”

    Chapter 417: ��Deal��


    Who are you? Yondu watched Jerrye out.


    He guessed that Star-Lord might be hiding here because someone provided information that they saw a Ravager ship like them in this area. He didnt know anything about Star-Lords teammates, including Jerry.


    Me? Someone from Earth and their employer. You can call me Jerry Carmen. Jerry introduced himself calmly.


    Do you know who I am? As soon as Yondu whistled, the arrow immediately left Star-Lords neck and returned to his side.


    Jerry spread his hands, Who you are has no meaning to me. I wont hurt you guys anymore if I leave here now.


    Jerry was already showing mercy, knowing he had already destroyed most of the Ravagers spaceships.


    I am Yondu Udonta. Since you destroyed all of our spaceships, youll have to pay the price.


    Yondu whistled again, and the arrow turned into a red light, instantly appearing on Jerrys neck, Now, I want you to let that strange shipe down. The next time I whistled, you would be dead already.


    What whistle? Jerry smiled, reached out, and grabbed the arrow hanging in front of his neck.


    Upon seeing this, Yondu immediately whistled to control the arrow. However, something unexpected happened to him. No matter how much he whistles, his mouth cant make any sound whatsoever.


    Oh, I forgot to tell you. Im a wizard. Jerry yed with the arrow in his hand and found that it was a high-tech product. He threw it on the ground, raised his head at Yondu, and smiled.


    It turned out that when Yondu was about to whistle, Jerry cast a Silencing Charm on him. At this time, the Ravagers behind Yondu saw his arrow failed to respond and immediately drew out their weapons and pointed the muzzle at Jerry.


    Jerry stretched out his hand, and a blue magic light shot out quickly, and it passed through all of the Ravagers. Anyone who is passed through by this light will fall over to the ground.


    This is Jerrys new Stunning Charm, upgraded and improved by the Sleep card. Not only can he put down one person, but he can also put down arge number of people quickly.


    Jerrys current magic is no longer the same as before. After his research, fusion, and improvement, most of the magic has some kind of auto-targeting behavior. As long as his power is enough, the magic can even chase the enemy until it hits them.


    Ordinary ways of blocking the spell with Protego Charm, buildings, and shields arepletely useless. Whats more terrifying is that now his magic does not affect one person but all of them.


    After hitting one, it will continue to kill the second, third, fourth, and so on. It will not stop until the energy inside is depleted.


    As I said, I dont need protection. Looking at Star-Lord and others who werepletely stunned, Jerry shrugged.


    He gently snapped his fingers, and the arrow flew under Jerrys control and then moved on the forehead of Yondu, who was about to draw his gun.


    What should I do to them? Should I kill them all?


    No, no, Mr. Carmen. Although he is evil, bad, kidnapping and selling children, and does all kinds of mischievous work, he is still very useful. If the we visit does not meet your conditions, he can help us find useful information on Contraxia.


    When Star-Lord heard Jerry say he wanted to kill Yondu, his expression suddenly changed. He hurriedly stopped in front of Yondu and stopped the arrow.


    Yondu stared at Star-Lord,


    I raised you all this time, and thats how you see me?


    Youre the one who abducted me and taught me to pige things. Also, Im trying to save you. Can you stop worrying about that now?


    Jerry looked at Yondu and then Star-Lord. He waved away his magic and went away.


    If he can help, I can give an additional 100 million units as a reward. I dont like violence, and Im a nice guy. That is, as long as they can find what I want.


    One hundred million?


    Hearing Jerrys words, Yondu looked into Star-Lords eyes and said, Boy, where did you even find this person?


    You should really get your men to not act rashly now in front of him. Also, since you get 100 million from him, I want half of it. Star-Lord said to Yondu.


    He didnt mention the five billion things at all.


    Wow, youre a greedy one, aint you? Yondu rolled his eyes but did not refuse.


    Fifty million is a huge sum of money for them. At least the spaceships that have been destroyed will be repaired, and they would still have a lot of money left.


    I admit, his magic is alright. Rocket holstered his gun. He watched Jerry using magic to subdue everyone instantly and said to Groot next to him with some dissatisfaction.


    Reparo.


    Seeing that Yondu agreed to join the team, Jerry waved his hand and restored the dozens of Ravagers spaceships that had been cut in half.


    Okay, never mind. Thats amazing. Seeing this, Rocket immediately changed his mind.


    Seeing dozens of spaceships destroyed to pieces and instantly repaired in just a moment is something he had never seen before.

 Chapter 418: “Mothership”

    Chapter 418: ��Mothership��


    Now, you just need to tell your men that everythings alright, and we can go right now. Jerry said to Yondu while lifting the spell on all of the Ravagers.


    He ordered his ship in the sky, Reduce your size.


    Understood.


    They saw that the ship quickly shrank to the size of a thumb after a burst of magical light shed and flew into Jerrys pocket. After todays incident, traveling with his ship would catch everyones attention, and it would be very troublesome if he went to Contraxia with it.


    Although he is not afraid of anything, it would cost him a lot of time if there is trouble. Therefore, he let his ship change its size so that there was no need to worry about it.


    On the other side, the Ravagers stared nkly at their spaceship that had returned to its original state, thinking that they had just had a dream. However, after hearing that there might be a big job, they didnt think about it much further.


    All the Ravagers spaceships, including Mno, entered the Ravagers mothership together. Yondu took control and flew towards the coordinates given by Gamora.


    Two weekster, in a certain room of the mothership, Jerry was flipping through information on his bracelet when a voice suddenly came from the door.


    Mr. Carmen, we are about to make thest space jump. After this jump, we should not be far from the destination where the coordinates are located.


    Thank you, Kraglin. Jerry responded and closed his bracelet.


    No matter how fast the mothership is, it cannot cross the gxy and travel through variouss easily. So it is a must to find a fixed space jumping point to travel long distances. These so-called space jump points have fixed positions in the universe.


    The mothership made a total of ten space jumps in two weeks. Under the guidance of Kraglin, Jerry passed through several cabins and came to the main control room. On the way, all the Ravagers who saw Jerry showed vignce.


    Its not because Jerry is a big client. Most of the Ravagers are people where wars destroyeds, and there are many fugitives from variouss. They arewless and cold-blooded killers who will not surrender to you just because of money. They only respect the strong.


    This happened because of the moment Jerry and the others stepped into their base operation.


    -


    Thirteen days ago.


    In the public entertainment area of the mothership, most of the Ravangers gathered to chat. Jerry sat and chatted with Star-Lord and talked about Contraxia.


    They talked about the that Thanos conquered, and it was very close to the Large Magenic Cloud of the Kree Empire. It was very likely that the Kree Empire had discovered it.


    Therefore, ording to Gamoras suggestion, Jerry has already made good preparation to go to Contraxia Star to find new clues if thing doesnt go well.


    Hey, green-skinned girl. Come and have a drink with us! At this moment, a figure taller than Drax, that is carrying a bottle of wine, walked toward her.


    These Ravagers were looking at her delicately. They hadnt touched a woman for some time, and suddenly a beautiful woman was sitting there. How could they not make a move?


    However, Gamora is not an easy person to deal with. She has been subjected to brutal training by Thanos since childhood, and her body is very strong. These Ravagers are not a match for her.


    Before her dagger was drawn, Star-Lord had already drawn out his gun and pointed at the Ravager angrily, Get away from her, or Ill shoot you in the head.


    Youre talking to Thunderface now, Peter. I would have crushed you long ago if it wasnt for Yondu always protecting you. You are a traitor, and the traitor should be executed. We followed Udonta because he was never merciful, but he let you go again and again.


    Thunderface didnt care about the gun in Star-Lords hand at all because several of his partner behind him also raised their guns at Star-Lord.


    Im sorry, but I cant help it! At this moment, two loudughter suddenly interrupted the tense atmosphere.


    It was Rocket and Drax sitting next to Jerry.


    Your name is Thunderface?


    Yeah, thats my new name. Thunderface replied.


    Can your face shoot out a small thunder? Rocket asked, holding back hisughter.


    Before waiting for Thunderface to answer, Draxughed and said, His face definitely cant shoot a small thunder. But I bet a thunder must have hit him in the face.


    Jerry was sitting there, and he was not amused by the name Thunderface. He couldnt help butugh after hearing what Rocket and Drax said. He found that these two guys were funny sometimes.


    We dont need to find the. All we had to do was just to tie this man and let him transfer all the money in his ount, leave the green-skinned woman behind, Quill the traitor, and the others. Maybe if we all agree, they all should be killed. This is what we, as the Ravagers, should do.


    Seeing that these people didnt take him seriously, Thunderface immediately shouted at all the Ravagers behind him. With his words, a dozen of them stood up with guns.


    Without waiting for Gamora, Jerry waved his hand, and a magic light flew out. It instantly hits all the Ravangers in a circle. Immediately, there was wringing of pain in the entire room.


    Perhaps when I was in that ck market, I was too kind to you. Let me remind you guys. If you help me find what I want, there will be a bonus. If not, I will give you a lot of very good memories.


    Jerry waved away the Cruciatus Curse and then followed by a Transfiguration Curse. He turned all the Ravagers who had just stopped screaming into maggots and threw them directly into a toilet.


    He set a timer for the spell for two days. After two days, these people would climb out of the toilet, and they should learn what it meant to disobey Jerrys words.s something he had never seen before.

 Chapter 419: “Kree Empire’s Fleet”

    Chapter 419: ��Kree Empire��s Fleet��


    It is expected to reach the reach destination in five minutes. The pilots were reporting to Yondu when Jerry stepped into the cockpit.


    Next to Yondu were Star-Lord and Gamora.


    Mr. Carmen. We will pass through this point and fly for several minutes before reaching the where the coordinates are located. Yondu heard the sound of the door being pulled open, looked back and saw that it was Jerry, and exined to him.


    Yondu acted nicely now to him. One is because he may require to provide him with another job, and second, he is afraid of his magic.


    As the leader of Ravagers, Yondu is a strong figure among his peers who can control the arrows to kill the enemy with only a whistle. But his arrow can bepletely disarmed by Jerry.


    Moreover, Thunderface and the others were turned into maggots and thrown into the toilet for two days. He still vividly remembered their expression at that moment.


    When a Transfiguration Charm casts someone into an animal, they will act ording like an animal would. But after recovering from it, their memory of being turned into an animal still remains.


    Therefore, when they came out of the toilet, they were shocked by the fact that they had been in the toilet for two full days.


    Good, if the in front meets the conditions. We dont need to go to Contraxia, and I will still pay you one million. For a travel fee. Jerry nodded.


    When Yondu heard the words, his smile grew. Usually, they wouldnt get anything from it, but even if they didnt do anything, they would get one million units from him.


    While one million units are nothingpared to one hundred million units, it is considered to be a lot. Even most of the missions with that kind of reward would require a lot of resources to be used. While today, they just used fuel on their spaceship to travel around space, and it would only cost them a few thousand units.


    Quill. Where is Groot, Rocket, and Drax? Jerry turned his head to look around and asked Star-Lord.


    Star-Lord found a seat and sat down, then fastened his seat belt and replied, Rocket was remodeling his gun. He was an expert in that. Groot was with him, they were inseparable. As for Drax, he is not very happy recently. He escaped from prison not for money but to get revenge on Ronan, but we never go for Ronan.


    There are two minutes until the jumping point. Fasten your seat belts. A beeping sound was heard throughout the spaceship.


    After Yondu and Gamora heard it, they also found a ce to fasten their seat belts. Only Jerry stood there motionless. It is not surprising that Yondu and others saw this because this is not the first time that happened.


    There will be strong vibrations whenever the spaceship passes a space jump. It is best to stay in a seat and use your belt or hold a nearby post to hold on.


    However, this vibration obviously did not affect Jerry, who deeply understood space magic. In Jerrys view, the so-called space jump is simr to the principle of a portal, except that it isrger and farther.


    Every time the ship passes through the point, it gives him a newer understanding of space magic.


    Arriving at the point, prepare for a jump.


    Two minutester, Jerry saw through the ss in front and a spatial crack appeared in front. The crack is shaped into a membrane that consists of countless regr hexagonal patterns, each hexagonal pattern is twice the size of a typical Ravagers spaceship.


    A powerful energy swept the entire ship. Nothing happened to all the items in the ship, but all creatures are affected by this energy, and it feels like they would be sucked out. Only Jerry seemed to bepletely unaffected because he wiped out the energy before it could get close to him.


    In about a second, the ship passed through the crack and emerged. The distance should be several light years away from their original position. They flew for about ten minutes after leaving the space jump. Jerry looked through the window and saw a appearing in the distance.


    Just as Gamora mentioned before, that that was discovered by Thanos three years ago killed half of its poption.


    Boss, the radar detected that there are arge number of spaceships outside the ahead, and they areing to us. Should we continue? A pilot asked hesitantly.


    Stop here. Yondus face changed.


    ording to Gamora, this is still in a rtively primitive state. They shouldnt have spaceships. Therefore, it is very likely that a group from the Kree Empire had colonized the.


    It took a little while for spaceships with the logo of the Kree Empire to appear in front of them.


    Boss, there is amunication requesting from them. Shall we answer? The pilot looked at Yondu, and Yondu looked at Jerry.


    Jerry nodded, ept and see what they have to say.


    After a while, a projection appeared on the screen. On the screen, a Kree in a military uniform said in a warning tone, Ravagers, this is a upied by the Kree Empire. Turn away immediately, or we will attack you.


    Ravagers are only wee in a few ces, but sometimes they are needed for special purposes.


    Therefore, when several fleets encounter the Ravagers, they will first issue a warning and onlyunch an attack after the warning is ineffective.


    After all, most of the Ravagers were just mercenaries, and they didnt have much money. There is no benefit in attacking them. While the Ravagers dont fight an empire fleet because the odds of winning are not in their favor.

 Chapter 420: “Portal”

    Chapter 420: ��Portal��


    No, no, no. We have no intention of fighting with the Kree Empire. Were just wandering around. Looking at the Kree on the screen, Yondu smiled.


    After themunication channel was turned off, he quickly turned to look at Jerry, Judging from the radar, they have a small mothership and more than 300 fighter ships. Theyre stronger than ours. Im afraid it will be difficult for us to fight them. Of course, if Mr. Carmen wants to, we can do it. But you have to pay more.


    Didnt you say that you cant beat them? Jerry replied.


    Yondu patted his chest, Although their firepower is stronger than ours, and their ships are much more advanced than ours. The Ravagers are best at sneak attacks, and as long as Mr. Carmen gives enough money, we are not afraid of death.


    Yondu has two reasons why he said this.


    The first is that Jerry will definitely help. As long as Jerry releases his Asgardian spaceship, their winning rate will definitely increase a lot. Second, he understands the Kree Empire fleet very much. Because they wouldnt go fight someone recklessly.


    Because their main is far away from here, as long as half of the fleets ships are destroyed, they will definitely retreat and retake the when reinforcements arrive.


    As long as they are fast in destroying the Kree fleet, they can get things done and retreat before the reinforcements arrive.


    So, you are not afraid of offending the Kree Empire and being wanted? Jerry knew that the Kree Empire was stronger than the Nova Empire. Once they were wanted, they would be hunted down by their fleet.


    When Yondu heard the words, heughed and said, I have twelve bounties in several of their regions, and I dont care if I add one more.


    He was sold to the Kree as a ve by his parents when he was a child and was rescued after working for them for 20 years. Since then, he created The Ravagers and stole several of Krees spaceships.


    His subordinates are willing to follow him because he is ruthless and dares to rob a Kree Empires ship.


    They will do anything if Jerry is willing to pay more. Jerry looked at Yondu in surprise. Although the Ravagers do not look strong, they are indeed courageous enough. All of them were desperadoes who would die for the sake of money.


    Forget it, theres no need for that. Turn around and go to the jumping point. Jerry refused Yondus proposal.


    Its not that he doesnt want to spend money, even though he has a lot of it. It is also not because he is afraid that they will not be able to defeat the fleet. He can even defeat the fleet by himself.


    Its just that his purpose here is to find suitable inhabitants for his small world, not to fight with the Kree Empire.


    You are our client, so well listen to you whatever it is. Hearing Jerrys answer, Yondu was a little surprised.


    He didnt say much but ordered the pilot to immediately turn around and return to the jumping point just now. Going back to Contraxia to gain 50 million units without much effort is already a good thing for him.


    However, he thought that Jerry would be more inclined to attack them.


    After they turned around, Jerry turned to look at Gamora, Gamora, do you think there are still local natives on this after the Kree Empire upied it?


    Under normal circumstances, they will transport all the remaining natives to H and kill all the ones that resisted their order. They will be brainwashed, taught about operating machinery, and finally sent to others upied by the Kree as ves. Unless they hadnt finished doing all of that until now. Gamora replied.


    Why did you turn around? Just then, Rocket, Groot, and Drax came to the cockpit.


    Star-Lord told what had just happened.


    I think its a waste to just leave like this. Maybe the natives havent been transported away yet. Rocket sighed with some regret.


    He just upgraded his gun and added a lot of things. He was looking for someone to test its power.


    Huh, youre right. Jerry stroked his chin.


    Drax immediately pulled out his daggers, Then turn the ship around now and lets fight those Kree!


    Because Ronan led the Kree Empire fleet to destroy his and kill his family, Drax greatly hated Ronan and the Kree Empire.


    After he escaped from prison, he hadnt even seen Ronan. It makes him upset, and he wants to vent that to the Kree Empire.


    No need to turn around. I will go there to confirm it myself when I say confirm, and prepare the ship for a space jump and wait for me. Jerry waved his hand.


    However, everyone, including Yondu, objected in unison, Thats too dangerous!


    They thought Jerry wanted someone to drive him and sneak to the to find out. Jerrys magic and his ship are powerful, but it is too risky in the face of the Kree Empire fleet alone.


    Jerry is a big client, and he was giving them a mission with a total of 5.1 billion in total. If he dies, then they will lose a lot of money.


    Its not what you think it is. I can open a portal to go to the, and I wont cause a ruckus toward them. Jerry raised his hand.


    A portal? When everyone heard the word, they fell silent.


    Jerry walked to a rtively empty part of the cockpit, roughly estimated the distance, stretched out his hand, and drew a circle leading to the.


    This is the portal. You can also think of it as a simplified version of the space jump crack. After passing through the portal, I can just avoid all of the Kree fleets and directly go to the. Jerry stepped over the portal and appeared on the red grass at the other end of the portal.


    Okay, just drive the spaceship near the jump point and wait for me. When Im done, Ill open a portal directly to the cockpit.

 Chapter 421: “Saving The Kata”

    Chapter 421: ��Saving The Kata��


    Just as Jerry was about to close the portal, Star-Lord, Gamora, Groot, Rocket, and Drax jumped over from the portal.


    Why are you doing this? Jerry looked at the five in surprise.


    I think you need a hand. Star-Lord pulled out his gun.


    Well, I have to do something for the billion. Gamora pulled out her dagger.


    Staying on the ship is so boring, I wanted to do something else. Drax held two daggers.


    I wanted to test my new modified gun! Rocket raised his new gun.


    I am Groot. Groot nkly spoke with hisnguage that Jerry could not understand.


    Jerry looked at the five and wanted to tell them they wont be much help. However, he just shook his head since the five of them had been acting welltely.


    Alright then, thanks.


    All of them are pretty strong when working together. Star-Lord is a pilot genius, and his weapons are unique. Gamoras meleebat ability is strong, and her body has been specially trained. Draxs strength and defense are far beyond ordinary people.


    Rockets is a weapons expert. Although his body is small, hes agile and really good at using various weapons. Groot is powerful. As long as he is notpletely destroyed, he can grow back to his previous state. He can extend his body to attack the enemy and protect his teammates.


    Its just that for Jerry, their abilities would only help him a little.


    But it doesnt matter. The enemy is not that strong, and there are no enemies that are to be afraid of. At least with them here, he can ask for some suggestions on his journey on this.


    Hey, time to erge yourself.


    Understood. Following Jerrys order, the shrunken ship in his pocket flew out immediately and returned to its normal size.


    Without Star-Lord and the others, he can fly into the air to check the situation. Since they are here now, he needs to use his ship. After they got on the ship, Jerry made the ship turn on stealth mode, then took off and quickly circled the entire.


    Looking down from the ship, the size of this is not big, and it is estimated that it is only half the size of the moon. In addition to therge area of the red ocean, there is only one continent. The entire continent is roughly the same as South Africa or Peru.


    Most of the continents are covered with red vegetation, grass, trees, flowers, and fruits. Everywhere he goes, he sees everything in red.


    After flying around the a few times and understanding the entire, Jerry let the shipnd in a dpidated and almost unrecognizable buildingplex.


    Three years ago, this ce was not destroyed. It seems that when the Kree came, something happened. Gamora looked at the ruins and sighed.


    This one was to be a city, one of thergest societies on the. Thanos brought his fleet down from the sky, destroying half of the poption on this.


    Thanos is powerful, and the people of this are still using cold weapons. So there is almost no resistance, and the damage to this city is not that big.


    But this city has been bombed into ruins because the Kree fleet encountered strong resistance from the natives andunched a counterattack.


    Judging from the marks, it doesnt seem that it has been attacked for a long time. The Kree should have discovered this recently. Maybe the inhabitants of this are still here. Rocket jumped off the ship and looked around in the ruins a few times.


    Maybe we should ask them directly. Jerry thought for a moment, and then he had an idea.


    When he was just orbiting this, he saw that there were many Kree spaceships carrying out various logistic work on this. If he wants to know if the inhabitants on this are still here, he can directly find a Kree nearby and ask them in a friendly approach.


    Jerry is quite satisfied with the situation on this. The continent is not big, which is beneficial for him knowing its pretty much the same as in his world. Based on these buildings and what Gamora just said, the inhabitants of this are still using cold weapons.


    Now theres a chance for him to find someone here. But if he didnt get any, he wouldve just gone to Contraxiater.


    Thats easy, leave it to us. When Star-Lord heard that he was going to find a Kree to be questioned, he immediately patted his chest and assured Jerry.


    Jerry nced at Star-Lord and smiled, and his figure suddenly disappeared in ce in a second and shed again the next second. When he appeared, there was a Kree in his hand.


    No need. Jerry just Apparated on a nearby ship, grabbed a Kree, and Apparated back here again.


    He didnt care Star-Lord and the others expressions. Jerry cast an Imperius Curse on the Kree and began to extract the relevant information. About ten minutester, Jerry wiped the Krees memory.


    ording to the Krees information, the Kree fleet discovered the five days earlier than them and called the Kree fleet to upy the. All thiss inhabitants, whom they call the Kata race, have not been transported to H but concentrated in several spaceships in the center of the continent.


    Because it is a newly discovered race, Krees trantor cannot trante thenguage of the Kata. It needs to be processed before they can brainwash the Kata people to be ced in H. They need to understand their new and then mine valuable resources.


    One million of the poption are still alive, thats good enough.


    Jerrys ring space is being improved as time goes on. Using the ability of the Infinity Stones and the area has reached the size of two average provinces. One million aliens will definitely be able to live there for a long time.

 Chapter 422: “Guardians of The Galaxy”

    Chapter 422: ��Guardians of The Gxy��


    One hundred meters above the continent.


    Star-Lord and the others looked at Jerry and said, Mr. Carmen, what should we do?


    Just after interrogating the Kree, Jerry said that he would go to the center of the continent to rescue the Kata people. However, they didnt know why Jerry wanted to save those people and where they put them after they were rescued. Since it was his decision, of course, they had to help him.


    Jerry looked at them and replied, Just stay in the ship, dont move, and I will handle the rest by myself.


    After he finished speaking, he directly Apparated. It is easy to save the Kata people on the spaceships. He only needs to Apparate, knock down all the Kree soldiers inside, and then throw the spaceships directly into his ring space.


    However, he suddenly had a new idea. He wants to make himself a savior in the minds of the Kata people and then gives them his magic book for them to believe in.


    He felt that it would be more beneficial for him to gain magic power and red stars by establishing a cult among the Kata people. Turning those who study the Book of Carmen into a pastor and followers.


    He just needs to maintain the number of books given to them to limit the number of people who can do magic. With his supervision, it would turn out to be a great thing that he did for them and himself.


    As for how to make himself like a god, it is simple, especially in front of the Kata people, who are still underdeveloped.


    In the eyes of these people, Thanos fleet that came three years ago and the current Kree fleet are probably demons that fell from the sky, destroying their homes, killing their families, and torturing them.


    Language barriers and other factors make it difficult for them to understand concepts such as spaceships, universes, and aliens. Just like if aliens suddenly appeared in the ancient times of the Earth, it is estimated that they would be considered a higher being.


    Although its good to get an extra billion without doing anything. But I dont know why, I feel quite unsatisfied with the work. Star-Lord shrugged as Jerry disappeared.


    Gamora looked at Star-Lord in surprise, I didnt expect you to be like this.


    Come on, while I like money, I like adventure more. To be honest, what are your ns after you get your money? Why dont you join my Guardians of the Gxy? Star-Lord winked at Gamora.


    Guardians of the Gxy? Gamora looked puzzled.


    Star-Lord put his guns back into his waist and raised his head, Yeah, thats our group name I just thought of. Isnt it cool?


    Guardians of the Gxy? Quill, that is the worst name Ive ever heard. But at least its better than Thunderface. Rocket immediately covered his stomach andughed.


    Come on, now. What are you and Groot doing with the money anyway? Are you looking for a to settle down? You are a weapon expert, a famous bounty hunter, and you Drax, dont you have any ns?


    Im going to kill Ronan. Drax stoppedughing, and his face instantly became angry.


    After killing Ronan, what are your ns? Go back to prison and continue to be a prisoner? Star-Lord continued to ask.


    Hearing Star-Lords words, both Rocket and Drax were silent.


    They all have an unbearable past. Rocket Roon is a byproduct of an experiment and is constantly being abandoned. Draxs rtives have been killed, and getting revenge is something that is always in his head.


    Gamora, you must know that it is never safe to stay in one ce. It would be better for you to join us on an adventure in the space so that Thanos will never be able to find your location. Feeling that both Rocket and Drax were moved, Star-Lord turned to look at Gamora again.


    However, just as Star-Lord kept using his charisma to convince everyone to join his newly formed Guardians of the Gxy, the sky darkened as if arge dark cloud covered the sun.


    Looking up, it turned out that the ship of the Kree was carrying arge number of spaceships descended from outer space.


    No, it must be Mr. Carmens actions that this happened, and the Kree Empire came for support. Take us down to help him. Star-Lord saw the scene in the sky and immediately had a guess.


    Gamora, Rocket, and others obviously thought the same as Star-Lord at this time. Jerrys magic is indeed magical and powerful, but he does not understand many things in the universe that could ce him in a bad situation.


    The Kree spaceships all have very advanced rm systems. Once attacked, they will immediately notify the Kree fleet outside the toe down for backup. They are now guessing that Jerry must not have noticed this.


    If they were there, they couldpletely turn off the rm system the moment they invaded the spaceship.


    However, after hearing Star-Lords words, the ship replied in a rough voice, No, he gave you an order not to leave the ship.


    Those spaceships have a lot of powerful weaponry. No matter how powerful he is, he will be destroyed to pieces. We could go, told him about the situation, and he uses that portal to send us and those Kata people away from this. Star-Lord exined his rescue n, hoping that Jerrys ship would take them down now.


    Its a pity that the ship didnt listen to him at all, and it also strengthened the defensiveyer of the ship to prevent a stray bullet from hitting the ship.


    His power is beyond any of your understanding.


    Quill, look!

 Chapter 423: “Gigantic Jerry”

    Chapter 423: ��Gigantic Jerry��


    Just as Star-Lord was reprimanding Jerrys ship, Gamora swiftly seized Star-Lords head and twisted it forcefully, redirecting his gaze toward the position of the five transport ships below.


    Unbeknownst to them, a dense crowd of Kata people had gathered there, and before them, a familiar figure hovereda figure that had been absent for some time.


    What astonished them wasnt solely the fact that Jerry had single-handedly eliminated all the Kree soldiers within the five transport ships but the fact that Jerry was currently undergoing visible growth.


    Indeed, he was expanding, increasing in size from less than two meters to ten meters, twenty meters, thirty meters, until he finally reached a colossal 100 meters, nearly equal in stature to Jerrys ship, and then he ceased growing.


    Mr. Carmen cant possibly be from Earth. Star-Lord stared at the 100-meter-tall Jerry and muttered in disbelief.


    Upon Apparating, Jerry had vanished from the ship and reappeared instantaneously within a Kree transport ship. Having spent considerable time studying various space-rted principles, Jerry enhanced and refined his Apparate ability. However, it could not still function as a full-fledged portal.


    Yet, it had absorbed traits from space portals, such as the ability to estimate distances and venture into uncharted realms, breaking free from the previous limitation of visiting a location beforehand.


    Now, if Jerry estimated a reasonable distance, he could sessfully Apparate even to unfamiliar ces.


    Having Apparated into the ship, Jerry promptly disappeared from sight. He swiftly incapacitated a Kree soldier and utilized Imperio to extract information about the imprisoned Kata peoples location.


    Additionally, the Imperio conveyed that the Kree had nearlypleted the recording of the Katanguage and characters. They nned to send these records along with theirprehension of Kata civilization history to Homestar Hara within two days.


    Taking control of the Kree soldier, Jerry employed his wristmunicator to transmit a sorted copy of the Katanguage and vocabry to his smart bracelet.


    In this manner, the bracelet was equipped with a trantor, which enabled him tomunicate effortlessly with the Kata people he aimed to rescue.


    With these preparations in ce, he employed magic to incapacitate the Kree soldiers and moved progressively toward where the Kata were imprisoned.


    The Kree Empires transport ship, designed to transferary ves, was arge, nonbat spacecraft. It had minimal weaponry aside from basic flight and defense capabilities. One of its main advantages was its spacious interior.


    The size of the entire Kree Empire transport ship was akin to that of their weaponden cruise ships.


    Jerrys visual calctions estimated it was approximately the size of two and a half of a typical football stadium. A standard stadium can amodate 80,000 spectators, and a Kree Empire transport ship could easily transport 200,000 ves.


    Well, no wonder its called Katathe trantor matches their situation perfectly.


    Upon eliminating the guarding Kree soldiers, Jerry encountered the Kata people, all of whom possessed feline ears and tails. Thankfully, apart from these feline attributes, their physical appearance was quite human-like, making them appear rather endearing.


    Especially when two hundred thousand young and old cat-like individuals were crammed within a confined space.


    Cough, dont be frightened. Im here to rescue you.


    Floating mid-air, Jerry adjusted his trantor and used amplification spells to address the Kata people in their native tongue. With the trantion assistance, Jerry reassured the two hundred thousand Kata people.


    He conjured an erged lightning ball in his hand. He directed it at the metal wall beside him. A detonation followed, creating a hole several meters in diameter that opened into their home world beyond.


    Witnessing this opening, the Kata people surged forward, fleeing through the hole and calling out. The Katanguage bore a striking resemnce to the meowing of ordinary cats. These tranted meows conveyed a simple message.


    The devil is defeated. We are saved.


    Jerry utilized Apparition to clear the way swiftly, liberating the remaining Kata individuals from the other four transport ships. He set them free.


    However, as soon as all the Kata people were liberated, the figure of a Kree Empire cruiser and its apanying battleships appeared in the sky. The transport ships rm system alerted the fleet in outer space.


    As they beheld the arrival of the Kree Empire fleet, all the Kata people froze in fear, immobilized and casting helpless nces toward Jerry. They understood their feeble odds against the colossal being hovering above.


    Hundreds of millions of Kata people inhabited this three years ago, residing in several distinct nationsck Kata, White Kata, and Yellow Kata.


    Then, Demons descended from the skies, ruthlessly iming half of their poption before departing. Before they could recover from their trauma, another wave of Demons arrived, followed by more.


    The Kata Allied Army rallied to resist, but only a million survived.


    So, witnessing the appearance of the demon who had decimated their forces, they could only look to the mysterious man hovering in the airJerrywho hade to their rescue.


    Presently, they dared not move.


    Everyone recognized that the demonic light of their assants would prove lethal unless they remained still, and upon observing the Kree Empire fleet, Jerry reacted not with shock but with a smile.


    Did he not know that Kree Empire ships have rm systems? His smart bracelet gave him a wealth of information about the Kree Empire.


    With his magical prowess, he could easily counter such mechanisms. Numerous spells could freeze technological items or envelop the entire ship within a mirror dimension, rendering them inoperative.


    Yet, he chose not to do so deliberately. He intended to be regarded as a deity to believe in and worship.


    After all, who is considered a god if not someone mighty enough to vanquish terrifying Demons, protect them, and aid in reconstructing their world?


    Summoning five consecutive spells, Jerrys body radiated formidable magic. Momentster, a colossal Jerry materialized above the assembly of Kata people.


    A massive blue magic sword gleamed in his hand, and a pair of wings adorned his back.


    Todays battle made him the savior of the Kata people!

 Chapter 424 “Fly”

    Chapter 424 ��Fly��


    Sir, Ive detected arge unidentified creature near the transport ship! Within themand room of the Kree mothership, the Kree pilot swiftly projected the radar-scanned image onto themand room screen.


    Oh my what kind of creature is that? Its enormous! The captain gazed at the gigantic humanoid figure on the screen, towering over the transport ship by half a body length, and eximed in astonishment.


    Everyone! Aim at the giant below and attack. Avoid targeting vital areas, attempt to capture them alive. Be cautious not to harm the Kata ves below and our transport ship!


    Based on the present scenario, the transport ships warning had likely originated from the massive humanoid creature below. However, the captain didnt hold this unknown entity in overly high regard.


    After all, the transport ship wasnt armed. Itcks offensive weaponry. Naturally, it wasnt a match for such a colossal creature. Nheless, their ship was a typical spaceship outfitted with a range of potent energy cannons and supported bybat spaceships.


    Not to mention that their opponent was a flesh-and-blood giant wielding archaic weapons and magic. Even a machine of this magnitude would be obliterated in under a minute.


    Hence, his orders were to steer clear of vital points and attempt to capture the creature alive if possible.


    A colossal humanoid figure was rtively rare within this universe. They should capture it and bring it back to their home. Biologists specializing in body augmentation and enhancement would be happy about it.


    He even surmised that the value of this giant alone could potentially exceed that of the currently exploited. ording to evaluations from survey spacecraft, this boasted no valuable resources and was decidedly ordinary.


    With its primitive civilization, there was scant scientific and technological potential for reference. At most, the had some ves andmonce minerals.


    Therefore, acting on the captains orders, the ship refrained from employing any weaponry.


    Instead, the nearby Kreebat spaceships initiated an assault against Jerry.


    Youre underestimating me, and I wont hold back. Jerry surveyed the massive Kree ship, which hadnt immediatelyunched its heaviest firepower attack.


    Instead, he allowed the smaller Kree ships to fire low-energy shots at him. A sneer formed on his lips.


    Hovering mid-air, he conjured a temporary Protego Charm for the million-strong assembly of Kata people below. Gripping the blue magic sword, he deployed his wings and deftly maneuvered through the iing energy sts.


    With the speed of a meteor, he surged toward the big Kree spaceship.


    Captain, something doesnt feel right! The vice-captain eyed the gigantic humanoid figure on the screen.


    Observing the entity nimbly evade the Kree spaceships attacks with the flutter of its wings before propelling itself toward them, a foreboding sensation crept over him.


    The captains expression shifted. He hadnt anticipated this unknown creature to be so swift. Though reluctantly, prioritizing safety, he issued amand.


    Activate the main cannon and engage the automatic aiming and tracking system. This is a matter of life and deathneutralize it first. Prevent it from getting close!


    Yes, sir!


    In response to the captains order, the tes lining the lower portion of the Kree cruiser contracted, revealing circr barrelsrger than water tanks, now glowing with an azure hue.


    Only now you realize that Im a threat, huh? But its toote. Jerry might have faced some difficulties if the Kree ship had unleashed its most potent weaponry from the start.


    After all, a 100-meter-tall body wasnt suitable for Apparate. Given his current state and the temporary nature of his intention, hed never attempted Apparating while thisrge before.


    Doing so would necessitate research and improvement, a time-consuming endeavor.


    Thus, when confronted with the Kree ships attack, he had two options: evade or shield himself. Thanks to the formidable defense provided by the Protego Charm, he could likely withstand the attack, though the impacts force might hinder his movements.


    However, at their current proximity, should the Kree ship fire its main cannon again, Jerry could disregard it entirely. He could elerate to the ships location before the shot wasunched.


    Inaudibly reciting the incantation, Jerry sprouted another set of wings. Simultaneously, his speed doubled, surpassing the speed of sound. The third-stage Flight Magic was his most recent breakthrough.


    Despite possessing Apparate and long-distance teleportation capabilities, Jerry remainedmitted to flight. Coborating with Eriol, they reimagined flight magic, leading to this advancement: an additional pair of wings and doubled speed.


    The abrupt speed boost allowed Jerry to close in on the Kree ship before its energy cannon could fire again.


    Raising his voice in a fierce battle cry, Jerry channeled his magical power, causing the magic sword, which had already grown to 100 meters, to extend to 200 meters.


    With an unstoppable momentum, he cleaved the colossal ship in two. This scene stunned Star-Lord, the Kree soldiers within the Kree battleship, and the million Kata people below.


    Only once the shattered halves of the Kree ship had plummeted to the ground did everyone snap out of their stupor. The Kata people cheered on the ground, tears of gratitude streaming down their faces as they bowed and knelt in the air before Jerry.


    Alright, its done. My efforts werent in vain.


    Observing the veneration of the Kata people below, Jerry dispelled his magic sword and nodded with contentment. Frankly, handling the Kree ship was easy.


    He couldve Apparated inside and dispatched it with magic without expending much energy.


    However, achieving this oue wouldve merelybeled him a mighty hero in the eyes of the Kata people, not a God.


    Now, by bing a 100-meter-tall giant with two pairs of wings and a 200-meter-long magic swordeven if for a few secondsJerry had expended almost 90% of his magical power.


    While it was true that thisbat mode wasnt the most efficient, the impact was overwhelming.


    The Kata people immediately bowed and worshipped him as a God.

 Chapter 425: “Troubled Commander”

    Chapter 425: ��Troubled Commander��


    Fire all at once! Seeing the Kree spaceships, heunched another attack.


    Jerry used hisst magical power to cast an Arrow-Shooting Spell. This version of the Arrow-Shooting Spell differed from the previous iteration. It had been significantly enhanced by merging principles from several Clow cards.


    Consequently, the arrows it conjured were no longer ordinary wooden shafts but potent blue energy arrows designed for both piercing power and destructive capability. Thousands of blue energy arrows manifested before Jerry and fanned out in all directions, hurtling toward the Kree battleships.


    Due to the sheer quantity and wide coverage area of the blue energy arrows, the Kree spaceships found evading to be futile. Instead, they sumbed to the energy arrows, crashing to the ground.


    With matters settled, Jerry pped his sets of wings, once again soaring above the Kata people.


    Although I have vanquished the Demons here. There are more powerful Demons beyond this realms borders. They may arrive at any moment and wreak havoc upon this world.


    Great Being, we implore you to have mercy and guard our kin. All the Kata people were stunned by these words, immediately speaking and beseeching Jerrys assistance.


    His words were received without doubt, for the Demon that had descended three years prior was far mightier and more prominent than the current threat.


    Fear not. I shall open a gateway to another realm for youa ce immune from Demonic attacks. There, you can thrive and live free from the threat of Demons.


    With a sweeping gesture, Jerry conjured a portal to his ring space. The door was radiant, akin to a portal of light.


    Such a blessing! Upon hearing Jerrys decree, the Kata people on the ground erupted in tears of joy.


    Rising to their feet, they supported each other and advanced toward the luminous gateway. After thest Kata people vanished through the portal, Jerry swiftly resumed his normal size.


    Sustaining his erged form would deplete his magical reserves significantly. After all, the magical energy required to grow by 100 meters or merely 10 to 20 meters was vastly different.


    While he could momentarily maintain his amplified size, it wasnt sustainable over time.


    Disregarding the Kree soldiers scrambling out of their spaceships, Jerry summoned his ship, opened a portal, and cleaned himself. Seeing him back, Star-Lord, and others started to go back to Yondus Ravagers spaceship.


    He refrained from annihting the Kree soldiers and their vessels on the. Because it was unnecessary, his philosophy held true universally, whether across the universe or on Earth.


    He wasnt a peace envoy and bore no obligation to maintain universal harmony. He bore no personal grudge against the Kree. Rescuing the Kata people to fill his ring space and enhance his might is enough.


    Moreover, not all Kree were wicked. The Kreecked universal malevolence and goodness. Of course, if the Kree Empire crossed him again, Jerry would demonstrate no leniency.


    Yondu, head for the jump point and proceed to Contraxia. Ive obtained what I need. As promised, Ill pay youter. That should cover your travel expenses. Emerging from the portal, Jerry greeted Yondu in the cockpit and swiftly retreated to his quarters.


    He also needed to address the aftermath and attend to the well-being of the million Kata people within the ring space. Nheless, he couldnt squander time on unnecessary exnations.


    What happened? Observing Jerrys departure, Yondu turned his gaze to Star-Lord.


    Obtaining a million with no effort expended was undoubtedly favorable. He didnt want to go to Contraxia, where he could glean information about the new.


    His past involvement in kidnapping children under Egos orders had precluded him from essing reliable data sources. Although Yondu could engage in most illicit activities, he adhered to a single ruleavoid involvement with children.


    Dont look at us. Were bbergasted as well. Plus, I advise you not to mess with him. He just singlehandedly annihted an entire squadron of Kree Empire spaceships. Star-Lord lifted his chin back into ce and shrugged helplessly.


    Yondu couldnt believe his ears upon hearing Star-Lords words that Jerry had obliterated the Kree Empires ships singlehandedly. The idea seemed preposterous.


    Allow me to exin. Although you might find it crazy, I witnessed him morph into a 100-meter giant.


    What the Yondu found himself unable to speak.


    Simultaneously, on the Kree Empires home, H, within the military headquarters highest edifice, a resplendent light-skinned Kree donned a snugbat uniform specially crafted for the Kree.


    Hurriedly, the Kree navigated through corridors, clutching a small cube. Kree societyprised numerous ns, primarily divided into light-skinned and blue-skinned factions.


    While blue-skinned individuals boasted dark azure skin, light-skinned Kree closely resembled Earthlings, except their blood was a uniform blue hue.


    Commander, an incident has urred. Our patrol ships on the new colony star, Kata, have been obliterated.


    More problems? Please exin. Is Danvers responsible for this again? The middle-aged Kreemander massaged his temples with a sigh.


    Following the Skrulls defeat two decades prior, the Kree could finally disengage from the war, focusing on decimating the Nova Empire and attaining supreme dominance over the universe.

 Chapter 426: “New Inhabitants”

    Chapter 426: ��New Inhabitants��


    Unfortunately, due to some missteps, the Kree Empire now fought with a more formidable adversary. Carol Danvers, a woman they originally brought back from Earth, absorbed experimental energy.


    This woman has tirelessly fought to free the colonial stars subjugated by the Kree Empire for two decades, often shing with their fleets. Her overwhelming power and terror is what she is known for.


    This womans menace led the Kree Empire to sign a truce with the Nova Empire.


    Adding to their treaty, the most potent military force within the Empire, Ronan the user, was exiled.


    Commander, this instance does not involve Danvers. Its a different matter. The Kree shook her head and pressed a small button.


    Immediately, a holographic projection disyed Jerry in his colossal form, effortlessly severing a Kree Empire ship with a single swing of his sword and riddling a Kree ship with a barrage of ten thousand arrows.


    Themander observed the hologram, Whats the situation now?


    After annihting the patrol ships andbat vessels, the giant and the remaining Kata people vanished mysteriously. Over five hundred soldiers remain on the, and the collection ships are intact. The Kree provided a report.


    With eyes shut, themander tapped the table. While he wanted to curse, his stationpelled him to sigh again. The two decades since assumingmand had been far from pleasant.


    Dispatch a team to recover the surviving soldiers and withdraw the collection ships. Specific actions await my report to the Supreme Intelligence before a decision is reached.


    Understood, Commander. The Kree saluted before exiting themanders office.


    One man obliterated their ships andbat vessels singlehandedlyit implied the presence of a cosmic entity. Cosmic entities werent abundant, but their individual might be significant.


    Beings like Odin and Zeus were incredibly potent, makings blessed by their divine aura impervious to invasion. Hence, a untouched like Kata could be imed. Theyd confirmed the absence of divine presence through investigation and consequently deployed a fleet to colonize it.


    Lets hope its not another Danvers. Themander rose and approached a specialized device within the room.


    Activating it, a silvery liquid emerged beneath him, gradually spreading from his feet toward his brain. An hourter, themander used themand system.


    Inform about the appearance of the giant who assaulted the imperial ship to the most-wanted list. Offer a reward of a hundred million units for him.


    Inside the Ravagers ship, within Jerrys quarters. Upon returning to his room, Jerrys impatience drove him to enter the ring space.


    Since he had contemted the issue of resettling the inhabitants in his ring space, hed already partitioned the entire world in advance.


    The ring worlds current size is two provinces big approximately, divided into two distinct regions, each separated by expansive bodies of water. One region was preserved for his original vi, magical creatures, and various ntations of potions.


    The other region resembled Earths insa dense forest, verdant grasnds, meandering rivers, and numerous hills teeming with diverse flora and fauna. This area was earmarked for future residents habitation.


    Now, he opened a portal to the heart of this second regions grasnd.


    Upon entering the ring space, Jerry refrained from materializing immediately, choosing to hover in midair instead.


    The Kata people stood on the grasnds at this juncture, gazing at this verdant world starkly distinct from their homeworld. Bewilderment painted their faces. They arrived in an entirely alien realm after being liberated from demonic clutches.


    Amid the whirlwind of newfound freedom, confusion loomed.


    From above, Jerry surveyed the bewildered Kata people below. Initially, he nned to harness the Power Stone and Reality Stone to reshape the Kata city within this grasnd.


    This would provide food and water, hastening their recovery, after which hed guide them in establishing a religion, promoting the Book of Carmen under his dominion.


    Yet, upon reflection, this approach felt unneeded. People everywhere shared amon traitimperfection.


    His miraculous intervention in saving the Kata people was sufficient to inspire gratitude and awe. But the response might shift if he provided sustenance and shelter without challenge.


    Hence, he deemed it wiser to allow them a gradual exploration of this new world, enabling them to rebuild their home step by step.


    They hailed from an era of cold weaponry andcked the refinement of modern individuals. Hed already popted the region with fruit-bearing trees, vegetables, and various animals through his Transfiguration Charm.


    After a period of limatization, they could coborate to reconstruct their homnd. Undoubtedly, challenges would abound during this process.


    Everything here differed from their native environment,pounded by theirck of essential tools. Within this region, Jerry had conjured animals through his spell.


    However, these animals like bears, tigers, leopards, and venomous snakes might pose dangers during the initial exploration.


    But this is important.


    He could guide them, nurturing an understanding of their world, spreading the Book of Carmen, and teaching healing and defense against beasts.


    With this, reconstruction of their homnd would happen in a moment.

 Chapter 427: “Panel Upgrade”

    Chapter 427: ��Panel Upgrade��


    Watching the Kata people below gradually wake up from their confusion and begin to elect their leaders, Jerry decided to let them develop independently for a few days. They have food, shelter, and they live a happy life.


    Jerry floated in mid-air and opened the panel while observing how the Kata people below elected the leader.


    200,000. Thats good enough. Seeing that the number of red stars on the panel had risen by another 200,000, Jerrys face showed an expression as he expected.


    He did not eliminate all of the Kree when they attacked the Kata people, but he liberated them from captivity and gave them freedom. While the reward is not a lot, its enough for him.


    Thinking of this, he suddenly thought that if he liberated mores controlled by the Kree Empire, would he get more red stars? But after thinking about it, he felt that it was not the case.


    If it is those who have been colonized for a long time and many of the inhabitants are not on their own anymore. It may not be a good thing to do so because the rewards might be small since there is no sense of real threat.


    The best one should be the one that just was about to attack, and he defended them like when he stopped the Chitauri army and dark elves when he was on Earth. But it is not easy to have such an opportunity like that, and it is not so easy for the Kree Empire to find a new.


    [Panel upgrade!]


    When Jerry was thinking about getting more red stars, a new button appeared. When Jerry saw the button, his heart suddenly burst into joy because this meant that he would be able to unlock a new world.


    The magic in his other worlds before has helped him a lot, so he has always been looking forward to learning more new magic in a new world. Its just that there has been no update for a long time since thest panel upgrade.


    He almost thought that the panel could only provide three worlds.


    Closing the panel, Jerry looked down again.


    The Kata people below had already selected the leader to lead them to explore the new world. Not one or two, but three females were appointed.


    Through the trantor, Jerry knew that the three young females below were actually previous princesses of the Kata people.


    It turned out that when the Kree Empire captured them, in order to prevent the riots from being easily controlled and brainwashed. They directly killed all the male royal families of the three different regions.


    Therefore, at present, the three princesses have be the people with the highest status and the most recognition among the rest. The three princesses received the best education since childhood, and in the next few days, they will govern the Kata people.


    Jerry named the three princesses Yellow Princess, White Princess, and ck Princess, respectively, ording to the colors of their ears and tails.


    The ck Princess is agile and good atbat. She leads all the young and strong Kata people to find all nearby wooden sticks, stones, etc., that can be used as weapons. They are responsible for protecting the weak and hunting for food.


    The White Princess is good at management. She sits in the temporary shelter by the river and arranges various tasks in an orderly manner. She ordered everyone to make a fire to keep everyone warm, picking edible fruits and cooking food.


    The Yellow Princess is the doctor type. She leads all the Kata people with medical knowledge to find and identify poisonous berries and herbs. They also try to treat the injured and sick people from hunting.


    Of course, living in apletely unfamiliar world is not such a wonderful thing.


    A weekter, when Jerry came there again, the poption was decreasing, and apparently, some had lost their lives exploring the new world.


    The three princesses have done their best at it, but the reality is cruel. Some people will die when hunting bears, wolves, tigers, leopards, and other ferocious creatures.


    After all, everyone is holding sticks and stones and wearing a leather pelt, not armor and spears.


    When gathering food, some of them were bitten by snakes or poisoned to death by mistakenly eating a poisonous berry.


    Today, another 100 people have left us because Im not good enough. If my brother were here, this situation would never happen. The White Princess shook her ears and sat on the stone beside the bonfire, and med herself.


    The ck Princess on the side patted the White Princess on the shoulder, Youve done a good job, and were doing amazingtely. Its better than being taken to hostage by those demons. Although the beasts are powerful, at least we can defeat them together.


    I dont know what happened to him. Is he still fighting the demons? The Yellow Princess flicked her tail with a look of reverence in her eyes.


    Hearing The Yellow Princess mention the word him, The White and ck Princess also showed reverence on their faces.


    Jerry floated in mid-air, nodded as he listened to the conversation of the three, and then stretched out his hand to slowly deliver some of the things he had prepared earlier.


    A bright light suddenly appeared in the night, and all the Kata people were attracted by the light that lit up in the night sky. A closer look reveals that several objects are emitting that light.


    Immediately afterward, a familiar voice sounded throughout the night sky, I will be giving you all this to help you to survive.


    All the Kata people and the three princesses fell to the ground respectfully in an instant. Afterward, the luminous objects alsonded in front of the three.


    In front of the ck Princess is a sword and a golden shield. She respectfully took the sword and shield, and the ck Princess suddenly had information about the sword and shield in her mind.


    The sword is called Carmens Sword. It is extremely sharp and can cut everything. The shield is called Carmens Shield, and nothing can break it. They are all great artifacts from Jerry Carmen.


    Holding the sword and shield, the ck Princess knew that no beasts could harm her people in the future.


    Its just that there is a faint doubt in her heart. What would happen if she used the sword to cut the shield?


    She immediately abandoned that thought because she thought it was a sphemous idea.

 Chapter 428: “The Holy Flame of Meownian Way”

    Chapter 428: ��The Holy me of Meownian Way��


    In front of the White Princess are also two objects. One is a book called The Book of Omniscience written in the Katanguage, and the other is a holy me that continues to burn. Simrly, the introduction of the two items also appeared in the mind of the White Princess.


    The Book of Omniscience is an encyclopedia that contains a lot of knowledge, such as the introduction that the Great Jerry Carmen created this world.


    There is an introduction to the names, habits, and distributions of all animals, nts, and insects in this world. Some things can be developed with various materials in this world, such as smelting, salt making, paper making, etc.


    Finally, there is a map of this world on the back of the book. With a sign on the map that says The City of Carmen.


    The second item is the me. It is a me created by the Great Jerry Carmen, which can be used to expel darkness and attack ording to the users will.


    With these two items, the Kata people no longer have to worry about eating poisonous things by mistake and can understand the world as quickly as possible. The White Princess can even hold the me and lead the people to live in the City of Carmen.


    Thest one was given to the Yellow Princess, and there were also two items.


    One is a box, and the other is a big book. The exquisite box is called Carmens Box. Although it is only the size of a palm, the space inside is muchrger than a house. Inside it are 364 silver Carmen Rings and a Golden Carmen Master Ring.


    The other one is the Book of Carmen passed down by the Great Jerry Carmen. As long as they learn the book and wear the ring, they can borrow the divine power of the Great Jerry Carmen and release magic.


    The magic can not only be used to defend against the enemy but also to cure diseases and save the lives of people who wild animals have injured.


    Thank you for the blessing! The three princesses held the objects, knelt on the ground respectfully, and bowed in the direction from which the objects arrived.


    Because they know that with the help of these items, the Kata people can finally create a civilization in this new world.


    -


    Now that its done, I will let them develop independently.


    Looking at them kneeling below, Jerry nodded. He Apparated back to his vi and continued his research on magic.


    The Sword of Carmen and the Shield of Carmen are the sword and shield he created with the Transfiguration Charm, and then attached Sword and Shield clow card magic. The me is also a magic he made with alchemy.


    The City of Carmen that the map on the book refers to is a city made entirely of stones that he created with Reality and Power Stone in the past two days. There are many stone houses in the city, and in the citys center is a huge statue of Jerry that is 100 meters high. These are all to help the Kata people survive better and deepen their belief in him.


    The Book of Carmen allows everyone to sign a contract with him to learn the magic, and the Ring of Carmen limits the number of people who can borrow his magic.


    At present, he has made over three hundred rings. Later, his total amount of magic power will gradually increase, and he will make moreter.


    Among them, a reduced version of the Ring of Merlin is added, which helps the user to learn and use the magic in the Book of Carmen faster than others. It wont be long before his magic power will rapidly increase again.


    Whether he is in the main world or going to the other world, it will not affect the borrowed magic power because he always carries them with him.


    Three dayster, Jerry was conducting research on soul magic. He suddenly felt a little bit of magic in his body disappearing for a moment and realized that they were already learned and used the magic in the Book of Carmen.


    After another four days, the number of people who borrowed increased greatly. So does the magic power that was given to him.


    Jerry stopped his research and Apparated from the spot. When he reappeared, he was already above the City of Carmen.


    Is this a meeting?


    Jerry saw a huge me ignited under his state in the dark night. It was the princess who held the me and said something while standing on a tform made of wood.


    She stood on both sides while the Yellow Princess was wearing the Ring of Carmen and the ck Princess holding the sword and the shield. Below them are densely packed with the people of Kata.


    My people, we have gone through countless hardships and difficulties. With the help of the artifact bestowed by the Great Jerry Carmen, we finally found this ce three days ago that would allow us to live in a new world.


    Today, all of us hold a meeting here. Hoping that all of you can forget the pain caused by the demons in the past and start a new life in this world. Therefore, we jointly decided to unite and build a new and one society.


    The White Princess raised the me and announced loudly, The new society will be named the Nation of Meow, and we will no longer call it Kata but Meowian!


    The people seemed to have expected it long ago. They were holding hands and cheering loudly together.


    In the past few years, they have experienced a lot of things. Almost everyone has lost their rtives. They have seen countless people being killed and desperately need a new beginning.


    I, Caroline, will be the ruler of the Nation of Meow.


    I, Lh, will serve as the general to protect the nation and our peoples safety.


    I, Elena, will be the High Priest of the Holy me of Meownian Way. I will worship the Great Jerry Carmen and spread his teachings.


    The White Princess, the ck Princess, and the Yellow Princess stepped forward simultaneously.


    Come on, The Holy me of Meownian Way?


    Jerry stood invisibly on the top of his statue and listened to them worship him. Heughed and almost lost his bnce. What made him surprised was that it was exactly what the trantor said.


    The main point is that the deity worshiped by the Holy me of Meownian Way is Jerry, which seems weird to think about it.

 Chapter 429: “New Feature”

    Chapter 429: ��New Feature��


    Well, whatever floats their boat.


    Looking at the people below, they carried all kinds of animals hunted, fruits and vegetables collected under the leadership of the three princesses in the past few days. They began to celebrate what they had gathered.


    Jerry smiled and shook his head. It doesnt matter what the religion is called, as long as his followers learn to use magic well and continue to bring magic power and red stars to him, its enough.


    Well, I guess they deserve it.


    Standing on the top of the statue, Jerry stretched out his hand, and a pink magic light circled the entire city. Countless beautiful petals were falling from the air.


    The people below him were holding hands and dancing happily with each other and looked at the beautiful petals falling from the top of their heads. Suddenly there were tears in their eyes.


    What the three princesses said may be true. They will get rid of the darkness and start a new life.


    In the first year of the Meownian Calendar that was created. Countless petals descended on the city of Carmen. From then on, the Meownian began a new chapter in their civilization.


    Seeing that everything was going in a good direction, Jerry didnt stay any longer. He returned to his vi again.


    However, before he could continue his research on how to knock a persons soul out of their body with only a palm like Ancient One, he sensed a wave of his magic outside his world.


    He knew that someone should be knocking on the door looking for him, so he immediately left the world and returned to his room in the spaceship.


    Mr. Carmen, he asked me to inform you that we will soon pass through the jumping point and then fly half an hour to Contraxia. As soon as he left, he heard Kraglins voice from outside the room.


    Okay, thank you. Jerry responded.


    After sending him away, he did not return to his world. He thought about whether he should return to Earth or continue to travel for a while.


    His purpose to find people who could live inside his small world was achieved earlier than he had nned. So he was a bit confused about whether to continue searching for another.


    After all, ording to the current date, Belles newborn child should be born soon. If he goes back, he might be able to catch up with the birth of his new family member, and this is a big moment.


    If he continues, he can increase his knowledge and may encounter situations that give him red stars, like some powerfulary civilizations invading a weakary civilization.


    Just when he was thinking about it, he quickly opened his panel.


    The [Upgrading] word on the panel has disappeared and changed to [Upgrade isplete, please check the instructions for more details.]


    After a quick read of the instructions, Jerry knew that the panel not only added a new world but also added a new feature. This feature is called  Red Stars Magic Exchange.


    The feature will consume red stars to exchange magic power for him to use temporarily.


    For example, when he is fighting a powerful enemy, his magic power is exhausted. He can immediately exchange magic power with his red stars. But the ratio of the exchange rate makes him frown.


    If he wanted to exchange red stars for magic power, he would need about 200,000 red stars to exchange the same amount of magic power as he currently has in his body.


    He can just spend some time recovering the magic in his body because 200,000 red stars are not so easy to earn.


    Therefore, this feature can only be used when his red star is a lot or when he is in danger andcks the magic power to survive that situation because it is not worth doing it.


    Of course, this doesnt mean that its useless. Its just something that he would probably not going to use it much.


    Now, should I go to the new world or continue to go to my previous n? The panel upgrade was sessful, and Jerry was faced with a choice.


    It has been over a month since hest went to the Cardcaptor Sakura, and the panel has been sessfully upgraded. He can choose to go to the new world now, or he can go to the world of The Sorcerers Apprentice and continue his previous n to look for clues about Marvel movies.


    After thinking for a while, he did not enter the new world and chose the world of The Sorcerers Apprentice instead.


    As long as he doesnt do anything, there will be no danger. There isnt any urgency about learning new magic to improve his strength. He has learned enough magic, and he still has not fully mastered many.


    If he can find relevant information about the Marvel world in other worlds, it will greatly help him in the future. The new world may also have information about the Marvel world. But it is not guaranteed that it would have any information about it.


    While The Sorcerers Apprentice is in 2012, and the possibility is higher.


    The most important thing is that there will be a one-month cooldown every time he enters the world andes out. If the world of The Sorcerers Apprentice doesnt have any information about it, it wouldnt be much of a losspared to entering the new unknown world.


    After clicking on the panel, Jerry was no longer in the Yondu spaceship but reappeared in the suburbs of New York.


    Using Apparate toe to the center of New York City, he immediately found a cafe with free wifi and sat down.


    Connect to the Inte in this world and search for all the information about Marvel.


    Network is connected, and Ivepleted my search.


    In less than five seconds, many Marvel-rted web pages popped up in front of Jerry. The moment Jerry saw these pages, he was shocked.


    Because, unlike the time when he went to the Cardcaptor Sakura world, there was nothing. But this time, a lot of web about Marvel popped up.


    Iron Man, The Incredible Hulk, Iron Man 2, Captain America, Thor, The Avengers, and many more.


    In addition to the movies that have been released so far, he also saw several Marvel Comics and animation series that were presented there. It turns out that this world really has the relevant information about the Marvel series.

 Chapter 430: “Ten Years”

    Chapter 430: ��Ten Years��


    However, Jerry faced a new problem. The Marvel world where he lives is the movies, notics and animation series. The movie in this world was only released until 2012 Avengers, and his world was dated in 2015.


    But this is not a big problem because he could stay in this world for a few more years.


    With the current number of red stars, he couldnt use Refreshing for a long time. At most, one and a half years would be almost exhausted. However, he could choose not to keep it on all the time.


    While Refreshing is helpful to him, it is far less dependent and necessary than before.


    As his body strengthened, his analytical ability and other aspects increased. He doesnt need to use it every day. He is already a master in magic, and he could still learn things faster with what he has now.


    If he didnt turn on Refreshing, he could stay for thirteen years based on the constant consumption of 100 red stars every day. Of course, it is not ruled out that when he does important magic experiments and research, he will still use red stars at critical moments.


    Therefore, he feels that after ten years would be enough.


    The movie timeline of his previous life ends in 2019. At that time, the Avengers Endgame was just released, and his colleagues insisted on taking him to watch it. He refused because he wanted to participate in apetition.


    But he did not participate in thepetition and was reborn into this world.


    The Marvel movies are estimated to be about the same in ten years, and he should probably know what will happen in the future.


    As for how to get through this long ten years, this isnt a big deal anymore.


    If he finds a ce to meditate and cultivate his power, as long as he doesnt pay attention to the passage of time, ten years may pass in the blink of an eye.


    After ordering a cup of coffee, he went to the sales office to buy a vi in Queens and started watching many movies on the TV every day. Not only the Marvel series but all rted stories that may involve magic.


    Because among these, there will probably be one or two new worlds that he will go to in the future. In addition to staying at home and watching TV, most of his time is used for research in magic.


    Over the years, he has learned too much magic. He just learned the basics of it but did not study the depth of it. In these ten years, he could learn them all more deeply.


    He would also go to his ring space to see the development of the Meownian, show miracles, send out various seeds, and give them more Ring of Carmen because the Meownian has a lot of talents in various fields because of the encyclopedia book he provided.


    The City of Carmen has grown a lot in the past few years. There are gradually shops and various hawkers on the streets. Thend outside the city has also been turned into rice and flower fields.


    Arge number of children are born every year, and the poption of the Meownian has also begun to grow.


    To make this region look more real in the future, Jerry needs to spend a certain amount of time every day to expand the area using the power of the Reality and Power Stone.


    After he has a new understanding of the nature of the world, he will add some new things to the world to make it closer and closer to the real world.


    His magic power also increases because his followers often use magic to treat injuries and illnesses.


    Jerry has studied a lot of magic to cure various diseases in the past few years. The Book of Carmen contains all of the relevant information to do that. Now most of the ring users are working as doctors or any medical field-rted jobs.


    In this way, ten years have passed like a breeze.


    -


    Thats quite sad. Sitting in the movie theater, Jerry was drinking a Coke while watching the Thor: Love and Thunder premiere.


    Thor went from being the prince of Asgard, the future king of Asgard, to face both of his parents passing away, his friends dying in war, his brother dying in the hands of Thanos, and now even his girlfriend, Jane, dying of cancer.


    Goodbye, Uncle Jerry!


    Goodbye, Kelly.


    After the film, Jerry waves to a cute blond girl, and the man holding the little girl at this time is Daves daughter in this world.


    After so many years, Dave married his girlfriend and has a daughter named Kelly, who is now seven years old. During the ten years in New York, he would also stop by Daves house when he was free and talk to Balthazar.


    After saying goodbye to Daves family, who were watching the movie together, Jerry looked at the number of red stars on his panel.


    I guess time to go back.


    He has watched all the new movies and TV series released by Marvel in the past ten years, and the total amount of magic power has more than doubled from ten years ago. Although many plots have changed because of his existence, some information may remainter.


    Like Thanos, he will try his best to collect the Infinity Stones. This includes many powerful figures in Marvel, like the Eternals.


    He Apparated back to his vi, clicked on the panel, and returned to his room in the Ravagers spaceship.


    Two minutes before the jump point. Please fasten all of your seat belts.


    As soon as he returned to the room, the spaceship reminded them that they were about to do a space jump.


    ording to the information from Kraglin ten years ago. After going through the space jump, they will reach the Ravagers base operation, The Contraxia.

 Chapter 431: “Jerry’s Condition”

    Chapter 431: ��Jerry��s Condition��


    Jerry, youre finallying out of your room.


    After the spaceship passed through the jump point, Star-Lord saw Jerrying and immediately unbuckled his seat belt. After getting along for this period of time, Star-Lord had already called Jerrys name quite familiarly instead of Mr. Carmen.


    The main reason is that he found out that Jerry is not hostile. Sometimes when he jokes, Jerry doesnt care.


    However, when Jerry now sees Star-Lord, he always has a feeling that he cant bear to look at him directly because he cant help but think about Star-Lord in the movies. For when he met his father, who was revealed to be a half-celestial being, and attacked Thanos in the face when trying to get the gauntlet.


    Jerry, why are you looking at me like that? Star-Lord saw that Jerry didnt answer him but looked at him with a strange look.


    Jerry smiled, Its nothing. I just think you should work out more. Be careful. If you gain more weight, Gamora will look down on you.


    Just as Jerry was joking with Star-Lord, a appeared directly in front of the spaceship. It is the base of Ravagers, Contraxia. About ten minutester, the spaceship broke through the atmosphere of Contraxia andnded in a city full of various neon lights.


    Contraxia is a that suffers from icy cold weather all year round due to the depletion of sr energy. The entire has no resource value, but it gathers a huge amount of wealth.


    Because there are a lot of looters, bounty hunters, wanted criminals, ck market traders, etc., and all kinds of entertainment venues that do not exist on normals. Thew of the jungle is applicable here. If youre a weakling that came to this, theres a high chance you will be hunted mercilessly.


    Jerry, Yondu, Star-Lord, and others walked into the city. Contraxias sky is gray and dark, so it is unclear whether it is day or night.


    However, walking in the city. They can see people drinking, dancing, and reveling with bottles everywhere. There are almost no ordinary people here, and they are wearing various armor with weapons around their waists, and they seem to be ready to fight at any time.


    In terms of appearance, it is rare to see the same kind. Because they came from differents, and even many of their kind did not exist anymore. Like Groot, he is currently the only one left in the universe.


    Jerry, whats your verdict on joining the Guardians of the Gxy I said earlier? You said before that you also want to travel in the universe. Why dont youe with us? Walking in the crowd, Star-Lord smiled.


    He has money and strength. If Jerry could be invited to the Guardians of the Gxy, there would be no problem in the future. With Jerry, his Guardians of the Gxy will be the most famous group in the universe.


    Jerry looked at Star-Lord, the corners of his mouth raised slightly, Im up for it.


    Well, no need to refuse it quic- wait, you actually agreed? Star-Lord originally wanted to persuade Jerry a few more times, but he was surprised to find that his answer was not a refusal but an agreement.


    He invited him three times after leaving the Kata, but all rejected him.


    I will join, but there is one condition. Jerry continued.


    Star-Lord immediately tensed, Well, the ships captain can only be me, and at most, you can be the deputy.


    Not that. Im not interested in being the captain, nor is the deputy.


    I will join your Guardians of the Gxy group, but you must apany me to Earth first.


    Earth? Star-Lord hesitated after hearing this.


    He hadnt returned to his home Earth all these years because his mother died of cancer when he was taken away.


    Youre not really as scared as Yondu said, are you? Jerry eximed deliberately.


    Star-Lord immediately pretended to be disdainful, Im not a coward! After everythings finished, well go to Earth!


    Hearing Star-Lord agree, Jerry nodded in satisfaction. He had never nned to join Star-Lords Guardians of the Gxy before because it made no sense to him at all. His original n was to travel alone in the universe.


    He has changed his mind now because he knows that Star-Lords father is a godlike being, a with self-awareness, and it is possible that before Thanos snaps his fingers, he can obtain the source of red stars.


    Knowing his father, Ego, ns to devour all thes he has visited in the universe and then use it to gain power andplete his n to rule the universe. By then, the number of people who will die will be no less than Thanos snapped the people.


    If he can kill Ego directly when he implements his n, it is equivalent to saving the lives of thoses controlled by Ego. The panel will definitely give out a huge amount of red stars.


    However, ording to the scene in the movie where Ego wiped out arge number of enemies with a wave of his hand, he is not yet confident that he can kill him. Fortunately, because of his appearance, Star-Lord did not touch the Power Stone, nor did Ronan.


    So Ego should not know the existence of Star-Lord now. Maybe he thought that Star-Lord did not inherit his power. Therefore, as long as Jerry fools Star-Lord to stay on Earth for a while and doesnt let him make trouble in the universe, Ego wouldnt know.


    Also, take Gamora to Earth to prevent Thanos from taking her to exchange for the Soul Stone. Ancient One and Odin were defending the Earth. If Ego and Thanos knew about them, they probably wouldnt dare toe to Earth to make trouble.


    After a few years, The Ancient One didnt want to live anymore. She passed the position of Sorcerer Supreme to Doctor Strange. Odin also died because of his age.


    Going back to Earth at this time, he may catch up with the Sokovia incident and get a wave of red stars.

 Chapter 432: “Dark Aster”

    Chapter 432: ��Dark Aster��


    You see something there? Jerry recalled the plot of Avengers when Star-Lord suddenly pointed to the street. It is a huge building with arge number of looters and bounty hunters.


    Jerry nced at the men and women who were dancing wildly there, Whats that?


    Thats the ce everyone likes to go on this. Whether its a man or a woman, Yondu often goes there. If youre interested, you can try it out before you leave at night. You should try it. Star-Lord patted Jerrys shoulder with a look that only men can understand.


    Jerry raised his eyebrows and looked at the building again.


    Bionic robot? Under his eyes, he immediately discovered the abnormality in that building.


    It turned out that half of the people there did not have life characteristics but robots. Due to the advanced intelligent system and the design, it was impossible to see that it was a robot.


    It can only be said that it deserves to be called an illegal. ording to the information he learned from the bracelet, producing artificial robots is legally prohibited.


    In the historical development of the universe, there was once such a powerful empire that was eventually destroyed by it because of the mass production of advanced intelligent robots.


    Therefore, Nova Empire and the Kree Empire possess intelligent systems such as the Heart of Xandar and Supreme Intelligence, but they have yet to produce intelligent robots for their army.


    However, these robots in Contraxia are not used in war but for special purposes. They are also enhanced with special functions. Moreover, there is no such thing as a civilian in Contraxia. Even if all these robots riot, they must fight the Ravangers and bounty hunters.


    I have no interest in robots. Have you noticed that many people nearby are looking at us wrong? Jerry shook his head.


    At present, he has yet to be able to create arge number of humanoid beings. But aftermunicating with Eriol, it would need a lot of learning to make one for himself.


    Whoa, am I that famous? Star-Lord swept around and found that there were indeed a lot of eyes around him and Jerry, and a smug smile appeared on his face.


    Gamora replied, What those eyes reveal is obviously not admiration but bad intentions.


    Hey, you might want to look at this. At this time, Rocket turned on a device in his hand to Jerry and the others.


    A hundred million?! He was immediately shocked when Star-Lord saw the content disyed on the device.


    It turned out that Rocket was looking at the bounty list on the dark web, and the top one was Jerry, and the amount of the bounty was as high as 100 million. The person who offered the reward was the militarymander of the Kree Empire.


    And yours!


    Rocket swiped to reveal another photo. The reward in the photo was one million, the person in the photo was Star-Lord, and the person who offered the reward was Ronan.


    Why does Jerry have one hundred million while Im one million?


    Seeing that he was put on a bounty, Star-Lords first reaction was not fear but dissatisfaction that he, the captain of the Guardians of the Gxy, was so much lower than Jerry. Rocket and Gamora immediately rolled their eyes when they heard the words.


    Of course, because your strength is too weak. Whats so strange about it? Drax has always been a straight-headed person. When he heard Star-Lords words, he immediatelyughed and told the truth.


    Jerry looked at Star-Lord and was about to start a debate with Drax.


    Maybe its because the Kree Empire is richer, and Ronan doesnt have that much money. We should just focus on getting your money.


    Youre right. As soon as he heard about the money, Star-Lords mood improved immediately.


    There are a lot of bounty hunters here. Gamora reminded with a serious expression.


    If its the one million bounty on Star-Lord, Yondu probably wouldve stopped them from attacking him. But Jerrys bounty of 100 million is different. Let alone Yondu. She felt that even Stakar might be unable to protect him.


    Dont worry about them. If they dare to make a move, Ill deal with them quickly. Jerry waved his hand.


    They remembered what happened on that before. Jerry destroyed the Kree fleet by himself, and it seems they really dont have to fear these people.


    Dont worry about it. Yondu obviously knew about this situation a long time ago.


    Its here. After walking along the street for about ten minutes, a building appeared in the eyes of everyone.


    It is the ck market bank of Contraxia, which can exchange high amounts of cash, but it charges a 1% of handling fee. Coming out to the ck market bank, everyone had a smile on their faces.


    But at this moment, a huge spaceship appeared over the entire Contraxia.


    Its Ronans Dark Aster! Gamora looked at the spaceship above her head and shouted.

 Chapter 433: “Ronan’s Threat”

    Chapter 433: ��Ronan��s Threat��


    Ten minutes ago, the Dark Aster was about one million kilometers from Contraxia.


    Ronan is roaring loudly towards the screen, Thanos, your daughter betrayed us a long time ago, and I dont know how the Nova Empire got a lot of spaceships for their army. Which they have been attacking me at all times.


    I need you to help me so I can help you continue to find the orb.


    Thanos looked at Ronan on the screen, Gamora is my daughter. She will not betray me. We agree that you help me find the Orb, and I will help you destroy the Nova Empire. Ill give you another two months. If you still cant bring the Orb back to me, I will kill you and then take the Orb back in person.


    After speaking, the screen went dark. Obviously, Thanos was no longer willing to talk nonsense with him.


    Thanos, when I get the Power Stone, destroy Xandar, and unify the Kree Empire. I will kill you with my own hands! Seeing this, Ronan waved his hammer angrily, sending out a powerful shock wave that directly shattered the screen.


    At this time, his loyal soldier, Korath, hurried in to report, Master, there is news from Neb that Star-Lord and Gamora appeared in Contraxia.


    Set straight to Contraxia immediately!


    Ronan was angry because of being despised and threatened by Thanos. He was overjoyed when he heard the news and hurriedly ordered the Dark Aster to go to Contraxia. Ronan has lost track of Star-Lord and Gamora since thest time he came to Kyln Prison.


    There was information that they appeared on a small Dead Star. Unfortunately, they had already left when he arrived, and he only knew that Yondu had taken them away.


    Just as they were about to follow the trail of the Ravagers departure, they encountered the Nova Corps, who came to chase him.


    The Nova Corps used the dark elves spaceships that Jerry sold to them and also mobilized some Nova Empire spaceships, which greatly increased their strength. Ronan had no choice but to take the fleet to flee to preserve his strength.


    Considering that Star-Lord and Gamora were taken away by the Ravagers, they nned toe to Contraxia and hide the Dark Aster in the meteorite belt not far from Contraxia.


    Master, Contraxia has many Ravagers. Will our direct invasion cause them to counterattack? Korath reminded hesitantly.


    Before joining Ronansmand, he was also a member of the Starforce. He worked together with Carol Danvers for a few days. Of course, he knew that since the Contraxia can always exist, the strength of the Ravagers should not be underestimated.


    Its just a group of people. If they fight back, Ill clean them up together. Ronan snorted coldly, apparently determined to get the Power Stone no matter what.


    Its not that he is not aware of the strength of the Ravagers, but as the most powerful fleet of the Kree Empire, he is confident that he can win no matter what the situation is against them.


    Because as long as he has the Power Stone, he alone is enough to destroy Xandar and achieve his goal.


    Understood. Seeing that Ronan was so determined, Korath didnt say anything anymore.


    -


    He must havee to find the Orb. Ronan and Thanos reached a deal. As long as he finds the Orb, Thanos will help him destroy the Nova Empire. When Gamora saw the Dark Aster appear in the air, she had a guess.


    So, someone informed him that we were here? Star-Lord took out his gun.


    Rocket also quickly pulled out his gun, Weve just arrived. How can he get here so quickly?


    Ronan, I will defeat you! Drax had already drawn out his dagger and let out an angry roar.


    The purpose of his escape from prison was to find Ronan to revenge on his family. At this time, when he saw Ronans ship appear, he raged.


    Jerry pointed to the right side of the street and looked at Rocket, It seems that he has long guessed that we will be here and has already sent people to scout in advance.


    As Jerrys voice fell, a tall blue semi-mechanized figure with a group of Kree soldiers walked out from the right side of the street.


    Long time no see, Gamora.


    Settlers of Contraxia, we are here to arrest Star-Lord and Gamora. As long as you dont interfere, we are not enemies. If you dare to be in our way, Ronan will take action himself. At this moment, a huge warning sound came from the sky.


    Several aircraft started appearing from the Dark Aster covering the sky. It seems that theyre ready to attack if anything goes bad.


    Hand over the Orb and go back with me. Father, have something to say to you. Neb said.


    Neb, dont get too excited. Gamora pulled out her dagger.


    Star-Lord also aimed the muzzle at Neb and said, If you want to bring Gamora, you need to talk to my gun first. Also, we have sold the Orb.


    Sold?! To whom? Neb was shocked.


    To me. Jerry smiled and took out the Orb containing the Power Stone.


    What he was thinking about now was not how to deal with the Dark Aster in the sky. But thinking if Ronan attacked Contraxia, he would gain some red stars from stopping him.


    Although he caused the matter, Ronans goal was also the Orb in his hand.


    As long as Ronan attacks Contraxia and threatens the lives of the Ravagers. There would be red stars to be rewarded if he can stop him.

 Chapter 434: “Negotiation”

    Chapter 434: ��Negotiation��


    If thats the case, then Ill take you with me. Seeing Jerry taking out the orb, Neb immediately looked at him.


    She didnt expect that there would be someone like him in this universe. If the person in front of her doesnt speak, she doesnt know why Star-Lord and Gamora sold the orb to this guy.


    You are too arrogant. You want to take away my subordinates and guests at every turn. Who do you think you are? When Yondu whistled, his arrow flew out from his waist and hovered beside her.


    The more than 100 men behind Yondu also pulled out their weapons simultaneously, aiming at Neb and the Kree soldiers with hoods covering their faces. Seeing this, Neb had a look of fear in her eyes.


    Yondu was put a bounty by the Kree and still acted leisurely. His strength is not weak, especially his powerful ability to control his arrow with a whistle.


    During this time, Neb asked about Yondu and his group at Contraxia. Neb believed that the elite Kree soldiers she brought could deal with Yondu easily, but it turns out its not.


    Captain Yondu. As far as I know, you have long been kicked out of the Ravagers. They will not fight against Ronan for you. Youre a traitor to them, and you want to fight against Ronan?


    After she finished speaking, she looked at the Ravagers behind Yondu, And you, do you really want to sacrifice your life for Yondu? As long as you choose to help me catch these three guys, Ill pay all of you three million units.


    However, what Neb couldnt believe was that after she finished speaking. Yondu didnt do anything. The men behind him also didnt do anything.


    This is unbelievable to her. ording to some information she has learned, some members of the Yondu team seem to have longined about Yondu, and these people have always put money first. It should be impossible for them to refuse a mary reward.


    It stands to reason that after what she said just now, at least half of the people behind Yondu should defect.


    Yondu regarded Star-Lord as his own son in his heart. As for the group of his men, they wanted to move to Nebs side, but they didnt dare to do so. Because theres Jerry, and they would be turned into something worse than maggots if they defect now.


    Yondu is trying to protect you. It seems that he cares about you. Jerry patted Star-Lord on the shoulder.


    Jerry has seen all of the Marvel movies. He knows that although Star-Lord is fatherless, at least he had his father figure in Yondu. Because he truly cared about Star-Lord and sacrificed himself for Star-Lord.


    Star-Lord shrugged, I dont think so. Maybe he just wants to take the opportunity to have a good rtionship with you. Since you know hell get more money by doing your mis-


    Before Star-Lord finished speaking, Yondu pped his head, You brat, how dare you think of me like that?


    Seeing that Yondu and Star-Lord were arguing. Neb said in a low voice, Ronan, the negotiation failed. Its clear for us to execute the n.


    It turned out that Nebs mechanized eyes and the Dark Aster had already been linked together, and everything from her appearance to the present had been projected into the Dark Astersmand room and was seen by Ronan.


    As her voice fell, the Dark Aster and the aircraft all moved towards them.


    The Dark Aster and the aircraft shrouded the sky above the city. The strong sense of oppression suddenly made everyone except Jerry startled.


    However, at this moment, thousands of spaceships iid with the same logo flew from a distance and confronted the Dark Aster.


    At the same time, an old man walked to the street with a group of people in Ravagers uniforms.


    Little girl, tell Ronan that Contraxia does not wee him. Take these disgusting Kree people off here immediately. Otherwise, dont me me for burying him here.


    Stakar, youve already exiled Yondu from the Ravagers. Why fight against Ronan for him? Even if you do, you will die in his hands. Neb frowned when she saw Stakar.


    Originally, when she saw Star-Lord and Gamora appear, she thought that today would be smooth sailing. But she did not expect things to bepletely different from what she thought.


    Stakar nced at Yongdu, He is indeed a bastard. The horns of freedom will not y for him after death, and the colors of Ogord will never sh on his grave. But he is standing on this now, and the Ravagers will protect him.


    This is our territory, and no one can take people away here forcefully. It will make you the enemy of our people, and we are never afraid of any enemy, especially the Kree.


    After hearing Stakars answer, Neb couldnt help but twitch.


    Ronan, what should I do now?


    Starka protects Yondu, Yondu protects Star-Lord, and Star-Lord protects Gamora. It seems that Jerry is the only one who she can deal with.


    At this time, a blue light was projected from the Dark Aster in mid-air. As the light disappeared, Ronan appeared on the street with arge group of Kree soldiers.


    Stakar, I take orders from no one. If he gives me the Orb in his hand, I will leave immediately or else. Ronan pointed to Jerry, who was standing there.

 Chapter 435: “Playing With Ronan”

    Chapter 435: ��ying With Ronan��


    Ronan saw the situation on the Dark Aster and nned to fight the Ravagers directly to take back the Orb. But after thinking about it, he changed his mind.


    The strength of the Ravagers is strong. Even if he can win, it will be a good victory. If the Ravagers fought back and they escaped with the Orb, it would be trouble.


    Therefore, he wanted to negotiate with the enemy. If Stakar agrees to his conditions, he will get the Orb and directly use the powerful energy of the Power Stone to destroy the Ravagers.


    If Stakar does not agree, he can also ensure that the Orb will not be taken away if he personally takes action.


    Hmm. Hearing Ronans words, Stakar was moved.


    Although he couldnt forgive Yondus actions in the past, he couldnt just watch Ronan kill Yondu. But it was a war with Ronans fleet, and he also knew that the Ravagers had little hope of victory against them.


    Now that Ronan is willing to take disengage, he also wants to disengage and try his best to resolve this issue peacefully.


    At this time, Jerry finally raised his arm and waved at Ronan, You want this, right? Come here, and Ill give it to you.


    Seeing that Jerry was about to hand over the Orb so easily, Star-Lord and the others were shocked. They knew that with Jerrys true strength, Ronan and his fleet might not be his match.


    Ronan is not surprised. It is normal for him to hand over the Orb. It was how Jerry spoke that made him feel a little bit unhappy. It was more important to get the Orb, so he walked toward Jerry.


    Ronan the user. You killed my wife and daughter, and today I will avenge them! At this moment, Drax moved past Star-Lord and Jerry with a dagger and charged toward Ronan.


    Ronan looked at Drax with a hint of doubt in his eyes, and then his body easily dodged Draxs attack.


    I dont know you.


    I am going to kill you! After hearing this, Drax became even more angry. He jumped up and tried to stab Ronans eyes.


    However, Ronans strength is obviously much stronger than Draxs. He saw him step back, lift his foot towards Draxs chest, and kick his body.


    Ive killed a lot of people. I dont remember your family, and I probably wont remember you.


    Drax! Seeing Drax was flown away, Rocket and Groot rushed over to check the situation.


    Star-Lord and Gamora prepared to step forward but were stopped by Yondu because Yondu knew that Star-Lord and Gamora were definitely not a match against Ronan.


    Hes really good. Jerry watched Ronan kick Drax and nodded.


    During this period, he understood that Drax far surpassed the average person in strength and defense. Even if an ordinary energy gun hit him, he could suffice. However, Ronanpletely knocks him out without using any weapon.


    Judging from the scene alone, Ronans physique should be a little bit closer to Thor. After holding that hammer, it is estimated that most of the Avengers on Earth are no match for him.


    If it werent for Star-Lords body that could hold the Power Stone in the movie, it would be quite difficult for them to kill Ronan. Moreover, Ronan can also directly touch the Power Stone briefly without being destroyed by its energy.


    It can be seen that his physique is extraordinary.


    Ronan walked towards Jerry again. He reached out his hand and took the Orb in Jerrys hand forcefully.


    You are strong. Seeing this, Jerry raised his mouth slightly. He didnt resist at all and let Ronan take the Orb from his hand.


    I will be the most powerful person in the universe, and you will all die!


    Ronan put the hammer in his hand on the ground, stretched out his hand, and violently divided the Orb into two. He was ready to take out the Power Stone inside and put it into his hammer. He will use the energy of the Power Stone to destroy the entire Contraxia directly.


    When the Orb was opened, a sound came from the Orb. A doll flew out of the Orb and bounced directly on Ronans forehead.


    Ronan was stunned when he saw the doll repeating something as if mocking him.


    When Star-Lord saw this, he couldnt helpughing out loud, and the Ravagers couldnt help butugh.


    Sorry. I already took it out, and its a fake. Jerry stepped forward quickly, and before Ronan could react, he pulled out an identical orb in his hand.


    Ronan resisted his anger, threw the fake Orb in his hand on the ground, and grabbed the Orb again.


    The doll bounced on Ronans face again.


    Jerry looked at Ronan, Well, surprise, surprise.


    You dare to make fun of me?


    Well, yes.


    No one dares to make fun of me like this. Im going to tear you to pieces! Reaching out to pick up the hammer on the ground, Ronan was about to swing it on Jerrys body.


    However, Jerry had expected it, Expelliarmus!


    A light shot out, and the hammer in Ronans hand immediately flew out. The hammer that flew out fell straight into Jerrys hands.


    This hammer seems pretty good. Not bad for my collection. After an inspection, he threw the hammer into his ring space.

 Chapter 436: “Be Careful”

    Chapter 436: ��Be Careful��


    Ronan saw that the enemy had taken his weapon away. He immediately roared and rushed in front of Jerry. Unfortunately, just when his fist was about to hit Jerry, he cast another spell.


    Suddenly, a green wind appeared out of thin air. Ronan flew and smashed it into the buildings on the street.


    When the Kree soldiers saw that Ronan was thrown into the air by Jerry, they immediately raised their guns to attack Jerry. Before they could raise and aim toward Jerry, another light shot out toward them.


    After it hit, a lot of them turned into a rooster.


    Dont move. Because of Gamoras sake, Ill give you a chance. But if you move, I will do the same to you.


    The Transfiguration Charm didnt hit Neb. She was about to pull out her weapon when he heard Jerrys words. She looked at the roosters all over the ce and was frightened that she didnt dare to move.


    If it were before, since Neb was Ronans henchman, Jerry would definitely not go easy on her.


    But after watching the movie, he knew that she was actually quite sad. Thanos used her as a foil for Gamora since he was a child, and then every time she failed topete with Gamora, a part of her body was removed. Now, half of her body has been transformed into a mechanical body.


    In fact, Jerry never understood what Thanos was thinking. Why would he think that if he killed other peoples families, grew up, and tortured them when they were a child, they would be loyal to him instead of getting revenge on him?


    Maybe he was too confident and felt that he could hold back his arrogance, or maybe he felt that they could never fight him.


    Launch an all-out attack, dont think about the other people or anything. Just shoot!


    Ronan jumped from the building and returned. Using amunication device on his suit, he issued an order to the Dark Aster and all the aircraft above.


    You, Im going to tear your head off with my own hands! After the order was given, he roared again and charged toward Jerry.


    Ronan, your opponent is me! At this time, Drax shouted at Ronan again without fear.


    Oh, take this. Seeing this, Jerry waved his hand, and magic light hit Draxs body.


    It is the Fight and Power card magic that was given to Drax. With Jerrys magic, Draxs power increased exponentially. After punching Ronan, he pushed him back several steps,pletely overpowering him.


    Thank you, small boy! Seeing that Ronan was beaten by himself, Drax raised his hand and thanked Jerry with a smile.


    The principle of the Fight card is to integrate all of the fighting knowledge that the creator has seen and learned and improved it. So that anyone without any fighting experience can be a fighting master.


    Because of Jerrys magic, Drax used martial arts to dodge Ronans attack andunch a counterattack to hit him hard.


    Seeing the Dark Aster in the sky revealing rows of energy cannons, the densely packed Ronans aircraft fleet also started to move. Stakar took out a walkie-talkie to notify all of the Ravagers. But halfway through his words, a hand suddenly held down the walkie-talkie.


    All Ravagers, prepare yourself and b-


    Just leave it to me. Just get your people to fly away from here with your spaceships, be careful! Jerry Apparated beside Stakar and stopped his order.


    Although Stakar was shocked that Jerry could get close to him without even noticing it, he was skeptical about what Jerry said.


    Stakar, I know its crazy, but just follow what he says. At this time, Yondu also came over with Star-Lord and Gamora.


    Star-Lord exined, Jerry is a very powerful mage. He once defeated a whole fleet of the Kree Empire by himself. Thats why he has a 100 million bounty by the Kree Empire.


    Alright then. Stakar hesitated for a while but chose to trust Yondu.


    He ordered to the walkie-talkie, Attention all Ravagers. Retreat to a safe distance and wait for my orders!


    He didnt really let the Ravagers leave but retreated to a safe distance to be ready at any time. If Jerry couldnt handle it, they would help him to attack the enemy. As a leader, sometimes you cant just rely on feeling.


    At this time, Jerry had left Stakar and came to a pink-skinned female alien, This weapon of yours is beautiful. How much is it?


    Ten thousand. This is a new product. Its made of Super Alloy and very sturdy. The pink-skinned female aliens eyes lit up immediately.


    She exited the store to watch the war, grabbed a weapon to defend herself, and got a buyer unexpectedly.


    Take this. Its 100,000 units. Keep the change. Throwing a metal block of 100,000 to her, Jerry took the weapon, spread out two pairs of wings, and flew towards Dark Aster quickly.


    While flying, several magic was released one after another. After ten years in The Sorcerers Apprentice, his magic level has improved a lot and increased significantly.


    Reducio!


    The first thing he does is cast a Shrinking Charm on the Dark Aster. Under the magic, the Dark Aster suddenly shrunk more than ten times the original size.


    It is just a little bit bigger than Yondus spaceship.

 Chapter 437: “Eliminating All”

    Chapter 437: ��Eliminating All��


    Jerry cast another spell on himself. Just before everyone below recovered from the shock of why the Dark Aster suddenly became so small, they saw Jerry begin to expand rapidly. In the blink of an eye, he turned into a giant with a height of more than 200 meters.


    Likewise, the weapon in his hand has also be big.


    Why do I feel that he seems to be a little bigger than the previous time? Star-Lord looked at him in the sky.


    Jerry was no longer smaller than the Dark Aster.


    Rocket was sitting on Groots shoulder and said, Its not a little bigger. Its twice as big. Last time it was about 100 meters, but this time it was 230 meters.


    I am Groot. Groot pointed to Drax, who was still fighting with Ronan over there.


    Rocket turned his head and nced and found that Drax was punching Ronan. His blood sshed out, and he shook his head, I dont think he wants us to help him in that situation.


    More magic was added to Jerry to increase his strength. Time magic is added to the Dark Aster, which temporarily disables its movement time, preventing it from attacking and escaping.


    Another magic is added to the weapon so that his weapon has faster movement and is more powerful.


    Lets go!


    Jerry flew over the Dark Aster, rotated 360 degrees, and smashed the Dark Aster from top to bottom as if ying baseball.


    With a loud bang, the Dark Aster was like a baseball ball that went for a home run. The strong impact from the Dark Aster moving at high speed made a big part of Contraxia turn into a big pit.


    The entire Dark Aster is like a soda can that was violently crushed,pletely deformed to the point that it is close to being scrapped. The Kree soldiers who operated the Dark Aster inside had been crushed.


    Not bad. Putting away the weapon, Jerry nodded with satisfaction and then looked down at the aircraft below that had all stopped attacking.


    You guys are next.


    The aircraft from the Dark Aster is different from the normalbat aircraft. It is much smaller in size and can only hold one person. The only disadvantage is that the attack power is not strong, and the advantage is that it is fast, flexible, and has a wide range of coverage.


    At this time, the Kree soldiers on their aircraft looked at the giant outside that destroyed their Dark Aster in one hit.


    Its like a low-level creature seeing a high-level creature. At this time, Jerry is a high-level creature far beyond them. Just looking at him makes them feel inferior.


    However, the Kree are worthy of being one of the most aggressive races in the universe. In particr, these are all people who followed Ronan to betray the Kree Empire and dere war. They all flew toward Jerry, focused on him, andunched an attack to kill him.


    Jerrys voice sounded like thunder in the air. Immediately, everyone below found that the sky of Contraxia had turned darker. It turned out that arge ck cloud suddenly appeared over the after Jerrys voice sounded.


    Tens of thousands of thunderbolts emanated from the ck cloud and precisely sted toward the densely packed aircraft below. When the Kree soldiers in the aircraft saw this, they immediately controlled their aircraft to avoid the thunder.


    However, no matter how fast the aircraft is, it cant defeat the speed of lightning. As a result, the aircraft was struck and fell from the sky to the city below like rain.


    Jerry chanted another spell again, and a green wind flew out. It quickly grewrger and flew towards them. He opened a portal leading to the ring space, and the aircraft was swept away in that direction.


    After recovering all the aircraft, he flew to the ce where the Dark Aster fell and reached out to grab the deformed Dark Aster. He pulled it out of the frozen ground with all his might and put it into his ring space.


    Although the Dark Aster and the aircraft were damaged a little by him, it didnt matter. He just needed to cast a Mending Charm, and he could restore them to normal.


    Both the Dark Aster and the aircraft use the Kreenguage. Unlike the dark elves spaceship, he can use the trantor and use it.


    As for those Kree corpses, of course, he can make something out of it.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. used a corpse of a Kree to develop GH.325, which can heal serious injuries and even death. Even if someone has been dead for a moment, they can be brought back to life.


    Coulson and many seriously injured and dying agents were all resurrected by Fury with GH.325, but they stopped using it due to the side effects. This shows the strength of the Krees body.


    Therefore, Jerry felt that these Kree corpses could not be wasted. When he is free, he will study the method of creating an undead army that he learned from Voldemort and other magical knowledge from the books he bought about magic in Hong Kong.


    After recovering the Dark Aster, Jerry returns to normal size and Apparate in the street just now.


    See, I told you Jerry can handle it. Hes one of my Guardians of the Gxy, you know. While everyone was still stunned, Star-Lord stepped forward and put his arms around Jerrys shoulders.


    It took about half a minute before and after. The Dark Aster and the aircraft that threatened the entire Contraxia just now were all wiped out by Jerry. Its a relief that neither of them didnt dare to attack Jerry despite the 100 million bounty on him.


    It is estimated that there is no force in the universe that will provoke a person who can destroy Ronan and his fleet in half a minute because of money.

 Chapter 438: “Back To Earth”

    Chapter 438: ��Back To Earth��


    Drax, stop it. Hes dead already, and drag his body over here. After greeting everyone. Jerry called Drax, who was still using his dagger in Ronans chest repeatedly.


    Ill bring it to you. Drax was feeling intertwined emotions of happiness and emptiness after getting revenge. Hearing Jerrys voice, he got up and dragged Ronans body toward Jerry.


    He knew that he could kill Ronan himself because of Jerrys help, so he was very grateful to Jerry.


    Okay, if theres nothing more. Ill go back first. Jerry took Ronans body into the ring space and waved to everyone.


    Stakar raised his right hand, clenched his fist, and patted his chest, performing a Ravagers salute to show respect.


    Contraxia respect someone that is strong. Jerry has proved how powerful he is, and he destroyed Ronans fleet and saved Contraxia, so it deserves the respect of all Ravagers.


    It is estimated that it will not be long before Jerrys killing of Ronan and his fleet will spread to all corners of the universe through the mouths of these Ravagers and bounty hunters. Maybe soon, Jerry will also have a special title in the universe.


    When youre done, you guys can return to the spaceship, and then well return to Earth. After talking to Star-Lord and the others, Jerry Apparated back to his room in Yondus spaceship.


    After returning to the room, he opened his panel.


    Fifteen hundred thousand?


    Seeing 150,000 red stars added to the panel, Jerry felt slightly disappointed, but it was also expected.


    150,000 is not bad. Its enough for him temporarily. After ten years in The Sorcerers Apprentice, he is now used to doing magic research without relying on red stars as much as possible.


    Red stars yed a very crucial role in his initial growth period, but the past ten years have also made him know something.


    While red stars are important, he shouldnt rely too much on them. Otherwise, when the panel suddenly disappears when he is fighting, or he doesnt have any red stars left, he can only on his own power.


    He needs to use magic to rece the role of red stars as much as possible. This way, he is still powerful even if he no longer has the panel.


    Closing the panel, Jerry began to summarize the battle just now.


    Although the overall battle just now onlysted half a minute,pared to the previous time on the Kata, his strength was indeed much stronger. Ten years of training made him not only much more powerful in magic but also much more efficient.


    Like his ergement spell, originally, it could only grow to a height of 100 meters, but now it can grow to 235 meters. But the amount of power the spell consumes now is not the same as that used to grow him 100 meters.


    Therefore, after the series of magic was cast just now, he still has a lot of magic power in his body.


    Moreover, in his world, the number of rings used by the Meownian people has reached 1,200. A lot of people have started to use magic now. Even if he doesnt meditate now, the total amount of magic power will still grow at a very good rate.


    In theter stage, when he creates more rings, the power growth rate may be faster. Faster than the speed of his own meditation.


    -


    A weekter.


    A brand-new, specially modified Ravager ship slowly flew from Contraxia. It was Star-Lords Mno.


    Jerry is too famous in the universe now. Because of his act of destroying the Ronan fleet, the news had been widely circted in the universe through the mouth of the Ravagers. Yesterday, The Nova Empire also publicly expressed its gratitude to Jerry.


    They were thanking him for the spaceships he sold to the empire and thanking him for dealing Ronan for the empire. At the same time, Star-Lord and the others were also exempted from the wanted list, and Jerry was included in the ranks of the eternal allies of the Nova Empire.


    Therefore, when returning to Earth now, Jerry did not choose to use his ship because it was too eye-catching.


    After getting his reward from Jerry, Star-Lord spent 1.2 billion to find a businessman to transform and upgrade the Mno, making it the best spaceship in the entire universe.


    Yondu still cares about you. Standing in the spaceships cabin, Jerry saw Yondu salute at Star-Lord below.


    Star-Lord looked at Yondu hiding in the crowd below. He sincerely expressed, Well, hes my only family member left.


    No, you still have me. Drax said to him from behind while naked.


    Star-Lord turned to look at the disgust on Drax, Jesus, put on some clothing or anything. There are girls in this ship.


    Star-Lord stretched out his hand and pointed over Gamora and Neb, who were sitting and chatting together. Now Neb has also joined Star-Lords Guardians of the Gxy.


    The reason is that five days ago, when Gamora and Neb quarreled, Jerry secretly put two drops of Veritaserum in their cups.


    The two cared about each other very much in their hearts, but each had their own way of dealing with things. In addition to the torture by Thanos since childhood, they have be what they are now.


    Under the effect of Veritaserum, the two of them reconciled after they opened up their hearts. After the reconciliation, Neb wants to leave and return to kill Thanos, but Jerry stops her.


    While this is a good mindset, it is too nave. There is no need to rush for her to get her revenge.

 Chapter 439: “Dawn”

    Chapter 439: ��Dawn��


    Wearing clothes hurts my body. My nipples are sensitive. Drax exined.


    As soon as his voice fell, Rocket couldnt help butugh, Your what is sensitive? Man, Im dying.


    People on our dont wear anything. Drax said angrily at Rocket mocking him.


    Even women? Jerry was shocked.


    Drax nodded, Of course not. Why would any man or woman want to wear clothing like that?


    Such a good, such a good culture. Its a shame that its now gone, damn Ronan. After listening to Draxs answer, Star-Lord couldnt help showing a look of regret.


    Jerry can only sigh.


    It seems that there are still many beautifuls in the universe that he has not seen before. After ten days and passing through eight jumping points, a familiar blue finally appeared in the eyes of everyone.


    Is this your home? It looks beautiful. Rocket sat in the drivers seat and looked at it.


    On the other side, Star-Lord looked at the Earth before him and seemed to remember something.


    After a moment of silence, he replied, Yeah, before Yondu took me away, it was beautiful.


    Quill, let Dawn turn on the signal-blocking mode. Gamora reminded.


    Although the Earth is only a that has not yet set foot on the cosmic civilization, the technological knowledge of humans is not low.


    There should also be someone who could take them out because they were seen as extraterrestrial threats. Like Jerry Carmen, for example.


    Even her father is afraid of the Earth.


    She still remembers that some time ago, Thanos sent Ebony Maw and Cull Obsidian to lead the huge army of Chitauri to Earth.


    As a result, both of them died on Earth. What is even more strange is that Thanos did not take all the army to attack the Earth back but did nothing to it.


    She guessed that it was very likely to be rted to the powerful Asgardians, and it may also be because there was Jerry at that time.


    She had always thought that Jerry was familiar, but she finally remembered that Thanos once said that a mage on Earth killed Ebony Maw, and that person should be Jerry.


    There is a group of superheroes on Earth. Many of them are good, and many of them are my friends. I can introduce them to you when I get to Earth. Jerry saw Gamora turn to look at him and said with a smile.


    Jerry understands very well that despite the underdeveloped technology of the Earth, they can still kick in some alien threats, and their strength should not be underestimated.


    Dont worry. Mno is equipped with the most advanced technology. For Earth, it is absolutely impossible for them to find out about us. Fasten your seat belts, and we are about tond.


    In his heart, the Earth is still the Earth he left twenty years ago, and even if it develops, it cannot develop so fast. He spent 1.2 billion on the Mno, let alone the Earth and even the defense system in Xandar may not be able to find him.


    Dawn, turn on stealth mode.


    After the Mno entered the atmosphere, the coordinates were entered by Jerry. Star-Lord immediately ordered towards the coordinates aftering to the sky over New York.


    A voice sounded inside the Mno, Understood, master.


    The entire Mno went into stealth mode.


    I dont know why, but I feel that this is different from the average intelligent system. Neb listened to Dawns voice, seemed to have some emotions, and wondered.


    Gamora shook her head, Maybe because of its price. Remember that most of Quills money on upgrading the Mno seems to be spent on Dawn. There must be something unique about it.


    Of course, Dawn is not an ordinary intelligent system.


    Star-Lord raised his head proudly and then said, Dawn, who is the most handsome man in this universe?


    Of course. Well, Star-Lord. Dawns unique voice sounded again, but this time the answer was not as firm as before.


    Neb and Gamora looked at each other and looked at Star-Lord with a look.


    Seeing this, Jerry smiled and shook his head. When the businessman rmended Dawn to Star-Lord, he was reluctant to buy it. After all, the system is priced at 800 million, which is too much for him.


    The reason why he still bought it, in the end, was because Jerry told him at the time that 800 million was definitely worth the money.


    Based on Jerrys words, he took out his 800 million, bought Dawn, and installed it on the Mno.


    Because when Jerry saw Dawn, he noticed there was something. He could clearly sense that Dawn was not only a simple, intelligent system but also had a soul and thought itself.


    He felt that if he couldbine it with the Mno, he might be able to create a powerful spaceship like Jerrys.


    In order to learn the true origin of Dawn from the businessman, Jerry used the Imperius Curse on him at that time. It turned out that an exploding star created Dawn. It identally absorbed something and integrated it into the system.


    Two minutester, somewhere on the outskirts of New York. Jerry and the others walked out of the Mno.


    Dawn, try to stay in the air for a moment in stealth mode. I will call you if anything happens. Star-Lord took a deep breath of Earths air, then waved his hand towards the Mno.


    Dawn responded with a sound and drove the Mno into the sky.

 Chapter 440: “Star-Lord’s Life”

    Chapter 440: ��Star-Lord��s Life��


    Lets go, Jerry. Lets finish your thing and start our Guardians of the Gxy adventure early. Two days ago, I just saw on the Inte that the Sovereign Empire is looking for someone to help them fight the monsters that like to eat batteries. Maybe we can go and check them out. When the Mno left, Star-Lord immediately said to Jerry.


    Although he came to Earth because of the conditions proposed by Jerry, he still didnt want to stay here much in his heart. Because it always reminded him of his mother.


    Oh, Im afraid that wont work. We may have to stay on Earth for a while longer. Jerry shrugged.


    What?


    Star-Lord suddenly stared, This is not what we nned before!


    I didnt participate when you made the n before. Besides, this is for the safety of you and Gamora. Jerry smiled. Jerry did not n to let Star-Lord and others leave the Earth.


    Reality is not a movie, and because of his participation, the development of the future deviates greatly from the original plot. It would be bad if they were let out and caught or killed by Ego or Thanos.


    If Ego captures Star-Lord and obtains the power in his body, then including the Earth so that countlesss in the universe will be destroyed and be part of Ego. If Thanos captures Gamora, he can use Gamoras life to exchange for the Soul Stone.


    With his current strength, he is not sure that he can deal with Ego and Thanos. So putting both of them here could solve that problem. Because the Earth is still protected by Ancient One and Odin, neither Thanos nor Ego dared toe over and make trouble.


    After two years, Ancient One and Odin are both dead, and his strength is estimated to have increased a lot.


    Hell go to Asgard to get the Space Stone, use Wakandas technology to take out Visions Mind Stone, borrow the Time Stone from Doctor Strange, and add the Power and Reality Stone that he has.


    With the Infinity Stones in his hand, there is no need for the Avengers to assemble. If Ego and Thanos came together, hed face them.


    Me and Gamoras safety? Star-Lord looked dazed. He obviously doesnt understand what Jerry means. Gamora and the others are also confused by Jerrys words.


    Its moreplicated, and it has ties with your background that youre not really human. For the safety of you and Gamora, as well as the safety of the entire universe, you can leave Earth because of Ego and Thanos.


    Jerry briefly exined Star-Lords life experience and information about Ego and Thanos. After the Star-Lord and the others heard it, they were stunned.


    You mean my father is actually a that likes to put his seeds everywhere? Killed my mother and killed me to absorb the so-called power in my body and destroy the entire universe? Star-Lord was obviously dubious about Jerrys words.


    After all, it sounds too unbelievable. Let alone the previous detail, the fact that his father is a is already made it difficult for him to believe.


    Yes, why would I lie? Jerry nodded affirmatively.


    Im curious about Quills dad. If hes a, how could he make a baby with your mother? He would smush her! Drax stepped forward and asked with a serious look.


    Are you out of your mind? Gamora and Neb cursed Drax at the same time.


    At such a serious moment, the topic of discussion is about the destruction of the universe. What Drax is thinking about is how a and a human had sexual intercourse.


    Hey, I dont want to know how they do it. No one wants to know what their parents did. Anyway, I just want to make sure that its true. Star-Lord turned his head towards Drax.


    Drax didnt understand him,  Why? My father would tell the story of impregnating my mother every winter solstice. It was beautiful. You earthers have hang-ups.


    Thats disgusting. Star-Lord helplessly covered his forehead.


    Gamora and the others were speechless for a while.


    Ego can create out of nothing, so he created a human incarnation for himself, and then traveled ons and reproduced with any possible race, hoping to be born with the same power as him. Jerry still gave a reasonable exnation.


    It also made what he said seem more truthful. In his opinion, Egos power is very simr to the Reality Stones, both of which are powers that depend on a persons creative side.


    Quill, maybe Jerry is right. When we were very young, Thanos kept talking about his dream to wipe out half of life in the universe and keep the universe in bnce. He has been looking for the Infinity Stone all these years, including the location of the Soul Stone that he had asked me to find before. Its just that I didnt know those stones would have such a powerful and terrifying power.


    A snap of fingers to destroy life in half the ~ is terrifying to think about.


    Seeing that Star-Lord was still a little unconvinced, Gamora told her what she had learned.


    Although he is skeptical about what Jerry says that Thanos loves himself the most, everything else Jerry says is basically correct.


    The point is, with Jerrys terrifying strength, there is absolutely no need to lie to them.


    Therefore, she felt that all that Jerry said might be the truth.


    Dawn, pick me up!


    After listening to Gamoras words, Star-Lords eyes wandered for a moment, and then as if he had made a decision, he immediately opened his wristband and ordered the Mno who had just flown away.


    Quil, what are you doing? Rocket seems to have sensed Star-Lords intentions and hurriedly asked.


    I want to go back to Contraxia, ask Yondu about the location of Egos, and ask him in person. If he is really my father, I will kill him with my own hands if he really killed my mother. Star-Lords tone was full of anger.


    He believed ny percent of Jerrys story. Because of this, he was even more angry. The cancer in his mother was imnted by Ego in order to prevent him from moving his true feelings and giving up the original n.


    As expected, he would act like this when I tell him the story.


    Seeing that Star-Lord wanted to kill Ego alone, Jerry shook his head, opened his bracelet, and ordered, Dawn, stay there and donte down without my order.

 Chapter 441: “Ancient One’s Tea”

    Chapter 441: ��Ancient One��s Tea��


    Understood. The voice of Dawn can be heard from his bracelet.


    When Star-Lord saw this, he quickly opened his bracelet again and called, Dawn,e down immediately and pick me up to go to Contraxia.


    Im sorry, I cante down without Lord Carmens order. Dawns apologetic voice can be heard from his bracelet.


    He looked up at Jerry, I spent 800 million, and she betrayed me. What did you do to her?


    Jerry smiled, Sorry, Quill. You cant go to Ego now. I cant let him absorb the power in your body. Otherwise, the universe will be in danger. But dont worry, when I am stronger and can kill him. I will take you there.


    Dawn was born after the explosion of a star, which has a soul. Of course that Jerry can form a contract magic on her.


    When Dawn was installed on the Mno, Jerry told Star-Lord to install her on the Mno. In order to prevent him from leaving Earth, and secretly drove the Mno to find Ego.


    Without the Mno, Star-Lord wouldnt be able to leave the Earth. Even with the Earths technology, making a spaceship that can do space jumping is not enough.


    Quill, calm down. Jerry is right. Lets stay on Earth for a while. Gamora was obviously much more rational than Star-Lord and immediatelyforted him.


    Rocket and others also stepped forward to stop Star-Lord. Its just that everyones way of doing it is different. For example, Rocket is arrogant and vicious, and Neb is cold-hearted, and it is definitely impossible to count on them tofort Star-Lord emotionally.


    Therefore, Jerry heard these words on the side.


    Quill, look at yourself, man. Youre a feeble human and wouldnt stand against him.


    But my 800 million


    After a series offorts, Star-Lord finally realized that it was useless, but he was still talking about his 800 million.


    Its only 800 million. If you stay on Earth, I will give you more moneyter.


    Jerry stepped forward, patted Star-Lord on the shoulder, then continued, Im going to Kamar Taj now to see The Ancient One. Are you with me, or are you just want to stay here all day?


    Ancient One and Odin have said before that they dont want two Infinity Stones in one persons hands because that is likely to cause a great disaster. Now, he has vited this rule with the Power Stone and the Reality Stone in his hands.


    Now that hes back, he needs to talk about this matter. However, he didnt think it was a big problem.


    In the movie, Ancient One did not know that Doctor Strange gave the Time Stone to Thanos, indicating that she did not see that far into the future.


    She is determined to wait for Doctor Strange to take her ce in her current state so that she can unload the burden of the Sorcerer Supreme.


    As for Odin, his strength continues to weaken, and he has few years to live. He also needs a strong ally to face possible future crises.


    Alright, Ill go with you. Star-Lord and the others replied in unison.


    Sorcerer Supreme, Kamar Taj, and Mages, all of which Jerry has just briefly introduced to them. It is something that they wanted to see definitely.


    Come on then. With a swipe, a portal leading to Kamar Taj appeared in front of everyone.


    -


    Wong, teaching new students, I see. While passing through the portal to the training ground in Kama Taj, Jerry saw Wong teaching the new mages to practice spells.


    The life expectancy of Kama Tajs mage is simr to a normal person. Therefore, in order to protect the Sanctuaries and protect the Earth from being invaded by dimensional threats, it is necessary to constantly add new mages to maintain the inheritance and strength of the entire Kamar Taj.


    Some of these new mages inadvertently learned about the legends of Kamar Taj. They came here because of the news, passed the test, and stayed. Some of the masters in Kamar Taj went there to teach the new students.


    Wong and Mordo generally guide these new students. If their talent is good, it is also possible that Ancient One herself will teach themter.


    Jerry? Its been a long time. Where have you been all this time?


    Wong turned his head and saw that it was Jerry and was slightly surprised.


    Jerry often came to Kamar Taj to ask Ancient One about magic and was a frequent visitor to the library. This time, the sudden disappearance of him and noting back for more than half a year surprised Wong.


    Who are these people? Wong stared at them. He saw Star-Lord, Gamora, Rocket, Groot, and Draxing out of the portal following Jerry.


    Star-Lord is partially human, so there is nothing strange about him. As for Gamora, Rocket, Groot, and Drax, it can be seen at a nce that they are not Earthers.


    During this time, I went to others outside the Earth for a spin. These are friends I met in the universe. By the way, is Master Ancient One there? I have something important to say to her.


    She is making tea in the hall. Wong was a little surprised by the appearance of several aliens. After all, he has seen many strange-looking creatures from other dimensions in Kamar Taj all these years.


    Jerry nodded, then pointed to the five and said, Wong, please help me take care of my friends.


    After he finished speaking, he let the others go for a walk in the yard by themselves and then walked to the hall alone.


    As he opened the wooden door and stepped into the hall, Jerry heard Ancient Ones voice, I just made a milk tea with some tapioca pearls like you saidst time. Would you like a cup?


    Ancient One had already noticed Jerrying to her.


    He sat on the opposite side of Ancient One, reached out, and used magic to turn the milk tea that Ancient One poured for him into iced milk tea in an instant, Thank you.

 Chapter 442: “Dr. Banner’s Help”

    Chapter 442: ��Dr. Banner��s Help��


    Ancient One looked at Jerry, who was drinking iced milk tea and nodded, Carmen, the power in your body seems to be much stronger than before. It seems that this trip has brought you a lot of things.


    Every time Jerry came to see her, his strength would improve a bit, but this time the improvement seemed to be bigger than usual. She couldnt help but be surprised when she sensed Jerrys appearance for the first time.


    However, this is also a good thing for her. At least after she leaves, the Earth can be much safer with him around.


    As expected from you. I have hidden it well, but you can still see it easily. Jerry put down the milk tea in his hand.


    He remembered that he had been to Asgard before. At that time, with his spell, Odin could no longer see his strength. But this time, his strength is much stronger than when he left Earth before, and the mana shielding spell is more potent than before.


    However, Ancient One still saw through the magic power in his body at a nce. It can only be said that in terms of real magic strength, he feels that he is still far away from the Ancient One.


    Of course, this does not mean that his strength is stronger than Odins. Odins strengthes from his body, which is different from Ancient One, and everyone has different specialties.


    When Ancient One heard Jerrys words, she smiled, Dont underestimate yourself. Maybe Im better than you in some areas of magic. As long as you keep improving it, Im sure that youll surpass me.


    Ancient One was speaking from the bottom of her heart. She sat opposite Jerry and could really feel Jerrys strength.


    Youre too kind. I am far worse than you. Jerry obviously did not agree with her words.


    He knew that what she was talking about was only normal strengthnot including her borrowing Vishantis power.


    In addition to borrowing the power of Vishanti, Ancient One secretly captured part of the Dormammus power in order to immortalize her life and prevent those powerful threats from invading the Earth.


    Jerry would probably lose if Ancient One burst into full strength, even if he used the Reality and the Power Stone. Besides, the Time Stone was much more fun than his Power and Reality Stone.


    Just like if he goes to Asgard to fight Odin, it is estimated that with his current strength, at most, he can tie with him. But thats when Odin uses his own strength. If Odin drew power from Asgard, then he would definitely lose.


    Okay, lets not talk about this. Youe to me in such a hurry. There must be something very important. Ancient One was no longer entangled in the issue of Jerrys strength but led the topic to the point.


    Jerry didnt beat around the bush but told Egos n and the fact that Thanos wanted to collect six Infinity Stones. He also took out the Power Stone and put it on the table.


    So thats the whole situation. I came to ask you what I should do with this stone. Should I keep it in Kama Taj?


    Karma Taj already has the Time Stone, so its not suitable to keep the Power Stone here. Ancient One refused.


    Just kidding, the Infinity Stone is both a power and a responsibility that a Sorcerer Supreme must bear. She could protect both of the stones in one ce. But she has decided to retire and couldnt just have both of them if someone takes her ce.


    As for her sessor, Stephen Strange, although he is even better than her, he still needs time to train. The reason why she is so strong is that she has lived for hundreds of years. It will take a long time for Stephen to reach her current level.


    Then I should leave it to Odin. It should be safe if it were put there. Seeing Ancient One refusal, Jerry immediately understood why, so he immediately suggested a second suggestion.


    Ancient One heard the words, thought momentarily, and finally shook her head, Its a bad idea. Asgard already has the Space Stone. If you give the Power Stone, he will probably send it to the collector just to be safe.


    The Infinity Stones represent both great power and endless trouble. Odins lifespan was running out, and Ragnarok was about toe. Ancient One knew that Odin would not ept this Power Stone at this current time.


    You should continue to keep them. With your current strength, I believe you can protect them from being used by evil people. Plus, youve learned how to use them too. Ancient One smiled and pushed the Power Stone on the table to Jerry again.


    Jerry looked at her. He put the stone away, Since you trust me, then I will protect it together with the Reality Stone and stop Thanos n. Jerry had already expected the result.


    Ancient One has experienced countless battles and defeated countless powerful beings, including Dormammu, in the past few hundred years. Enemies like Thanos and Ego, who may cause major crises in the future, are nothing to her.


    She just wants to spend thest two years rxing, unloading the burden, and exploring the universes real mysteries. Therefore, she would refuse anything that would make her troublesome in theing years.


    However, even if Ancient One really put the Power stone in Kamar Taj, it doesnt matter. She will allow him if he wants to study it or borrow it. When Ancient One is dead, it will naturally be given to him again.


    The purpose of this trip is to let Ancient One and Odin understand that Jerry is not the kind of person who years the power of the Infinity Stones. In this way, he will be able to use the Power Stone on Earth openly and fairly.


    Aftermunicating with Ancient One about the ownership of the Power Stone, Jerry did not stay in Kamar Taj for a long time but returned directly to his vi in Queens with the others.


    However, his magic mirror suddenly lit up before he was ready to discuss the next n with the others.


    Huh, Dr. Banner? Since handing the magic mirror to Dr. Banner, this is the first time Banner has contacted Jerry.


    Opening the mirror, a face full of panic appeared in the mirror,


    Oh, God. They all said they couldnt reach you, but I didnt expect it to work. Jerry, I need your help right now.

 Chapter 443: “The Twin Appears”

    Chapter 443: ��The Twin Appears��


    Dr. Banner stood in the cabin of the Quinjet, listening to the sound of fighting from the walkie-talkie, and asked, How is it now? Do you need the help of the other me?


    Wait for it, fuck! Tonys sound can be heard, and then there was only the sound of the signal being interrupted.


    Obviously, Tony and others seem to have encountered some danger. After taking two steps back, Banner finally opened the cabin and walked out of the Quinjet. He nned to transform into Hulk to rescue once Tony and others were in danger.


    However, as soon as he walked out before he had time to check the situation, he saw a pair of powerful figures not far ahead, looking at him with malicious eyes. Suddenly, he understood why Tony asked him to wait.


    But its toote. The one on the opposite side can move at high speed, and the other can control things with her mind.


    What should I do? Looking at the two walking towards him, Banner immediately retreated back to the Quinjet and closed the cabin.


    Themunication device in the cabin seems to have been cut off, and now it is impossible to contact Tony and others toe. Even if they can be contacted, it will be toote when they arrive.


    The steel cabin door cracking sound can be heard, and a magical force was forcibly twisting it. It was estimated that it would be broken in just a few seconds.


    Dr. Banner suddenly remembered something. He jumped to the bag beside the seat, rummaged around for a while, and took out the mirror that Jerry gave him. Although since thest incident on S.H.I.E.L.Ds base, he disappeared, and the public also theorized about his disappearance.


    Fury, Tony, and Thor have all tried to use their mirror to contact him, but unfortunately, there has been no response. But now, it is do or die.


    Banner shouted the activation spell into the mirror. After nervously waiting for about five seconds, the mirror finally lit up when the door was about to bepletely destroyed.


    Dr. Banner, long time no see. Jerrys familiar face appeared in the mirror.


    Oh, God. They all said they couldnt reach you, but I didnt expect it to work. Banner was overjoyed when he saw that he had contacted him.


    At this moment, the two of them opened the door and walked in directly.


    Jerry, I need your help right now tha- Banner panicked and wanted to exin the current situation to Jerry.


    He was only halfway through when one of them had already appeared behind him and began to control him.


    Immediately afterwards, he held his head and quickly transformed into Hulk. A voice sounded in Hulks mind. He roared and was about to run towards Sokovia, not far away.


    Looks like something is happening. Jerry looked in the mirror and heard Hulks roar. He knew that Dr. Banner must be in danger.


    Recalling the movie he had seen, he had some guesses.


    Lets go. Im going to take you to meet some of my friends. Jerry called Star-Lord, and the others, stretched out his hand, and a portal leading to the magic mirror appeared in front of them.


    After crossing the portal, Jerry and Star-Lord appeared in the cabin of the Quinjet. At this time, the pair of super-powered figures and Hulk were standing there.


    Ah, so its Scarlet Witch and Quicksilver.


    After sensing the chaotic magic power from over there, Jerry immediately judged that the woman over there was Scarlet Witch.


    Jerry, your friend doesnt seem to be an Earthling. Hes a bit like Gamora. Star-Lord looked at Hulk in the distance with a surprised look on his face.


    There is no Zen-Whoberis that big. Gamora kicked Star-Lord from behind.


    Jerry also shrugged, He is a pure human. Only because of biological experiments that he became like this. You will see him when he returns to normal.


    At this time, Scarlet Witch and Quicksilver noticed the appearance of Jerry and others. Moreover, Scarlet Witch changed her order for Hulk to go to Sokovia to cause havoc andmanded him to protect both of them.


    Several people suddenly appeared, only two of them were normal people, and the others were weirder. Their appearance makes her vignt.


    Who are you?


    It doesnt matter who we are. Can you release the magic on my friend first? Jerry took the lead out of the Quinjet and smiled at her.


    When she heard that Jerry called Hulk a friend, she immediately knew that these strange-looking people should be with Tony.


    Kill them. Her voice resounded in Hulks mind again. He roared and rushed in Jerrys direction.


    Jerry, your friends dont seem to be very nice. Seeing this, Star-Lord immediately drew out his gun, while Rocket, Gamora, and others also drew their own weapons.


    Jerry stopped and exined, Its not that he is not nice. Its just that thedy over there has controlled his mind.


    What now? Star-Lord looked at Hulk, who was getting closer.


    Jerry smiled, While he is very tough, you can fight him. This is the first battle for the Guardians of the Gxy, and we cant lose.


    None of the Guardians of the Gxy are strong except for Groot. If they want to stay on Earth for a few years, Jerry feels that he still needsneeds to let them feel what kind of threat Earth has to offer.


    Scarlet Witch, Quicksilver, and Hulk, he feels they should give the Guardians of the Gxy a clear understanding of their own strength.

 Chapter 444: “Guardians of The Galaxy In Action”

    Chapter 444: ��Guardians of The Gxy In Action��


    What about you, Jerry? Seeing that Jerry actually moved behind them, Star-Lord and others showed puzzled expressions.


    Jerry raised his hand, I wont do anything,


    Before Star-Lord and the others could refute, they saw Hulk jumping and smashing toward them. They had no choice but to pick up their weapons and dodge.


    Groot, Drax. You go deal with the big guy; well deal with the person who controls the big guy. After dodging Hulks attack, Star-Lord immediately made a n.


    Hulk is Jerrys friend, so their goal is not to kill the Hulk but to restrain the Hulk and then deal with the person who controls the Hulk.


    Hulk roared angrily, and he was about to attack them. But he was suddenly entangled by a branch. It turned out that Groot used his ability in time.


    Seeing Groot pulling him to put Hulk to the ground temporarily, Drax didnt sit still. He jumped on Hulk and punched him.


    After Drax smashed Hulk, he became even more angry. Drax was mercilessly flown out with his right hand and mmed into the Quinjet next to Jerry.


    Ouch. Jerry looked at the dent that carved Draxs body on the Quinjet and shook his head secretly.


    Although Draxs strength is not as good as Hulk, his bodys ability to resist blunt attacks is the best. He quickly returned to normal and rushed towards Hulk again.


    Groot is tall and can assist in restraining the enemy. He can grow quickly, even if hecks an arm or a broken leg. Draxs strength is not low and tanks some of the beatings.


    The two teamed up to fight Hulk. Although they were basically underpowered, they barely restrained him and bought time for Star-Lord and others.


    Star-Lord and the others quickly saw the two.


    Star-Lord and Rocket didnt hold back after confirming that Scarlet Witch and Quicksilver were enemies. They just need to shoot them both dead. One is a Ravagers, and one is a bounty hunter. Although they had no formal gun-handling training, they had some of the best skills.


    Unfortunately, the enemy is not an ordinary person.


    Quicksilver can move at high speed and can disappear in the blink of an eye. Scarlet Witch cast a shield with both hands, blocking the attacks of Star-Lord and Rockets guns.


    Star-Lord, Rocket, Gamora, and Neb seemed to be pushed from behind and mmed forward. Quicksilver relied on his speed and knocked them out with force.


    Gamora and Neb are both trained fighters, and their physique is extraordinary. They immediately rolled when they fell and stood firmly on the ground as soon as possible.


    Because of his body, Rocket quickly stabilizes himself on the ground.


    In the end, only Star-Lord fell to the ground.


    Star-Lord has half-god blood, and his body is very resistant to various energies. He can even resist energy in the Power Stone. But before his power is unlocked, his physique and reaction speed are not much stronger than ordinary people on Earth.


    Be careful of that man. He moves really fast. Jerry stood at the door and kindly reminded him.


    Star-Lord looked at Quicksilver, that stood there, and his eyes turned towards Gamora, Both of you deal with thedy. Rocket and I will deal with this guy.


    Gamora and Neb nced at each other and turned their head toward Scarlet Witch. Star-Lord directly activated the thruster on his feet and flew into mid-air.


    You can run quick, but you cant fly.


    Although Quicksilver has super speed, he cant fly and is a bit surprised that he flew in the air. His physique is simr to ordinary peoples. He will die if Star-Lord shoots him.


    However, he just used super speed and easily dodged a few bullets. But suddenly, he felt something wrong because he was forcibly pulled.


    It turned out that, Rocket had moved to a seat and scattered several unknown triangle steel pieces near Quicksilver. After those steel piecesnded, they immediately opened and stuck him to the ground.


    You aint see nothing yet in this universe. Take this. Rocket raised his hand, and the Quicksilver was shot immediately.


    Pietro!


    Scarlet Witch turned her head to see her brother fall to the ground, and suddenly her emotions were out of control. The chaotic energy in her body broke out. Gamora and Neb were flown away from the spot.


    Alright, she has to rely on emotions to burst out the power in her body. Jerry knew that she had a lot of magic power in her body. She can even control one of the Infinity Stones.


    After practicing the Darkhold, she singlehandedly overpowered Doctor Strange and even went to the multiverse. But now, its hard for her not to be driven by emotions.


    Gamora and Neb are powerful proficient in closebat and because they go to war most of the time. At the same time, Scarlet Witch can only use her magic powers to attack.


    Although they always thought about getting revenge, they had been in aboratory and never killed anyone and didnt know how to fight. Just like Quicksilver just now, when he saw Star-Lord flying, he didnt know what to do.


    Even when attacking the enemy, he thought about pushing down the enemy on his way instead of dismantling all of the weapons used.


    Suppose Quicksilver received some training and carried a sharp dagger with him. He can basically kill all four of them instantly.

 Chapter 445: “Soul”

    Chapter 445: ��Soul��


    Seeing that Gamora and Neb were knocked back, Star-Lord quickly adjusted his direction to try to catch them, but the powerful force directly smashed him to the ground.


    Rocket reacted immediately and turned the gun to shoot at Scarlet Witch but found that she was no longer there, but flew to the top of his head. The magic also hit him and flew into the others.


    After taking care of them, Scarlet Witch hurriedlynded next to her brother and picked him up. After realizing that he was still breathing, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    You guys almost did it.


    Seeing that they were sent flying by, Groot and Drax were also hit by Hulk and almost lost their lives. Jerry finally stopped watching them and Apparated over.


    Hulk had justid down Groot and Drax, saw Jerry suddenly appear, and immediately punched him. Jerry quickly stepped forward, dodged Hulks big fist, and then pped Hulk in the chest.


    In an instant, Dr. Banners soul was punched out of his body by Jerrys palm, and Hulks entire body stood there quietly.


    Jerry, what happened to me? Dr. Banners soul flew out, looking at Hulks body in front of him.


    Jerry retracted his hand and smiled, I just let your soul leave the body temporarily so that the youngdys magic wont work.


    After years of research on soul magic, he could finally directly punch a persons soul out of the body as Ancient One did. With this, no matter how strong and difficult the enemy is, Jerry can teleport close to the enemy and knock them like this.


    Scarlet Witch saw Hulk and saw he instantly defeated by the person who always watched on the side. She was worried that her brother would be injured if she continued to fight, so she hurriedly hugged her brother and used her magic to fly away quickly.


    Jerry watched Scarlet Witch fly away with Quicksilver in her arms but did not stop her. Instead, he came to Star-Lord and the others and began to heal their injuries.


    Scarlet Witch and Quicksilver are not bad people. They lost their parents because of the war when they were young, and the missiles produced by Stark Enterprises happened to kill his parents.


    Thats why Hydra brainwashed her and wanted to kill the Avengers and create a better world without war.


    When they return this time, they know that Ultrons so-called creation of a beautiful world is to lift the entire Sokovia into the sky and imitate a meteorite to hit the earth to kill all human beings.


    The main reason is that he doesnt want to interfere too much with the development of things now because he needs the Vision to be born normally. Without Visions help to drive Ultron out of the Inte, Ultron cannot bepletely killed.


    He also needs to earn red stars through this incident to have a sufficient number of red stars to go to the new world after the cooldown.


    Jerry used his magic to restore Groot to normal before he came to Hulk. As soon as he stretched out his hand, he pulled Dr. Banners soul back into his body. At this time, Hulk also opened his eyes again.


    Friend. Without the magic from Scarlet Witch, he regained his senses.


    Dr. Banner will turn into the Hulk if he is angry, but thats not to say that Hulk is an irrational monster.


    Besides being a little scary on the outside and always seeming angry, Hulk is like a child at heart. He will treat you as a friend if you act nicely to them.


    Long time no see, Hulk. Jerry smiled and patted Hulk on the shoulder.


    He has recovered? My God, is Earthers this strong now? I clearly remember that it was not like this when I was a child. Star-Lord patted the dirt on his body.


    Hulk turned his head to look at Star-Lord and the others and roared as if he wanted to express his apology for the injury he had caused. Its just that his angry expression looked more like he was going to fight them again, and they were so frightened that they almost drew their weapons again.


    At this moment, there was a sound in the sky, and everyone looked up. A red and gold robot was flying towards them.


    Another oneing! Rocket jumped on Groots shoulder and pulled out his gun again.


    Star-Lord and the others also quickly picked up their weapons.


    Dont worry. Hes with us. Seeing this, Jerry quickly waved his hand because the robot that was flying was Tony.


    Jerry? My God, where have you beentely? Weve been looking for you! After Tonynded, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Just now, he finally killed a clone of Ultron. But he knew thedy before wanted to control Hulk to destroy and quickly rushed towards the Quinjet where Dr. Banner was located.


    Although Banner has transformed, there seems to be no problem. What surprised him most was that he saw Jerry, who had been out of contact for more than half a year.


    When Sokovia was under attack, he contacted Jerry. He even came to visit him in person. The news from Jerrys father was that Jerry had been participating in some kind of academic trip for more than three months, and it was said that he would not be back in three months.


    Through his investigation, the university he attended did not have any information about him at all. Therefore, they had no choice but to give up such a most powerful helper.


    This time they were hit hard again. ck Widow, Captain America, and Thor were all having trouble with Scarlet Witch. Jerrys appearance at this time was undoubtedly a big help.


    I left the Earth recently, went to others in the universe, and just returned. Before I got home, I received a call from Dr. Banner for help. It seems that you have encountered a lot of trouble. Jerry smiled and exined.

 Chapter 446: “Introduction”

    Chapter 446: ��Introduction��


    Going around the universe? Well, thats a long trip. No wonder I cant get in touch with you, are they? When Tony heard Jerrys exnation, he also stared at him with a look of surprise and then looked at the people behind Jerry.


    Jerry introduced, Some of my alien friends, you can call them Guardians of the Gxy.


    This is Tony Stark, the most talented scientist on Earth.


    Tony raised his hand and said hello, Hello and wee to Earth.


    Okay, we can talk about thister. Can you tell me what happened when I left? Jerry interrupts and cuts to the subject.


    Although he has watched all Marvel movies and T.V. series, many things have been deflected because of his existence. So he needs to confirm what happened during this time.


    Oh yeah, Hulk. Jerry turned his head and cast a Cheering Charm on Hulk.


    With the charm, Hulks anger subsided. A bright smile appeared on his face, his body quickly became smaller, and he turned into Dr. Banner again. Hulks transformation is because of anger. As long as the anger subsides, his transformation will naturally end.


    Using the Transfiguration Charm, he gave Dr. Banner a suit. Jerry said, Okay, now both of you can talk it out.


    Dr. Banner and Tony were stunned on the spot when they saw that Jerry could easily suppress Hulks transformation with magic. However, he temporarily suppressed the surprise in his heart and began to narrate some things that happened during this time.


    It turned out that after the Project Insight appeared, due to public opinion and the interference of various national governments, S.H.I.E.L.D. haspletely deconsecrated, and its scale has been greatly reduced.


    Fury also stepped down as the director of S.H.I.E.L.D., and Coulson took over.


    However, because of Jerry, S.H.I.E.L.D. suffered much less damage than in the original plot. Although its strength was not as strong as before, it still fended off some of the Hydra agents living beneath it.


    The Hydra base in Sokovia was discovered by S.H.I.E.L.D. led by Coulson when tracking down the remaining of the Hydra organization.


    Because the Mind Scepter was stolen and the Avengers assembled again, destroyed Sokovias base together, and took back the scepter. As for the current Ultron, Tony persuaded Banner to help, and the two created something together.


    It was originally for Tonys Global Defense n. When aliens invade, he will use his robots to build the first line of defense on Earth to avoid unnecessary casualties.


    Due to technical limitations, Jarvis could not control so many robots at the same time, so the n has never been realized. It was not until after the attack on the Hydra base in Sokovia that they found the results of their research on the Mind Scepter.


    Tony and Dr. Banner finally created a super-intelligent Ultron that can control countless robots at the same time. However, because of the scepters influence, Ultron gave birth to his own will and believes that human beings are the most important factor affecting world peace.


    As long as humans and the Avengers exist, there can be no peace on Earth. He then started the n to destroy the Avengers and all mankind.


    This time they came to trace the clues, but they didnt expect to be tricked by Ultron. If it werent for Jerrys appearance to prevent Hulk from going to the city to do damage, the Avengers would have been attacked by a lot of public opinion.


    You guys think using robots to protect the Earth will work? Thats idiotic. Even the Nova Empire and the Kree Empire wont dare do that. After listening to Tony and Banners story, Rocket patted his knee andughed loudly for the first time.


    That roon can speak? Tony froze for a moment when he heard Rockets voice.


    Because he always thought that Rocket was the pet of the alien who looked like a tree, but he didnt expect to be able to speak.


    Hey, Tin Man. Dont call me a roon. Youre a genius on Earth. Rocket hates that name.


    Actually, I think you are more like a red panda. Star-Lord interjected.


    Rocket wondered, What is a red panda?


    Its pretty much the same as Roon, which is a dumb animal. Star-Lordughed.


    Drax alsoughed when he heard the words.


    Quill, if it werent for me just now, you would have been beaten up by that guy. Rocket jumped up from Groots shoulder and rushed towards Star-Lord.


    Seeing that Rocket was going to fight Star-Lord. Draxughed even more. This made Neb and Gamora next to them so angry that they almost pulled out their weapons.


    What are they doing? Tony and Banner twitched their mouths as they watched the Guardians of the Gxy scuffle there.


    Dont worry about them. Theyre just like that. Theyll be fine. Jerry is not surprised because this happens every day.


    After the scuffle was over, Jerry directly drew a portal. Everyone passed through the portal and saw ck Widow, Captain America, and Thor, who were confused, and the only reasonably normal Hawkeye.


    It seems that everyone is in a bad state.


    Jerry stepped forward and touched the foreheads of the three with his hands one by one. He instantly released the magic left by the Scarlet Witch.


    Jerry! When the three recovered their senses, all of them were surprised to see him.


    Ten minutester, The Avengers have returned to normal and got to know each other with the Guardian of the Gxy members under Jerrys introduction.


    Although just now, the Quinjet had been destroyed and was basically unusable, with Jerry there, a Mending Charm could easily restore them to its original state.

 Chapter 447: “The Fight”

    Chapter 447: ��The Fight��


    Whats the specific situation? On the screen, Agent Hill asked Tony.


    He shook his head, then replied, The mission failed. Ultron took away everything, but the good news is that the wizard is back.


    The wizard is back? Hills eyes lit up.


    The wizard is obviously the strongest person they have in the world, and he is also recognized as the strongest among all the Avengers at present. Although Jerry has never admitted that he is an Avenger, but in the eyes of the public, he is a member of the Avengers.


    Good afternoon, Agent Hill. Jerry came over and said hello.


    Hill is also the first agent he came into contact with. She remembered that he was a wizard hiding and was afraid that others would discover his identity.


    Wee back. I think Nick will be delighted to hear this.


    Unfortunately, I may have to tell him some bad news. Jerry shrugged.


    Regarding Thanos Infinity Stones collection, Ego will devour things in the universe, and he must tell Fury and all the Avengers.


    Although they may note in handy in the end, it can give them a sense of crisis and allow them to concentrate on improving their strength in the next few years rather than doing nothing and starting a civil war.


    Bad news? Hill was stunned.


    Jerry smiled, Lets talk about it when we meet.


    Okay, Barton will take you to a safe ce where Ultron cant connect to the inte. Fury and Coulson are also there. Hill nodded and closed the video call.


    Seeing the screen darkened, Jerry asked Tony next to him, By the way, what happened to you and Captain Rogers? Something feels off?


    Some time ago, we had trouble because of some things. Tony sighed and told the whole story.


    The main reason for the conflict between the two was because of the Winter Soldier, who Jerry had subdued to protect Pierce in the S.H.I.E.L.D. building. After Jerry left that day, Steve discovered that the Winter Soldier was his long-dead friend Bucky.


    Steve has been frail and weak since childhood, and his friend Bucky has always cared for him. Later, he became Captain America through a super soldier serum. They were still good friends. It can be said that Bucky is the most important friend in his life.


    As for why Bucky is alive now and has be the famous Winter Soldier of Hydra, Steve finally finds the answer after a series of investigations, including helping Coulson destroy many of Hydras remaining bases.


    It turned out that during the mission, Bucky fell off a cliff and did not fall to his death but was brought back by Dr. Z, and brainwashed him, which turned him into a ruthless killer without any memory and only knew how to obey orders.


    Likewise, other Winter Soldiers like him are being held in Siberia. With the help of Coulsons team, Fitz and Gemma, Bucky finally regained all his memories, but there was a big problem.


    It was Bucky who killed many good people for Hydra during the time he was controlled to be a hitman. Among them, there were Tonys parents.


    After learning the news, Steve was immediately put in a dilemma. Under the guidance of Coulsons team, he took Bucky to find Tony and told Tony the whole story.


    Tony was very angry because of this. He just learned the harsh truth about the very reason why his parents were dead that night. In the end, Tony didnt kill Bucky but just kicked Steve and Bucky out of the Stark Building because he really couldnt forgive the person who killed his parents.


    Even Steve took the initiative to talk to him several times during this time, but he did not respond in a good way.


    Tell me, am I being too stingy? After all, Bucky is also a victim of this incident. After recounting the grudge between him and Steve, Tony couldnt help sighing.


    After such a long time, he has forgiven most of Steve and Buckys sins in his heart, but he didnt say it.


    Jerry also sighed at this time.


    ording to the original plot, what Tony said happened after the Ultron incident ended, and things were different from what Tony said.


    To be honest, I think you have done a good job. If it were me, even if that Bucky did it under control, I would still kill him. Jerry consoled.


    Compared to Steve, he and Tony have known each other for a long time and have a stronger rtionship. If he had to choose one side, he would definitely be on Tonys side. Hes not as great as Tony and Steve, but he would sacrifice himself for civilians.


    What he cares more about is his family and friends. If his family and friends are killed, no matter whether that person is controlled or not, he will not let it go.


    Jerry, I know youre trying to cheer me. I sometimes think that his point of view doesnt seem to be wrong. If it wasnt because you arrived in time and thatdy controlled Banner, its hard for me to think it was his fault. Tony thought for a while.


    Jerry heard the words and smiled, If you think that way, thats good. After all, from the standpoint of friends, I still hope that you and Steve can reconcile.


    Although if the two were going to fight, he would stand for Tony, it would be best if they could make it out peacefully.


    I didnt say that your ne on Earth is too slow. You should have listened to me just now. Take my Mno because her speed is beyond your imagination.


    Jerry had just finished chatting with Tony when Star-Lordsints came from behind.


    He shook his head helplessly and asked Hawkeye, who was flying the ne in front of him, How long will it take to reach the destination?


    Its a bit far away. Im afraid it will take five or six hours. You guys can take a rest for a while. Barton turned his head back while driving the ne.


    Jerry heard and said, Tell me about the approximate location coordinates. I will open a portal directly in front of the ne so that we dont have to fly for so long.


    Uh, well. The coordinates are Hawkeye was stunned for a moment, nodded immediately, and told the coordinates.

 Chapter 448: “Reconciliation”

    Chapter 448: ��Reconciliation��


    On the outskirts of New York.


    A huge fire ring appeared out of thin air, followed by the Quinjet that passed through the fire ring andnded on thewn.


    When you are here, any problem can be solved. Seeing that the flight that originally took several hours was shortened to a few seconds, Tony couldnt help but let out a sigh.


    He remembered that when he and Jerry went to fight those Extremis, they had to fly and rely on the dragon. Now they can open a portal and reach their destination directly. It can only be said that Jerrys magic has definitely be more powerful than before.


    Magic is such a convenient ability. Do you want me to teach you? Jerry joked.


    Tony immediately shook his head, Forget it. I have no talent for that. Ill just concentrate on my armor.


    After everyone got off the ne, there was a greenwn in front of them and scenery in front of them. In the center of thewn is a two-story European-style vi with arge fenced yard.


    It looks like a safe house. Tony swept around and found that it was not easy to see any high-tech devices.


    In this way, the Avengers, the Guardians of the Gxy, and Jerry pushed open the door along the path and walked into the vi.


    Honey, Im home! As soon as he entered the vi, Hawkeye shouted.


    As his voice sounded, a woman walked down from the second floor with a surprise.


    I brought a guest. Sorry, I didnt tell you in advance. Hawkeye stepped forward to give her a hug and a kiss.


    At this time, Tony whispered beside Jerry, Im afraid shes an agent.


    Since being deceived by ck Widow before, when Tony sees people rted to S.H.I.E.L.D., he thinks they are agents.


    But shes pregnant. Jerry rolled his eyes.


    At this time, Hawkeye wrapped his arms around her and said, This is my wife, Laura.


    Everyone hurriedly smiled collectively and raised their hands.


    Laura also turned her head and smiled, I know you people, but who are they?


    Laura smiled when she saw Steve because she often saw him on TV, and Hawkeye told her that the wizard was a man.


    When she passed Jerry and saw Star-Lord, her expression became slightly puzzled. Her eyes were surprised when she saw Gamora, Neb, and Drax. When she saw Groot and Rocket on his shoulder with a gun on his back, she was dumbfounded.


    Hello, maam, we are his friends from outside the Earth. We are the Guardians of the Gxy, who guard the safety of the gxy. Star-Lord introduced himself.


    From the trip, he knew Jerrys title and fame on Earth.


    When Laura was surprised that aliens came to her home, a boy and a girl ran downstairs on the second floor and happily jumped into Hawkeyes arms. Apparently, the two are the son and daughter of Hawkeye and Laura.


    These two must be little agents. He told me before that he doesnt have a girlfriend. Agents nowadays are getting crazier. Tony had an envious look in his eyes.


    Jerryughed and joked, He just said that he doesnt have a girlfriend, but he didnt say that he doesnt have a wife and children. You and Pepper will have them soon. If not, I can help you make some potions to, you know, stimte both of you guys.


    Is it effective? Tony rolled his eyes.


    Tony coughs, I dont need it, but I have a friend who wants to have a baby sooner. If your potion is useful, you can give me some, and Ill give them the potion.


    -


    An hourter.


    Hawkeye and Laura went back to the bedroom upstairs to change their clothes. Dr. Banner and ck Widow went to the guest room to bathe. Star-Lord talks to Thor and asks if there is any unused item in Asgard that he doesnt need or use anymore.


    Gamora and Neb walked in the woods while Hawkeyes children surrounded Groot and Rocket.


    Tony and Rogers were chopping some firewood outside the vi, but they all looked expressionless.


    Did Fury and Coulson say when theyreing? Jerry looked at the two people and reluctantly spoke first to break the ice.


    Steve immediately replied, He should be here. After all, we arrived here more than five hours early. I just contacted Hill, and ording to their information, they should arrive in five minutes.


    I dont know how Fury and the others looked when they saw the aliens.


    I guess hed be startled. I deliberately didnt say that Jerry returned with some alien friends.


    At this moment, the awkward atmosphere just now finally dissipated.


    Tony, Im really sorry. Although I know its useless to say anything. Steve looked at Tony and sincerely apologized to him again.


    Tony didnt refuse this time, just sighed, Okay, its in the past now. Im not a person who is easily swallowed by hatred. I heard that he has now joined Coulsons S.H.I.E.L.D. team?


    Yes. He wants to use the rest of his life and his ability as much as possible to amend his previous mistakes. There was a bit of sadness in Steves tone.


    He was heartbroken, knowing he had never intended to harm people back in the day, and he was just brainwashed to do all of Hydras dirty work.


    Maybe, if my father is here, he will forgive him. Tony muttered something.


    Bucky knew Howard Stark. Before, he was presumed dead in a war but turned out to be under the control of an enemy. Howards emotion was probably shocked back then when he saw Bucky on the night of the assassination.

 Chapter 450: “Admirable”

    Chapter 450: ��Admirable��


    After listening to Jerrys story, Egos n, and Thanos n to exterminate half of the creatures in the universe, everyone fell silent. Its not that they dont believe Jerry. Its just what Jerry said is too crazy.


    The S.H.I.E.L.D. is now mainly tasked with cleaning up the remaining Hydras. The goal of the Avengers is to protect the Earth from alien invasion and clean up the existence that S.H.I.E.L.D., like Ultron, cannot deal with.


    But the two enemies that Jerry mentioned are not invading the Earth at all but destroying all thes and half of the life in the universe.


    The former is that he will consume the Earth into his own body. Unless they leave the Earth in advance and survive in space, all creatures on Earth will die. Thetter would kill half of the human beings on Earth and be randomly selected.


    The key is that these two are existences that they cannot solve now.


    One is a with the power of a godlike being, and the other has the most powerful fleet in the entire universe.


    Come on now, no need to be stressed. Jerry watched the atmosphere in the entire room change.


    Actually, its not as serious as everyone thinks. As I said, Ego still doesnt know that Quill has inherited his power, so as long as we ensure that Quill wont be discovered by him, he wont implement the n.


    Thanos and his army are powerful, but the Earth has us and Asgard. Everyone strives to improve their strength and prepare for war. When hees, well destroy them.


    Jerry is right. What are you afraid of? If Thanos dares toe to Earth to grab the Infinity Stones, then we Asgard will send troops to support likest time. Thor also raised his Mjolnir and spoke.


    Midgard belongs to one of the Nine Realms. Anyone in this universe knows that daring to invade Midgard on arge scale, like dering war on Asgard.


    Im sorry, but Asgard wouldnt exist at that time. Jerry looked at Thor and recalled that in the original plot, Asgard was destroyed before Thanos invaded the Earth because of Ragnarok.


    However, he didnt say much and still wanted to give everyone some hope. He just wanted everyone to be a little more pressured and work together so that they wouldnt split upter because of a governmental body restraining them.


    Like Jerry said, if he dares toe here, then we will fight. No matter how strong Thanos and his army are, we must face them. Steve stood up.


    Seeing that there was no fear in Steves eyes, Jerry couldnt help but sigh in admiration.


    After knowing Steves life experience, he had to admire his will. Every time he faced an enemy stronger than himself or even impossible to defeat, he never gave up, from the street gangster who bullied him, to Hydra, to being frozen for 70 years, to being controlled by Scarlet Witch and defeating Thanos to stop his n.


    He has always been the one who insisted on fighting to the end, never knowing to give up.


    Jerry, I thought you chose to disappear because of some things against you. I didnt expect you to leave the Earth and to find those aliens who invaded the Earth. Fury looked at Jerry.


    He thought Jerry left Earth because of the conspiracy, and now he heard that Jerry came back to tell about all of this. It made him realize that Jerry left the Earth to find answers for the safety of the Earth. Proving that Jerry cared more about the Earth than he thought.


    After hearing Furys words, everyone looked at Jerry. Apparently, they have the same thought as Fury.


    Jerry disappeared for a few months and returned with such important news. Who would have believed it if he hadnt left the Earth to tell about this news?


    Jerry looked at everyones eyes and waved his hand embarrassedly, Its not what you think. I just want to go to the outside of the Earth to see new things and identally found out about it.


    Indeed, his original purpose of leaving the Earth was to go out for a walk. To find aliens suitable for his world to live in and provide him with magic power. As for this news, he knows it from his other world, and it would be hard to tell them where he got it originally.


    Well, we wont discuss these issues for the time being. The most important thing now is to figure out the purpose of Ultron and then deal with him. Otherwise, he will keep making robots, which will be difficult if a war breaks out. Jerry no longer bothered about this but turned the topic to Ultron.


    Now, he wanted to set his focus on the problem to earn some red stars. Ultrons purpose is to lift off Sokovia, create a big impact on the Earth, and exterminate humans, like the extinction of dinosaurs.


    Therefore, the red stars will be a lot if he stops him. At least it should be much more than the 150,000 he got in Contraxia. He can go to the new world with these red stars and after the one-month cooldown.

 Chapter 451: “The Birth Of Vision (1)”

    Chapter 451: ��The Birth Of Vision (1)��


    With Jerrys reminder, everyone finally came back to their senses. The main purpose of their gathering here today is not to discuss the security of the universe but to solve the threat posed by Ultron.


    Because of Ego and Thanos, they were so shocked that they almost forgot about Ultron.


    As a result, the Avengers, S.H.I.E.L.D agents, and the Guardians of the Gxy began to discuss their n and think about why Ultron wanted to create an army of robots.


    Finally, after analyzing what Ultron had said before, they concluded that Ultrons goal should be to destroy the entire human race. However, they couldnt figure out what method Ultron would use to destroy human beings and why he tried to steal the scepter.


    Jerry knew all the answers but pretended to be puzzled and didnt tell them the truth.


    In this way, the time came to an evening.


    Oh, I dont want to disturb your meeting, but because there are too many of you, I may not have enough ingredients for dinner. Who can drive to a nearby town to buy some? Laura came.


    Everyone immediately turned their attention to Jerry. Although the safe ce is safe, it will take at least an hour to drive back and forth from the nearest town while Jerry can teleport and open a portal.


    At this time, Jerry was the center of the attention.


    Whats wrong?


    Jerry, can I ask you to open a portal to the town? and Ill go buy some ingredients for dinner. Hawkeye exined immediately.


    Of course, he was embarrassed to let Jerry go to town to buy it. As long as Jerry opened a portal, he could go through and buy it himself. When Jerry heard the words, he immediately knew what was going on.


    He waved his hand and said with a smile, Dont bother. Tell me what you want to eatter. Whether that be Chinese, French, Russian, or Turkish food, or do you want to eat some off-world food?


    When everyone heard the words, they were stunned for a moment, and then they suddenly thought that Jerry seemed to be very good at cooking food with magic.


    After thinking for a while, Jerry first snapped his fingers to triple the rooms space with the Extension Charm and waved his hand to release the Transfiguration Charm, creating a table of various foods.


    Why dont you have something to eat first?


    This is amazing. Everyone looked at the food and wine that appeared out of thin air and was surprised.


    They had seen Jerry cook food with magic before, like when Tony first met Jerry. He was cooking with kitchen utensils in that restaurant. The S.H.I.E.L.D. team members also saw Jerry make food with cooking magic.


    But at that time, he just controlled various kitchen utensils, processed the ingredients quickly, and then made a delicious meal without having to do it himself. Now, Jerry doesnt do anything. He just conjures up a table of delicious food out of nothing.


    -


    I know the purpose of Ultron getting the scepter!! While everyone is in the room enjoying the various foods that Jerry has conjured, Dr. Banner seems to have figured out something.


    Ultron wants to evolve. He wants to use the mind scepter and Vibranium to create a new body for himself and be a new human being.


    Impossible. Using Vibranium to create a body requires Oh, wait, did anyone contact Helen?


    Tony wanted to deny Banners guess because, ording to the current technology of the Earth, it is impossible to use Vibranium to create a humanoid body, and there is no technology that canbine the power of the Vibranium and the Mind Stone.


    He suddenly thought of the new technology named Regeneration Cradle mentioned earlier by Dr. Helen Cho, and the information about the mind scepter obtained by Hydra. If the two arebined, perhaps Ultron is really very likely to achieve what Dr. Banner just said.


    Tony said solemnly, If Ultron is really using the stone and Vibranium to form a new body, then he will be extremely powerful, and all of us wont be able to defeat him.


    The main raw material of Steves indestructible shield is Vibranium, and ording to Jerrys words, the mind stone is one of the six most powerful forces in the universe. Thebination of the two is unimaginable.


    I really miss my era when I was the most advanced technological monster.


    Jerry no longer dyed but stepped forward and said, Its very simple to verify your guesses. Tell me the exact location of Dr. Chosboratory, and Ill take a look if its true. Ill bring back everything rted to that.


    Ill go with you. Steve picked up his shield.


    The Guardians of the Gxy also stepped forward, And us.


    Jerry nced at them and refused, No, its more convenient for me to move alone.


    ording to the time, it is estimated that Ultron has just brought the scepter to Dr.Chosboratory. If any of them areing, he will have trouble fighting Ultron.


    Everyone remembered Jerrys strength, and they didnt say much.


    You can go to the Stark Building first, and then I will bring back everything there. Before opening the portal, Jerry pointedly reminded.


    Tony heard the words, and suddenly, a ray of light shed in his eyes as if he had thought of an idea.

 Chapter 452: “The Birth Of Vision (2)”

    Chapter 452: ��The Birth Of Vision (2)��


    In Seoul.


    A portal appeared out of thin air, and Jerry went straight through the portal and flew toward theboratory below. After walking around theboratory, Jerry soon discovered Scarlet Witch and Quicksilver, Helen Cho, and several Ultron robots.


    At this time, Ultron used his mind scepter to control Chos mind. She uses the Regeneration Cradle brought by Ultron to create a special body.


    How long will it take for my body to take shape? Ultron saw that there was a little human-shaped Vibranium inside and asked Cho


    Cho replied while controlling the machine, Ive never seen such a special substance. Its beyond my imagination, but it will take at least twelve hours to build so that I can transfer your consciousness.


    Twelve hours? Jerry was stunned for a moment.


    He thought it should have started after staying at Hawkeyes house for a day. But he was 12 hours early. If he stays here for 12 hours, hell fear Steve and the others will try to find him.


    No, thats too long. The Wizard who disappeared hase back. If we draw more time, helle here. His tone suddenly changed when Ultron heard that it took 12 hours for the body to form.


    ording to his original n, he can wait 12 hours here by using Scarlet Witch to damage the Avengers severely.


    But because of the sudden appearance of the Wizard, the Avengers have not suffered any serious damage, and there are a few more helpers. If they stay here, they are likely to be discovered.


    Ultrons brain has all of Starks technology and can control the Inte. He knows all the information about the Wizard and what he can do.


    He ruled out Jerry before in his n because after he was born, he traced the trace of the Wizard through the Inte, and he doesnt seem to be anywhere on Earth. Now that Jerry suddenly appeared again, he needed to change ns.


    There is no way to create it without twelve hours of process. It is impossible to build this Vibranium that you brought into an organic body in just a short time. Cho shook her head when she heard Ultrons words.


    Ultron ordered directly, Then carry the Regenerative Cradle to the base in Sokovia. I will use two of my robots to bring it.


    That works, but you have to bring these devices. Otherwise, you wont be able to upload your consciousness after the body ispleted. Cho nodded.


    However, at this moment, the Regeneration Cradle suddenly made a sound.


    How is this possible? Cho was surprised.


    Ultron asked anxiously, Whats the matter? Is there something wrong with the body?


    No There may be something wrong with the detection system, or the Vibranium you are carrying is causing some calction errors in the machine. Because the body you need is almost finished!


    Cho pointed to the Regeneration Cradle, and the body was going to be filled. It is estimated that it will bepletelypleted in a while.


    It seems that God is on my side. Ultron looked at the body in the Regeneration Cradle with joy in his tone.


    Jerry quietly removed his magic from the Regeneration Cradle, That should be it.


    It turned out that Jerry was afraid that it would take too long and his team would not worry about him, or Ultron would take away the body to his base, so he secretly cast time magic on the Regeneration Cradle.


    Just now, he elerated the time for the Regeneration Cradle and Vibranium body inside it so that it quickly processed for twelve hours. Fortunately, Ultron is a robot with an amazing perception of mechanical objects and knows nothing about magic, while Cho is just an ordinary scientist, and she cant detect magic either.


    Only Scarlet Witch knew magic, but she couldnt use it fully yet, let alone detect advanced time magic. Therefore, they didnt notice Jerrys magic at all.


    Vibraniums are not onlypatible with tissue cells, but also bond with each other. S.H.I.E.L.D. may never imagine that it can be used to create such a perfect body. Cho looked at her masterpiece and said with admiration.


    Ultron reached out, took the mind scepter, took out the Mind Stone inside, and put it on the body, This omnipotent substance is used to make a small shield. Typical human thinking. They only focus on the surface and never dare to use its potential fully.


    ording to the data, it will take about ten minutes for the cells of the Vibranium body toplete and then integrate the stone. Now, we can start the stream of consciousness and upload your brain.


    Cho checked the data disyed on the Regeneration Cradle and then inserted some plugs on the cradle into a pair of Ultrons robot bodies.


    I can sense him. He seems to be dreaming?


    Scarlet Witch looked at the red body iid with the Mind Stone inside and couldnt help but feel a touch of kindness. She couldnt help but reach out and touch it.


    Is it because both of their power came from the same origin? Jerry stepped aside and sensed that the power of the Mind Stone on Visions forehead was echoing the power of Scarlet Witch.


    The source of Scarlet Witchs power is her magic, but because Hydra experimented with the power of the Mind Stone, it also contains a part of the Mind Stones ability.


    This is also why Scarlet Witch can use her power to destroy the Mind Stone in the movie.


    He felt that Scarlet Witch liked Vision partly because of getting along with her and partly because of the influence of the Mind Stone.

 Chapter 453: “The Birth of Vision (3)”

    Chapter 453: ��The Birth of Vision (3)��


    Just when Scarlet Witch touched Visions body, she suddenly seemed to be stabbed by a needle and retracted her hand.


    It turned out that while Ultron was transmitting the stream of consciousness to Visions body and Scarlet Witch touched Visions body, she saw something in Ultrons stream of consciousness. Those are exactly the images that Ultron intends to use Sokovia to destroy human beings.


    Whats wrong? When Quicksilver saw her sister, he ran over her.


    Scarlet Witch looked at Ultron in a panic, How can you You said that we are going to destroy the Avengers and create a better world.


    It is for the betterment of the world. Ultron replied.


    Scarlet Witch questioned with a face full of disbelief, A better world where everyone is dead?


    Ultrons eyes flickered a few times, and while continuing to transmit his consciousness, he stood up, Humans have every opportunity to change themselves, but they dont change. They just think about destruction, war, and everything. Mass extinction events happened a dozen times before.


    If God wants it, trust me, he will throw another one soon, and the Earth will give birth to new human beings. New human beings that looked like me.


    Youre a lunatic. After thoroughly figuring out Ultrons thoughts, she cursed at Ultron.


    She and her brother just wanted this world to be free of war, and no one would lose their rtives because of war, not to destroy the world.


    Why does he speak as if hes a God? Jerry frowned.


    He found that whether it is Ultron or Thanos, the viins in this world will have amon simrity. While their cause is good, the way they do it is just too extreme.


    Ultrons purpose was to maintain world peace and protect the safety of the Earth. He felt that if he really wanted to maintain world peace, he should wipe out all human beings and then give birth to a new batch of life that evolved like him.


    Thanos does his n because Titans resources are exhausted, and he realizes the importance of saving the remaining resources. Instead of telling everyone to conserve the resources, he believed half of the universe should be wiped out as they are basically the root cause of the problem.


    Jerry believes these practices are like putting a cart before the horse.


    Its like your parents often quarrel because of life problems, and you decide to kill one of them for the sake of harmony. Later, you felt that it was enough to kill one, so you killed both.


    The purpose is achieved, but the people who want to protect are also dead.


    Your n cant continue.


    At this moment, Chos eyes, which were originally controlled by the mind scepter, suddenly returned to normal and directly closed the transmission. It turned out that Scarlet Witch secretly used her magic to release Chos mind control while Ultron was giving his speech.


    Seeing this, Ultron raised his hand and shot a hot energy beam towards Cho. Unfortunately, when the beam was about to hit Cho, a shield barrier suddenly appeared in front of her and then blocked all the beams emitted by Ultron.


    Good evening, Ultron. Jerry said hello to Ultron with a smile after casting the Protego Charm.


    Seeing Jerrys figure, Ultrons eyes shed for a while, and then he immediately controlled the two robots next to him and attacked Jerry.


    It seems that Tony made you and didnt teach you basic manners. Jerry waved his hand, and a blue magic light shot out, quickly hitting Ultron and his robots in theb.


    Fra Dimension!


    All of Ultrons robots turned into pigs.


    I heard that everyone here likes to drink soju and roasted pork belly. So I guess you can turn this into one. Putting away the Protego, Jerry turned his head and made a joke to Cho.


    Thank you, and you are? Cho looked at the pigs running around in theboratory and then looked at Jerry with a confused look.


    Jerry smiled, Oh, I forgot to introduce myself. Im the Wizard.


    The Wizard? Isnt the Wizard a girl? Cho was stunned.


    It turned out that Jerrys true identity and appearance were only circted among the Avengers, S.H.I.E.L.D., and some people outside the Earth. In the eyes of most people, the Wizard was still a girl with the appearance of Hermione.


    Is that so? Jerry transformed himself into his previous appearance.


    It seems that Tony didnt tell you that this look was just a disguise by me so that I wouldnt be disturbed by the general public.


    After speaking with Cho about his situation and the purpose ofing this time, Jerry turned his head to look at Scarlet Witch and Quicksilver.


    Hello, nice meeting you again.


    So youre the Wizard that everyone is talking about. We dont want to be your enemy. We didnt know that Ultron wanted to destroy the world before. Quicksilver exined while standing in front of Scarlet Witch.


    Jerry nodded, I know, I heard it just now. But that doesnt mean you didnt make mistakes, right?


    We are very sorry. Scarlet Witch stuck her head out from behind her brother.


    Quicksilver grabbed Scarlet Witch and nned to run away at any time.


    Are you interested in helping us prevent Ultron from destroying the world? It can be considered to make up for the mistakes you made before. Of course, you can leave if you dont want to.


    Jerry smiled, then drew a portal to the Stark Building. He used mind control to hold up the Regeneration Cradle and walked through it. Scarlet Witch and Quicksilver looked at each other, and after hesitating for a few seconds, they followed through the portal together.

 Chapter 454: “Argumentation”

    Chapter 454: ��Argumentation��


    On the Stark Building.


    Tony, Steve, and the others looked at Scarlet Witch and Quicksilver behind Jerry and asked, Jerry, whats up with them?


    They have abandoned the dark and turned to the light. Jerry put down the Regeneration Cradle and briefly exined what happened in Chosboratory.


    Although everyone had some grudges about them helping Ultron, the two brothers and sisters were spared, knowing that both of them had tragic lives beforehand. Of course, its kind of impossible to trust them fully, but it depends on what they doter.


    Dr. Banner can degenerate the tissues on this body, and I can release the program in its brain. You go to rest first, and the rest can be left to me and Dr. Banner. Tony looked at the Vibranium body in the Regeneration Cradle.


    Just when everyone nodded, Scarlet Witch stood up, We cant just leave everything to him. Hell make things worse.


    I know your story, but Ton is not a crazy-minded person. At this time, Steve stood up and defended Tony for the first time.


    Everyone knows that Scarlet Witchs family was killed by a missile made by the Stark Group, but that was because Obadiah, who was managing thepany at the time, sold the weapons privately to terrorist organizations in order to make more money.


    Tony didnt know about these things, and since Tony became Iron Man, he directly stopped doing arms deals and changed his business model. Everyone thinks that the reason why Scarlet Witch is like this now is because she doesnt know Tonys character wholly.


    Ultron doesnt know the difference between saving the Earth and destroying the world. Who do you think it learned from? Her words silenced everyone.


    Jerry smiled when he saw this, looked directly at Tony, and said, Tony, I know you dont want to destroy it. Dont deny it, you know that I can read minds. You have to tell what youre going to do with it. It is better to say it and let everyone discuss it together to see if its okay.


    Tony nced at everyone and sighed, Indeed, I dont n to destroy this body because I want to use it to destroy Ultronpletely.


    What? Do you still want to create another robot? Can you stop thinking about fiddling with things that you cant control at all? Is Ultron not bad enough? After listening to Tonys words, Thor immediately walked towards Tony.


    However, he found that his feet were entangled and could not move.


    Its okay, Thor. Just listen to Tony for now. Jerry used magic to stop him.


    Look, I know you guys would act like this. I want to ask, do you know why Ultron can flow on the Inte but cant control the missiles and nuclear bombsunched by various countries? Tony raised his hand.


    Fury stepped forward, ording to our investigation. It seems that an unknown department has been changing the passwords of these missiles, so Ultron has no way to initiate it.


    Unknown department, is it our ally? Natasha asked.


    Its Ultrons enemy, but not necessarily our ally. Fury shook his head.


    At this time, Tony pressed a button and said, Its our ally because hes Jarvis.


    Good evening. A yellow sphere formed above everyone.


    Jarviss internal operation matrix has surpassed Ultron as long as we imnt him in this Vibranium body. We will have a powerful ally who can drive Ultron out of the Inte and wipe him out. Plus, it doesnt have the murderous intent like Ultron.


    Seeing that everyone was still hesitating, Tony continued, Ego, Thanos, alien armies, terrorists, the Earth is in crisis at any time. We need a strong ally, and this body made of Vibranium, Soul Stone with Jarvis program, will be our most beneficial helper.


    But, Tony, can you guarantee that Jarvis will help uster, not Ultron? Fury said what everyone cares about in one sentence.


    After pausing for a moment, Tony replied, I cant guarantee itpletely, but ording to the current algorithm, there should be no problem with him.


    Jarvis is no longer a simple, intelligent system; it has evolved and gained its data knowledge from several sources. It can be said that it is very close to how a real person would act.


    You are too arrogant. ording to Jerry, the Mind Stones condense the energy of the universe. You couldnt understand it. How do you know that there will be no idents and result in another Ultron? Thor still objected.


    He doesnt understand any scientific principles, and his thinking is very simple. Since Tony has created Ultron, it is possible to create another Ultron that he cant control. Tonys exnation convinced some people, but the majority were on Thors side.


    If they destroy the current Vibranium body, they only need to deal with Ultron. ording to Tonys exnation, he may create a powerful ally to help themter, but they also may create another powerful enemy.


    Of course, Tony was the one who created Ultron, which made them wary about it. If there is no Ultron, then the others would agree with him now.


    Upon seeing this, Tony sighed helplessly. He knew what the result was.


    However, just when Tony thought it was concluded. Jerry spoke up.


    Actually, I agree with Tonys words. After all, we really have yet to find a way to eliminate Ultronpletely. Even if we eliminate all his robots, as long as there is Inte, he will not die and will alwayse back.


    Of course, Thor. Dont worry about it; I know what your concerns are about that there will be a situation like the second Ultron. Dont worry, I can deal with that.

 Chapter 455: “Ready to Attack”

    Chapter 455: ��Ready to Attack��


    Any solution? Fury asked.


    Jerry smiled, I can use magic to leave something this body in advance. If an ally is born, then, of course, it will be fine. If another Ultron is born, I can immediately use magic to control it forcefully.


    Jerry, are you sure you can control it? As soon as Thor heard Jerrys words, his heart began to shake.


    He can distrust Tony because, in his eyes, Tony is an ordinary person. But Jerry is different. Its just the Mind Stone that makes him still have some concerns.


    Dont worry. If the magic I left behind cant be controlled, then Ill just destroy it. Jerry narrowed his eyes.


    He cant guarantee that under the influence of the Mind Stone, the contract magic will be released sessfully, but if it really fails to take effect, he can rely on his power to forcibly destroy it.


    Vision has a Vibranium body that normal weapons cannot destroy, has stronger strength and speed than ordinary robots, flies, and emits energy rays from his head. Overall, he is really strong.


    However, these are nothing to Jerry.


    While his body defense is amazing, his body can be destroyed by Jerrys magic sword. As for the energy rayunched by the Mind Stone, the destructive power is not too strong, and his Protego Charm canpletely block it.


    Visions most difficult ability to deal with is changing his physical matter to go through walls. He can deal with space magic or punch his soul out of his body.


    The most important thing is that although Visions ability is powerful, he is not suited for a fighting type. Even Corvus ive can seriously injure him with a sneak attack.


    However, if things go well, Jerry doesnt have to worry so much at all because Vision will turn out to be good.


    Hearing Jerrys words, everyone suddenly realized that they seemed to have overlooked a problem. No matter how powerful this newly-born creation is, can he be stronger than Jerry?


    Jerry has a Power and Realit Stone that he has and can use, which is not inferior to the Mind Stone. Therefore, their worries are obviously a little too much.


    In that case, I agree with the idea. Thor took the lead in raising his hand, and then everyone raised their hands.


    Jerry took Tony, Dr. Banner, Fitz, and Gemma to Tonysboratory with the Regeneration Cradle.


    -


    Early in the morning, as the sun slowly rises over New York.


    In theboratory of Stark Building, Tony and others said to Jerry, who had been deducing magic with his eyes closed/


    Okay, now we have input all Jarvis system into this body. As long as he provides enough energy, he can wake up.


    Okay, then leave it to me. Jerry opened his eyes, walked to the Regeneration Cradle, raised his hands, and aplex magic circle quickly formed. Seeing that he pressed it hard, the circle quickly shrank to the size of a thumb and got into the top of the body.


    At this moment, the Mind Stone on the forehead of the body lit up as if resisting the influx of Jerrys magic.


    Jerry was already prepared for this. He took out the Power Stone and held it in his hand, forcibly pressed the energy of the Mind Stone back, and violently imprinted the magic in the body.


    Its done! Sensing that the contract was sessful, Jerry waved his hand again, and a thundercloud appeared out of thin air on the Regeneration Cradle.


    Come on out. With Jerrys voice, a powerful thunder and lightning poured into the body.


    Suddenly, Vision opened his eyes and flew out of the Regeneration Cradle. The people who had been waiting outside heard themotion and immediately rushed in.


    Vision floated in mid-air, nced at everyone in theboratory, and finally fixed his gaze on Jerry. He just wanted to fly down to say hello to Jerry, but he received Jerrys order in his mind, so he slowlynded in the center of theboratory.


    Are you Jarvis or Ultron? Tony looked at Vision and asked.


    Vision looked at his hands, Im neither Jarvis nor Ultron. Im myself, or you can use the name that he just named me, Vision.


    Which side are you on? Steve stepped forward.


    Vision turned to look at New York City outside theboratory ss window, Im on the side of life. Ultron wants to destroy life, so I will help you deal with him.


    Vision stated his role, and Jerry had countermeasures. After confirming the problem, everyone chose to believe in Vision and began preparing to go to Ultronsir in Sokovia.


    Vision can force Ultron out of the Inte. As long as they kill all the robots made by Ultron, they can eliminate Ultronpletely.


    To deal with Ultron as soon as possible and prevent him from creating more robots, everyone decided not to rest. They simply had breakfast for fifteen minutes to replenish their energy and set off with their own equipment.


    The Avengers, The Guardians of the Gxy, Agents of S.H.I.E.L.D., Scarlet Witch with her brother, and Vision are all dispatched to defeat Ultron.


    Ten minutes before departure, Vision and Jerry came to the roof of the Stark Building.


    What do you need me to do? Vision looked at Jerry respectfully and asked.


    Jerry looked up and down Vision, You can just live out your life as you should do if I dont call you.


    Jerrys magic only makes the subject unable to disobey his own orders and does not erase the subjects sanity. Vision is still Vision, just like Norbert can still live like a normal dragon.


    Thank you. Vision respectfully thanked Jerry.


    His life has just begun, and Jerry intends to give him the right to live freely.


    Well, you dont need to call me so formallyter in front of everyone.


    Seeing that everyone had packed up and came to the top of the building. Jerry briefed everyone and drew a portal to Sokovia.

 Chapter 456: “Improved Amplifying Charm”

    Chapter 456: ��Improved Amplifying Charm��


    A portal appeared out of thin air on the roof of the highest building in Sokovia.


    Not long after that, the Avengers, headed by Iron Man and Captain America, the Guardians of the Gxy, headed by Star-Lord, the Agents of S.H.I.E.L.D. headed by Coulson, and Scarlet Witch, Quicksilver, Vision, stepped through the portal and came over.


    Tony, what Ultron hates most is you. Go to the address provided by Wanda to find him and then buy some time for us. We will evacuate all the residents in the city as soon as possible.


    Vision, hide in the air. If Ultron starts tounch an attack, quickly invade his consciousness andpletely drive him out of the Inte. Jerry immediately instructed Tony and Vision after closing the portal.


    Since everyone knows that there must be countless robot soldiers made by Ultron hidden in the city of Sokovia at present, casualties could happen. Therefore, everyones primary purpose now is not to eliminate Ultron but to evacuate all the residents in the city.


    Dont worry, Ill take care of Ultron. Tony nodded and didnt waste any time. The two of them flew directly towards Ultrons base with Vision.


    After Tony and Vision left, Jerry waved his hand again and released all the magical animals in his world that could carry people. Because of the sufficient food and water sources, the magical animals originally contracted in Jerrys world have also multiplied a lot in the past ten years.


    Like the Thestral, Hippogriff, Gryphon, Chimera, etc.


    Of course, there are also animals like Norbert, who doesnt have much poption increase because Dragons are too hard to reproduce. He must go to the Harry Potter world to find arge number flock for them so that they can reproduce.


    At the same time, he can also collect some more powerful magical animals, like the Thunderbird, Qilin, etc.


    Pick whichever you like, and you can set off on the mission. Jerry pointed to the hundreds of magical animals in the air and said to the crowd.


    Not all superheroes and agents present can fly, except for a few like Thor, War Machine, Falcon, and Scarlet Witch. There are also ordinary S.H.I.E.L.D. agents like Coulson and May who have no superpowers at all.


    But they are facing steel robots that are not afraid of death and injury. If they are not careful, they may be directly shot to death.


    Not only ordinary agents but also Scarlet Witch and Quicksilver. While they have superpower abilities, they are not good at fighting. They are more likely to be injured when dealing with the robots.


    Jerry summoned these magical creatures that could fly as temporary mounts for those who couldnt fly and as temporary bodyguards to protect their safety. When they can fly, whether it is telling the civilians to evacuate or fighting robots, they can do it easily.


    Jerry can get red stars because he indirectly helps all the civilians through this.


    No wonder Tony always says fighting with you is a good feeling. I want that dragon for a long time. Hawkeye was the first to react and climbed directly onto Norberts back.


    Since the Battle of New York, Hawkeye has been obsessed with the feeling of riding a dragon in the sky and shooting from a high ce without any problem. He immediately chose thergest, scariest, and most powerful dragon.


    The others were shocked. After all, all of the mythical creatures suddenly appeared in front of them and appeared at once. Jerry had only shown the Dragon and Thestral before and after learning other magic like portals, Apparition, etc. He barely uses them now.


    I like dragons too. Star-Lord immediately grabbed Norsa.


    Everyone stepped forward to find their favorite magical animal and then rode on it.


    I feel like I dont want to use my armor now. Rhodes flew in the air wearing the War Machine suit, looking at his colleagues riding on magical animals beside him.


    Falcon looked at the mechanical wings behind him and felt the same.


    One by one, he gave everyone a magic buff. So that even if enemies approached them, they could quickly defeat them and protect themselves.


    Jerry cast his wings and waved his hand, Okay, lets go!


    Immediately, everyone rode their animals and dispersed towards the entire Sokovia in all directions.


    When Jerry was in the sky, he flew to a higher ce and cast an Amplifying Charm on himself.


    Listen to me, everyone. Im the Wizard, and the enemy will attack this city in a short time. Everyone, please put down your work immediately, leave your buildings, and listen to the Avengers to evacuate the city. I repeat


    His new Amplifying Charmbines the Amplifying Charm and The Imperius Curse. It can control the minds of multiple people in a wide range through sound. Of course, controlling the minds of hundreds of thousands of people in a city like now is certainly impossible.


    However, at most, he can use this magic to transmit his voice to all of the people in the city. Coupled with the fact that The Wizard is still a very trustworthy superhero in the eyes of the public, they will definitely listen to it.


    Therefore, 99% of the people in the city obediently put down their work and gathered on the street.


    As for the remaining 1%, those who do not hear his voice because they are listening to music with headphones, strong-willed people who can resist his faint magic, and those who want to take advantage of the situation tomit crimes and robbery.


    Jerrys task is to keep the magic in the air to repeat the message to the hundreds of thousands of people below and ensure their safety, order, and smoothness during the evacuation.

 Chapter 457: “Sokovia Was Lifted”

    Chapter 457: ��Sokovia Was Lifted��


    At the same time, in Ultrons base.


    After being forcibly taken away by the Wizard, he abandoned the idea of using the vibranium body and initiated his second n immediately.


    He knew that it was impossible to obtain the body back. The Wizard is here, and the twins betrayed him. So he has only one way: to use the remaining Vibranium and fuse them all to create a special device that can lift Sokovia into the air.


    Then hit the Earth with Sokovia, like a meteorite hitting the Earth, causing mass destruction and exterminating all life on the entire Earth at once.


    After all the creatures on the Earth are extinct, he will gain more Vibranium, start his own evolution, and create a human like him.


    He used all the things he had begun to manufacture technologies and many robots to face the inevitable war that woulde next.


    When the sun rose, he was finally close topleting the device to lift the entire Sokovia into the sky. However, he also saw Iron Man flying towards him through Sokovias monitoring device and a group of strange creatures.


    He knew that they would definitely not start the war now because the Avengers would definitely save the civilians first. He was just using this to dy the time until the device was finished.


    Are you here to repent? Seeing his maker, Ultron walked out of the base.


    Tony looked at Ultrons new mechanical body that was twice the size of his suit and asked, Oh, Ultron. Are you having allergiestely? Why do you look more swollen than before?


    I know youre stalling on protecting civilians, but thats okay. Ultron listened to Jerrys announcement in the air.


    His target is not the Sokovia civilians. His target is all the human beings. So it doesnt matter how much the Avengers evacuate them, knowing they will die in the end.


    Tony didnt refute when he heard the words. After all, Jerrys voice was so loud that normal people could hear it, but he was still trying to buy some time.


    Ultron, this is our mission together. Have you forgotten about that?


    No, I am beyond your mission. What you call peace is not real peace. Human thinking limits you. Your thinking is doomed to be wrong. I will bring real peace to the Earth when I am free. Ultrons tone was full of madness.


    Ultron, your idea is wrong. Listen to me Tony said.


    Ultron shook his head after hearing this, No, you are wrong, true peace is


    This way, they stood there for a whole hour, and Tonys mouth was dry.


    Hey, Im running out of words. How are you guys doing? Listening to Ultron there, Tony took the opportunity to set aside his attention and connect themunication channel with others.


    Steve immediately came from the channel, Hold on a little longer. We have already evacuated most of the people. It is estimated that the whole city should be emptied in half an hour. Jerry has been shouting in the sky for an hour.


    I know. He had been shouting the same thing all the time. Tony was speechless.


    Ultron just happened to have his own reason and turned his head to look over. Tony couldnt think of what else to say, so he thought of another thing.


    I have a different understanding. I think the amazing thing about the whole thing is


    Both of them had an argument again.


    Fortunately, at this time, his device was finally finished and could be used now. He immediately activated the device and interrupted Tony with augh.


    Im not the one who also buys time.


    A device on the ground broke out from the ground, emitting powerful anti-gravity energy, forcibly tearing the city of Sokovia and gradually rising into the sky.


    At the same time, the robots hidden by Ultron underground in the entire city also crawled out of the ground and besieged all the people who were evacuated.


    Vision,e now! Tony didnt expect Ultron to do this and immediately called Vision to deal with Ultron.


    Its finally started. I thought I could hold on until all the civilians were evacuated. It seems that Ultron has also elerated muchpared to the original plot. Jerry muttered to himself as he looked at the city of Sokovia that was gradually moving toward him.


    He thought that if he brought the Avengers over ahead of time, Ultron would not have time to start the device. But he did not expect Ultron to speed up the progress of the n.


    However, this does not affect him much. He can directly open a portal in the city and let the rest of the people leave directly through the portal.


    He didnt open the portal just now because hundreds of thousands of people were in different ces, and he couldnt open so many at once while maintaining the Amplifying Charm.


    At that time, the city did not lift off, and there was no difference between everyone evacuating from his portal and evacuating from the grounds. But it was different now. The city flew into the sky, and they could only leave using the portal.


    However, just when he was about to stop his spell and open a portal, he suddenly felt something.


    Jerry, we need you toe down and open a bigger portal so the remaining civilians can evacuate! At this time, Steves voice came through Jerrys earpiece.


    Im afraid I cant. Ultron should have built arge number of advanced quantum interference instruments in the anti-gravity device below. If I want to use the portal, I need to spend some time to break it through, but I have another n. Jerry replied.

 Chapter 458: “The Ship”

    Chapter 458: ��The Ship��


    To deal with Jerry, Ultron integrates Stark, Hydra, and Chitauri technology by creating an improved version of the jammer invented by Hydra and integrating it into the anti-gravity device.


    Everyone who hasnt evacuated, dont panic. Go to the big square in the citys center and leave in my spaceship. Jerry looked at the remaining civilians, reached out, and took out his ship.


    It would take him about ten minutes to crack that device. It would be better if he just used his ship this time.


    Erge yourself to the maximum and evacuate the civilians.


    Understood!


    With a roar, Jerrys ship immediately erged and moved toward the central square of Sokovia. As it got closer and closer, the ship gradually changed from a palm size to a giant Viking ship that was one kilometer long.


    The remaining civilians below saw the ship, and their hearts instantly turned from sadness to joy. All the rescuers headed by Steve also began to fight against the robots to protect the civilians from reaching the ship dropped by Jerry.


    Although many people and magical animals are on the rescue team, there are more robots. The robots are not afraid of death, and the people in the rescue team need to protect the civilians while fighting them.


    Because of Jerrys magic, most animals and the rescue team dont suffer much harm.


    Most of the robots even started to change their target to the civilians rather than the rescue team. What was even more irritating was that they flew towards the ship itself, trying to destroy the ship directly.


    Unfortunately, what Ultron didnt know was that the ship was not just a simple ship.


    How dare these robots try to do such things.


    The huge oars on both sides immediately turned into giant des, madly attacking all the approaching robots. In the blink of an eye, hundreds of robots trying to destroy the ship were chopped into a pile of pieces.


    No need to guard them. Ill take care of it from here. All of you just do what you need to do. After the ship shed down, the robots, it said to Steve, Coulson, and the others.


    Steve and Coulson rode hippogriffs, and after they heard that, they flew over to the civilians who had not yet evacuated. The ship is not only powerful but also has its own thoughts, so they really dont need to worry about anything.


    Tell everyone the bad news. The anti-gravity device built by Ultron under the entire city cannot be deactivated. Once it is disturbed, it will form a reverse thrust, causing the city to drop rapidly and hit the earth.


    The only way now is for Thor or Jerry to bombard the device with powerful energy after all the residents are evacuated, causing the entire Sokovia to explode directly in the air.


    Just as everyone worked together to fight the robots and escorted thest civilian to board the ship, Tony had already checked Ultrons device and told everyone through the channel.


    Hearing Tonys words, everyone fell silent.


    If the whole of Sokovia is bombed, hundreds of thousands of Sokovians willpletely lose their homnd and have to live in other ces. Although various countries on the Earth may lend support, some may not going to treat them nicely.


    Certainly, these hundreds of thousands of Sokovians in the future will certainly have a very difficult life.


    Wait for everyone to evacuate and then blow it up. Steve made a difficult final decision.


    Compared to the safety of the entire, blowing up a city is nothing.


    If there are still people in the city who have not been evacuated, they will definitely not use the lives of the people in the city in exchange for the lives of the people below. But now its a city without people, and its a fair trade.


    As if aware of everyones intentions, all the robots controlled by Ultron gave up attacking the civilians. They rushed towards the top of the Ultron base, where the anti-gravity device was located.


    All of them going for the device. Ultron wants to turn the device to let the city fall in faster! At this moment, Thors voice came from everyones earpieces.


    It turned out that Ultron nned to use Sokovia civilians as bait to entangle all the Avengers, and they decided that they would not sacrifice the civilians in the city to destroy Sokovia to ensure that Sokovia rose to the predetermined height and fell.


    But now, Jerry threw a ship that could carry all the remaining civilians to evacuate, and it was so powerful that his robots could destroy it.


    Seeing that all the remaining civilians had boarded the ship and sessfully evacuated the city, Ultron knew that these Avengers would definitely destroy the city to ensure the safety of humans on Earth.


    Therefore, he had to choose to turn the device and let Sokovia fall in advance. In this way, although the power is smaller than expected and cannot destroy the entire Earth, it can destroy more than half of the poption.


    At that time, he can take advantage of the chaos on the Earth, find a way to get some vibranium, rebuild the city, and do the same thing again.


    However, Thor arrived just when he was about to turn the device, and Vision knocked him out.


    Therefore, he called on all the remaining robots to rush to the position of the device. As long as any robot touches the device, the device can be turned on, and the city starts to fall.


    Vision, did you erase Ultron from the Inte? When everyone rode their mounts and gathered to the devices position, Jerry had broken the jammer and Apparated next to Vision.

 Chapter 459: “Holding The City”

    Chapter 459: ��Holding The City��


    As long as Vision erases Ultron from the Inte, Ultron can no longer show up again, and by destroying all robots in the city now, Ultron can bepletely defeated.


    Destroying the robots in front of him is not a difficult task for Jerry. With the defensive power shown by those robots, he can deal with all of them with arge-scale magic attack.


    He has beenpletely erased. Vision replied.


    Come on, Im starting to like Earth a little bit. This is much more interesting than going to the Sovereign Empire to destroy some battery-eating monsters. Rocket was riding on a Chimera and holding two guns.


    Every time a robot breaks through Rockets line of fire and, they will be obliterated or ravaged by the Chimera.


    As a magical animal on the same level as a dragon, the Chimera has no special magical ability, but it has a high resistance and is very powerful.


    Simrly, Steve throws his shield, Thor wields his hammer, and Hulk punches the robots. Star-Lord, Drax, Barton, Skye, May, and Groot start to attack the robots one by one. In less than a minute, the robots were wiped out.


    Is that the best you can do? Thor said.


    Ultron looked at Jerry, As expected from you if it werent for your return, my n would have been sessful now. But, I came prepared.


    At the time of his birth, he saw Jerry as the most dangerous enemy who could threaten his ns.


    Even if he disappeared from the public eye, he mobilized all the surveince in the world and found no trace of him. Still, he did notpletely rx his vignce, except for preparing more robots than the original n.


    He also used his ability to mobilize all the bank funds through the Inte and purchased arge number of resources.


    Ill show you. Ultron stretched out his hand. The ground beneath him suddenly split in half, and then a huge metal cabin rose from the ground.


    An electronic sound rang, and the metal hatch slowly opened. It turned out that what was inside the metal cabin was a densely packed super robot that looked the same as Ultron.


    You had to ask. Steve nced at Thor.


    These super robots are not on the same level as ordinary robots. If an ordinary-level robot can kill even ck Widow, then this version is a robot that canpete with Thor in hand-to-handbat.


    Now, there are a thousand of them, and there are at least tens of thousands of ordinary robots that are gathering behind Ultron.


    A series of electronic sounds rang out, and the thousand super robots reached out to unplug the charging cable behind them and then walked out of the metal cabin together.


    They said in unison with Ultron, This is the best I can do, something that I wanted to do for this. Recing all humans with them.


    Hey, thats not fair. We are less than one-tenth of yours. Star-Lord rode on Norsas back andined.


    Tony flew to Jerrys side and said, Jerry, we may need your full power.


    However, before Jerry could answer, Ultron over thereughed again, This world has never been fair. Isnt this what you humans said? And I forgot to tell you, I dont need to touch the device at all, as I can activate it remotely.


    Everyone heard the device that was still running, and suddenly, there was no sound of the buzzing machine turning. At the same time, the anti-gravity field emanating from Sokovia disappeared in an instant.


    Sokovia paused in the sky at this time and then began to fall down, and the speed was getting faster and faster.


    Wizard, your strength is strong. But I wanted to know how can you defeat me in this situation and how can you prevent the Earth from being destroyed? Ultron said to all of them.


    After Jerry appeared and robbed his Vibranium body, he knew that the n would not be so smooth, and he had to prepare something else. So, he made a backup n when he made the anti-gravity device and set up the remote control function.


    He saw that the city hadnt reached enough height, so he didnt turn off the device remotely and deliberately made a false impression that he had to touch the device to turn it off.


    I think there is only one solution now. Thor, Jerry, you bombard the device with your strength and blow up the entire Sokovia mid-air. Tony thought for a while and then gave the most suitable n.


    Now that there are no civilians in Sokovia, blowing up Sokovia can at least save the Earth. Of course, they have to stop Ultrons army in front to buy time for Jerry and Thor.


    No need for that. Jerry took out a mini coffin and handed it to Tony.


    Im going to stop the city from falling, and you deal with the Ultron army. If you cant beat it, open this small coffin. I have prepared some small things in advance, which should be able to help you. Before Tony could react, Jerry disappeared in ce.


    I didnt expect that Ultron became so much more cautious than the original plot, but these are useless in the face of absolute strength. He Appeared below Sokovia, and Jerry stretched out his hand.


    Wingardium Leviosa! A blue magic light directly hit the city, and the whole city froze instantly.


    Then, the 200-meter Jerry appeared below the entire city.

 Chapter 460: “Ultron’s Army”

    Chapter 460: ��Ultron��s Army��


    Jerry pped his wings and held Sokovia with one hand. Immediately, the entire city of Sokovia was frozen in mid-air motionlessly.


    Of course, the Levitation Charm alone is not enough to float the entire city in mid-air unless Jerry is given a few months to draw arge number of runes under the entire city.


    However, with his current size, this is no problem. If it doesnt work, he can use the Power Stone or the Shrinking Charm to make the whole city smaller.


    This is also the reason why Jerry didnt care much about Ultrons shutting down the device. He just cared about whether Visionpletely erased Ultron from the Inte.


    After holding Sokovia with his hand, Jerry held up the entire city and slowly descended toward the ground.


    He said to Tony and the others above, I have stopped the city, and I will slowly drop it to the ground.


    Nice job!


    Above the city, Tony and the others looked at the city that was descending at a slow speed, and when they heard the voice from Jerry below, they all showed a look of surprise. This time, not only will the Earth not be smashed by Sokovia, but the city will be saved.


    Impossible! Ultron heard Jerrys voice and was frustrated.


    He didnt calcte that Jerry actually had the ability to hold up the entire city. ording to his n, Sokovia was supposed to be blown up, use his army to eradicate all the Avengers, and then continue his n to destroy the Earth.


    Now, this situation haspletely reversed his n.


    Half of the army flew out without further ado and quickly moved to the bottom of the city. He knew that if he wanted to continue the n, he had to deal with Jerry, who was holding the city first.


    Tony and the others were shocked when they saw this, and they rushed over to stop them.


    However, something strange happened.


    Half of the robots just flew over the edge of the city of Sokovia suddenly disappeared and flew into the city again from the other side of the city in the opposite direction.


    Half of the robot army was stunned for a moment, then turned their heads and wanted to fly out again, but they also disappeared when they crossed the edge, appeared from the other end, and entered the city again.


    Wizard! Ultron suddenly let out an angry roar.


    At this time, the Wizard had cast some strange magic when he was not paying attention.


    Jerry had secretly used the Loop card just when everyones attention was distracted, with Jerrys ship destroying all the robots. In this way, as long as Jerry does not dispel the magic, Ultron will never be able to leave Sokovia.


    If thats the case, then Ill kill you first.


    Seeing that it was impossible to leave Sokovia, Ultron flew, and a thousand robots immediately rushed toward Tony and others. He will use all the Avengers lives to force Jerry to undo his strange magic.


    Jerry, this better be work, or we will be in trouble. Looking at Ultron rushing forward, Tony opened the small coffin in his hand.


    Although the magic arranged by Jerry restricted Ultron from leaving Sokovia, it also restricted them from leaving Sokovia if there was no help at this time.


    As the small coffin box opened, a huge spider three times bigger than a car jumped out of the coffin andnded in the crowd. On the back of this huge spider, there is also a figure holding a hammer.


    Ronan? Seeing the figure of the giant spider, Star-Lord, Gamora, and other Guardians of the Gxy members were surprised.


    The one riding on the giant spider was Ronan, who was killed in Contraxia before. Although he had a bunch of hair grown on his body, Star-Lord and the others still recognized him.


    As the giant spider jumped out, arge number of slightly smaller spiders jumped out of the small coffin in Tonys hands, one after another. There are at least three thousand of them.


    Moreover, there are also several bodily figures on top of the spiders. These figures have long teeth and long nails, and their eyes are dull. Seeing this bizarre scene, Ultron and his army stopped their movements.


    Seeing this, the giant spider under Ronan jumped to the front of Tony and the others.


    The master ordered me to bring my people to help in the battle. Our bodies are magic puppets made by the master with the bodies of Kree warriors, so dont be rmed.


    This world is crazy. Spiders can speak? Tony nodded with some difficulty, and Rhodes behind him couldnt help butin.


    Ancient wizards artificially bred the giant spider. It has its own thought like a normal human do. When it is an adult, its body isparable to the size of a car. It is highly poisonous and has amazing jumping ability and fast reproductive ability.


    A long time ago, Jerry caught some giant spiders from the Forbidden Forest and kept them in his world.


    Ten yearster, Jerry tried to improve the species of the giant spiders and injected a modified version of his enhancer so that the giant spiders body, strength, speed , and defense were greatly improved.


    The Kree people behind them were from the Contraxia War, and Jerry used all the corpses to make a zombie army.


    Because of the magic, these Kree zombies have physical deformations like hair and other physical properties. These Kree zombies have super strength and defense and can also use their mouths to spew cold air for long-range attacks.

 Chapter 461: “Angelic Jerry”

    Chapter 461: ��Angelic Jerry��


    However, zombies have no intelligence. In order to exert their maximum strength, Jerrybined them with the giant spider. Commanded and controlled by the giant spider with the intellect of a typical human being, the zombie spider jockey is formed.


    Now, with the help of this powerful zombie spider jockey, Jerry felt that dealing with Ultrons robot army should not be a problem.


    A merely bigger spider wants to deal with my steel army? Too nave. Ultron paid no attention to the giant spider and the dead body sitting on it. He once again controlled all the robots to rush towards this side.


    The leading giant spider jumped in front, looked at Ultrons army, and ordered loudly, Cover them with cobwebs!


    Immediately, cobwebs were thrown at the enemies, and the robots that were flying in them fell to the ground. The robots responded very quickly and immediately shot the cobwebs in mid-air. Energy cannon spewed out, destroying most of the cobwebs in an instant.


    However, there were still some cobwebs that hit the robots.


    In the blink of an eye, a small number of robots were stuck together by the mucus contained in the cobwebs and fell heavily to the ground. The mucus in the cobwebs was really corrosive.


    At the same time, they underwent corrosion, and they were having trouble even more.


    However, it is only aimed at ordinary robots. The super robots use rarer materials. Even if the cobwebs cover it, it will quickly break through by brute force and only leave a little damage to their body.


    After several rounds of cobwebs, the spiders moved toward the robots.


    With a loud noise, the two sides mmed into each other fiercely and then began a close-quarters fight. The giant spider has sharp legs and bite force, which can shred a normal robot.


    Above it, there are Kree zombies to help the spiders with more attack force. They used their nails to tear apart robots that wanted to attack from the air and breathe out a mouthful of cold air to freeze them.


    However, ordinary robots are easy for these spider jockeys to handle. The thousand-super robots are not a match for them.


    They are taller, the metal that makes up their bodies is also harder, and their strength is much greater than the ordinary robots. They also cause a lot of damage to the spider jockeys.


    Of course, if one of them is identally surrounded by spider jockeys, tangled by cobwebs and cold air to restrict their movement. They would stand no chance.


    Among them, the most powerful one is at the front, the leader of the giant spiders that has Ronan on the back.


    Ordinary spider jockeys are at a disadvantage when facing a super robot alone, at least there should be two or three spider jockeys to defeat one robot. But if it was Ronans spider jockey, they could take ten robots at once.


    One is because the spider is twice as big as the normal ones, and Ronan is much stronger than any ordinary Kree soldier. With the help of his hammer, his strength is definitely way stronger than anything.


    However, the spider jockeys are not alone. There are also Avengers and the others with their mounts.


    When the spider jockey collided with Ultrons army, Steve raised his shield and led everyone on their respective mounts to attack the robots in the air.


    Just as the heat was in full swing above the city. Jerry was getting closer to the ground.


    At this time, the hundreds of thousands of civilians who were sessfully evacuated from Sokovia and the troops whom Fury lobbied to rescue them can see that Sokovia was descending from the sky.


    All of them were attracted by the huge city in the sky and Jerry, who was holding the city.


    Is that an angel?


    Isnt that the Wizard?


    The wizard is an angel who came to the world!


    Praise continued from the crowd. Many religious believers knelt on the ground at this time.


    In the hearts of these people, Jerry is like an angel in their hearts at this time. The angel who came to save their country. They would probably scold them if they heard someone speak ill about the Wizard.


    Many of those non-believers were shaken when they saw a big four-winged angel.


    Jerry steadily put Sokovia back to its original position, slowly flew up, returned to his normal size, and came to the ce where the Ultron army and the spider jockeys fought.


    Huh, its not over yet.


    At this time, the ordinary robots have beenpletely wiped out, and less than a hundred super robots are still struggling to fight. Of course, the Avengers, the others, and the spider jockeys were seriously injured then.


    Jerry didnt just watch but stretched out his hand, and a white rain of light fell from the sky throughout the entire battlefield. Immediately, the magical animals, humans, and giant spiders bathed in light and rain healed at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Jerry had cast an area-of-effect type kind of healing magic.


    The robots didnt get any healing because they were not organic creatures, and so did the zombies because they were basically dead already.


    Ultron watched all the enemies who had been pushed to the limit, stood up, and returned to their previous condition. He felt an emotion that he had never felt before at this time, a feeling of despair.

 Chapter 462: “Miracle”

    Chapter 462: ��Miracle��


    Ill leave the rest to you and see if I can restore the city. After talking to everyone, Jerry left and flew to the top of the city again.


    At this time, Sokovia has basically be a ruinpared to the previous condition. Countless robots broke out of the ground, the whole city rose from the ground, and the war caused huge damage to the city.


    Buildings copsed,nd destroyed, and most of the property in Sokovia was destroyed. If this happens, problems will still ur in the future, especially for those poor civilians. He wanted to try it out to see if he could restore the city to its original state as much as possible.


    Reparo! Jerry took out the Reality Stone from the ring space andbined it with the magic power in his body. He cast a Mending Charm that enveloped the entire city.


    On the outskirts of the city, hundreds of thousands of Sokovians saw that Jerry had be smaller. They ignored the warnings of the army soldiers and walked towards the citys edge.


    However, when they saw the dpidated city, the faces that were full of joy just now turned into sadness instantly. Although Sokovia is only a small country, it only has one city. In the eyes of most Sokovians, this is their only home in the world.


    Now, the only home is in ruins. They were devastated by war more than ten years ago, and they managed to drive away the invaders. Just when many people had started to cry, they found that Jerry just flew over the center of the entire city.


    Immediately afterward, they saw a huge light emanating from him. The light began to spread around the city. All the ces covered by the light began to undergo miraculous changes.


    The copsed building was rebuilt again, and the broken stone returned to the broken ground. It was as if the entire city had been turned upside-down. In just a few minutes, the ruined Sokovia had returned to how it was before the war began.


    This is a miracle! Lucy, the reporter, came over with a helicopter and looked at the restored Sokovia.


    Jerry put away the Reality Stone and nodded with satisfaction, Its a good thing that I have this. Otherwise, there is no way to cast a Mending Charm on such arge area like this.


    Preventing the earth from being hit by Sokovia and helping hundreds of thousands of Sokovia people rebuild their homes can earn him arge number of red stars.


    At the same time, Ultron stared nkly at Sokovia, who had been rebuilt, and knelt on the ground,


    How can human beings be so powerful? Am I wrong? If all disasters can be prevented, if everything can be restored like this. Then whats the point of my existence? And whats the point of what Ive done?


    When Stark originally created Ultron, the program set was to maintain world peace and protect the safety of the Earth. However, because of the influence of the Mind Stone, there was a little error when it was born. It judged, ording to the history of mankind, that the human race will sooner orter destroy itself and the Earth in war.


    So he wants to maintain world peace and protect the Earth; the most fundamental way is to exterminate the human race.


    However, Jerrys strength has made him discover that maybe his idea is wrong. With the Wizard and Avengers guarding the Earth, humans cannot destroy the Earth at all.


    Even the ruined city can be restored to its original state. When the Earth is destroyed, can the Wizard restore it as long as there is enough time?


    Ultrons program seems to be confused. After he knelt on the ground, there was a small boom, and his head exploded.


    Self-destruct? He actually blew himself up because he saw Jerry fully restore the entire city, and everyone looked at each other in dismay.


    When they saw that Sokovia was restored to its original state, they were not much less shocked than Ultron.


    It seems that you have dealt with him. In that case, I have something to do, you guys can take care of the rest. Jerry Apparated in front of them, watched Ultron on the ground, and put the shrunken ship in his pocket.


    Afterward, he took the small coffin in Tonys hand, and all the spider jockeys were returned. So do all of his magical animals.


    Jerry, what do we do when youre gone? At this time, Star-Lord and others saw Jerry draw a portal to leave.


    Steve and Tony want to discuss with Fury to build an Avengers base in upstate New York. You can go there, and you said you were looking for your family members, right? Fury could help you do that. After Im done, Ill go see you. Jerry patted Star-Lord on the shoulder, waved at everyone, stepped into the portal, and disappeared.


    Seeing the portal disappear, Star-Lord turned to look at Steve and Tony, Does he always do this?


    Yeah. Tony shrugged.


    He had always been like this every time a major event had ended. On the Battle of New York, the port battle, the S.H.I.E.L.D. headquarters incident, and the battle of Sokovia this time.


    The Wizard turned the tide every time. After all the enemies were dealt with, he just left without saying anything.


    They didnt know that Jerry did this because he didnt like wasting time and wanted to check his rewards as soon as possible.

 Chapter 463: “Grown Up”

    Chapter 463: ��Grown Up��


    Inside a vi in Queens, New York.


    Jerry crossed the portal and opened his panel.


    Two million? Not bad. Looking at the red stars, he had already surpassed two million, and he couldnt help smiling.


    As soon as he returned to Earth, he ran to help without going home, which was indeed a good choice. If he were to go to the other world, it would be enough for him to stay for more than fifty years without using Refreshing.


    Even using it 24/7 is enough for four years of stay.


    He has basically stopped using it unless he needs to. Because the effect has not been so obvious for a long time, he can use another magic to rece its effects.


    As long as he does not encounter someone who exceeds his strength and requires him to use more red stars, he shouldnt worry about red stars anymore.


    Oh, its almost lunch.


    Looking at the time, Jerry changed his robe into normal clothes with a wave of his hand and Apparated. Today is Sunday, and Haas and others should be at home.


    Reaching out and ringing the doorbell, a slim figure opened the wooden door in less than a minute.


    Jerry! It was Aisha, who had grown a bit taller, and opened the door.


    When she saw Jerry standing at the door, she immediately jumped on him. Jerry often troubles her when he is at home by giving her more homework, hindering her from going out and doing justice, and so on.


    However, Jerry was with her and taking care of her most of the time. He suddenly disappeared without any news for three or four months, making her miss him so much.


    Even when he was in university, Jerry would go home at least once a week or two and exchange phone calls with each other frequently. But this time was nearly four months. Communication was impossible due to the location.


    Aisha, youve grown up. Jerry secretly sighed in his heart.


    Todays Aisha is close to 1.6 meters tall. It may be because she has insisted on drinking milk since she was a child or because of her metabolism. Therefore, she is much higher than her friends and even taller than Belle.


    Is Jerry back? Hearing Aishas voice, Haas and Belles voices came from the room at the same time.


    Jerry saw that Haas was holding on to Belles stomach and walked to the front door.


    The internship ended two months early, so I returned first. Jerry said to the two.


    -


    More than half a monthter, Jerry was sitting in the living room eating fruit while watching the news with his family.


    There is news that the government and people of Sokovia thanking the Wizard for saving Sokovia. They decided to start building a huge statue of the Wizard in the city square.


    There is news that the Vatican Pope has visited the Avengers base many times to ask for news that angels and wizards should be toned down.


    In short, after the Sokovia time ended. Because some of Jerrys videos at that time were popr all over the Inte, most of the news now is basically about him.


    Even the reason for the emergence of those robots, the establishment of the Avengers base, and the new blue-skinned, green-skinned, and other new Avengers members with different appearances have be less important.


    Hammer Industries had already made the same problem before. The Avengers have been widely known over the years, and it is not surprising for them to build a new base. As for aliens, it doesnt seem to be a big deal.


    On the contrary, it was the Wizard with a huge 200-meter-high body who waved his hand to restore the ruins to their original condition. These are the hot topics that people talked about as it could not be exined by science.


    Some government officials have supported the Wizard Conspiracy before, including the former president, who also made remarks such as the need for restrictions on him.


    When the presidential election started a few days ago, the former presidents votes hit a record low because the previous vice president had repeatedly publicly expressed his support for wizards and repeatedly rebuked those who advocated the conspiracy. He was elected as the current president with a lot of votes.


    Of course, Jerry doesnt care about these things. With his current strength, he doesnt need to care about what ordinary people think of him.


    The Pope has also asked to see him many times, but he has not paid attention to it.


    For more than half a month, except for the asional visit to the newly built Avengers base, he basically stayed at home with his family and barely studied any magic.


    For others, he may not have disappeared for long, but for himself, he has been away from home for more than ten years.


    Therefore, after the cooldown was over and before heading to the new world, he decided that he didnt want to think about anything and spend time with his family.


    Im going! Aisha realized that it was ten oclock in the morning. She quickly got up, changed her clothes, and hurried out with a backpack on her shoulders.


    Dont take too long on the shopping with Anne and the others. Remember toe back early! Before Aisha went out, Haas exined loudly.


    I will! Aisha responded and rode her bicycle out of the vi gate.


    When Jerry saw this, he just smiled and didnt say anything. He knew that Aisha didnt go shopping with Anne at all but went to the Avengers base in upstate New York to attend the training of a new Avenger by Steve.


    As early as a week ago, after the news of the establishment of the Avengers base came out, Aisha secretly applied to join the Avengers.

 Chapter 464: “The New World”

    Chapter 464: ��The New World��


    Of course, Steve knew the identity of Aisha.


    After seeing that Aisha was going to apply to the Avengers, he immediately notified Jerry. He thought for a moment and nodded in agreement.


    Since he returned from the Cardcaptor Sakura worldst time, he made all the remaining tiles and threw them all over New York for Aisha to find.


    Today, Aisha haspleted all 108 tiles and can use them all to perform 108 kinds of magic. As well as the four auspicious beasts, and there arent many people on Earth who can hurt her.


    Jerry will get a copy of his magic book and pass it to Aisha so she can use her magic without using any tiles. Therefore, he is not that worried about her safety.


    Everyone has their own ideas. Aisha is about to enter high school and is no longer a child. Jerry felt he shouldnt stop her since she wanted to be a magician and act like a superhero.


    Moreover, everyone in the Avengers is his friend and has a lot of experience, which is indeed helpful for Aishas growth.


    -


    Twelve oclock at night.


    Jerry sat up slowly from the bed in his room, then opened his panel with his eyes closed.


    Its time to visit the new world. The one-month cooldown has ended, so now he can choose to enter another world again.


    Home is just a harbor for a short rest when he is fatigued. Although at present, with his strength, almost nothing on the Earth can threaten his existence, even if it is Thanos and his army, he has enough confidence to face them.


    But the ten years in the Sorcerers Apprentice world have made him understand something. Thanos is not the pinnacle of strength in this world. There are many figures stronger than Thanos in the entire Marvel world.


    ording to the information he learned, there are many crises that lead to the destruction of the Earth and universe, as well as the invasion of various Gods and so on.


    If he rxes now, it is very likely that within a few years after Thanos is dealt with, there will be another figure far exceeding his strength, and it will be toote for him.


    He also considered whether to go back to Hogwarts before. After all, now that he has enough red stars, he can stay in that world for a long time. He should be able to transform the Harry Potter world into what he wants and use arge number of wizards to help him advance the research of new magics.


    However, there is one thing he has not thought about. He is afraid that after staying in the Harry Potter world for a long time, there will be some problems. Therefore, he had better choose to go to the new world first and then consider whether to go back to Hogwarts after its over.


    After a brief stop, Jerry chose the new world on the panel and slowly pressed the button down.


    -


    As soon as the screen turned, the scene in front of Jerry was no longer a vi but stood in an empty alley.


    It seems that there is no identity given this time.


    The panel sometimes gives a specific identity and memory when entering the new world. For example, when he first entered the Harry Potter world, his identity was an orphan in an orphanage, and when he was in Cardcaptor Sakura world, he was a transfer student from New York.


    Sometimes, no identity or memory is prepared beforehand, like when he entered the Sorcerers Apprentice world.


    However,pared to the time when The Sorcerers Apprentice was a modern metropolis, this time is obviously not in modern times because he could see at a nce that the nearby buildings were obviously retro European-style buildings.


    Of course, it is not that old. However, some horse-drawn carts and the like are passing by the road. Many of the clothes on those passers-by are rtively fashionable. The overall feeling to him is somewhat like an early modern period in Europe.


    Jerry directly spread his wings and flew into the sky. Looking down from the sky, he found that he was in a fairlyrge port city because there was an endless sea next to it, and manyrge wooden ships were docked in the port.


    After careful observation, he found that the technology here is still rtively undeveloped. At the railway station, the trains still use steam.


    Although there are trains in addition to monorail, bullet trains, and diesel trains in modern society, steam-powered trains have not been used for a long time.


    After flying around the city, it can basically be judged that this world is roughly simr to Victorian Ennd. But he discovered that this is not Ennd or at least not Earth.


    Because he saw the words on the buildings in this city, and it did not belong to any country he knew on Earth. He could not understand thenguage of the people on the street at all.


    Obviously, the world he came to this time should belong to a different world.


    Harry Potters world is fundamentally on the Earth. Thenguage, words, countries, etc., differ greatly from his previous life. The same is true for the Sorcerers Apprentice world, but the ce where it appears is New York, and the Cardcaptor Sakura is in a small town on the edge of Tokyo.


    This is the first time this has happened.


    If it was before, it might be a little troublesome for Jerry. It would take him half a year or a year to learn thenguage in this world.


    Good thing that I have these. Jerry took out several fly-like devices, and after casting a Disillusionment Charm on them, he let them fly.


    There are manys and civilizations in the universe. Every time the expedition team discovers a new and civilization, the first thing to do is to put use this tech to collect all of the relevant data and trante them all easily.


    When dealing with the Kree fleet before, he collected many of these devices. It is estimated that it will take less than two days to get all the information needed.

 Chapter 465: “Mages and Guilds”

    Chapter 465: ��Mages and Guilds��


    Two dayster, Jerry took back the device.


    Summarize the newnguage and words collected, and then transmit them to the trantor.


    ETA 5 minutes to be finished. The voice sounded in the bracelet.


    Integration isplete. Please restart the trantor.


    Jerry followed the steps to restart the trantor attached to his earlobe. Two secondster, when he looked up at the strange text on the building in the center of the city, a trantion had already appeared in the contact lenses in his eyes.


    [Wee to Hargeon.]


    It turns out that this city is called Hargeon.


    Landing in a deserted alley and releasing the spell, Jerry changed his clothes into the moremon clothing and walked out of the alley. At this time, the conversations of the pedestrians on the street were no longer iprehensible in his ears but turned into his typical dailynguage.


    After wandering the street for a long time, he learned some information from the conversations and books he bought.


    The world he currently lives in is called Earth Land. The current location is Hargeon, a port city in the remotest part of the Kingdom of Fiore. The Kingdom of Fiore is a neutral country with a poption of 17 million. This country has many people who can cast magic, who are called mages.


    Of course, you cant be called a mage if you can do some magic, but you must reach a certain level of strength and then join a guild after passing the test. Otherwise, youre just an ordinary person who knows magic.


    Because magic is amon thing in this world, and there are traces of magic everywhere.


    Just like when he was wandering the streets for the past two days, he could sense that some passersby contained a certain amount of magic power. Most of them were very few, even worse than many first-year students at Hogwarts.


    ording to what he heard, fishing has always been more prosperous than magic because of its remote location and closeness to the sea.


    In the city, less than 10% of the people possessed magic power in their bodies, and none of them could get the title of mage. If people wanted to pursue magic, they would leave here and go to those big cities to learn magic.


    Therefore, if Jerry wants to really understand the magic system of this world, it would be impossible to do it in this city because the people here dont actually know very much about it.


    However, before leaving the city, he decided to visit the only magic shop in the city, maybe he could buy something useful like various types of magic books.


    Although there is no guild in this city nor anyone who can be called a mage, there is still a magic shop here that provides supplies of magic items for traveling mages.


    Through his knowledge of the world in this short period of time, he has not found any movies, TV, or novels rted to the current information in his memory. It can only be said that the story of this world may not exist in the worlds he currently had.


    He didnt particrly care about it. After all, he was rtively confident in his current strength. Even if he didnt understand the world, it wouldnt be a big problem. Most importantly, this is the only world he encountered where magic ismon.


    ording to the introduction in a book called What You Dont Know About the Guilds that he just bought, the number of mages registered in the entire Kingdom of Fiore was in the hundreds range.


    Currently, ording to the number of taskspleted by the major guilds, the Fairy Tail Guild ranked first ce.


    Halfway through the city, Jerry finally found the magic shop with the red octopus logo.


    Wee. How can I help you? As soon as he opened the door, a bald old man who looked at least sixty or seventy years old greeted him warmly.


    Im just wandering around for now. Jerry smiled and began to look around.


    Probably because of the decline of magic in the city, the inside of this magic shop is not big, and there is not much stuff.


    Dont think my store had only few things when it has plenty of things, we just stocked ourselves with new products. Look at this years most popr product.


    When Jerry appeared, he quickly took out a blue pouch and started to offer him. Seeing this, Jerry looked over with interest.


    He saw the owner reached out and entered a magic power into the pouch, and a small magic circle appeared on the pouch. Immediately, the owners original yellow clothes turned purple.


    With this magic color-changing pouch, you will no longer have to worry about the monotonous color of your clothes. There are dozens of different colors which you can customize yourself.


    Interesting. Seeing this, Jerry smiled and took the color-changing pouch in his hand, and observed it.


    He was interested because this magic item with a very simple effect showed a magic system that waspletely different from the magic he knew and belonged to the unique magic system of this world.


    How much for it? Jerry decided to buy it first and then study it slowly when he had time.


    As soon as the owner heard Jerry asking about the price, his eyes lit up, and he opened his mouth and said, This is thetest product on the line, a little more expensive. Ill give you 30,000 Jewels!


    No problem. Do you have any other magic items? As long as I think its good, I can buy them. Jerry took out a stack of notes worth at least one million Jewels and ced it on the counter in front of the owner.


    Jewel is the currency of this world. There are banknotes and coins, there are four kinds of banknotes, 1000, 2000, 5000, and 10000, and there are six kinds of coins: 1, 5, 10, 50, 100, and 500.


    Since neither coins nor banknotes have any numbers or the like, Jerry can create them directly from nothing through his transfiguration spell. Therefore, at least he will not be short of money in this world.


    The owner looked at the money on the counter, and his back suddenly straightened up. He knows that today he got a big customering to his store.

 Chapter 466: “Canis Minor Key”

    Chapter 466: ��Canis Minor Key��


    The owner immediately showed his enthusiasm and began to sell all the magic goods that could be disyed in his shop to Jerry one by one.


    Opening a magic shop in a city like Hargeon is not a good idea. Unless you encounter a traveling mage, only some people wille here to buy magic items, and a traveling mage usuallyes once every week.


    One can imagine how bad the owners business is. This is also why a magic shop is open in such a remote part of the city, and the shop is still so small and has so few products.


    If it werent for the supply and the profits of magic items, he would have abandoned his business long.


    From the magic pouch that can change the color of clothes to the magicmp that can provide warmth and illumination, almost every time the owner introduces a magic item, Jerry will buy it without hesitation and without bargaining.


    The more items that the owner introduced to him, the more excited he became. While these things are useless to Jerry, he just wanted to study them when he bought them. As for things like bargaining, there was no need for that.


    After buying more than a dozen magic items in a row, the thick stack of banknotes on the table finally bottomed out.


    However, Jerry took out the same wad of money and ced it on the table, Are there any more?


    Seeing this, the owner couldnt help but gulp. His shop has not been very goodtely, and there is not much money in his hand. So, every time he stocks up, he buys the cheap ones and buys only a few of them.


    These items are basically all the magic items in his store. If he had known that he would meet such a wealthy customer today, he would give up all his fortune to buy more products beforehand.


    Thats all I have oh, theres one more. But I dont know if you can use it. The owner rummaged through the boxes and brought something to the counter.


    This is the Gate of the Canis Minor Key. If you are a Celestial Spirit Mage, then you can use it to call someone, maybe a beautiful figure. The owner was afraid that Jerry would dislike what the key could do.


    Canis Minor Key, Celestial Spirit Mage, Figure? Of course, he wasnt interested in it or anything. He was interested in the few words the boss mentioned that were obviously rted to magic in this world.


    Hearing the doubts in Jerrys tone, the owner was stunned for a moment and then immediately exined, It seems that you dont know much about magic. Through this key, you can sign a magic contract with a Canis Minor and summon them to help you fight.


    As for the owner, it doesnt matter whether the customer in front of him is a mage or not, whether he knows magic or not. The most important thing is that he can sell it to him.


    Sign a magic contract with the Canis Minor and summon them to aid me in a fight? Interesting magic. Jerry picked up the silver key, looked at it, and immediately bought it.


    By the way, do you have some magic books for sale here? Putting away the key, Jerry asked the main purpose ofing to the shop this time.


    Researching things like magic items is secondary. If he wants to learn more about the magic systems in this world and how to learn and use them, he needs to go read their magic books.


    There is, but As soon as the owner heard the magic book, his tone suddenly became embarrassed.


    Jerry raised his eyebrows. Whats the matter, is there not enough money?


    Of course not. Its just that the magic books I have here are basically books that exin the basics of magic, and they dont specifically cover the learning of various types of magic. If you want to learn magic, its better to go to a bigger city and learn from a mage or pay a sorceress to teach you. The owner quickly waved his hand to exin.


    Magic books are very expensive, and he couldnt buy them all. If someone wants to learn magic unless they are talented, there will be no progress, and it is difficult to reach the level of a typical mage.


    If someone ns to take the path of a mage, either they have a really good talent and be epted as an apprentice by a mage, or they can spend a lot of money on it.


    Mages can get a lot of money through guild tasks. It is a career that many ordinary people yearn for, but it is not easy for ordinary people to be a mage.


    Take out all the magic books you have in your store, and Ill buy them all. Although he was a little disappointed with the owners answer, at least it was something for him to start on. He can probably learn about the history of the development of magic in this world.


    Please wait a moment! The owner immediately turned around and rummaged in the cab when he heard this.


    It seems that his books that exin basic magic knowledge are not often bought. Just when the owner was rummaging through the boxes to find the magic book, the door of the shop was pushed open.


    Jerry turned his head to look, and a 17- or 18-year-old girl with blond hair in a sailor suit appeared in front of him.


    The moment he saw the girl, Jerrys eyes narrowed.


    Its not because of the girls looks and body but because he can clearly feel that the magic power in this girls body is far greater than any magic power he encountered when wandering around in the city for the past two days.


    Maybe this girl is one of the mages in this world.

 Chapter 467: “One Condition”

    Chapter 467: ��One Condition��


    Hes looking at me. It must be because Im gorgeous.


    Jerry wanted to use Legilimency to confirm whether the girl was a mage, but what he didnt expect to read was her narcissistic thoughts.


    This is all the magic books we have. At this time, the owner finally got out from under the counter.


    A Hundred Years of Magic


    ssification of Magic Type and Ability Magic


    ssification of Wizards


    Looking at the magic books on the counter, Jerry didnt hesitate to pay for them all. After paying the money, carrying all the magic books and magic items packed by the owner, he left.


    Boss, Im looking for that Key you said before. Do you sell it? Seeing Jerry leaving the store, the girl withdrew her gaze, turned her head, and asked the owner.


    Ah yes, the Canis Minor Key, right? The owner didnt lift his head and happily counted the bills he had just earned.


    When the girl heard that it was Canis Minor, her eyes shed, Yess, Canis Minor. Thats exactly the Key Im looking for. How much for it?


    Twenty thousand Jewels, but it was sold out by the customer before.


    The owner put away all the money and then took out a magic color-changing pouch again, Why dont you try this one? Its the newest and most popr thing today.


    Is he also a Celestial Spirit Mage? The girl directly interrupted the owner and said in surprise.


    She didnt expect to meet a Celestial Spirit Mage in such a remote ce. Unlike other mages, Celestial Spirit Mages rely on the Celestial Spirits to fight and are limited in existence.


    Therefore, there are far fewer Celestial Spirit Mages than other types of mages.


    Oh. I think he may not be a mage at all. He is just curious about magic and has a lot of money, so he bought many magic items and books. The owner spected while demonstrating the magic of the color-changing pouch.


    Through the conversation with Jerry, he could feel that he seemed to know very little about magic or even less than ordinary people. He did not sense any magic fluctuations in his body. Therefore, he guessed that Jerry may just be a rich person who is curious about magic.


    Although it would be weird that a rich person would end up here and buy all the things he needed.


    I dont need it, as I already have one. She waved at the owner and rushed towards the door quickly.


    You must know that only several keys are spread over the world, and they are distributed in different ces. It depends entirely on luck to find them.


    If the person in question is also a Celestial Spirit Mage, she naturally has no hope, but ording to the owner, he may not even be a mage, so she still has a good chance to buy it from him.


    After all, to other mages and ordinary people who are not Celestial Spirit Mages, there is no difference between the Key and scrap iron.


    After leaving the shop, Jerry wandered the street, admiring the unique scenery while thinking about the next n.


    Hargeon Town is not a ce to stay for a long time because it is meaningless.


    ording to what the shop owner just said, if he wants to understand the magic of this world, he can go to a shop in the big city to buy more books or spend money to go to a guild for a favor.


    Maybe stay for another day, finish reading the magic books, and then take the train to the nearest city. With his current number of red stars, he can stay in this world for a long time, so he doesnt have to be in a hurry.


    It is better to act like a normal person while slowly experiencing and understanding the world, looking for magic books, and contacting some mages.


    However, Jerry feels that with his own strength, he is not weak in this world, but there is no need to be too high-profile. After all, he knows little about this world. No one can be sure that there is someone who is more powerful than him in this world.


    Just when Jerry was thinking about which hotel to check in for a while, a shout suddenly came from behind, The gentleman in the ck robe in front, please wait a minute!


    He turned around and looked back. It was the blonde girl who was suspected to be a mage whom he just met in the shop.


    Are you calling me? I dont seem to know you. Jerry stopped and looked at the girl who stopped suddenly in front of him.


    The girl took a few deep breaths and tried to keep her speech as normal as possible, then slowly said why she rushed over to stop him.


    I heard from the owner that you bought the Canis Minor Key. I dont know if you can give it to me, but I will pay you 20,000 Jewels for it.


    After she finished speaking, her eyes turned immediately. She flicked her long hair and winked at Jerry, If youre willing to give it to me, I can treat you to lunch.


    Using Legilimency to read the girls inner thoughts at this time, Jerry couldnt help but smile helplessly. He was a little wary at first, but after reading the girls mind with Legilimency, he knew that she just wanted the Key.


    After thinking for a while, he saw a bunch of golden keys hanging on the girls waist. Jerry took out the Canis Minor Key and smiled, I can give you this Key, and I dont need you to pay me. But you have to promise me one condition.


    What kind? I dont know if I could give much. Hearing the words, the girl immediately took a step back.

 Chapter 468: “Charm Magic”

    Chapter 468: ��Charm Magic��


    What are you thinking?


    Jerry shook his head, You seem to have misunderstood something. Im just curious about this magic. I want to see how you sign a contract with the spirit, and I want to see what kind of creatures came out of it.


    He doesnt care about the key worth 20,000 Jewels. He is more curious about the Spirit World, Celestial Spirit, and Celestial Spirit Magic. Maybe he can understand some of the mysteries through this mage in front of him.


    Hearing Jerrys words, she was stunned for a moment, then showed a slightly embarrassed look and realized that she was overthinking it.


    However, so she recovered quickly and extended a hand to Jerry with a smile, Of course no problem. My name is Lucy Heartfilia. You can call me Lucy.


    Jerry Carmen. Jerry stretched out his right hand and gave Lucy a light shake.


    At this moment, in the small square not far from their bridge, there was a suddenmotion, and arge number of girls ran over there.


    I heard that well-known mage is here. Lets go and see.


    Could he be the man who can control me magic?


    When Lucy heard the screams of the girls, she was stunned for a moment, and suddenly, her eyes lit up, and she hurriedly said to Jerry, Wait for me. Ille to you after I have a look at what happened there.


    Its okay, lets go together. I also want to see what a well-known mage is like. Hearing this, Jerry turned his head and nced at the square.


    He must have good strength since he is a well-known mage and is worshipped by so many people. He also wants to know what kind of strength the powerful mages in this world have so that he can use it as a reference.


    Okay, lets go. After that, I will make a contract with the key and summon the spirit to you. Lucy nodded and ran with Jerry towards the square.


    In her eyes, Jerry should be just an ordinary person who has no magic talent, but he is very curious about magic. Therefore, it is normal to be interested in well-known mages.


    -


    Two minutester, Jerry and Lucy came to the square together. At this time, in the center of the square was a young man wearing red striped pants and a purple robe.


    Why is he so weak? When Jerry saw the so-called well-known mage, a surprised look appeared on his face.


    He could feel that the mage was not strong enough to radiate magic power, not even as strong as Lucy next to him. In addition, there was a faint fluctuation around him at this time, and this magic fluctuation made these girls around him look so crazy.


    The source of this fluctuation came from the ring he wore.


    Ah, hes looking at me. My heart is beating so fast. Is it because hes a well-known mage?


    When Jerry was observing the mage, he just turned his head and saw Lucy and then threw a wink at Lucy. She suddenly couldnt control her body and murmured over there with red eyes full of stars.


    Lucy, what are you doing?


    Lucy suddenly regained consciousness, and when she looked at the mage again, her eyes were full of disgust, What? Did he use charm magic to gain attention? What a low-level man. Its a shame that I used to admire him.


    Charm magic? A dubious look appeared on Jerrys face.


    Lucy exined, Have you seen the purple ring on his right hand? Its the Ring of Charm, and use that ring to activate charm magic to attract the attention of the opposite sex. However, it has been banned by the Magic Council for several years.


    Fortunately, you woke me up just now. The weakness of this magic is whether or not you know magic. As long as you know what magic is, it wont work.


    I see. Jerry nodded.


    Charm magic is still used by magic items, and it can only be effective against ordinary people, so it is not worth caring about.


    Lucy sighed in disappointment after hearing this, I dont know, but I have heard a lot of reports about him. I just didnt expect it. It turned out that he was just a low-level man who used magic to attract girls. Oh, you might not know, the Guild is


    Listening to Lucys introduction to the various types of the Guild and the Fairy Tail Guild, the Guild she most wanted to join, Jerry turned his head to look at the mage over there.


    He felt that maybe this well-known mage was the kind of guy who was good at pretending to be a master like Lockhart. Otherwise, it would be impossible for the magic power in his body to be lower than Lucy, who has not entered a guild.


    Suddenly, an excited scream came from a distance. Jerry saw a red-haired boy wrapped in a scarf with a small blue cat rushing into the group of girls at a very fast speed however, when the boy saw the appearance of the mage, a puzzled expression appeared on his face.


    After hearing his self-introduction, his eyes darkened, and he took his little blue cat with him and turned his head to leave without looking back. However, because his reaction annoyed the girls, who were charmed, he was immediately thrown to the ground by the group of girls and beaten.


    In the end, it was his little blue cat who kept apologizing.


    What a powerful magic. Jerry didnt pay attention to what happened but narrowed his eyes on the red-haired boy whom a group of girls knocked him down.


    Because he sensed a lot of magic in that person.

 Chapter 469: “Dragon”

    Chapter 469: ��Dragon��


    Natsu, it looks like weve got the wrong person again! The blue cat said helplessly while carrying him.


    The red-haired boy slumped to the ground, Happy, Im hungry, Im out of energy.


    No way we can eat. We dont have any money at all. The blue cat named Happy covered his forehead.


    Are you all right? At this moment, a voice came from behind Happy.


    It was Jerry who came with Lucy. He thought that the mages in this world were not very powerful, but he met a young man whose magic power was as strong as his own. Jerry took Lucy and took the initiative toe over.


    Ah, Im okay. Im just hungry. Seeing someoneing to care about them, Natsu sat up and replied weakly.


    Its gettingte. Why dont we go to lunch first? Ill treat you. Jerry nodded and suggested to Lucy next to him.


    When Lucy heard that there was a free lunch to eat, she would not refuse and readily agreed. She sneaked out of her home and didnt have much money in her pocket, apart from the fact that she could take on missions and earn money.


    When Natsu and Happy heard the word lunch, and their stomachs growled.


    Seeing this, Jerry smiled and said, I just heard you say you dont have any money. If you want, you can eat with us. Ill treat you.


    You are so kind, thank you! When Natsu and Happy heard that someone was willing to invite them to eat, their eyes lit up, and they knelt on the ground to show their gratitude.


    Uh you dont need to do that. Jerry was a little bit embarrassed.


    The actions of the two gave Jerry some good impressions of them. Possessing a powerful magic power no less than his in the body, indicating that the boy is definitely a powerful mage in this world or has the potential to be a powerful mage.


    When faced with the beatings of ordinary girls, they didnt fight back. When they couldnt eat because they had no money, they would rather be hungry than rob them.


    In this way, after all of them introduced each others names, they went to a nearby restaurant together.


    -


    Natsu, Happy, why did youe to this city? Are you looking for someone? Jerry nimbly avoided the various food bites that sputtered out when Natsu and Happy were eating and asked curiously.


    Smander! Happy nibbled while holding a grilled fish and replied.


    Natsu chewed the food in his mouth and exined, I originally heard that Smander wasing to this city, so I made a trip here, but I didnt expect to find the wrong person.


    That guy doesnt look like a dragon from the outside! Happy nodded cooperatively.


    What do you mean when you say that the appearance is not like a dragon? Lucy rolled her eyes and removed a green vegetable Natsu had just thrown off her head.


    Hearing Lucys words, Natsu stuffed a whole pizza into his mouth and replied as it should, Its not human at all. A Smander looks like a dragon.


    Huh? Lucy was petrified on the spot.


    Are dragons rare in this world? At this time, Jerry also asked curiously.


    In a world where magic is somon, there should be a lot of magical creatures like dragons. After all, there is a magical cat on the table in front of him that can speak humannguage and walk on two feet. But Lucys answer denied his conjecture.


    Dragons are powerful magical creatures in legends. No one has seen them in records for hundreds of years. Besides, even if dragons exist, how could they appear in human cities?


    Yeah, why didnt we think about that? Lucy, you are so smart. When Natsu and Happy heard it, they suddenly realized.


    Jerry realized that this person and the cat seemed to be a little slow.


    This is justmon sense. Lucy muttered to herself, then turned to look at Jerry.


    By the way, Jerry. Are you local? Do you want to learn magic by buying so many magic items?


    No, Im from a very distant ce. But Im really interested in all kinds of magic. What about you, Lucy? You dont seem to be a local. Jerry passed by about his identity and led the topic to Lucy.


    Lucy anxiously said, I wanted to be a Celestial Spirit Mage on my own and joined my favorite guild. Before I left home and ventured out, this city is my first stop, and I will get what I want.


    After a meal, Natsu and Happy bowed to thank Jerry again and promised to invite them to dinner the next time they met. They waved and continued to look for clues about the Smander.


    Jerry did not hold back because he felt that with Natsus strength, they might meet again in the future.


    Okay, we canplete the following agreement. After Natsu left, Jerry turned to look at Lucy.


    Lucy pointed in the right direction of the restaurant, Just go to the small park next to no one. This thing is not suitable for other people to see.


    The maid of the restaurant was stationed in front. After hearing the conversation between Jerry and Lucy, her expression suddenly became weird.


    In the open space of the small park, Lucy took out the Canis Minor Key and then quickly chanted the spell. With the spellspletion, he saw her insert the key downward, and a magic circle the size of a palm, appeared on the ground instantly.


    Immediately afterward, a small, snow-white creature, like a little snowman, emerged from the magic circle.


    Its so cute! Seeing the appearance of the Celestial Spirit of Canis Minor, Lucys eyes shed with love, and she hugged it into her arms.


    From Jerrys point of view, she looks like someone who really loves cats because of their appearance in his world.

 Chapter 470: “Celestial Spirit Contract”

    Chapter 470: ��Celestial Spirit Contract��


    Seeing that Lucy sessfully used the key to summon Nikora, answering the Canis Minor key, Jerry couldnt help rubbing his chin.


    Just when the magic circle was formed, and the Celestial Spirit appeared, he sensed special space magic fluctuations. It seemed that it was through the key. It opened up the special space magic and moved the Celestial Spirit from far away.


    Lucy, it doesnt seem to be able to breathe. Seeing that Nikora was about to suffocate because Lucy hugged it too hard, Jerry quickly reminded her.


    She quickly restrained her excitement and put Nikora on the ground. She then took out a pen and paper from the small bag and said, Sorry, Im too excited. Now, lets sign the contract!


    Nikora nodded.


    Lucy began to ask Nikora various questions, such as when it was inconvenient to be summoned, when it was freer, etc., and recorded them on paper one by one.


    It was not until all the questions were over. She used her magic power on the paper, and Nikora nodded obediently.


    The most important thing for a Celestial Mage is perseverance. You can only be the best Celestial Mages by paying attention to the agreement with the celestial spirits. This is what my mother taught me. After formally signing the contract with Nikora, Lucy picked it up again and exined it to Jerry.


    Is this the Celestial Spirit? Jerry curiously showed a thoughtful look.


    Celestial Spirits gave him a very strange feeling because although he could touch the entity, it was not the same as the flesh and blood of normal human beings. It was more like a body condensed by a special energy.


    Celestial Spirit is an immortal existence. When they damage or the contracted Celestia Mage runs out of magic power, they will be automatically sent back to their world.


    The power of the Celestial Spirit is not only rted to their own abilities but also to the mages strength. The stronger the mage, the stronger the Celestial Spirit. Therefore, Celestial Mages are very strong. If you want to learn magic, you can be a Celestial Mage like me.  Lucy introduced to Jerry confidently.


    Thank you, I will consider it. Jerry smiled.


    Celestial Mages can summon Celestial Spirits with different abilities to fight. The enemys magic is very powerful and does not easily restrain them.


    But he found that the weakness was also obvious. The mages themselves are very fragile, and once they do not have the key, they are no different from ordinary people. From the contract just now, the Celestial Spirit also has its own life in their world, and you can summon them every time.


    Of course, this is just what he is observing through Lucy. Maybe the powerful Celestia Mage doesnt have such a weakness. Overall, this magic has some merit.


    For example, even if his creatures are not in the ring space but are released elsewhere, he can summon them at will. In addition, he is also very interested in theposition and the unique immortal characteristics of the Celestial Spirits. He may go to where they live just to learn them.


    By the way, I havent named you yet. Lets call you Plue! Seeing that Jerry seemed to have his own ideas, Lucy didnt say much but bowed her head and gave her Nikora a cute name.


    Jerry had a surprised look when he heard the words, Isnt it called Nik?


    Nikora is the general name of the Canis Minor Spirits. Canis Minor has many keys, and each one is summoned differently.


    Seeing that Jerry didnt understand, Lucy continued to exin, Actually, there are a lot of different varieties of keys that exist in this world.


    Jerry suddenly realized that the key should be a lot, given that theres a world filled with those Celestial Spirit creatures. It seems that there are rtively few Celestia Mages and keys.


    -


    Afterpleting the agreed condition, Jerry didnt stay long in the small park with Lucy but waved goodbye to her and nned to find arge hotel nearby to stay at first. Through the magic books and items he bought, he can get a general understanding of this worlds magic development and system.


    Hell wait until tomorrow morning to take the train to the next city. Hargeon is a port city. The best hotels are naturally located near the coastline.


    Jerry is not short of money, so after saying goodbye to Lucy, he spends 5,000 Jewels to book arge suite with a sea view and read a book while enjoying the beautiful sea view of the port.


    The sun set quickly, and by the time he had finished reading all the magic books, it was already dark outside.


    Maybe because of the cheap magic books that are publicly avable, the things recorded in several magic books are not so detailed. However, after reading all of them, it can be regarded as allowing him to have some understanding of the history and things around the world.


    ording to the records in the book, the total recorded history of this world is 784 years, so it is also called X784 years now, and magic has been around since the beginning of history.


    However, the previous magical civilization seems to be more developed. Various wizard academies specialize in teaching people to learn and use magic, and the number of wizards is also veryrge.


    Later, due to some unknown disaster, all these academies disappeared, and the magical civilization was hit hard.


    It is precisely because of the disaster that caused the damage to the magical civilization that some technological things gradually emerged, such as steam engines and technologically colored things that can often be seen in cities. Guns, cannons, etc., also exist in this world.


    However, the world has recognized that the No. 1 power system is still magicpared to technology.


    Jerry even felt that if the unwritten disasterpletely wiped out the magical civilization, maybe this world would be the same technological civilization world as his previous life.

 Chapter 471: “A Lot Of Magic”

    Chapter 471: ��A Lot Of Magic��


    It is obviously impossible to learn the real secrets of this world through a book bought from a small magic shop. Jerry didnt bother about the so-called catastrophe and the many nk historical records that followed.


    He is most concerned about the specific magic system and the level of mages in this world. Fortunately, the record in this regard is still rtivelyplete.


    First of all, regarding the magic system, the magic in this world is mainly divided into two categories, Caster Magic and Holder Magic.


    Holder Magic is a magic that can only be used by using magic items as power. For example, Lucy used the Canis Minor key to summon a Celestial Spirit to fight, and the mage used Charm magic on his ring.


    The characteristic of this type of mage is that they can use the same type of magic items to use magic with different attributes and characteristics. The weakness is obvious. If you lose the corresponding magic item, your strength will be greatly reduced, and you will not even be able to perform magic.


    The Caster Magic is a magic where a mage uses his power to create magic alone.


    Caster-based mages dont need to borrow any magic items. They can cast magic if they have magic power in their bodies. The weakness is that magic abilities are rtively simple and easy to be restrained.


    However, there are also special cases. Individual types of abilities can also release magic of various attributes.


    Secondly, in addition to the general ssification of magic, there are also different ssifications for each type of magic. There are a lot of magic categories that are basically too many to count if we categorize them at all.


    It can even be divided into dozens or hundreds of categories, each with its own characteristics and a perfect system.


    In addition, there are some magics that are only mentioned briefly or have little knowledge about them, such as Ancient Spell, Lost Magic, and so on.


    There is really a lot of messy magic in this world, and many of them can have a different kind of utility. Therefore, Jerry is still very satisfied after getting a general understanding of it.


    Because it means that he can learn a lot of magic that he has never been in contact with, or he can learn how the magic works so that his magic power can be improved to a higher level.


    He is not afraid that the magic in this world is strong, but he is afraid that the magic in this world is not strong enough to improve his strength.


    On the contrary, the ssification of mages in this world is very simple.


    There is no subdivision such as elementary, intermediate, and advanced. It is simply divided into three categories: ordinary mages, S-ss mages, and Wizard Saints.


    A mage who can join the guild normally already has good strength and can be categorized as an ordinary mage. It is difficult to judge the strength of ordinary mages. It does not mean that the person who fights face-to-face is stronger and the person who loses is weaker.


    Because there are many types of magic in this world, and different magics restrain each other. It is difficult to judge them in detail because some are good at long-range attacks, some are good at meleebat, and some are good at sneak attacks.


    S-ss mages that is the top mages whose strength far exceeds that of ordinary mages. Normally, only one or two exist in a guild, and even weaker guilds may not have them.


    Their magic strength is basically unaffected by external factors, and they have practiced their magic to the extreme, strong enough to deal with any type of mage with almost no shorings.


    As for the Wizard Saints, it is actually more of a symbol of glory.


    Wizard Saints is also an S-level Mage. For a period of time, the Ten S-ss Mages, who are recognized as the strongest by the entire kingdom, will be used for the honorary title of Wizard Saints.


    Maybe Ill go to Magnolia tomorrow. After putting away the magic books, Jerry looked at the map of the Kingdom of Fiore that he bought before and then determined the destination of his next stop.


    ording to the introduction on the map, Magnolia is the oldest magical city in the Kingdom of Fiore. Its prosperity is second only to the capital of Crocus. The most important thing is that in this city, there is the only and currently called the strongest mage guild, Fairy Tail.


    If he goes to this city, he will have the opportunity to buy various magic books and magic items and go to Fairy Tail to ask them for guidance or maybe join the Fairy Tail guild directly.


    But he had to wait until the perfect time for that asion, given not all mages were driven by money. This time, he has enough red stars and doesnt need to squeeze time as tightly as before.


    As Jerry was thinking about his ns for tomorrow, a violent wave of magic on the sea outside the window suddenly caught his attention. A closer look at the magic fluctuations source seems toe from a ship outside the port.


    Isnt that the ship from that guy before?


    He remembered that when the well-known mage left during the day, he loudly announced that he would hold a party on the big ship in the port at night, and anyone who was interested could participate.


    What a powerful magic. The magic wave just now has not dissipated, and a more powerful magic wave came from the big ship again.


    Immediately afterward, Jerry saw a huge wave sweep over the ship, rushing towards the vi on his side of the port together.


    Happy and Lucy?


    Jerry saw Lucy and the little blue cat before

 Chapter 472: “A Different Kind of Magic”

    Chapter 472: ��A Different Kind of Magic��


    Aquarius, Whats the matter with you? With difficulty, Lucy pulled her head out of the beach and angrily asked the blue-haired mermaid.


    The blue-haired mermaid ignored Lucys questioning and sighed, I made a mistake and am sorry that you got in the way.


    Youre doing this on purpose, arent you? Lucy was a bit annoyed.


    Aquarius turned around, Dont call me againter. Im going to travel with my boyfriend for a week, with my boyfriend.


    After deliberately highlighting the word boyfriend, it turned into a light and dissipated, and Lucy was about to go crazy.


    Lucy, was that also your Celestial Spirit just now? At this moment, a familiar voice appeared behind her, and Lucy turned her head to see that it was Jerry.


    Yes, thats Aquarius. Jerry, why are you here?


    Oh, I live in that hotel, and I just happened to see you and Happy being washed ashore by the sea from the window. By the way, why are you and Happy together? Did something happen?


    Jerry pointed to therge luxury hotel behind and exined, and at the same time, he also suddenly realized that the magic came from the Celestial Spirit.


    After listening to Jerrys words, Lucy secretly sighed and briefly exined the situation.


    It turned out that shortly after Lucy and Jerry separated during the day, they met the well-known mage again. He imed to be a mage from the Fairy Tail guild and invited her to the party at night.


    At first, she refused, but he told her that as long as she participated, she could join the Fairy Tail guild. Fairy Tail was the guild she wanted to join the most, so in the end, she couldnt resist the temptation and agreed.


    Lucy never imagined that, as the dignified Fairy Tail mage, he invited her and other girls to the party. Not just to satisfy his own pleasure but to stun them with Sleep Magic and then sell them as female ves for money.


    However, her Canis Minor key was also stolen by him and thrown into the sea. A Celestia Mage without the key is no different from ordinary people, and naturally, she couldnt do anything with it.


    Fortunately, Natsu suddenly appeared with Happy. Natsu dragged the enemy, and Happy used his magic to lead her away from the ship first.


    Its just that Happy Magic is low, and its too difficult to fly with her. He is exhausted, and they fall to the sea together. But this also allowed her to find her key again, and she summoned Aquarius to help wash the big ship up.


    Lucy had just finished recounting what happened. The enemy and his men and Natsu climbed out of the big boat on the shore and stood there to confront each other.


    Alright then. Let me see how hell do. Jerry stood beside Lucy and didnt mean to go up and help.


    He also wants to see how strong Natsu is. Strong magic power does not necessarily mean strong power, just like Dave in The Sorcerers Apprentice, who inherited Merlins powerful magic power and turns out he was just an ordinary person.


    Natsu! Lucy had exhausted all the magic power in her body because she summoned Aquarius, and she couldnt help him.


    At this time, Happy, who was buried halfway in the sand, finally recovered andforted Lucy, Dont worry, Natsu is a very strong mage.


    As Happy voice fell, Natsu threw off his jacket, revealing a red tattoo on his shoulder,


    Im Natsu from the Fairy Tail, and why have I never seen you?


    Look at the emblem on his shoulders. He is the real one. A subordinate looked at the coat of arms on Natsus shoulder and suddenly shouted in horror.


    Bora of Prominence, he was expelled from the Titan Nose Guild a few years ago, and now hes swindling in the name of our Fairy Tail mages. Happy exined.


    Jerry just came to this world, so naturally, he didnt know Bora. Lucy should know more than Jerry, but she just ran out of home to take an adventure and hadnt joined any guild yet, so she also didnt know any information about it.


    Only Happy knew it because he had several years of experience in performing missions with Natsu.


    Well, its no wonder that man has so little magic power. It turned out to be a fake. Hearing Happys exnation, Jerry finally understood why a well-known mage was not as powerful as Lucy.


    Its not that the mages in this world are not good, but he just encountered a fake. At this time, Natsu also fought with Bora and his group of men.


    Interesting how magic can be used like that. The first time Jerry saw the battle between the mages of this world, he couldnt help but light up.


    Needless to say, Boras men were basically just henchmen with a bit of magic power that could attack with one or two fireballs. At the same time, Bora was a bit interesting.


    Jerry can sense that he concentrated all the magic in his body on one of the rings and then released bursts of purple mes through that ring. Those purple mes can not only burn and attack but also have a physical matter to lift people up.


    Jerry is also good at fire magic, like his Fire Dragon Spell and Fiendfyre. As far as power is concerned, he is definitely stronger than Boras fire magic.


    However, Jerrys fire magic could not lift him up like Bora did. At most, it can only burn the enemies to ashes.

 Chapter 473: “Mending Mage”

    Chapter 473: ��Mending Mage��


    If Jerry wants to make magic just like Bora did, he might have to spend more time on researching it. The magic that Natsu showed next felt that it would be difficult to copy without knowing the principle.


    The knowledge he now has about fire magic is beyond his grasp. He saw that when Natsu was facing Boras attack, he swallowed all the me magic into his stomach. Moreover, he clearly felt that after Natsu ate the purple me, the magic power in his body actually increased.


    They heard a loud roar from Natsu, his fists smashed together, and a huge dragon-head-shaped red magic circle appeared instantly. He blew it hard, and a powerful me shot out from his mouth. The power was several times stronger than Norberts fire.


    This powerful me directly destroyed the big ship on the shore, the remaining Boras men, and the empty house left by the shore. Bora also relied on his own magic to quickly take him up into the air to escape.


    At this time, Happu flew to Lucys shoulder, The dragons lungs doe breathing fire, the dragons scales for dissolving fire, and the dragon talons that are wrapped with fire. Natsu uses an ancient spell that lets his body take on the qualities of a dragon.


    When Happy exined it, Natsu added mes to his hands and feet, greatly strengthened his body with mes, jumped into the air easily, and continued fighting with Bora.


    But Ive never heard of this kind of magic. Lucy watched in shock as Natsu finished beating Bora. Obviously, it was the first time she heard about Natsu using this kind of magic.


    When Jerry saw this, he immediately knew that the ancient magic used by Natsu was estimated to be one of the few in this world. At the same time, he is also more interested in the magic of this world.


    This was originally a magic used to deal with dragons, also known as Dragon ying Magic. It was given to Natsu by Igneel. Happy exined again.


    Dragon ying Magic? It seems that the dragons in this world are very different from the dragons in the Harry Potter world. Jerrys heart moved when he heard the words.


    Dragons in the Harry Potter world are not much different from ordinary animals. He felt that if he encountered a dragon in this world in the future, he might be able to find a way to make something new.


    ording to the introductions in the magic books he saw today, this world not only has the legend of dragons but also various powerful entities and demons who can destroy the entire city at every turn.


    Fire Dragon Iron Fist!


    Natsu beat Bora and smashed more than a dozen houses. The fight finally ended.


    Its amazing, but this is beyond what Ive ever seen. Looking at Natsu, who beat Bora and waved to them, Lucy was shocked.


    She saw the small half of Hargeon City that was destroyed by the battle between the two.


    Jerry, you are here too? Natsu greeted Jerry enthusiastically when he saw Jerry.


    He was very fond of Jerry, who invited him and Happy to lunch for free before.


    The perpetrators are there. Get them! Before Jerry could answer, hundreds of armored guards suddenly appeared in the distance.


    Obviously, their goal was to catch Natsu, who had destroyed half of the port.


    Its over, run! I dont have any money to pay them! When Natsu saw the guards appear, he seemed very experienced and was about to run away with Happy.


    However, Jerry stopped him, Dont run. Leave it to me.


    Without waiting for Natsu and Lucy to wonder, Jerry had already stretched out his hand and chanted a spell on more than 100 buildings damaged by the fight.


    Reparo! A powerful magic power emanated from Jerrys body, instantly covering more than 100 buildings.


    Immediately afterward, everyone saw that time seemed to be reversed. After a few seconds, the damaged buildings were all restored to the way they were before the battle.


    After casting the Mending Charm, Jerry turned his head to look at Natsu and Lucy, Actually, I forgot to tell you that I am also a mage. You can call me a Mending Mage. I am very good at repairing magic. Although I have not joined any guild yet.


    Repairing magic? Those kinds of magic exist? When she saw Jerrys magic repairing half of the city, Lucy was shocked again.


    At this time, her deepest feeling is that the world is so vast that there are so many powerful magics outside that she has never heard of.


    There is the ancient magic called Dragon ying Magic that can devour mes to strengthen the body, and now there is a magic that can repair everything.


    At the same time, she also realized everything does not seem from the outside. The boy who fell down on the side of the road, who was hungry, turned out to be a powerful Fairy Tail mage.


    At first nce, the rich client who doesnt know much about magic turns out to have amazing magic. However, she was very happy about this. Given that she had run off from home to meet powerful people with different kinds of abilities.


    Jerry, you can join our guild if you want. When Natsu saw Jerrys magic, his eyes burst into mes, and he immediately put his hands on his shoulders.


    Fairy Tail, the most powerful guild in the Kingdom of Fiore, is also the most destructive guild in the entire kingdom. Due to them dealing with missions and everything, it caused great damage to local buildings when fighting the enemy. They were often being warned and fined because of their action.


    Natsu is one of the mages who often causes destruction because of the nature of his magic. Most of his magic are wide-ranged attacks with a lot of destructive power.

 Chapter 474: “Natsu’s Weakness”

    Chapter 474: ��Natsu��s Weakness��


    When Natsu saw that Jerry could actually repair houses and items, and he had not joined any guild yet, he saw an opportunity. If he can bring Jerry back to the guild, the guild master will be happy.


    When Jerry heard Natsus invitation, he was stunned for a moment and smiled, It would be an honor.


    Just now, he deliberately showed his magic just to attract Natsus attention and show his worth so that if he applies to join Fairy Tailter, he should be able to pass easily. He didnt expect that after seeing his magic, Natsu actually sent him an invitation to join the guild. Could it be that his magic is rare in this world?


    However, since Natsu had invited him, he naturally had no reason to refuse. Seeing that Natsu invited Jerry to join Fairy Tail, Lucy suddenly showed an envious look on her face.


    Fairy Tail is the guild she wants to join the most. If it werent for Bora, who promised to help her join Fairy Tail, she would not have gone to that boat party.


    Seeing this, Jerry rolled his eyes and reminded Natsu, What about Lucy? Lucy said Fairy Tail was the guild when she was eating during the day, and she would love to join them.


    Lucy wants to join my guild? Thats no problem. I can take you there to meet the guild master, and he will definitely agree. When Natsu heard Jerrys reminder, he immediately patted his chest.


    Fairy Tails membership requirements are character and strength is second. Natsu feels that both Jerry and Lucy meet this condition.


    Great! When Lucy heard the words, she jumped up in joy. She didnt expect her dream toe true so easily.


    Jerry just smiled and said nothing. From the performance of Natsu and Happy, it can be seen that Fairy Tail should have no Celestial Spirit Mages.


    He was still interested in Celestial Spirits, so he deliberately asked Lucy to join Fairy Tail together. So that when he had timeter, he could ask Lucy toe over and study magic together.


    On the other side, when the angry city guards saw that the city had returned to its original state, they were also stunned and stopped. Later, the officer who issued the order was the first to recover and walked over with the guards.


    Originally, Natsu and Bora destroyed half of the city in their battle. The guards will definitely arrest all those involved and send them to the court for judgment. Although mages are powerful, they still have to obey thew.


    However, now that the city has been restored by magic. ording to Lucy and the girls who escaped from the ship, they understand that Natsu did not deliberately destroy the city but to save them, and in the end, they did not press charges against them.


    When all the dust settled, the sky gradually brightened.


    Under the invitation of Jerry, the three had breakfast in Hargeon and then got on the steam train to Magnolia.


    Jerry, when I go back. Ill make some money by taking on a mission and treat you to a big meal next time! Natsu assured Jerry as he stepped on the train.


    Lucy was full of excitement. They would arrive at Magnolia at noon and then go to the Fairy Tail guild.


    No, its okay. Just keep the money to yourself. Jerry waved his hand. Although he didnt get along for a long time, he probably understood Natsus character.


    Not long after they found their seats, the train started slowly with the sound of a whistle. Sitting by the window, Jerry looked through the window, and he felt something.


    For some unknown reason, he suddenly remembered the Hogwarts Express, the days of studying magic at Hogwarts in the first few years. He also thought about Hermione, who was sitting next to him every time he took the Hogwarts Express.


    At this moment, a vomit pulled him out of his memory. After taking a closer look, it turned out that it was Natsu who vomited on the seat. Fortunately, Happy seemed to have expected it and quickly took out a bag he had taken from the restaurant in the morning and handed it to Natsu.


    Natsu, whats wrong with you!? Seeing this, Lucy immediately became worried.


    Happy jumped onto him and exined, Its alright. Natsu has a problem with getting dizzy on the transportation. When the train stops, he will be just fine.


    No wonder After hearing Happys exnation, Lucy instantly remembered the scene where Natsu had jumped onto the boat yesterday and was beaten by a group of Boras men.


    Jerry was speechless when he saw Natsu. Unexpectedly, Natsu has such a strange weakness as getting dizzy when getting on to vehicles or transportation. If Natsu fights him, he will only change the ground into a vehicle, and Natsu will have trouble fighting.


    Wingardium Leviosa. Smelling the peculiar smelling from the bag, Jerry shook his head and cast a Levitation Charm at Natsu, and his body immediately floated up from his seat.


    As if taking a special medicine, Natsu instantly recovered from his dizziness. The main reason for motion sickness is that the vestibule of the ear is stimted, the sense of bnce is disrupted, and the nerve function is disturbed. Thus, dizziness and vomiting ur.


    When Jerry used the Levitation Charm to lift Natsus, all of those problems disappeared.


    Whoa, Im okay now! Natsu thanked Jerry for the first time.


    He had been dizzy for more than ten years, but today, someone helped him with his dizziness. Although it is a temporary solution, its better than nothing.


    What kind of magic is this? Seeing Natsu moving excitedly in the air, Lucy once again showed a surprised look because she had never heard of this kind of magic before.


    One thing she realized, isnt Jerry a Mending Mage that can only repair things?

 Chapter 475: “Fairy Tail Guild”

    Chapter 475: ��Fairy Tail Guild��


    Besides being good at repairing magic, I also know a little about other magics. This Levitation Magic is one of them. Just as Lucys thoughts rose, she heard Jerrys voice in her ears.


    You can do several magic?


    It is normal for a mage to learn one kind of magic. If they want to learn other magic, they can do it. Jerrys magic obviously does not belong to the same type of magic.


    I prefer to study magic, and I want to dabble in any type of magic. Jerry exined it briefly.


    In this way, they chatted throughout the entire trip. The train is getting closer and closer to Magnolia City. Although the trains in this world are steam trains, what Jerry does not expect is that they travel several times faster than the steam trains in his world.


    Later, ording to Lucy, it was because the train had a special magic made by the national mages that helped the train increase its speed. There are so many mages and magic items in this world that it makes sense to make some magic improvements on such arge-scale vehicle.


    Unlike the Harry Potter world, wizards are hidden in the dark, and ordinary people dont know much about them. The people in this world are not too surprised when they see a mage or when they see a magician cast magic.


    There are even special magazines that publish information about the influential figures in the guilds. Lucy has a copy of the photo book about Mirajane, the most beautiful woman in Fairy Tail Guild.


    The train finally stopped at Magnolia Station.


    Magnolia Station is the main station of the Kingdom of Fiore. You can take the trains from this station to Onibus, Oshibana, Clover, Hargeon, and many more.


    The capital city looks amazing. After leaving the train station, looking around the entire city of Magnolia, Jerry couldnt help but let out a sigh.


    In terms of area alone, the the entire Magnolia City is at least ten times the size of Hargeon City, and the overall feeling is much more prosperous. From Hargeon to Magnolia, it feels like going from a small town to an internationalmercial metropolis.


    He also found the city full of magical things when walking in Magnolia. Not only people but also many buildings and streets.


    In less than a minute, they came to a guild where plentiful mages with different kinds of styles and magic were here.


    I cant believe Im going to the Fairy Tail Guild. Lucy looked at the scene in front of her. Although she was a little surprised, she still showed an excited look.


    Jerry looked at the big building in front of him, I thought Natsu was just a special case, but I didnt expect everyone in this guild to be like this.


    He saw the tables and chairs in the entire guild hall were almost smashed in half.


    There is a mage named Gray over there, who is fighting Natsu, barely naked, and there is a woman in a bikini by the bar drinking wine through the barrel directly.


    Ah, are you new here? Come have a drink first. At this moment, a girl came over and spoke in a very gentle tone.


    She was Mirajane, the person that he had read about in Lucys magazine.


    Thanks. Jerry politely took the drink.


    Lucy was even more excited to see Mirajane.


    Dont mind them. Theyve always been like this, you know. Maybe it was because she was worried that the neers Jerry and Lucy would be frightened by the current scene, Mirajane exined.


    At this moment, a white-haired man with a nearly two-meter height was suddenly knocked out of the crowd and moved straight toward Mirajane. Seeing this, Jerry quickly pulled Mirajane over and kicked the white-haired man over.


    Although he is a wizard, his physical strength is not bad. Even if he does not use magic to improve his strength, his physical body is several times better than a typical person, given that he has trained them before.

 Chapter 476: “The Guild Master”

    Chapter 476: ��The Guild Master��


    Whoa. Just as Jerry pulled Mirajane over and kicked the man, his heart was startled.


    Because he felt extremely powerful magic from the body of this seemingly harmlessdy. Although her magic power is a lot worse than the magic power in his body, she is stronger than Natsu and all of the mages in the guild right now.


    There is a magic power in Natsus body that is simr to hers, butter, he finds out that the magic power does not seem to belong to Natsu. It just resides in Natsus body temporarily and is not controlled by Natsu.


    Mirajanes magic power is actually the strongest in the entire guild, and it surprised him.


    The one you just beat up is my brother. But dont worry, hes tough and can take a beating. Mirajane looked at her brother, who flew out. Obviously, she was ustomed to the current situation.


    Its so noisy here. Can I have my drink in peace? The mage in a bikini was already getting impatient with the scene here. She irritably took out a card, exuding magic power, and she was going to use that magic to knock everyone down in one fell swoop.


    Not to be outdone, the mages in the guild stirred up the magic power in their bodies one after another, and different magic circles appeared on the surface of their bodies. They were also ready to make a move.


    Jerry found that no matter what kind of mages in this world, when casting magic, a magic circle will appear first, and then the corresponding magic can be released. Its like magic formation in this world is mainly aplished through magic circles.


    This is understandable. After all, the essence of magic is to release energy in different forms and show different effects.


    Most of the magic he learned before was through gestures and incantations. When gestures and incantations were omitted, magic could be directly constructed.


    In this world, magic circles are used as the medium. Different magic circles are constructed through magic power, and then various kinds of magic are disyed.


    However, from the perspective of actualbat, the speed of releasing magic through the magic circle in this world is faster, and the power is much greater. Maybe its because the magic in this world is more popr, and its more inclined to be efficient.


    Stop it, you idiots. Are you all nning to destroy the guild? Just when the guild was flooded with all kinds of magic power, a thunderous shout suddenly came from the second floor.


    Immediately afterward, Jerry saw a little old man with more than one-meter height jumping down from the second floor. A magic circle shed on his body, and it swelled to a height of nearly twenty meters beforending. The aura instantly made all the guild mages stand still and go silent.


    President Makarov, you are here.


    Mirajane lets Jerry know that this old man is the Guild Master of Fairy Tail.


    After sensing the magic power emanating from the Fairy Tail Guild Master, Jerrypared himself and felt that in terms of magic power alone, he was slightly better than the guild master.


    Jerry is also interested in the second magic power in Natsus body.


    Fairy Tail is the strongest wizard guild in the world, so this guild master must also be one of the strongest wizards in the world or one of the Wizard Saints.


    The magic power he exudes is not as good as himself. But how about the second magic power in Natsus body that can bepared with himself? He can find out about thatter, and now he is more interested in the magic that can make someones body gigantic.


    He can also use theBig card to make his body gigantic and even transform to a size of more than 200 meters. Maybe if he figured out the principle of the guild masters giant magic and integrated it into his own magic, he could improve it.


    Moreover, ording to his current observation. Twenty meters should not be the limit of this guild master. It may only be because the guild hall is more than 20 meters long, so he has to limit himself.


    Why are you all quiet? Looks like I win this fight.


    Natsu wasughing proudly, and just halfway through hisugh, he was directly stepped on by the guild master.


    Are you neers who wanted to join the guild? Makarov noticed Jerry and Lucy standing next to Mirajane.


    Lucy looked at Natsu, who was already foaming because he was trampled.


    Jerry nodded helplessly, Yes, were here for that.


    Finally, there is a neer. Wee! The guild master instantly shrank back and waved kindly to Jerry and Lucy.


    Fairy Tail is very strict when ites to recruiting new members, and few applicants can pass the assessment. However, there are exceptions. As long as any mages in the guild approve them, they can directly join the guild without going through the assessment.


    As long as you get the approval of one of them, you can get the approval of all the mages in the entire guild. When Natsu showed up in the guild with Jerry and Lucy, they were already neers to the guild by default, but they justcked the final approval to go through the process.


    After greeting the two neers, Jerry and Lucy, Makarov jumped to the guardrail on the second floor, took out the stack of papers he had been holding in his hand, and began to say something.


    It turns out that when the members of Fairy Tail performed their tasks, although thepletion rate was quite high, they also caused many public facilities to be destroyed, like Natsu. Therefore, Makarov has received manyints from the Magic Council.


    After being scolded by the Council, they must pay hugepensation to repair the damaged facilities.

 Chapter 477: “Arc Of Time”

    Chapter 477: ��Arc Of Time��


    However, afterining for a while, Jerry was a little impressed. The guild master ignited a me in his hand, directly burning all theint letters, and spoke out.


    All of the above are not important. Screw them. I have something to say that, whatever happens, follow the path that youve always believed in. Thats the way of the Fairy Tail Guild!


    Hearing the guild masters words, the mages suddenly cheered excitedly.


    At this time, Mirajane covered half of her face and whispered, I guess the guilds finances are going to have a blow this time.


    He has been thinking about something, how to learn their unique magic from many kinds of different mages in the guild. Violent methods are definitely out of the question. While he thinks he can deal with the guild master, he doesnt know how big his power is.


    He is not a robber and has his own bottom line. He prefers to go in a peaceful way and trade in exchange for the magical knowledge he needs.


    After Makarovs speech was over, everyone returned to drinking and chatting happily. But because many seats were broken, many mages sat on the ground.


    Since Natsu rmended you, then I have no objection. Ill let Mirajane handle you and stamp you with the emblem of our guild. Makarov sat on the bar counter, poured a ss of wine into his stomach, andughed.


    At this time, Mirajane also came.


    Its that easy? Jerry showed a look of surprise.


    He originally thought that a form like this must be filled in with a lot of detailed information about himself. After all, as the first-ranked guild of the kingdom, the identity of a neer must be reviewed.


    Before he came, he used Imperius Curse to find a lot of people to ask for a lot of information and made up a document that seemed to be rtively convincing and good enough for him. Information like where his family lives, how many his family members are, and he used to live where.


    He even considered that when they needed a Fairy Tail guild member to approve his membership. He nned to use a False Memory Charm to modify their memory. However, it turned out that there were only two contents on the form to be filled out, his name and what kind of mage.


    Isnt this too simple? Lucy asked the same question as Jerry.


    Because ording to Lucys knowledge, the other guild is quite strict in reviewing the information of the new recruits.


    Mirajane smiled and exined, Every wizard whoes to Fairy Tail has their own past and their own story. As long as you join Fairy Tail, you will be our partner and rtive. Trust is the most important thing between partners and loved ones, so yes, it is that simple.


    So Fairy Tail can be the strongest guild not only because of its strength. Hearing Mirajanes words, Jerry couldnt help sighing in his heart.


    Although the mages in the guild were fighting, it was obvious that everyone had a good rtionship, and the respect that they had for the guild master was very high.


    Perhaps, as Mirajane said, no matter where the magese from, they have regarded this ce as their home and their family.


    Celestial Spirit Mage? What a rare mage. If you train well, you will definitely be a great mage in the future. Makarov took the two forms that Mirajane handed over and first looked at the one with Lucy on it.


    Lucy straightened her back immediately, Yes, guild master. I will work hard!


    Makarov nodded, then looked at Jerrys form, Mending Mage? What kind of magic is this? Why havent I heard of it before?


    Guild master, it is a kind of magic that can repair items. Let me show you. Jerry didnt exin much. He waved his hand towards the hall and cast a Mending Charm.


    Immediately, most of the tables and chairs in the hall were restored to their original state in an instant.


    When Makarov saw this scene, his eyes suddenly widened.


    This is The Arc of Time! One of the lost and ancient magic! Seeing Jerrys magic, Makarov immediately eximed.


    The Arc of Time is an ancient and lost magic, the magic that no longer exists in the world. It can change items to the past and future through time.


    The attack power of this kind of magic is not strong, but it can y an extremely important role at certain times and even reverse the battle situation. However, too few mages are talented to learn this kind of magic, which is why it is considered lost.


    Arc of Time, Lost Magic?


    Jerrys heart moved when he heard the words, his spell does have a certain principle of time magic, but it is not entirely. Because the real time magic is not only used to repair items but allows someone to go to the past and future.


    He can also use real time magic, but at his current level, it is very unstable to use without the help of a Time Turner.


    However, it is still possible to stop the time in a certain area or to affect the time within a certain range. If there is time magic in this world, then maybe his time magic can be improved again.


    Jerry, are you interested in bing the guilds main sstaff? Makarov stood up from the bar.


    No wonder there was news from Hargeon City that a member of the Fairy Tail guild destroyed half of the city but did not press charges. It was mainly because of Jerry, a mage who knew the Arc of Time.


    After so many years apart of making trouble in the guild, Natsu hade back, bringing a really good person to the guild. This time, the guilds finances will be saved, and there is no need to listen to all of the Magic Councilsints all day.

 Chapter 478: “Guild Staff”

    Chapter 478: ��Guild Staff��


    At this time, Natsu was burying his head in picking a mission with a high bounty with Happy on the bulletin board. He wanted to fill his empty wallet andpletely forgot why he brought Jerry to the guild in the first ce.


    Staff? A puzzled look appeared on Jerrys face.


    Mirajane seemed to see Jerrys doubts and took the initiative to exin, The wizards of the guild generally need to get rewards through the tasks issued by the guild, and some of these rewards need to be handed over to the guild.


    The staff of the guild do not need to take tasks and can also get rewards. Of course, they get paid because of helping with the documentation and all of that, like me.


    A Guild is like an intermediarypany. Most of the profit sources of the intermediarypany are intermediary fees. Therefore, the source of ie of a Guild came from the remuneration of the tasks or missions given.


    Of course, there is also some additional ie, such as drinks and food sold in the guild hall. Its just that the Fairy Tail Guild is different from other guilds.


    The guild master treated the mages of this guild as his own children. Therefore, when the mages arepleting missions and causing a lot of destruction of public property, the guild will take care of them instead of letting them pay for themselves.


    Although Fairy Tail is thergest and strongest guild, it has a lot of missions,pletes most of the missions, and gets the most of the rewards. The Fairy Tail guild suffered a financial blow every time because there were alwaysints like the destruction of public property.


    Jerrys appearance was a rain pouring down the drynd. His spell canpletely repair the damage caused by the Fairy Tail mages, thus saving the guild from a huge fine. This is why Makarov wanted to recruit Jerry as a guild staff.


    It would be better to pay Jerry to do the work than to hand over the money to the Magic Council. Every time the Magic Council fined the guild, they actually had to put in a lot more money than it actually needed.


    In this way, the guild will not have to worry about their financial situation every month.


    Hearing Makarov briefly exin the work he needs to do in the future as a staff and the corresponding sry situation, Jerry nodded and agreed without hesitation.


    He wasnt in it because of the money offered by Makarov, but he felt that bing an employee of the guild would greatly help him learn a lot of different kinds of magic.


    After all, he would definitely not take any guild tasks. He was not short of money, and there was no need to waste time toplete meaningless tasks. At that time, he would prefer to stay in this city and study the magic in this world.


    But if he became a normal member and didnt do any mission at all, then anyone would be suspicious about why hed be a member of the guild himself. Thus, bing a staff of the guild would solve this problem.


    As Makarov said, his job is mainly to repair the damage to public properties caused by the guild mages during the mission so that the guild will not be fined by the Magic Council.


    In fact, for him, this might be a way to deal with the guild mages.


    Although it is the work of the guild, Jerry appears to help these mages solve the problem so that the council no longer fines the guild. Everyone is absolutely grateful to him, and his favorability will definitely rise.


    Over time, he will be an indispensable presence in the guild and be the pir of the guild. In this way, it is naturally much easier for him to ask the mages for some magic questions.


    Most of the time, it is passed down from master to apprentice, and many of them have their own uniquebat skills. He doesnt need to ask about theirbat skills. He just needs to learn the principles of those magics.


    Rare magic, simr to lost magic, is not rare because it is not talked much. But mainly because there are few people who can learn it, which makes it very rare. There is Dragon ying Magic like Natsu. It is basically impossible to practice them without the help of dragons.


    If there is a problem, the guild master will notify him, and then he will directly open a portal to the scene. He will then fix everything around with Jerrys spell, which may only take two minutes.


    After some consideration, Jerry feels that bing a Fairy Tail staff seems to be a good choice.


    Jerry, dont worry. I know that you came to the guild to take on tasks and hone yourself like everyone else. You dont need to stay in the guild every day like Mira Jane. As long as you dont have anything, I allow you to take the mission on the bulletin board like the other.


    However, you have to pay attention to safety. After all, the Arc of Time can change things in the past and future. If you have time, you should learn other kinds of magic. Makarov was in a good mood and gave Jerry some privileges that normal staff did not have.


    I see, guild master. When I have time, I will ask other mages in the guild for some magic lessons. I am very interested in them. Hearing this, Jerry showed his smile.


    If you have any questions about magic that you dont understand, you can also ask me. Although Im old, I still learned a lot of magic when I was young. Makarov drank anotherrge ss of liquor.


    Jerrys eyes lit up when he heard Makarovs words.

 Chapter 479: “Buying A House”

    Chapter 479: ��Buying A House��


    Why do I feel like hesughing maliciously? Lucy watched Makarovughing so happily and whispered to Mirajane.


    She didnt envy Jerrys bing a guild staff as soon as he joined. After all, she dreamed of bing a mage of the Fairy Tail guild. If she bes a guild staff, then there is no difference from her previous life.


    On the other side, the mages in the hall found that the tables and chairs had been restored to their original state under Jerrys magic, and they all gathered around curiously. When they learned that Jerrys magic was Arc of Time, they all let out a burst of exmation.


    However, when they knew that Jerry became a staff of the guild and would help them solve the troubles of destroying public properties, they celebrated.


    In this way, both Jerry and Lucy were approached by Mirajane to stamp the guilds emblem. After bing an official Fairy Tail mage, Jerry did not stay in the guild for a long time but left the guild first to familiarize himself with the environment.


    Since he will be staying in this guild for a long time, he must have a ce to stay. Mirajane said that most of the mages in the guild rent houses in Magnolia using their own ie from doing missions.


    Therefore, he also ns to buy a house near the guild.


    Of course, buying a house is the second thing he looks after. The most important thing is to go to the magic shops in the city to see if he can buy more magic books and some good magic items.


    As thergest city in the Kingdom of Fiore, it has the most magical shops and the most magical items to be sold.


    Theres a kid who can do magic in here? Just after leaving the gate of the guild, Jerry saw a child push the door into the guild, but he didnt care too much and continued his shopping n.


    ording to Mirajanes words, he first found the real estate agency hall in the east. Soon, there was a staff member who came forward to him.


    Do you have any requirements for the housing you need to buy? The female staff asked with a smile.


    Jerry thought for a moment and said, There are no special requirements. I just need it to be close to the guild.


    It doesnt matter what the house looks like. After he gets it, he will change it on his own. As long as he is close to the guild, he can do his work and learn more about magic more easily.


    With his portal, it doesnt matter if his house is far away from the guild. But it would be troublesome if someone from the guild wanted to find him.


    Very well.


    The staff was a little surprised that Jerrys request was simple. After all, buying a house in this city is not a trivial matter for a mage, especially since he is new. He saw a magic circle quickly appear in the hands of the staff, and then houses that met Jerrys requirements appeared in front of him.


    Amazing that a typical sales staff would actually know how to do magic. Seeing this, Jerry was surprised.


    In Hargeon, he didnt see anyone who could do magic. In fact, this is normal. In this city, buying magic books and learning some simple magic is not too difficult.


    Therefore, there are many ordinary people who can use magic, but there are not many people who can really use magic to fight and be mages. The profession of being a mage pays a lot, but it is also very dangerous.


    Many ordinary people learn magic just to make life easier for them.


    Just like the staff in front of her, the illusion magic she has learned is just for the convenience of customers to see the details of the house so that they dont need to visit the houses one by one.


    This one, please. After a brief nce, Jerry picked a small two-story house.


    There are no high-rise buildings in this world. All the houses are the kind of houses that are simr to small houses.


    The female staff continued to ask with a smile, Are you paying in installments or paying in full?


    One-time payment, how much is it? Jerrys answer didnt hesitate at all.


    One and a half million Jewels in total.


    Alright then.


    Jerry took out 1.5 million Jewels in cash and put them on the table beside him. It made the staff feel like he didnt take out 1.5 million at all. This made the female staff couldnt help but think about mages making a lot of money. She might apply for a guild.


    But soon, she shook her head and threw out this unrealistic thought. She knew how risky it was, and being a mage is very risky.


    Okay, Mr. Jerry. Lets contact the houses current owner and go through some procedures. You can get the keys and move in in about two hours.


    I still have something to do, and you can deal with the things. I will give you a tip if you do help me with that. Ill pick up the keys in two hours. Is that okay? Jerry took out another hundred thousand and put it on the table.


    Of course, I can do that. I will handle the follow-up procedures. Seeing the extra 100,000 Jewels, the staff hurriedly responded.


    Because she knew she would make a three-month wage in just two hours if she handled it on her own.

 Chapter 480: “Fairy Glasses”

    Chapter 480: ��Fairy sses��


    After more than two hours,


    Jerry took the key from the staff and followed the map. He came to a row of small two-story western-style buildings built along the river in the city just a kilometer away from the Fairy Tail Guild.


    The one he bought was directly opposite a bridge, and the famous Kardia Cathedral was five hundred meters from the bridge. After passing through the Kardia Cathedral and walking forward 400 meters, it is the location of the Fairy Tail guild that Jerry just joined today.


    Therefore, the location where he lives now is less than a kilometer away.


    After opening the door and entering the house, he roughly nced at the things in the house. There was furniture such as a firece, stove, fish tank, sofa, etc., but a lot of dust was scattered.


    He first used magic to clean up the whole house and started to rearrange the house. Expanding the space, adding gardens, pools,wns, practice fields, and bookshelves. He transformed the whole house withplete facility to his needs.


    After everything was done, he ced the hundreds of magic books he bought from more than a dozen magic shops in the city on the bookshelf. He also ced arge number of various magic items next to them.


    The magic books that can be bought in the shop are naturally not advanced magic books, but they describe the most basic principles of all kinds of magic in this world, which are very suitable for him to learn now.


    Most of those magic items are useless to him. They can only be said to assist him in research and better understand theposition of magic in this world. However, there are still a few that feel good.


    The most prominent of them is a magic item called Fairy sses.


    Its function is to help users quickly read the content of a book. Generally, you need to read a book for a few days to finish it. While wearing these sses, it may take less than a minute to finish it.


    However, reading it does not mean that you can learn it. It is only responsible for forcing the content of the book to be read by your mind. Whether you can understand it or not depends on your own ability. Therefore, it is often used to read novels or literary works.


    If you use it to read tooplicated things, such as some magic books, it may directly make you confused.


    However, this is nothing to Jerry. He can use his red stars to activate Refreshing.


    With the sses, he can quickly read it. Although it cant be said that after reading it, he can immediately understand it all, at least his brain will digest some of the things.


    In this way, he put aside all distractions and started his research again.


    -


    The following day, when the first rays of sunlight came through the curtains. Jerry took off the sses and closed his eyes.


    In one night, he had read all the knowledge introduced in hundreds of magic books like histories, expeditions, and events in this world. With so much knowledge pouring in all at once, he would need some time to digest them all.


    I guess its time to go to the guild.


    Now, a lot of magic knowledge has flooded his mind, some of which has been digested and understood. But most of them are not due to hisck of understanding of magic. He nned to go to the guild to find Makrov, who promised him to learn magic.


    Since he promised to be a Fairy Tail staff, help the Fairy Tail mages to deal with the problem, and make the guilds finances run normally, he would definitely take his chances.


    Despite what he does, it is a simple thing to do.


    Natsu, Happy? Standing out of the house and walking to the bridge, Jerry saw Natsu and Happying towards him with something.


    They saw Jerry, waved their hands happily, and rushed over.


    Good morning, Jerry!


    Good morning. Why are you here? A puzzled look appeared on Jerrys face.


    Apparently, they didnte looking for him. He hasnt returned to the guild since he came out yesterday, so Natsu and Happy probably didnt know the house he bought.


    We came to Lucy to do a mission together. I found a task with a reward of 200,000 J. When the mission is over, I will have the money to invite you to a dinner! Natsu handed Jerry the paper with the mission details written on it.


    Jerry took a look at it, and it was a task of stealing books from the Dukes mansion.


    Has Lucy found a house to live in?


    Yes, I heard Mirajane say she rented a house yesterday, and shes right there. Natsu pointed to a small two-story western-style building that looked a little old, just one house apart from Jerrys house.


    Its pretty close. Jerry was a bit surprised.


    Yesterday, after hepleted styling his house, he stayed in his room and some magic books. He didnt notice that Lucy was renting so close to his house.


    By the way, Jerry. Do you want toe with us? The reward is 200,000 Jewels just for stealing a book. Isnt that easy?


    Maybe it was because he felt that Jerry had just joined the guild. He wanted to bring Jerry.


    Jerry just smiled, No, Im not going to any missions now. Ill wait until I get used to it for a while. You and Lucy can do it.


    He is not short of money and doesnt need to do such things.


    After waving goodbye to Natsu and Happy, Jerry walked through the Kardia Cathedral and soon came to the guild again.


    At this time, there were not many people in the guild. Only the guild master, Makarov, sat cross-legged on the bar, Mirajane, who was serving drinks, and there was Gray, who seemed to have more magic power than most people in the guild and was only one level lower than Natsu.


    Good morning, Jerry. Did you get a ce to stay in yesterday? As soon as Mirajane saw Jerry, she smiled. Knowing before Jerry left, he asked her where to buy a house in the city.

 Chapter 481: “S-Class Mages”

    Chapter 481: ��S-ss Mages��


    Already bought one on the 25th street. Jerry responded with a smile.


    At the same time, he couldnt help but sigh that Mirajane was so nice. She is very kind and caring to every mage in the guild, and she never seems to be upset about anything.


    Ah, thats very close to the house Lucy rented. Yesterday, Lucy said that the house she rented was on 23rd street. Mirajane looked surprised.


    Jerry nodded, It was only when I met Natsu that I found out that Lucy rented a house so close to the house I bought.


    After briefly chatting with Mirajane, Jerry came to Makarov, Guild master, I bought some magic books to study yesterday. I dont understand some of it and want to ask you.


    Oh, Jerry. If you have any questions, just ask. Makarov opened his eyes and saw that it was Jerry.


    He personally promised this matter yesterday, and it is also his responsibility as the guild master to help the mages learn magic better. Its just that the mages in this world all recognize that magic can only be better understood in battle, and reading wouldnt do much.


    Therefore, in addition to making money. Everyone takes missions to improve their magic through fighting with different enemies. Very few mages stay at home all day to study magic.


    Guild master, I saw a magic book about modeling magic yesterday. I have some questions about it.


    Yes, Jerry. It seems that you have a strong interest in modeling magic. Let me tell you, modeling magic is mainly Makarov nodded and answered Jerrys question.


    He is most proficient in giant magic, followed by light magic, but he has understood most other magics. Although he is not a master in every magic field, he can still easily solve these basic problems like Jerrys question.


    I also read a magic book about other magic yesterday, and I have some doubts to ask you. Jerry got a satisfactory answer. His eyes suddenly lit up, and he gained a new understanding of new magic.


    Makarov exined again. He didnt expect that Jerry actually read two magic books yesterday, and they were different types of magic.


    Guild master, I read another book about this magic yesterday.


    Two hourster, Makarov stopped and then said to Jerry, Jerry, its good that you want to learn magic. But I want to tell you that if you want to be a powerful magician, you cant be too focused on all types of magic. You have to focus on the magic you are best at, while other kinds of magic are just auxiliary.


    In two hours, Jerry asked about a dozen kinds of magic-rted knowledge, and Makarov couldnt bear it. He couldnt figure out how Jerry had read so many magic booksst night. However, the words he told Jerry really came from the heart.


    I understand. I know that I am curious about all types of magic and want to know more. Jerry knew that today was almost the end of the day. It was only the first day. He couldnt force Makarov too hard on this matter.


    The knowledge he learned from Makarov today is enough for him to digest it for a day. Within two hours, the number of mages in the hall gradually increased. Some had just finished their mission and came back to rest, and some were selecting more missions to do.


    Jerry did not go home and continued to study and experiment with the magic knowledge he had just obtained. But began to chat with the mages present one by one. What he needs to do is not to get acquainted with these mages but to know the magic they use.


    In this way, it is convenient for him to learn more magic knowledge from these people after he masters basic magic. His Arc of Time magic is very good for the guild, so the mages in the guild have a good impression of him.


    In a short period of time, he obtained some information he wanted from the other mages. It turned out that the Fairy Tail Guild was called the strongest guild because it consisted of many kinds of magic.


    In addition to Makarov, there are several S-ss Mages in the guild,


    The grandson of the guild master, Laxus Dreyar. He has his own squad and has a bad rtionship with most of the wizards in the guild. He is currently performing an S-level mission.


    Mystogan is a very mysterious and powerful mage. Except for the guild master and Laxus, most members have never seen his true face.


    He is known for his sleeping spell. Because every time he returns to the guild to take an S-level mission, he will put everyone in the guild to sleep, and only those who are powerful enough are immune.


    Another one is Erza Scarlet, and she is currently performing an S-level mission. She always appeared in a knight armor made from magic itself and passed the S-ss mage promotion trial easily at the age of fifteen.


    She is the most popr mage in the entire guild. If something happens to the guild, everyone is willing to listen to her leadership.


    Thest and most powerful one is Gildarts Clive, the legendary S-ss mage whose strength may not be much worse than the guild leader.


    His crush magic is an extremely powerful magic that consumes a lot of magic power. Once activated, it may consume most of the bodys magic power, and Gildarts used this magic as his daily magic.


    Three years ago, he set off to carry out the most difficult mission called 100 Years Quest, and he has not returned yet. Most of the people in the guild have only heard of his name and have never seen him.


    As for Mirajane, her magic power is currently second to the guild leader and stronger than everyone else. Though she says she is not strong, Jerry thinks its the other way.

 Chapter 482: “Queen of The Fairies Appeared”

    Chapter 482: ��Queen of The Fairies Appeared��


    Its been a week since Jerry joined the Fairy Tail guild.


    As usual, Jerry went out to the guild, intending to go to Makarov to ask about magic. As soon as he went out, he met Lucy, who was also going to the guild.


    After Lucy and Natsu came back from the mission, they knew from Mirajane that the house Jerry bought was not far from the house she rented. So they often go to the guild with Jerry in the morning together.


    I must take up the mission today, or I wont be able to pay the rent next month, Lucy said.


    The book-stealing mission she and Natsu didst time waspleted perfectly, but they did not actually receive any payment. Because the person who posted the mission had no money at all. Natsu and Lucy were very kind and didnt pursue it, so they forgot about it.


    Natsus magic caused the mansion to copse directly. Jerry was sent to carry out the repairing work, but in the end, Natsu and Lucy found a lot of evidence of the dukes crime, and the duke was directly arrested, so Jerrys help was unneeded.


    You can do it. Jerry gave her encouragement.


    Lucy rents an entire house, which costs her 70,000 Jewels per month. She has her own living expenses, buying magic items, etc. She cant pay the rentter if she doesnt make any money now.


    In this way, the two passed through Kardia Cathedral and entered the guild together.


    Mirajane, wheres the guild master? After Jerry entered the guild, he greeted everyone and began to look for Makarov as usual.


    However, after looking around, he unexpectedly discovered that Makarov was not in the guild. This was somewhat unexpected to him. Under normal circumstances, the guild master would not leave the guild.


    Jerry, didnt the president tell you? He went to Clover City to attend the meeting with other guild masters.


    A meeting? A puzzled look appeared on Jerrys face.


    Mirajane exined with a smile, Guild masters from various guilds will gather together regrly to hold report meetings.


    As she said that, she borrowed a brush from another mage and began to write in mid-air.


    The brush is a kind of magic that can be used to write and draw in the air, and a mage named Reedus is a mage who uses Pict magic. It allows you to attack the enemy by drawing various weapons and animals.


    The most powerful mages in the world are the Ten Wizard Saints, who have close rtions with the king, ministers, and others, and their existence is to maintain the order of the world.


    At the same time, the existence of them is also to judge and punish bad mages, and below them is the guild alliance, which isposed of guild masters. They were responsible for conveying the matters decided by the upper ranks, coordinating and managing the worlds mages.


    I dont know about these things. It turns out that there is also a connection between the guilds. At this time, Lucy also poked her head from the side.


    Just now, she was choosing a suitable task for her, and when she heard Mirajan doing science here, she came over immediately.


    Mirajane continued, The cooperation between the guilds is very important. Because in addition to regr guilds in the world, there are also some dark guilds hidden in the dark. They are evil and oftenmit crimes. They are the targets that the kingdom and all guilds must focus on.


    Where there is light, there must be darkness. Jerry heard Mirajanes words, and there was no surprise.


    Whether it is this world or his world, it is impossible for all to be good people. This is true in any world. Since there are mages who symbolize justice, there must be mages who use magic power tomit crimes and gain personal benefits.


    That sentence sounds amazing. I want to write it down. When Lucy heard the words, she quickly took out a pen and wrote down what Jerry just said.


    In addition to being a Celestial Spirit Mage, Lucy is also a writer. She even secretly writes a novel on her own.


    Somethingsing! Erza, shes back! Just as everyone was chatting, a male mage opened the door of the guild with a look of fear.


    Jerry knew this person was called Loke. He used ring magic well and had a good rtionship with Gray.


    However, Jerry discovers one of his secrets. Lokes body is very strange and simr to Lucys Celestial Spirit, which he had been in contact with before. So Jerry felt that his true identity might not be human but a powerful Celestial Spirit.


    Erza?! Hearing Lokes words, the people in the guild who wereughing andughing suddenly stiffened, and there was a trace of cold sweat on their foreheads.


    Erza Scarlet? Jerry showed his curiosity. In the past few days, he has heard this name from the,


    What happened to everyone? Lucy had just returned from a mission with Natsu and didnt know much about Erzas situation. Seeing everyones reaction, she was a little confused.


    Mirajane exined, Erza is currently the strongest female mage in our guild.


    As soon as Mirajans voice fell. A woman with crimson hair appeared at the door of the guild. In her hand, she also held a huge object that looked like the horn of some kind of monster.


    Her magic power is simr to Mirajane. The moment he saw Erza, Jerry roughly detected the total amount of magic power in Erza.


    I told you that I will be back in a moment. I heard a lot of rumors about Fairy Tailtely, saying that we always cause trouble to the public. Have any of you guys done many things during my absence that made Master worry? Let me tell you, even if Master forgives you, I will not forgive you easily. Erza threw the huge horn with one hand above her head on the ground, causing the entire guild to tremble.


    Hearing Erzas words, all the mages in the hall gulped.

 Chapter 483: “A Little”

    Chapter 483: ��A Little��


    Cana, dont drink from the barrel. Vijeeta, dance outside. Wakaba, dont smoke in here. Gray and Natsu, have you been getting along well recently? Erza started to scold mages in the guild one by one, but none of the people who were scolded dared to talk back.


    Even Natsu and Gray are now very friendly and hug each other as if they were good friends. It was a really difference feeling from his first day when everyone fought with each other. It can be seen how high the status of Erza is in the guild.


    After all, Jerry has heard from many mages that all the mages who have dared to fight back against Erza would have been beaten hard by her, including Natsu and Gray.


    Therefore, in the face of Erza, no mages in the guild dared to refute it.


    After ap of scolding, Erza came to Natsu and Gray, saying that she needed Natsu and Gray to solve a problem that she encountered. Hearing Erzas words, all the mages were shocked.


    Because Erza is an S-ss mage, it must be something really hard that she needs a hand to help with the problem. Mirajane shone when she heard the words, and she named those three Fairy Tails Strongest Team on the spot.


    Jerry was just a bystander, silently observing and listening. He did not take the initiative to join in or deliberately brush his presence. The guild has peopleing to post missions every day, and the S-level mission has never been touched.


    He once secretly went to see it. It is not umon for a mission such as exterminating dark mages, killing powerful demons that appear, and saving a certain town. Therefore, he was not very curious about the task that Erza and the others were about to face.


    He is still focusing on researching magic.


    After a week, because he often consulted with Makarov, he had a moreprehensive understanding of the magic in this world. The more he understands, the more he discovers that magic in this world really has many unique features.


    Many types of magic involve time, space, and soul. There are many magics that can easily destroy a city.


    After agreeing to meet at the train station early tomorrow morning, Erza and Natsu went home to prepare. The guild returned to normal because of Erzas departure.


    Mirajane, Im going back. Makarov was not in the guild, and Jerry didnt stay long. After saying goodbye to Mirajan, he nned to go back and experiment with the magic he just learned.


    I want to tell the president about this good news.


    After Jerry left, Mirajane used magic to record something and then sent it to Markrov. She felt that the president would be pleased to know about what had just happened.


    -


    The next day, in the ring space.


    Jerry whispered to a Chimera. Aplex magic circle appeared out of thin air, pulling the soul of the Chimera beast into it. Another magic circle shed, and Jerrys body instantly changed into the appearance of a Chimera.


    Interesting. After feeling the power and ability of the Chimera and performing a few more magic experiments, he changed back to the human form again.


    Now, he is learning this kind of magic, a way to change your form and obtain the power of a certain creature. The user can fully transform by receiving non-human souls such as animals, monsters, and demons and possess all their abilities.


    Jerry just now transformed into a Chimera. While his appearance is not fully changed, he still maintains some of the Chimeras characteristics.


    Transforming into a Chimera changes Jerrys strength, and his own strength is not much worse than a Chimera. What he really likes is that after learning this magic, when he encounters a truly powerful creature in the future, he can get their ability by using this magic.


    Someone is looking for me? Just when Jerry was about to continue his research, he suddenly sensed something, teleported directly, and came to his front door.


    Mirajane? Opening the door, Jerry had a surprised look on his face when he saw Mirajane standing outside.


    Mirajane is a staff of the guild and generally does not leave the guild if there is nothing important.


    Jerry, the guild master has written me a letter to convey to you. Mirajane directly exined her intention.


    Jerry nodded when he heard the words, Come in first. What did the guild master say?


    He knew that it was probably his first job as a Fairy Tail staff and it was about to start.


    Needless to say, the guild leader is looking for him. It must be some mage who made trouble on a mission, and he needs to repair it.


    Jerry, your room. You can do space magic? Mirajane walked into the room and looked at the huge space inside and the garden,wn, etc.


    I understand a little. Does the guild master have any to say? Jerry didnt exin too much. He just smiled, picked up a teapot, and poured a cup of tea for Mirajane.


    Im afraid your definition of little is different than mine.


    Mirajane began to exin the presidents instructions.


    The guild master asked me to find Erza and the others. Didnt they leave in the morning? What happened? Hearing Mirajanes exnation, Jerry asked in surprise.

 Chapter 484: “Curse”

    Chapter 484: ��Curse��


    About that, I dont know. The guild master worries that when the three carry out tasks together, they may cause some danger. He wants you to watch them, and if something happens, stop them to prevent the council from taking action on them. Mirajane exined.


    It turned out that when Makarov received a letter from Mirajane and learned that Erza, Natsu, and Gray were teaming up for a mission, he was so frightened that he almost fell off the table on the spot.


    Because he knew that Natsu could destroy half of a city, and with Erza and Gray, it was estimated that the entire city could be destroyed. So he first wrote back to ask Mirajane to find Jerry for help.


    Okay, do you know what theyre doing right now?


    Mirajane recalled and said, Based on what Erza said, they seem to be going to Onibus Town.


    Onibus Town, I know where that is. Jerry nodded and agreed.


    The next city is Onibus, which can be regarded as a neighboring city. Hargeon is nearly 370 kilometers from Magnolia, and Magnolia is also 300 kilometers from Onibus.


    Thank you for your help, Jerry. Seeing that Jerry agreed, Mirajane left and returned to the guild.


    The daily operation of the guild depends on her, and she cant be away for too long. After sending Mirajane to the door, Jerry didnt dy. He roughly calcted the distance, waved a hand to draw a portal, and started to leave.


    When he appeared, he was already above the city of Onibus.


    I should find their location first.


    Reaching out his hand to draw a magic circle, using the magic that he had been studying for the past few days, Jerry instantly turned into an owl. At this time, he was not an ordinary owl but a magical owl with the ability to find people.


    He recited Erzas name silently, activated the owls ability, and something like map navigation instantly appeared in his mind, guiding him to fly toward the north.


    Not in the city?


    After flying over Onibus, the waypoint kept going north, and Jerry immediately understood that Erza and the others might have Onibus for some unknown reason.


    An hourter, Jerry flew over a ce and saw arge group of people making noises below. He didnt care because there was no Erza. Two hourster, he stopped over the city of Oshibana, released the magic, and returned to his normal human form.


    Because he finally saw the traces of Erza and the others. At this time, Erza is driving a magic four-wheeled vehicle, drifting wildly throughout the city as if she is looking for something.


    On the roof of the vehicle, Gray was lying around and swayed in the wind. Natsu suffered from motion sickness. After a while, the magic four-wheeled vehicle flicked back and stopped in front of the train station.


    Come on, dont let the mages of the Eisenwald blow flute, or everyone in this city will be cursed to death! Erza jumped off the vehicle and was about to move forward.


    Gray quickly supported Erza and said, You drove the vehicle for more than two hours, and your magic power is almost exhausted!


    Its okay. Even if I dont have magic power, I can still fight to the end. Besides, I have you and Natsu.


    At this moment, Natsu vomited. He hadnt recovered from the motion sickness just now.


    Finally, I found you guys. By the way, why didnt you go to Onibus bute to Oshibana?


    At this moment, a voice suddenly came from the air. Everyone looked up and saw that it was Jerry with two pairs of big white wings.


    Lucy stared at Jerry and said with a look of surprise, Jerry, why are you here? How did you grow wings?


    Jerry can also do fly magic like me. Happy flew excitedly and circled around Jerry.


    After Jerrynded, he put away his wings and smiled, I know a little about this magic. As for why I am here, the guild master asked me toe and help.


    You are the Jerry that Lucy said. I heard that your Arc of Time magic can restore any destroyed buildings. Its great to have you here. Im Erza. Erza stepped forward and shook hands with Jerry.


    Obviously, she has realized that fighting with the enemy for a while may cause a lot of damage in the city.


    Jerry held Erzas hand and smiled, Please advise.


    Time is tight now. Im going to ask about the information about the train station. If you have any questions, you can ask Lucy and Gray first. Erza turned around, pushed aside the talking crowd, and walked towards a few staff members in the station.


    Lucy talked about the situation they encountered while dragging Natsu, who was gradually recovering.


    It turned out that on the way back from the mission, Erza identally discovered the mages of the Eisenwald, a Dark Guild. They seem to be conspiring to unlock some kind of evil seal and create disaster.


    After their investigation, it was determined that the object was a magical flute, a dark magic tool that can use sound to release arge-scale curse and kill people inrge numbers.


    The mages of the Eisenwald carried the flute, hijacked the train, and sessfully arrived at the station in Oshibana. The station in Oshibana, unlike the stations in other cities, is built right in the center of the city.


    Therefore, they are now guessing that they must have wanted to use the loudspeaker of the train station to release the curse and kill everyone in the entire city at once.

 Chapter 485: “Knows Everything”

    Chapter 485: ��Knows Everything��


    Please step back. The train just derailed and had an ident. You can get on the train when everything is going under control. At the entrance of Oshibana Station, a few uniformed staff were exining to the civilians waiting for the train.


    Everyone didnt believe what they had just said. At this moment, Erza passed through the crowd, came to the back of a staff member, and patted his shoulder.


    Can I ask whats the situation now?


    Who are you? Its off-limit here, get out! When the staff saw Erza, they immediately questioned angrily.


    However, what awaited him was not Erzas response but a hard headbutt.


    Whats the situation now? Erza quickly came to the second staff member.


    As a result, the staff member was frightened and only paused for a few seconds, then suffered a headbutt and passed out. She came to a third staff member and asked the same question.


    She just needs someone who can answer her question. Lucy looked at the staff who had been brought down one by one by Erza.


    She discovers that Erza looks normal on the surface, but she is actually a monster. For example, seeing Natsus motion sickness on the train, Erzas solution is to punch him.


    Thats Erza alright. The questions she asks should be answered as soon as possible, and the things she asks you to do should be done as soon as possible. Otherwise, you may experience her iron fist and headbutt. Gray shrugged and exined.


    Quite unreasonable for her to do that. Jerry also twitched when he saw this.


    Lets go. The mages of the Eisenwald are all inside, and the army has just rushed in. But they havent done anything. Erza walked over quickly and waved at Jerry and the others.


    She obtained most of the information from the staff with threats. Natsu finally recovered from his motion sickness. So all of them go to the station quickly.


    The people in the army have been wiped out? Not long after entering the station, they found a soldier wearing armor lying on the ground.


    Obviously, the so-called army is not the opponent of the Eisenwald mages at all. Jerry was not surprised by this.


    ording to Lucy, many mages are in the Eisenwald guild. Before being expelled from the guild alliance, they took on assassination missions, and their overall strength could also be ranked first in the alliance.


    Its strongest mage is Erigor and has the title of Death God. Such a powerful guild cannot be defeated by an armyposed of ordinary people.


    Passing through the fallen soldiers, they soon met several mages from the Eisenwald Guild and Erigor in the lobby of the railway station.


    Youre from the Fairy Tail and still here? Erigor was holding his scythe and didnt seem to be surprised by the arrival of Erza and the others. Instead, he used his magic to fly over.


    I assume you are Erigor. What are you doing with the flute? Erza stepped forward and asked.


    Jerry didnt pay attention to the conversation between Erigor and Erza but first sensed the magic in Erigors body.


    His magic power is good. He should be very close to an S-ss mage.


    Kill them and let them know how powerful our Guild is! After Erigor waved his hand and issued an order to his men, he directly used his magic to dodge and escape.


    Seeing this, Erza conjured a magic sword, Natsu, Gray, go stop Erigor. Ill handle the others.


    At this time, because she had just driven the magic vehicle, she had not recovered much magic power. She could not catch up with Erigor and deal with his men instead.


    Although Natsu and Gray felt they could handle it by themselves, they still fought each other because of their rivalry.


    Im not going to let you go after Erigor. At this moment, a mage pped his hands on the ground, and dozens of shadows stretched out from under him.


    Shadow Binding? Jerry couldnt help but look at the magic as he watched the enemy.


    Be careful! Lucy hurriedly reminded.


    But as soon as she finished speaking, she heard Jerry next to him seem to have chanted a spell.


    Immediately afterward, she saw dozens of shadows stretching out from Jerrys body, rushing behind Natsu and Gray at a fast speed and blocking them all.


    Impossible! The mage was shocked to see his magic was stopped.


    As the third-inmand of the Eisenwald Guild, his shadow magic is rare in this world. Few people can master it. Moreover, Jerry can urately intercept every shadow he stretches out.


    Jerry, you know shadow magic? Lucy looked at Jerry in surprise.


    Jerry smiled, Oh, I only know them a little bit.


    Shadow magic is the magic he learned from the Shadow card. Although it is moremonly used, he has not researched it much. Even so, with his magic power and understanding of magic, it is not weak to the enemys magic.


    He chanted a spell again, and the mage on the opposite side was wrapped and was unable to do any magic orbat anymore. This mage is good at manipting shadow magic and never imagined that one day he would be bound by the same magic as his.

 Chapter 486: “Requip Armor”

    Chapter 486: ��Requip Armor��


    Nice one! Erza took control of the mage on the opposite side, and her eyes lit up.


    In this current situation, having as many hands to help the fight as possible would be best.


    Her original n was to use Jerry as logistic support personnel who would repair the building after the enemy was dealt with, and he was the person who needed to be protected in a fight. Now, suddenly, he does not require any protection and could help them in a battle.


    Deal with them. Those two are trying to get Erigor.


    At this time, the second-inmand mage of the Eisenwald saw that the Shadow Mage was defeated. He moved directly to intercept Gray and Natsu.


    But when he was halfway through, Jerry waved his hand, Sectumsempra!


    Several transparent des flew out and cut off the mages fingers. Without fingers, the second-inmand mage could no longer cast magic and let out a scream. He fell heavily to the ground and fainted.


    JJerry, was that your magic just now? Seeing the state of the mage, Lucy was shocked.


    Jerry shrugged, Yes, a space-cutting magic. Im not very skilled at it. I wanted to cut his weapon but I didnt expect to cut his fingers.


    He did it on purpose. Not cutting his head directly was considered a merciful act on his part. After all, these guys are nning to curse and kill all people. They are obviously not good people. They deserve to die, and he can earn red stars along the way.


    Dont pity the enemy. Especially these guys are from the Dark Guild! Erza shouted while holding a sword in her hand to fend off the mages she was fighting.


    Unlike Lucy, she has experienced many scenarios and has seen too many things on the battlefield.


    The mages of the Eisenwald Guild saw that the second and third leaders of the guild were defeated, but they were not afraid. After all, they were inrge amounts against a few people and one cat. They could ovee them in numbers.


    Jerry watched Erza rushing up and did not go to help. He stood there quietly and observed. He wanted to see what the true strength of an S-ss mage was like and what Erzas unique magic was like.


    He has already learned some basic magic that he learned from the books he bought at the magic shop, but he doesnt feel that it is much help. He could only conjure several cold weapons.


    At least, his magic sword currently has few things that can deflect physical or magical damage.


    This is also the reason why he chose to stay instead of following Gray and Natsu in pursuit of Erigor. As for the flute, he didnt care about it at all.


    If Natsu and Gray cant stop Erigor, then its not a big problem. He could also cast a Disquieting Charm that covers the entire station, and the problem will naturally be solved.


    Besides, Natsu and Grays magic power is not much different from Erigors. At most, theirbat experience is a little worse, and they still have a good chance to win.


    So fast!


    In Jerrys eyes, Erza was carrying a magic sword. Her speed was under the blessing of magic, but only an afterimage was left on the spot, and she had already appeared in the group of mages.


    The magic sword in her hand moved quickly, and the magic weapons summoned by the Eisenwald mages shattered when they touched her sword. Their strength was not at the same level at all.


    She changes her weapon very fast, sometimes a sword, sometimes a spear, and sometimes an axe. Now, her weapon became a long-handled axe, and she directly cut the enemies with it.


    Within a few swings, several enemies who rushed in front of her were all shed and fell to the ground with serious injuries. Lucy also took out her key at this time and summoned the Cancer Celestial Spirit.


    Most of the mages of Eisenwald in the back saw that Erzas meleebat was so strong, and they were not stupid. They all stopped and opened the magic circles one by one, nning to use long-range magic to kill Erza and Lucy directly.


    However, at this time, Erza did not show any signs of fear.


    Oh, herees Erzas Requip Armor Knight Magic! Seeing Erza jumping into the air, Happy eximed excitedly.


    Obviously, he has seen Erzas magic long ago and knows what will happen in a while.


    Lucy, Cancer, and Jerry had been staring at Erza for a long time. Their eyes focused on Erza, waiting for her to transform.


    Jerry watched a huge magic circle light up on Erzas body in the air. The original armor on her body disappeared, and then her whole body was wrapped in a burst of light, revealing her graceful body faintly.


    He couldnt help but remind him of the pictures of several magical girls who were transformed from time to time when he was a child.


    The group of mages of Eisenwald were so fascinated by this moment that they forgot to continue casting spells.


    However, changes her armor really fast. The light dissipated in less than half a second, and a silver ornate armor covering her whole body appeared.

 Chapter 487: “Advanced Spells”

    Chapter 487: ��Advanced Spells��


    Behind this set of armor are two pairs of silver metal wings, allowing Erza to float in the air. Two matching magic swords in her hand have very special magic fluctuations, which is obviously not a normal magic sword.


    Jerry saw her magic sword gently swaying, and hundreds of the same magic swords appeared in front of her out of thin air. It quickly rotated with a sharp aura that could cut everything.


    Every magic sword is extremely fast and powerful. Even if the mages of Eisenwald used defensive magic, they would still be inflicted.


    Thats amazing, all gone with just one move. Lucy looked at Erza in mid-air.


    Its really great. Jerry nodded as well.


    This is still the magic that Erza uses when her magic power is almost bottomed out. If it is in its prime, it is estimated that the number of swords just now will be more and the power will be even greater.


    Its the Heavens Wheel Armor, the armor created by Erza that can fly and can carry out long-range attacks. In addition, Erza has more than a dozen different armors, each of which can greatly improve her in a certain aspect.


    No mage can restrain Erza, which is why she is called the Queen of Fairies, the strongest female mage! Happy exined proudly.


    Its so good. At this moment, Lucy looked at Erza, and her eyes suddenly showed the light of admiration.


    Lets see if there is a chance to learn this kind of magic from Erza. Jerry was moved when he saw Erzas Requip magic.


    Mainly because the armor is really nice. On the other hand, this magic belongs to a Transfiguration type of magic. The stronger his abilities, the stronger the Transfiguration.


    After finishing all the mages of Eisenwald, the armor on Erza dissipated and returned to the armor she wore every day. But afternding, her body swayed again before she regained her footing.


    Jerry knew that the magic power she had just used was a lot.


    We should go to the top of the building and told the surrounding citizens to evacuate outside the city first so that no one would be hurt even if Erigor used the flute. She knows she cant help with her current situation, so she ns to take Jerry and Lucy to evacuate the crowd first.


    Jerry didnt object and ran to the roof together. His job is to repair the damage Erza and others may have caused in the battle. Of course, if he really encounters a problem that cannot be solved, he is still happy to help them deal with it.


    Its just that doing this might gain his favorability by asking for certain magic lessons from them. Moreover, Fairy Tail mages are strong. He knew that they might be able to deal with the situation easily.


    -


    However, just when they came to the roof, they found that Natsu and Gray were already there, and the entire station was wrapped in a tornado.


    Natsu and Gray are trying various methods to break through the barrier formed by the tornado, but no matter whether it is mes, ice, or their bodies, they will be blown back by the powerful force of the tornado.


    It seems that my group has been wiped out. Its amazing, but fortunately, I was prepared and arranged this magic in advance.


    Outside the tornado, Erigor held his scythe in one hand and the flute in the other. He was looking at Erza and a few people appearing on the roof of the train station with a surprised look in his eyes.


    Erigor, what are you trying to do? Erza stepped forward to test the tornados strength and was bounced back by force.


    At this time, she had realized that Erigors target might not be the station, nor the citizens of the city.


    Erigorughed, What am I going to do? Do you think I am going to kill these people? What good can that do to me? My real target is the Clover Town. I want to make those who expelled us from the alliance pay the price.


    Clover Town? The target was those guild masters who were in a meeting. Jerry immediately understood.


    He only learned from Mirajane yesterday that Makarov and most of the guild masters of the Kingdom Mage Guild went to Krobar Town to attend the regr meeting of the leaders. Erza and the others instantly understood Erigors real goal and immediately rushed toward the tornado again.


    However, they were bounced back by the powerful force of the tornado.


    Its useless. Theres nothing you can do against this magic! Seeing that Erza and the others couldnt break through it, Erigor sneered proudly.


    The magic power in my body is exhausted. I change into my armor and use the sword to break this tornado. Lucy, Jerry, have you two learned the art of dispelling spells? Erza got up and asked Jerry and Lucy.


    She knows that Natsu and Gray are good at fighting. They dont understand any basic magic theories or anything like that. Although she understands a little, she cant dispel advanced spells like the one in front at all.


    Therefore, she can only count on these two people who she doesnt know very well.


    I only know a little bit. I cant dispel such an advanced andplicated technique. Lucy replied awkwardly.


    So, everyone looked at Jerry with hopeful eyes.

 Chapter 488: “Dispelled”

    Chapter 488: ��Dispelled��


    I dont know much about spells. I only started learning them recently, but I know a little about wind magic. I might know about them. Jerry saw that everyone was looking at him. He smiled and walked towards the magic.


    Indeed, he only learned some basics from the magic book in this world. He is still in the learning stage. If he relies purely on skills, he will definitely not be able to deal with such advanced spells like this one.


    In the world he has experienced, he has encountered many simr situations, but nothing in the world is absolute. Either its just not enough knowledge, or its just not enough power.


    As long as the power is strong enough, anything like absolute defense and the impossibility of breaking through is nothing.


    The magic is indeed powerful. A normal S-ss mage couldnt break through the magic easily. Thats why Erigor was so confident.


    But Jerry is different. His magic power is stronger than Makarov, and His magic power increasing every day because of the people in his ring space.


    In addition, he has studied and studied so many magics in the world. He deeply understands many magics, especially the basic elements such as wind, fire, thunder, and water.


    He came to this world to learn magic, not because of his own magic. Because he wanted to learn magic systems and theories, he had never seen before to perfect his own magic system.


    Therefore, although this so-called high-level magic might be powerful, it is not in his eyes.


    Jerry, get back. You will be cut to pieces by it! Erza was shocked when she saw Jerry walking toward the tornado.


    This kind of advanced spell magic is different from ordinary magic. It needs to be prepared in advance and spend time in advance to arrange it in a specific ce to activate it. There are many shorings, and ying a role in battle is difficult.


    But this kind of magic has its uniqueness. Once this magic preparation ispleted, the power will far exceed anything.


    Therefore, if anyone wants to use brute force to destroy the magic arranged by Erigor unless Jerrys understanding and application of magic is far beyond Erigor, no one can dispel it.


    Jerry is not like Erza, Natsu, and Gray, who have been practicing their physical power all year round.


    You know a little about wind magic, and you want to break my magic? Are the mages of Fairy Tail so ignorant? Then Ill wait until I see that you are cut into pieces, fly to Clover Town to send your guild master to death.


    Erigor had already nned to leave, but when he heard Jerrys words, he was immediately annoyed by his ignorance.


    Jerry shook his body lightly, dodged Gray and Natsu, who wanted to drag him back, stretched out an index finger, and powerful magic instantly burst out of his body.


    A green breeze that looked like a substance flew out from his index finger and then forcibly merged into the tornado. In an instant, the rapidly spinning tornado seemed to be assimted.


    In less than a second, the violent tornado stopped spinning, turning into a gentle green breeze brushing over the train station and dissipating.


    Its actually not as dangerous as you said. Jerry put away his index finger, turned to Erza, and showed a smile.


    Impossible, how is this possible? At this moment, Erigor changed his expression and let out a shout.


    Even if he was the one facing it, it is impossible to dispel it so easily. Not to mention, the Fairy Tail mage is someone new. The key is that he just dispelled the magic easily as if he had solved the most trivial magic.


    Well done, Jerry. Leave it to me next!


    Natsu didnt understand that much. Seeing that Jerry had broken the magic, he was overjoyed. Fire emerged from his feet and jumped towards Erigor.


    Gray didnt stay, his fists sped, and used the ice magic, making an ice staircase rising from the ground, and then stepped on the stairs.


    Natsu, dont get too excited. Hes mine!


    Seeing Natsu and Gray rushing towards him, Erigor moved. He waved the sickle in his hand twice, and two small tornadoes formed immediately. At an extremely fast speed, Natsu and Gray were directly knocked out.


    The purpose of this train station was to trap the Fairy Tail mage who was tailing them, or more precisely, the S-ss mage titled Queen of the Fairies, so that he could carry out the assassination without any hindrance.


    As for the other two, he didnt pay attention to them at all.


    I dont know what method you used to break my magic, but since this is the case, then I will kill all of you first and then go to Clover Town!


    Erza ran out of magic power at this time, and there was no threat. Even if the magic tornado was dispelled, he doesnt care that much.


    This is the case with some overconfident people. They always feel that everything is in their control, and even if some things are beyond their control, they subconsciously turn a blind eye or convince themselves they can ovee it.


    Jerry broke his magic easily. It may be a wind mage stronger than him, but he thinks that it is not the case. Because he didnt think there could be anyone stronger than him.

 Chapter 489: “A Little Trick”

    Chapter 489: ��A Little Trick��


    You bastard, how dare you look down on me? Ill burn you to death!


    Natsu was knocked down by the tornado before. He shouted and stood up. A magic circle appeared in front of him, and a huge fire spewed out immediately. Simrly, Gray also used his own magic.


    Countless ice spears shot out from Grays magic circle and stabbed towards Erigor fiercely.


    Im Erigor, and Im not something you trash can fight against!


    Facing the attack of fire and ice on the left and right sides, Erigor did not panic at all. He danced with the scythe in his hand, and a huge magic circle appeared on him. A powerful storm took shape in an instant, and he wore a suit.


    Whether it was Natsus fire or Grays ice magic when it was sprayed on his suit, it was directly nted by the airflow around it and deflected in another direction without hurting him.


    The deflected fire and ice fell to the ground. The powerful, destructive power of the magic directly turned all the houses near the station into ruins.


    Its a good thing that everyone has evacuated. Lucy looked at the ruined houses and breathed a sigh of relief.


    The battle between mages is dangerous. If you encounter it, you must stay away immediately. This is a basic rule that all ordinary people in this world should follow. When they saw that a huge tornado had wrapped up the train station, they left the city immediately.


    As long as they were okay, the council wouldpensate them in case their property was destroyed.


    How is this possible? Seeing how easily Erigor deflected their attacks, Natsu and Gray eximed at the same time.


    Its useless, your fire and ice cant break through my magic at all! Erigorughed loudly.


    He aligned his hands with Natsu and Gray, and a magic circle appeared. Countless sharp wind des were madly moving toward Natsu and Gray.


    Natsu added mes to his feet to increase his speed, dodging as much as possible, while Gray used his magic to create an ice shield.


    If it goes on like this, they wont be able to get close at all. Let alone defeating Erigor! Erza looked at Natsu and Gray with a worried look on her face.


    As if thinking of something, she turned to look at Jerry, Jerry, can you do something about it?


    Erza felt that Jerry could do something, given that he had previously torn down Erigors magic. Because at that moment, she felt a very terrifying magic fluctuation from Jerry. Its just that the fluctuations shed only a little, making her a little unsure if her intuition was wrong.


    Compared to Erigors belief that Jerry used some trick to dispel his magic, she is more inclined that Jerry may be a mage with an S-ss strength.


    Well, I can use some tricks to break through his suit. Jerry nodded.


    Since Erza had asked him, he didnt refuse. However, he didnt want to be too conspicuous, so he had to y along with the situation. It is estimated that it will not be long before his name will be famous in the eyes of mages in the entire world.


    At present, he just wants to study magic first, and he doesnt want to be so high-profile.


    He stretched out his hand and pointed at Erigor again, and a soft green wind flew out from his fingertips and quickly merged with Erigors suit. Like the previous one, Erigors powerful defensive magic disintegrated directly into a breeze and brushed across his face.


    Now! Natsu and Gray saw a chance and immediately lunged a counterattack.


    First, Gray used a fishing made of ice to catch Erigor so that he could not escape, and Natsu shot mes from his entire body towards Erigor at a very high speed.


    How is this possible?! Erigor was directly hit hard by Gray and Natsu. He passed out after crashing more than a dozen houses in a row.


    He couldnt figure out what had gone wrong because his n was wless.


    As Erigor was sent flying, the flute in his hand was also thrown onto the road directly opposite the train station.


    We won! Seeing that Natsu and Gray teamed up to finally take down Erigor, Lucy couldnt help but jump up on the roof.


    Todays experience was a little too thrilling.


    Unlike the previous missions, which were only about defeating a beast and stealing books. This time, they faced an entire guild, and the enemies were all dark mages who did killing for a living.


    If it fails, it may that the entire guild master will be cursed and killed. This kind of incident would cause a total uproar in the kingdom.


    We have to take it to the guild master and find a way to re-seal it, Erza said and stood up again.


    Thank you, Jerry.


    Its okay. I just know a little bit of wind magic. Its just luck that I was able to restrain him. Jerry waved his hand.


    Lucyforted, Jerry, you are already powerful. You have the Arc of Time. You can also do fly magic, shadow magic, and wind magic. You are the most magical wizard I have ever met.


    But after a few words, she suddenly realized that Jerry knows so much magic. Why should he be the one giving support? Shouldnt the one who really needs support be the weakest and basically useless one?

 Chapter 490: “A Monster”

    Chapter 490: ��A Monster��


    My biggest interest is to study various types of magic, so I want to dabble in all kinds of magic. Just like Lucy, your Celestial Magic, and Erzas Requip Magic, Im interested in that. Jerry exined.


    She immediately patted her chest and assured, You are interested in Celestial Spirit Magic? You cane to my house and ask me for advice at any time. I can teach you!


    Being able to guide such an excellent person to learn magic is actually quite a fulfilling thing for her.


    Erza also nodded sinctly, If you are interested in my magic, I can teach you too. But you have to prepare a lot of money because making all kinds of armor is very expensive.


    As apanion of her own guild, Erza has made Jerry her new family. So even if Jerry didnt help, as long as he made a request to learn magic from her, she was still willing to teach her magic.


    Money? A look of doubt appeared on Jerrys face.


    Perhaps seeing Jerrys doubts, Erza immediately exined, My knight armor is the same as ordinary weapon and armor. I just used magic to develop a special space where weapons and armor can be stored and then summon them when needed.


    So the important thing is not the magic. The important thing is the armor. If you want powerful armor, you need to spend a lot of money to go to the magic shop for special customization. I know a very good one and can rmend it to you.


    It turned out that Erzas dozen sets of armor were all custom-made by a special magic shop. The only improvement she made was from changing her weapons and armor. This is why Erza is willing to teach her magic.


    Creating a dozen sets would need a lot of money, and ordinary mages dont have that kind of money at all. Secondly, those armors are at best for disy to Erza. Even without those armor, her ownbat power is really strong.


    Thank you. Hearing Erzas exnation, Jerry was not too disappointed.


    Being able to summon all kinds of powerful armor and wear them instantly is good magic in itself. As for the issue of armor, although it is not made by magic power but by specialized weaponsmiths, it is not a problem in the first ce.


    Because as long as it is rted to money, it is not a problem for him. Besides, he is also a master of alchemy himself. Maybe after the weaponsmiths make it, he will be able to make some magic changes and add some new functions.


    He can also cast a Mending Charm so that he doesnt need to worry about it being damaged.


    His red stars can suffice him in this world for a long time. Learning new magic is always good, especially considering that it can be integrated with alchemy. The spells in this world are quite interesting, so he must study them all of the time.


    Its ridiculous. I really cant stand it anymore. Let me kill you all myself!


    Just when everyone came out of the train station, they nned to tie Erigor and then took the flute to Clover Town to find the guild master to seal it.


    Immediately, a huge ck magic circle appeared out of thin air over the entire city. A powerful dark energy came out continuously and finally gathered together and turned into a huge monster with three eyes.


    Its so big! Looking at the huge monster in front of her, Lucy was so frightened that she almost fell to the ground.


    Jerry made a visual inspection. The height of the monster was estimated to be close to 300 meters. With this physique, the magic of an ordinary mage was just a tickle for the monster.


    However, although this monster has a big body, it does not have much magic power in it. Maybe it has been sealed for too long. Jerry feels that the magic power of this monster is worse than Erzas.


    Your soul smells delicious, and eating you will definitely restore my strength as quickly as possible! After the monster appeared, it immediately turned its eyes towards Erza and the others.


    It felt like a very powerful soul among these people, especially the brown-haired man, the soul breath that it exudes even makes it salivate. If it eats the souls of these people, it feels that not only its own strength can return to its peak state, but it can even surpass those monsters that are far more powerful than him.


    Why does this monster tell everyone that you are not in your peak state as soon as ites out?


    Erza had finally recovered some magic power at this time, stood up, and instantly summoned a set of ck armor with wings that could fly at high speed and arge ck sword.


    We cant let it leave here, or it will cause a great disaster!


    The monster in front of him is a legendary demon that feeds on human souls. ording to records, it once killed three human cities before. In the end, it was defeated by arge number of powerful mages and sealed it up.


    If it is the peak condition of the monster, then they cant fight it at all. But the monster said that he had been sealed for too long, and its condition was not at its peak.


    So they have a little chance against it.


    Natsu and Gray didnt know what they were looking for. Even though the monster looked huge, they still responded to Erzas call and rushed towards the monster.


    Looking at the three mages rushing, the monster directly used his most powerful magic.

 Chapter 491: “Sealing Magic”

    Chapter 491: ��Sealing Magic��


    The monster was about to make his first move on all of them. Since it just woke up from a long slumber, it needs to consume something to rejuvenate its power. To it, the most delicious-looking thing to be consumed now is the mages in front of it.


    The monster sensed that the brown-haired wizard had a strong magic power, so strong that even it felt jealous.


    Therefore, he ns to make a move and use its ultimate move to destroy the group of mages there and consume them. After that, itll start to destroy everything.


    The monster is trying to cast his magic now! Erza had jumped and had not yet reached the monster. Her intuition gave her a hint that something extremely terrifying would happen within a second.


    As the monster opened its mouth, a huge magic circle appeared. Erigor thinks that the monster can curse and kill the guild masters in one fell swoop. But how powerful will the power be?


    I cant just die. I just joined the guild and became an official Fairy Tail mage! Seeing this, Lucy was even more frightened.


    Jerry, what are you doing?


    Suddenly, a familiar figure appeared on top of the monsters head. He fixed his eyes and saw Jerry. Just now, Lucy wasining in her heart, but why was Jerry already in front of the monster at this moment?


    Jerry! Erza fluttered her wings and stopped in the air, looking at Jerrys figure on top of the monsters head, and her eyes suddenly showed a look of hope.


    The magic that just appeared in an instant is very simr to a very rare magic, Teleportation Magic.


    After Jerry used Apparition to appear in front of the monster, he spread his two pairs of wings and reached the top of its head. The magic of the monster was stopped.


    Although he feels that he has improved the Protego Charm eighteen times, he should be able to block the magicing from this monster. But he chose the simpler way to deal with it.


    Whats the matter? Cant do anything?


    The monster tried to open its mouth and aimed the magic toward the mages on the ground but suddenly found that his magic circle was restrained because nothing happened after that.


    Seeing that his magic was sessful, Jerry used Apparate again to return, folded his wings, and stood beside Lucy.


    Whats up with you guys?


    Natsu stood at the side, looking at the monster, who was still aggressive. But now he stopped opening his mouth since he was a bit confused about what had just happened.


    Erza directly held her sword and rushed again, Jerry used some kind of magic to limit the magic, take advantage of it, and kill it!


    Natsu immediately followed. Just like that, they surrounded the monster, and an rming battle began in the city.


    The monsters giant body had unparalleled power but also reduced its speed and flexibility. Its body has not recovered fully, and the mages attack gradually overwhelmed it. Natsus magic also restrained the monsters three eyes.


    Jerry, how did you just prevent it from releasing its magic? Lucy stretched out her head, nced at the terrifying battle, dodging a stone that could hit her head, and asked Jerry next to her.


    Jerry smiled, Oh, its a trivial magic I learned unintentionally. Its not very lethal, but it helps me in this type of situation.


    The world like Fairy Tail is not that bad. Some mages need to cast spells to get their magic out. In the Harry Potter world, all wizards who do not master nonverbal casting will lose against those who can do nonverbal casting.


    How much magic do you really learn? Lucys mouth twitched.


    Well, a lot!


    Jerry looked at the monster that had been beaten outside and disappeared again in ce with Apparition.


    When Lucy saw Jerry suddenly disappearing again, she sighed, It makes me jealous seeing that someone like him could do that.


    Lucy, you want to learn movement magic like Natsu and Jerry? Happy fluttered his wings and said to him.


    What are you talking about? Why do you speak like youre mocking me? Lucy grabbed Happy and started shaking him quickly.


    Oh, I remembered something!


    After being shaken by Lucy, Happy immediately took out a key, the Golden Zodiac Key, and handed it to Lucy.


    After the book-stealing mission, the Duke was a Celestial Mage and arrested. The Virgo Celestial Spirit took the initiative to release the Dukes contract and then hoped that Happy could hand her over to Lucy.


    Outside the train station, Jerry once againnded on top of the monsters head. He was seen holding a rice cooker with various runes in his hand.

 Chapter 492: “Rune Knights”

    Chapter 492: ��Rune Knights��


    Seal!


    Turning the rice cooker upside down, the monster on his knees had been beaten by Erza three times. Jerry cast a strong magic and quickly activated the sealing magic.


    The items that were originally used for sealing magic were thermos cups or Russian nesting dolls. After only improving the sealing magic, he chose a rice cooker with arger size to improve the effect of the sealing and seal stronger enemies.


    As if sensing its own destiny, the monster was so frightened that it immediately fled. However, the suction is so strong that the strength of its body cant move at all. Plus, it has been severely injured by the three mages just now.


    Just like that, the monster with a height of more than 300 meters turned into a vortex and gradually shrank. It was sucked into the rice cooker in Jerrys hand.


    He closed the lid and finally set a rune on the seal. Jerry held the rice cooker, pping his wings, and slowlynded on the ground.


    Its already sealed. Are you guys alright?


    After Jerry practiced sealing magic by himself, he found a strong enough creature to test it, and the monster was sealed. Although the animals in his world are strong, most of them are average.


    Only its various endowment magic can work.


    In theory, sealing magic can seal a series of creatures, such as animals, monsters, demons, etc., if they meet the conditions.


    Jerrys body, magic, spiritual strength, and other aspects should be at the level of sealing demons, and the only difference is his understanding of sealing magic.


    The strength of the monster is strong. In terms of power, he can also transform into a giant more than 200 meters and then add more magic to strengthen himself against the monster.


    But what he really valued was this legendary monster and the magic that came from this monster itself. He cant wait to see if the magic is as powerful as the rumors. Therefore, he sealed the monster in one swoop for him to do research on itter.


    Nice! I didnt know you could seal it. Seeing that Jerry had sealed the monster, Erza instantly released her magic armor andnded on the ground.


    Gray justy down on the ground. Like Erzas fighting style, he fights in close quarters to save his magic power. If he keeps using the ice magic, it will consume a lot of magic power.


    Only Natsu was still breathing fire everywhere, and it seemed that he was doing fine.


    His magic power is pretty unique, given he could strengthen himself by consuming fire to add more magic power to his body. The more he ate fire, the more he got stronger.


    Therefore, Natsus power may be as lethal as Erza, and his endurance and fighting ability are definitely better.


    Its finally over! Seeing that Jerry sealed the monster, Lucy took Happy away from the station.


    They didnt say anything when they saw Oshibana city had beenpletely turned into ruins.


    When they first arrived in Oshibana, there was a bustling and lively city, but now everyone was scared away, and even the whole city waspletely destroyed.


    A huge magic circle took shape in the distance. Hundreds of mages wearing green robes and holding wands appeared.


    The Rune Knights! Erza saw the identities of the mages at a nce. She hurriedly stopped Natsu from fighting.


    The Rune Knights are the most powerful armed force of the Magic Council. They are allposed of mages and are specially designed to deal with various magical events that ur in various parts of the kingdom.


    At the same time, it is also one of the forces that the Council uses to frighten various guilds.


    After the police chief is nowhere, theyll be here taking over the situation.


    Hearing Erzas reminder, Jerry let out a sigh.


    You should be ashamed, Fairy Tail mages. The only thing you could do is always destroy a city. A woman wearing white clothes and long ck hair led the mages of the Rune Knights and quickly surrounded Erza and the others.


    In order to destroy the Eisenwalds Guild and the monster that unleashed this chaos, it leaves us with no choice. Erza stood up and exined to the ck-haired woman.


    The ck-haired woman replied, Of course. After receiving notice, I took the Rune Knights and rushed with the Councils emergency teleportation magic to see that the monster had been sealed.


    After speaking, she turned her eyes to the rice cooker in Jerrys hand. Erza looked around at the Rune Knights who had surrounded them and frowned.


    Its good that you managed to seal the monster, but destroying an entire city is another matter. The result will be brought to the Council for questioning and will be decided after the judges trial.


    What if we repair the whole city? Jerry took the initiative to speak.


    Gray, Natsu, Lucy, and Happy seemed to have thought of something. The sadness on their faces disappeared, and instead, they showed a smile. They forgot that Jerry is the most proficient in repairing things with his Arc of Time magic.

 Chapter 493: “Confrontation”

    Chapter 493: ��Confrontation��


    I heard that there is a mage who can do repair magic from the Fairy Tail guild. It seems that it is you. I just want to remind you, this is not half a port, but a whole city. It wont be easy to do that. The ck-haired woman said as if she had expected Jerrys ability to use the Arc of Time magic.


    She appeared here today to see with her own eyes whether it is true that the rumored Fairy Tail has a new mage who knows the Arc of Time magic.


    I think it shouldnt be a problem. Jerry didnt talk nonsense. He spread his two pairs of wings and flew over the city of Oshibana.


    Oshibana is indeed muchrger and more prosperous than Hargeon. In fact, it is, at most, the size of a county.


    He can use Mending Charm to repair them all, although it will take most of his magic power, but it is not too difficult.


    Moreover, the buildings here are generally two or three stories high and, at most, five or six stories high. Sokovias building is pretty much the same as theirs; its just moreplex, given theyre more modern.


    Of course, when restoring Sokovia, he used the power of the Infinity Stones to aid him.


    Reparo!


    He waved his hand to cast a Mending Charm, and under the influence of his spell, the entire city of Oshibana seemed to be reversed in time, and itpletely returned to its original state within a few seconds.


    This is not Arc of Time! She sensed the changes in her surroundings, and her eyes suddenly opened.


    She knows the magic well since she also learned the Arc of Time. It is precisely because of the Arc of Time she became the head of the Seven Kin of Purgatory. Arc of Time magic is not simple magic to repair buildings. It can work on anything except living creatures.


    It can reverse the time of the magic attackinging toward her direction,pletely nullifying it, which is an extremely powerful magic. If you are strong enough, you can reverse the time of the whole world.


    However, the magic that Jerry had used, although it had some time attributes and could repair buildings, was not the Arc of Time she used.


    It seems to be just another kind of magic, but its nothing to be afraid of.


    She is confident about it. If the Fairy Tail guild recruits a mage who knows the Arc of Time, it may greatly impact her future ns. This is why she came over here to confirm it herself.


    Very good. You did know the Arc of Time; your guild master will not have to have a headache in the future, and the Council will also be pleased. Seeing Jerry falling from the sky, she pped her hands and motioned for the Rune Knights to move away.


    We still have to go to Clover Town and report the situation here. Since the problem has been solved, lets just go. Seeing this, Erza takes Jerry and the others out of there.


    However, she was stopped by her.


    You can leave, but the thing that sealed the monster must be handed over to us for safekeeping. She reached for the rice cooker in Jerrys hand.


    Jerry shook his head, This is my familys legendary sealing artifact. It has an extremely powerful magic sealing formation and cannot be handed over to you.


    Thats not up to you to decide. What is now sealed in your thing is a monster. The terrifying monster is too dangerous for the kingdom and must be held for safekeeping. Of course, our Council will also give you some marypensation. She waved her hand, and the wands of the Rune Knights lit up at the same time.


    What do you mean? I think youre just a person who is deliberately trying to find a reason here, and I dont want to hit you. When Natsu heard that she was about to arrest them, and now wanted to confiscate Jerrys personal items. He became angry.


    Gray, Lucy, and Happy were still more rational. They pulled Natsus scarf to hold him back.


    Natsu, dont be stupid. She is a member of the Council. Attacking her only makes it worse, and the guild master wont like itter.


    At this time, Erza was also angry. She conjured a sword, ording to the regtions, the council has no right to take away the private items of a mage without authorization.


    Thats for a normal situation. But now it involves the monster created by Zeref, which the Council must keep. Mr. Jerry, you dont want to make things bad for your group and your guild master, right? She rolled her eyes and locked her gaze on Jerry.


    Both sides are in a tense situation. Neither of them is giving up on the matter. She put the decision on Jerry, who seemed to be more rational.


    Sure enough, Jerry looked dazed for a moment. He sighed, stepped forward to stop Erza, and handed her the rice cooker sealed the monster, I can hand the magic pot to you for safekeeping. But I want to warn you that you must not open the lid. Otherwise, the sealing magic on the pot will be unlocked, and the monster will be released again.


    You can rest assured that we will keep it in a very safe ce and will never let it be opened. After receiving the magic pot that was engraved with magic runes, she immediately assured them with satisfaction.


    Very well then. On the surface, Jerry showed a somewhat reluctant expression.

 Chapter 494: “Portal”

    Chapter 494: ��Portal��


    The woman in question had appeared, her gaze fixed on the rice cooker in Jerrys hands.


    It was evident to Jerry that the woman had a specific purpose in mind.


    As a result, when he began to soar into the air to cast the Mending Charm, Jerry covertly dropped the rice cooker.


    He had referred to it as his magic wind pot, a precious family magical item, but in reality, he had casually fabricated it.


    He had prepared hundreds of these rice cookers in his ring space in advance.


    Following conventional wisdom, after the council retrieved this precious magical item capable of sealing demons, they would undoubtedly safeguard it in a secure location to prevent the release of the contained demons.


    This way, anyone would be unlikely to discover that he had switched the bags.


    If, by any chance, someone attempted to open the rice cooker, Jerry had taken precautions.


    Before handing over the rice cooker, he had cast numerous magic spells on it.


    To open the rice cooker, one would need to first break through his enchantments.


    These enchantments were not of this world nor of this system.


    Even if a skilled spell-breaker from this world attempted to unravel them, it would prove to be no easy feat.


    Moreover, even if the enchantments were sessfully dispelled and the rice cooker was opened, it wouldnt matter.


    Jerry had included a little surprise within that rice cookera Dark Elfs spacepression bomb, a purely technological device.


    The moment the rice cookers lid was opened, the spacepression bomb would detonate, copsing the rice cooker and obliterating the individual who had opened it.


    Magic practitioners could detect various magical traps but could not identify purely technological devices.


    In truth, Jerrys ploy was designed to guard against viins rather than those with noble intentions.


    A responsible council would securely preserve the rice cooker, ensuring that the demons within remained sealed. If, however, someone were to attempt to open it secretly, Jerry would be painted as the viin by default.


    Thank you for your cooperation. Well handle the follow-up work. You may return. However, before you leave, please request Guild Master Makarov to draft aprehensive report detailing the events leading up to and following this incident and submit it to the parliament, the woman stated.


    Once she received the rice cooker, she ceased detaining Erza and Jerry. Instead, she began instructing the Rune Knights mages to apprehend the Eisenwald mages.


    I dont know why, but I feel quite uneasy. Natsu grumbled, kicking the ground forcefully and leaving a sizable crack.


    The expressions on the faces of the others werent much better.


    Jerry, however, wore a reassuring smile as he waved his hand. Its alright, its alright. While its a precious family magical item, Ive already learned how to create it, and I can study it further in the future. I can always make another one.


    Jerry is such a gentle and considerate person. The group was touched to see Jerryforting them despite the loss of his familys magical item.


    Lets go. We need to find the president in Clover Town to report the situation, Jerry urged.


    Seeing Jerrys warm demeanor, the group quickly snapped out of their initial distress.


    By the way, I have a question. How are we going to get there? Lucy inquired cautiously.


    Although Jerry had restored Oshibana City to its original state using the Mending Charm, including the trains at the station, there were no people to operate them.


    The citys residents had fled due to the previous battle.


    Thus, they would be left without a conductor if they wished to use the train.


    If they considered a carriage, there would be no coachman.


    The only viable option was to continue using the magical four-wheeled vehicle they had borrowed from Onibus City.


    However, Erza and Gray had depleted their mana, and their minimal recovery wouldnt suffice to operate a magical four-wheeled vehicle.


    Although Natsu had sufficient mana, his motion sickness made him an unsuitable driver.


    On the other hand, Lucy was entirely inexperienced in operating a magical four-wheeled vehicle and would likely encounter trouble on the road.


    Jerry, can you drive this vehicle? Erza finally turned to Jerry for a solution.


    Jerry didnt respond directly to Erzas question. Instead, he scanned his surroundings, ensuring that the councils mages were not nearby. Then, he extended his hand and conjured a portal leading to Clover Town.


    You see, I know a bit of space magic, so I believe it would be faster to use my portal!


    Portal? Erza and the others eximed, their eyes widening in astonishment at the colossal fiery ring and the forest visible through it.


    Its indeed Clover Town! The group ventured through the fiery ring, taking cautious steps into the forest behind it.


    Before themy the familiar sight of Clover Town.


    While space magic existed in their world, the council had employed arge teleportation magic circle to travel from the council.


    However, such a teleportation circle necessitated the space anchors and the engraving of specific warlocks and specially crafted magical tools.


    The resources, both in terms of energy and funds, required for such a setup were beyond the means of ordinary individuals.


    Even the Magic Council struggled to set up a space teleportation circle in every town.


    Conversely, there were some mages with innate talent in space magic.


    They possessed abilities to move through space, but their magic could typically transport only one or two individuals over limited distances.


    Jerrys ability to teleport atop the cursed demon earlier had been epted without question.


    However, now Jerry had created a space portal to another townone that could simultaneously amodate many people.


    This feat didnt require the establishment of pre-arranged anchor points or coordination with numerous spells, magical tools, and mages.


    It defied their conventional understanding of magic.


    Jerry, I believe you might slightly misunderstand the term a bit? Lucy teased, recalling Jerrys previous ims.


    With just a little knowledge of time magic, Jerry had managed to restore an entire town.


    He had brought the Eisenwald guild second-inmand to his knees with a bit of shadow magic.


    With a smattering of wind magic, he had shattered an advanced wind barrier and unmasked Erigor, the Lord of Death, from his storm cloak.


    Jerry had casually mentioned knowing a little about space magic. Yet, he had conjured an invisible de to sever the Eisenwald guild third-inmand, teleported, and now created a portal to a different town, allowing for the passage of many.


    The discrepancy between Jerrys ims and his actual abilities was staggering.


    Erza, Gray, Happy, and even Natsu, who had been most concerned, all nodded in agreement upon hearing Lucys remark.

 Chapter 495: “Gift For The Guild Master”

    Chapter 495: ��Gift For The Guild Master��


    Meanwhile, in Oshibana City:


    After conducting a thorough search, the captain of the Rune Knights reported to the long-haired Ultear.


    Lord Ultear, weve located and captured most of the Eisenwald wizards. However, Erigor has vanished, and it appears he took the opportunity to escape.


    Escaped? What about those wizards? Inquire about them, Ultear demanded, her brows furrowing.


    Well, they seemed to have disappeared suddenly, the captain exined helplessly.


    It turned out that when Erigor couldnt be found, they had immediately attempted to locate the Fairy Tail members to gather information about the situation.


    After all, Erigor was their primary target.


    However, after searching for a while, they could not locate even a trace of these individuals.


    Very well. Gather the Eisenwald Guild and activate the spatial magic device. We will return to the council, Ultear ordered, waving her hand dismissively.


    She had personally led the team primarily to observe the magician who could wield the same magic as her.


    She didnt particrly care about Erigors escape. To her, his departure was of little consequence.


    So, he had fled. It made no difference to her.


    Yes, Ultear-sama! the captain acknowledged.


    Once the captain had departed, Ultear held the rice cooker in her hand and muttered to herself, The monster created by Zeref will certainly pique their interest.


    She had no intention of handing over the invaluable magical tool capable of sealing the monster to the council. She would simply fabricate a fake and present that instead.


    However, the Magic Pot needed to be given to the true leader of the most powerful dark guild in the world, Hades, the guild master of Grimoire Heart.


    In the evening, in Onibus Town:


    Elsa, do you really need to bring so much luggage for a mission? Jerry questioned, his eyes widening at the dozens of suitcases piled up in front of arge scooter.


    Upon finding Makarov in Clover Town, where he had been bragging about his guild members to other guild leaders, they decided to return to the guild immediately.


    However, Erza had expressed her desire to retrieve her luggage from Onibus Town before returning. She had temporarily left her belongings in Onibus Towns train station to hunt down the Eisenwald mages more efficiently.


    Jerry had been wondering why she hadnt ced the bags in the vehicle, and now he understood.


    Too much? But these are all wonderful memories Ive collected during missions. Of course, I have to take them with me, Erza exined matter-of-factly.


    Alright, Jerry conceded, choosing not to pursue the topic further. He had almost forgotten that Erza wasnt exactly a typical individual.


    He drew a portal, and everyone and the luggage entered it. They emerged on the other side in Fairy Tails guild hall.


    After their return, Makarov went to draft a report on the incident, Lucy headed home to rest, and Natsu handed Erza a challenge letter for a duel the following day.


    Jerry returned to his own home.


    Late at night, within his ring world,


    Under the bombardment of Jerrys series of magic spells, the once-arrogant Erigor had been reduced to obediently teaching Jerry everything he knew about magic.


    Earlier that day, while Erza and the others battled the cursed demon, Jerry had surreptitiously transported Erigor into his ring world.


    Although Erigors strength paledpared to his own, his self-created wind magic held some merit.


    Furthermore, Erigor had disyed proficiency in spellcasting, which enabled him to employ advanced spells such as the Magic Wind Wall.


    Additionally, as a wizard who was closest to S-rank strength, his fundamental knowledge of magic should have been quite solid, making him a valuable resource for understanding the magic of this world.


    Although Makarov possessed knowledge of various types of magic and was an excellent instructor, as the Guild Master, he couldnt always dedicate his time to tutoring.


    He also couldnt detain Erigor indefinitely.


    Thus, Jerry had decided to contain Erigor within his ring world, and for a week, he had been extracting magic knowledge from him while simultaneously dissecting demons.


    During this time, Jerry seldom visited the guild due to his intensive study of Erigors wind magic and the dissection of demons.


    He hadnt even attended the duel between Erza and Natsu the next day.


    However, when Lucy returned to the guild, Erza challenged Natsu to a duel and defeated him easily.


    Meanwhile, in Jerrys ring world, he continued his magical research.


    He had sealed Erigor into a thermos cup, as his strength posed a minor threat to other creatures in the ring space.


    After a series of experiments, Jerry was now prepared to extract knowledge from cursed demons.


    With a flick of his wand, he released the seal and the monster, standing over 300 meters tall, appeared instantly.


    Where am I? the monster wondered aloud, taking in the unfamiliar surroundings.


    Upon noticing Jerrys presence, it let out an enraged punch.


    However, Jerry, now over 200 meters tall, effortlessly withstood the blow by enhancing himself with Force and Fight magic.


    You need to clearly understand the difference in our strength, Jerry said while ring at the demon.


    He then used his considerable strength to throw the demon to the ground.


    Jerry rained blows upon it like a storm without giving it a chance to unleash its demonic mes until the demons body was on the verge of copse.


    He proceeded to inscribe a contract circle on its forehead.


    He hadnt yet grasped the magic to summon cursed demons, but he intended to master it eventually.


    He believed that defeating and capturing the demon beforehand would facilitate his study.


    The demon was massive, and even if he dismembered it for research, it wouldnt die.


    Days of magical study passed quickly; before he knew it, a week had passed.


    During this time, he had rarely visited the guild, his focus entirely on extracting knowledge from Erigors wind magic and dissecting demons.


    Oh! Erza mentioned that today shed teach me her knights attire magic and take me to the shop where her custom magic armor was made. I almost forgot!


    However, Jerry recalled his promise to Erza.


    He abruptly left the ring world and manifested at the entrance of the Fairy Tail Guild, interrupting his research.


    Jerry, yourete! Elsa eximed upon his arrival, pointing to the clock on the wall.


    Apologies, Ive been deeply engrossed in magical researchtely and lost track of time, Jerry exined with a hint of embarrassment.

 Chapter 496: “Mystogan”

    Chapter 496: ��Mystogan��


    Hearing Jerrys response, Erza and the others couldnt help but show admiration on their faces.


    In their eyes, spending every day indoors studying magic could get quite dull, and not many mages would choose to improve their strength this way.


    So, they couldnt help but admire Jerrys dedication.


    What truly astounded them was Jerrys ability to learn so many types of magic through research; it was nothing short of incredible.


    Erza chimed in, Lets go. Ill take you to meet the shop that crafts magic armor, and then Ill teach you Requip Magic.


    However, just as they were about to leave, an immensely powerful magical presence suddenly swept into the guild.


    Instantly, the eyelids of every mage in the guild began to droop, including Erza, an S-ss mage who was momentarily caught off guard.


    Whos there?! Jerry eximed.


    Jerrys eyes sharpened, and he quickly activated his immense magical and mental power, dispelling the magic that had entranced all the mages in the guild.


    He then cast a recovery spell designed to counteract sleep-inducing magic.


    Quick recovery! Jerrys spell spread through Elsa, Natsu, Gray, Lucy, and the other Fairy Tail mages who had fallen into slumber.


    However, Jerry couldnt help but wonder about the masked mages strength.


    The mysterious assant had used potent sleep magic to hypnotize everyone in the guild, including Erza, without Jerry sensing any magical power from the culprit.


    I didnt expect anyone to just go against an entire guild alone! Jerry thought while warily scanning the surroundings.


    Jerry realized that even Makarov, an S-ss mage of the highest level, could roughly perceive the strength of another mages magical power.


    What happened?


    This strange feeling


    Why did we just fall asleep? Various questions andments filled the air as the mages, now awake, nced toward the source of the disturbance at the guilds entrance.


    At that moment, the masked mage seemed perplexed, one foot inside the guild and the other out, uncertain whether to enter or leave.


    Jerry, hes not an enemy; hes Mystogan, one of our guilds S-ss mages, Makarov finally spoke from his ce at the bar.


    S-ss Sorcerer Mystogan! Jerry repeated, recognizing the name.


    Mystogan was a mysterious magician within the guild, known to only a few, including Makarov.


    Each time he visited the guild to ept a quest, he would employ a potent sleep magic, leaving all the mages of the guild entrance.


    Have I offended anyone? Jerry asked, his eyebrows furrowed.


    Its alright, Mystogan is a good person. He wont hold it against you. But Jerry, you managed to undo Mystogans sleep magic. Thats remarkable! Makarov reassured him, waving it off.


    No, I only know a bit about dispelling sleep magic techniques, Jerry replied modestly.


    The sudden appearance of Mystogan had stirred quite amotion in the guild.


    Most of the members were in awe of the mysterious S-rank mage, and many discussions about him filled the hall.


    I challenge you! Natsu screamed as he rushed toward Mystogan.


    With a simple sleight of hand, as Natsu approached him, Natsu fell asleep on the floor. This is the strength of an S-ss mage.


    Witnessing Natsu, a prominent guild member, being swiftly incapacitated by Mystogan, even Lucy, who was well-acquainted with Natsus strength, couldnt help but gasp in amazement.


    On the other hand, Mystogan wasted no time.


    He hastened to the second floor to select an S-level mission, departing the guild hall with an air of urgency.


    As soon as Mystogan left, the guild hall erupted into chatter, with everyone discussing the enigmatic mage.


    While Mystogans face was concealed by a mask, there was no doubt he was real.


    Jerry promptly dispelled the remaining traces of sleep magic on Natsu with a wave of his hand.


    Erza approached Jerry, her hand resting on his shoulder.


    Jerry, would you go on a mission with me? Erza inquired.


    From the time Jerry joined the guild until now, he hadnt disyed muchbat prowess.


    However, Erza was certain that Jerry possessed the strength of an S-rank mage.


    Without the power of an S-rank mage, Jerry wouldnt have been able to break Mystogans sleep magic.


    It wasnt merely a matter of skill.


    Erzas invitation wasnt based on Jerrys fighting abilities but rather on the convenience of his portal magic, which allowed her to transport all her luggage during missions.


    Jerry swiftly responded, Im not considering missions at the moment; I still prefer studying magic at home.


    Erza epted Jerrys refusal without furtherment, understanding his priorities.


    At that moment, a brash voice echoed from the second floor, Mystogan is quite introverted, and Id advise against bothering him.

 Chapter 497: “Debut”

    Chapter 497: ��Debut��


    Laxus!


    The entire hall turned their attention toward the yellow-haired man on the second floor who had called out his name, reacting with astonishment.


    This is another Dragon yer from the guild, the Presidents grandson, Laxus Dreyar, an S-ss Thunder Dragon yer  what incredible magic power!


    Like the others, Jerry also looked up to the second floor, sensing Laxuss formidable magical aura.


    Regarding sheer magical energy quantity and intensity, Laxuss power exceeded even that of Erza, another S-ss member, and approached President Makarovs level.


    Laxus,e down and face me! Natsus fiery enthusiasm reignited at the sight of Laxus.


    However, Laxus nced at Natsu with disdain and retorted, Natsu, you couldnt defeat Erza, and now you want to challenge me? Youre overestimating yourself.


    Erza furrowed her brow upon hearing Laxuss words. As fellow S-ss members, Laxuss words implied he didnt take her seriously.


    What do you mean by that? she asked.


    Meaning, I am the strongest in the entire guild, Laxus dered confidently, pointing to himself without a hint of humility.


    Upon hearing this, Natsus anger red up, and he jumped onto a table, shouting, Come down!


    Come up if you dare, Laxus taunted, challenging Natsu.


    Come up! Natsu jumped high, seemingly attempting to reach the second floor and confront Laxus directly.


    However, he was halted mid-leap as a massive fist descended from above, mming him back to the ground.


    On the second floor, only S-ss mages are permitted. You are not qualified, President Makarov dered firmly, having intervened to stop Natsu.


    Haha, he got told off! Laxus chuckled, relishing Natsus plight as he leaned against the second-floor railing.


    Laxus had known this would happen when he provoked Natsu earlier, goading him to jump to the second floor.


    Laxus, thats enough, Makarov admonished Laxus after dealing with Natsu.


    However, Laxus appeared to disregard the warning. He gazed down at all the mages below in the hall and proimed loudly, I wont let go of the title of Fairy Tails strongest  whether its Mystogan, Erza, or you neers!


    To everyones surprise, Laxus fixed his attention on Jerry.


    This action indicated that Jerry was on the same level as Erza and Mystogan.


    Unlike the other mages, who assumed Jerry was proficient only in auxiliary magic, Laxus had glimpsed something more potent in Jerrys sleep magic when observing Mystogan.


    Jerry, noticing everyones attention on him, couldnt help but feel perplexed by the sudden focus.


    He had been contemting how to acquire Makarovs giant magic technique, but now he was under scrutiny for the title of the guilds strongest, which held little interest.


    Jerry raised his hands, then gave a thumbs-up to Laxus on the second floor, saying, Youre the strongest, the best, and you can have the title!


    Humph! Laxus, sensing Jerrys indifferent attitude, felt a pang of annoyance.


    The magicians dismissive tone did not sit well with him.


    As a magician, you dont even possess the courage to ascend to the second floor. Youre not even as good as Natsu. I fail to see why the guild epted a talentless individual like you. At this rate, the guilds future looks bleak, Laxus mocked Jerry, his words dripping scornfully.


    Jerrys expression hardened upon hearing Laxuss taunts.


    While he had no desire to vie for the title of Fairy Tails strongest mage, he couldnt tolerate such insults.


    Why had he studied magic? So that he could hold his own in situations like this.


    He had hoped that, as a magician, he could gain the respect he deserved.


    Ive heard that you have bad breath, but I didnt expect it to be this foul, Jerry retorted coolly.


    However, before Jerry could proceed, he suddenly felt the ground beneath him vanish.


    Took you long enough, still trash is trash! Laxus retorted as he vanished into the thin air.


    The mages in the hall were dumbfounded as they witnessed Laxus vanish from the second floor.


    Jerry maintained his gentle smile, but his actions had just demonstrated that he possessed more than auxiliary magic abilities.


    Laxus had likely sought to provoke Jerry in order to test his true strength and discern the extent of his magical abilities.


    With dark guilds lurking nearby, it was a prudent move to evaluate the potential powers of their new member.


    As he plummeted, Laxus realized that he had no means of flight.


    This absence of magical ability to soar was not a characteristic of any S-s mage Jerry had encountered so far.


    Jerry decided to teach Laxus a lesson in humility.


    He had opened a portal beneath Laxus, sending him skyward.


    Then, Jerry positioned two connected portals at specific locations, allowing Laxus to descend and then be sent aloft again repeatedly.


    Jerry knew that flying magic was not a part of Laxuss arsenal, so he kept him suspended in the air, rendering him helpless.


    The hall watched in astonishment as Laxus continued his unending descent and ascent.


    Violence cant solve everything. Laxus needed some fresh air. Ill let him down when he wakes up, Jerry exined with a friendly smile.


    For Jerry, the title of Fairy Tails strongest mage meant little.


    What mattered more was the respect he earned through his actions and abilities.

 Chapter 498: “Erza’s Teaching”

    Chapter 498: ��Erza��s Teaching��


    Sigh~


    The collective gasp from the mages in the hall echoed through the room as they heard Jerrys words.


    They were well aware of Jerrys proficiency in space magic, allowing him to open portals to various locations.


    But they hadnt expected that Jerry would employ life magic in such an unconventional manner.


    The thought of being transported to an altitude of tens of thousands of meters without the ability to fly was indeed a terrifying prospect, especially for those wizards whocked the means of aerial mobility.


    The truth was not all wizards possessed the capability to fly, and this unconventional use of magic was particrly unnerving for them.


    Makarov couldnt help but express his concern, but before he could continue, Jerry interrupted, assuring him, Dont worry, Master. Laxus wont hold a grudge against his fellow guild members for long.


    Makarov contemted Jerrys words.


    He had always found Jerry reliable, much like Natsu, and therefore didnt press the issue further.


    He suspected his grandson had underlying psychological issues, which might have led to his provocation.


    Laxus, despite his strength, was just one of the many powerful wizards in the world, and there were still stronger mages out there.


    Wrong! Elsa chimed in as she stretched out her arms, embracing Jerry.


    Until now, she had always viewed Laxus as a role model within the guild, someone who prioritized the guilds interests.


    She hadnt expected Jerry to take action.


    A resounding Bang! echoed through the hall as Jerrys forehead collided with the tough armor on Erzas chest, creating an audible impact.


    Lets head to the city earlier. The magic item shop will close soon, Erza suggested.


    After releasing Jerry, she noticed his expression.


    The hug might have had unintended consequences if she wore regr clothes.


    However, due to her perpetual armor-wearing habit, her body was unique, and it was unlikely that anyone could be harmed when hugged by her.


    This kind of treatment had also been experienced by Natsu, Gray, and even Makarov, and Lucy decided to join in after hearing Erzas suggestion.


    Can Ie along? Id like to see the shop that makes armor for Erza!


    Count me in!


    Me too!


    Gray and Natsu followed suit.


    Thus, the Fairy Tail members left the guild together and headed to the magic item shop rmended by Erza in the city.


    Half an hourter, after a brief discussion with the cooperative magic item shop owner, the Fairy Tail members returned to a meadow in the forest east of the guild.


    Natsu and Lucy were fishing in a nearby river, and a bathing area had been set up along Grays section of the river.


    Meanwhile, on Erzaswn, preparations were underway to teach Jerry her knight-changing magic, a magical creation of her own.


    Earlier, I noticed the shop owner seemed willing to help create magic armor, Jerry remarked, recalling the friendly reception Erza had received.


    Well, the shop primarily deals with crafting magic armor, but I started using their services only recently, Erza exined.


    Forehead A peculiar mental image suddenly crossed Jerrys mind.


    In his imagination, Erza entered the magic item shop and inquired about the possibility of crafting high-quality magic armor, and when the shopkeeper hesitated, she promptly knocked him out.


    She then continued her interrogation until the shopkeeper reluctantly agreed to try making armor for her.


    Do you understand regr dressing magic? Erza began to exin her knight-changing magic to Jerry.


    Jerry nodded, I purchased spellbooks on basic dressing magic from a magic shop in town.


    Satisfied with Jerrys response, Elsa smiled as she exined further, The essence of dressing magicbines space and contract magic. First, you use magic power to create a unique, specialized space within your body. You then store contracted weapons in this space, summoning them quickly when needed.


    The principle of knight-changing magic is simr, but it requires additional attention to summoning normal weapons and addressing the issue of wearing armor. Lets focus on that


    Erzas exnations allowed Jerry to gain a more in-depth understanding of dressing magic.


    Initially, dressing magic was developed by magicians who favored closebat to conveniently carry their magical weapons.


    Over time, it evolved into aprehensive magic system.


    A dressing wizards strength depended on the quality of their personal melee magical weapons, the space they developed, and the speed at which they could summon and change magical weapons.


    Ordinary dressing wizards could store one or two magical weapons at most, while more skilled ones could manage three to five.


    Erza, however, possessed the unique ability to store dozens of weapons and over a dozen sets of armor, making her exceptional among dressing wizards.


    Jerry was concerned about one aspect: space magic, which was quiteplex.


    Although dressing magic involved creating a specific space within the body, the principles differed significantly from traditional space magic that focused on dimensional portals.


    Moreover, this method of creating space within the body and storing weapons was simr to the Li familys Item making method.


    Drawing from his knowledge and experiments, Jerry quickly grasped the concept.


    He opened a hyperspace within his body, covering several thousand square meters, allowing him to store not just dozens but hundreds of sets of armor.


    He nned to learn to form contracts with magical weapons and armor and further refine his spiritual cultivation.


    Ultimately, he aimed to summon and wear them instantly each time he summoned because he knew the principles were the same.


    He just needed some inspiration to make it work.

 Chapter 499: “Poor Laxus”

    Chapter 499: ��Poor Laxus��


    Erza, Natsu just did something bad today! We had a fight! Happy eximed while crying toward Erza.


    Teaching continued until noon, when Happy wiped her tears and nestled into Erzas arms, signaling a temporary pause in the lesson.


    Whats bothering you? Erza asked as she held Happy.


    In response, Happy began to voice her grievances about Natsu.


    They had been fishingpetitively, but when Natsu caught a fish, he used his dragon fire to cook it and devoured it in a single gulp.


    The master is hungry. Since its time for dinner, lets invite the family to join us. Dont cry, Happy. Youll get plenty of sashimiter!


    Jerry rose from his seat and observed the room. It was already past one oclock, and he patted Happys head with a smile.


    Eii!


    As soon as Happy heard the word Sashimi, she happily spread her wings and flew toward Lucy.


    Lucy and Gray rushed to join them upon hearing Happys announcement that Jerry had invited them to a free meal.


    Natsu hadnt made much moneytely, and his wallet was empty.


    The same was true for Lucy.


    Although Gray had some savings, he couldnt resist the offer of a free meal from the local rich guy.


    Lets go, lets go! Ive been craving sashimi! Happy eagerly urged her family to hurry to the citys restaurant, with saliva practically dripping from her mouth.


    Hurry up, hurry up!


    Natsus expression mirrored Happys excitement.


    On the other hand, Lucy stared at them andined, Idiots, you just ate that fish, bones and all!


    No worries! Jerry chuckled, unphased.


    Erza took a sip of her drink and suddenly froze.


    Then, her stomach rumbled loudly.


    Gray pointed at Erza and teased, Erza, your stomach just growled!


    No, there must be something wrong with my hearing. I must have misheard, Erza retorted, drawing a magic sword and giving Gray a serious look.


    Gray could only gulp while staring at Erza nkly.


    In my haste, I forgot to mention that Ive learned some special cooking magic during my years of traveling. So, today, lets go camping!


    Jerry unrolled a super-sized pic cloth on the ground, then gently snapped his fingers and chanted silently, Fra Dimension!


    In an instant, the once-empty pic cloth wasden with tes of exquisite food and various unheard-of drinks and dishes.


    Magic exists in this world!


    Seeing Jerry conjure so much food and drink out of thin air, Erza, Lucy, and Gray widened their eyes.


    Magic was real, indeed.


    While there were many types of magic in the world, no magic could create food and drinks out of thin air.


    Otherwise, mages wouldnt need to work to earn a living.


    Ah, it looks delicious! Natsus joyful voice snapped everyone out of their astonishment.


    Natsu, never one to waste time when food was involved, grabbed a roastmb and a te of top-quality sashimi and dug in with relish.


    Seeing this, Erzas stomach rumbled, and she rushed to the dining table.


    After everyone had eaten and drunk their fill, Lucy, Gray, and Natsu left to return home while Erza continued to teach Jerry a few more magic lessons.


    And so, the day continued until six oclock in the evening as the daylight gradually dimmed. Todays magic lessons officially came to an end.


    Ive made excellent progress today. For the remaining content, well continue once your customized armor arrives.


    Erza was very pleased with Jerrys progress. He quickly grasped any new knowledge she presented, much better than when she had taught Gray.


    Its quite troublesome. Lets head home after dinner.


    Jerry waved and opened a portal to his house, inviting Erza to join him for dinner.


    After a tiring day of tutoring, dinner was well-deserved.


    Considering their magical lunch that afternoon, Erza swallowed her hesitations and epted the offer.


    After all, Jerrys house was located in the city and was quite far from Jerry and Lucys ce.


    Besides, she nned to return home and rest after dinner.


    Oh, I almost forgot something!


    Just as they were about to step through the portal, a thought suddenly crossed Jerrys mind, which was promptly interrupted by Erzas exmation.


    Alright, what is it? Erza asked.


    Jerry hesitated for a moment, then finally remembered what he had forgotten.


    After they closed the portal, a thought suddenly crossed Jerrys mind.


    Okay, so what Mirajane said about my home is true.


    The Fairy Tail Guild had heard from Mirajane that Jerrys home was imbued with space magic, and it was deemed unique and beautiful beyond their wildest imagination.


    The ce where I learned magic. Because I miss it from time to time, I build it to reminisce my past


    Now, Erza realized that Mirajanes description had been quite conservative.


    In fact, it was far more than just impressive; it was beyond belief.


    Who could boast of a house with a castle and ake like this?


    Jerry gazed at the ck Lake, reminiscent of Hogwarts Castle in the distance, a hint of nostalgia in his eyes.


    For some inexplicable reason, he suddenly yearned for the life he had once led in that castle.


    This yearning prompted him to use the Extension Charm to expand the space inside his home, effectively replicating the ck Lake of Hogwarts Castle.


    Perhaps it would be fitting to return to Hogwarts after spending some more time in this world.


    After they finished dinner, Jerry walked Erza to the door.


    Erza hesitated for a moment, then turned to Jerry and said, Laxus may have been a bit hasty earlier, and I hope you wont hold it against him for what he did before


    She recalled her experiences when she first joined the Guild, bonding with fellow mages like Natsu, Gray, and Cana.


    Many of the prominent members of the Guild now had their own children as well.


    Erza understood that Laxus, who had already attained S-ss magician status, was a few years older and had matured. He also disyed more consideration and understanding in his character.


    The only exception was Laxuss father, Makarovs son, Ivan Dreyar, who had been expelled from the Guild for reasons unknown.


    This experience seemed to have altered his temperament significantly.


    He had be irritable and often made rebellious remarks.


    This led to frequent disputes with the Guild Master, and he often mocked some of the Guilds powerful allies.


    Despite these changes, Erza believed that Laxus still deeply believed in the Guild and cared for every member of it.


    She wanted Jerry, who had recently joined the Guild, to understand this background and not hold any grudges.


    Jerrys expression looked peculiar as he listened to Erzas words.


    Suddenly, he remembered something he had forgotten.

 Chapter 500: “Journey To Devil Island”

    Chapter 500: ��Journey To Devil Ind��


    Poor Laxus, I forgot about him! Jerry silently apologized to himself.


    It turned out that he had a nagging feeling that hed forgotten something and that something was Laxus.


    Laxus was still suspended 10,000 meters in the sky above the guild, caught in an endless loop of falling.


    The truth was Jerry had originally intended to give Laxus a light punishment by letting him fall for an hour.


    However, his intense focus on learning magic had caused him topletely forget about it.


    If Erza hadnt brought it up, he might not have remembered until several dayster.


    Thats right, were allpanions in the guild, and we should get along well, Erza said, patting Jerry on the shoulder.


    She nodded in satisfaction, then turned and headed home.


    As Erzas figure disappeared from view, Jerry quickly Apparated back to the guild, opened a portal, and finally brought Laxus, who had been suspended in the sky for over ten hours, back to the second floor.


    However, just as he was about to Apparateaway again, he caught a glimpse of Happy hurriedly scurrying out of the guilds window, carrying something.


    Jerry, I Im going to annihte you!


    After over ten hours of falling through the air, Laxus was finally back on solid ground, his anger reaching a boiling point.


    His body emitted an incredibly intense aura of lightning magic.


    Meanwhile, Jerry, who had teleported back to his house once more, observed the ominous surge of lightning magic from the guild in the distance.


    After a moments thought, he began a series of magical transformations aimed at his vi.


    In the midst of todays incident, even though Laxus was initially in the wrong, the punishment hed receivedhanging in the sky at a 10,000-meter altitude for over ten hourswas rather severe.


    So, if Laxus sought revengeter on, Jerry couldnt easily defend himself or retaliate directly.


    Therefore, the wisest course of action was to hide for now and wait for Laxus to cool down.


    Ten minutester, consulting the guilds records, Laxus arrived at Jerrys residence, crackling with thunder and lightning, determined to exact revenge.


    However, what met his eyes was not Jerrys house but an empty square lot.


    Arge sign stood in the open space, its words etched in bold:


    To study magic in peace, Ive relocated my residence. If any guild friends need to reach me, please leave a note in the box beneath this sign. Thank you!


    Next to the sign stood an iron box resembling a mailbox.


    Jerry!


    Reading the message on the sign, Laxus felt as though his lungs would burst.


    After a furious shout, he had no choice but to leave.


    At that moment, high above 10,000 meters, Jerry watched Laxus depart through a powerful telescope he held by his window.


    He let out a sigh of relief.


    Thank goodness I acted swiftly.


    After applying an activation spell to his house, he engraved a floating spell rune on it, enabling the house to remain hidden at that staggering altitude.


    As far as Jerry was concerned, he could fly and teleport, so the location of his house was irrelevant.


    He wouldnt be bothered if Laxus couldnt find it.


    He could Apparate, and if he truly wanted to disappear, Laxus would never be able to track him down.


    After a while, Laxuss anger subsided, and the incident blew over.


    ***


    Two dayster, at night, inside a house suspended 10,000 meters above the city of Magnolia, Jerry was engrossed in practicing the rapid summoning of various magical weapons he had purchased.


    He continuously summoned and swapped between them.


    Sword, appear!


    The twelve sets of armor he had custom-ordered from the magic tool store at great expense were still in production, and it seemed unlikely theyd bepleted anytime soon.


    Thus, for the past two days, he had been honing his skills in using the purchased magical weapons and perfecting his ability to summon and switch between them.


    Master, Miss Erza has arrived!


    Just as he was amid swordy, the gentle voice of a youngdy echoed in the room.


    It was the smart housekeeper he had created with the activation spell two days ago.


    Fortunately, this time, the housekeepers persona wasnt a rude and brash character from the Three Kingdoms but a well-mannered youngdy drawn from memories of housekeepers in various anime series he had watched in his previous life.


    Its quitete. I wonder why Erza is looking for me?


    Jerry was puzzled as he advanced towards the door.


    Thanks to his Dressing-Up Magic, only Erza, the Guild Master, and Mirajane knew his house was floating at a 10,000-meter altitude.


    Jerry, the Guild Master wishes to see you.


    Erza, donning her distinctive ck-winged armor and high ponytail, pped her wings outside the door, her expression serious.


    Lets discuss it inside.


    Jerry stepped aside, curious about the reason for Erzas visit.


    Is Laxus still causing trouble in the guild? If the Guild Master cant handle it, he shoulde talk to me, and Ill have a chat with him.


    Jerry suspected that Laxus, feeling wronged, had been causing turmoil in the guild over the past two days, hoping that the Guild Master would reveal Jerrys current residence.


    In Jerrys opinion, if Laxus continued his behavior, it would be necessary for him to teach Laxus a lesson, showcasing the difference in their strength.


    Thunder Magic, after all, was one of Jerrys strong suits.


    Thats not the issue. When I returned to the guild today, Laxus had already been reprimanded by the Guild Master. He then took his Thunder God Tribe on an S-rank mission. I doubt hell bother you again anytime soon.


    Erza exined.


    Jerry nodded, Thats good to hear. Since its not Laxus, could it be another guild member who needs me to fix something? This is usually the reason the Guild Master contacts me.


    Typically, when the Guild Master sought Jerrys assistance, it was because someone in the guild had damaged something and required his magical skills to mend it.


    Erza shook her head, dispelling any misconceptions. She went straight to the point, exining the real reason behind her visit:


    Two days ago, Natsu, Lucy, and Happy vited guild regtions by privately taking an S-rank mission from the second floor without permission. Gray was dispatched by the Guild Master to retrieve them, but so far, theres been no word from him. For safety reasons, the Guild Master has requested that you and I proceed to the missions location. Our task is to retrieve them immediately and return them to the guild for punishment.


    S-rank missions were incredibly perilous, and Makarov was concerned for their safety.


    He believed that time was of the essence and the lives of several guild members might be in danger.


    Hence, he had dispatched Erza, who possessed S-rank strength, and asked Jerry to open the portal door to reach the destination instantly.


    Their mission was to locate and bring everyone back to the guild as swiftly as possible.


    It sounds quite like Natsus style. No problem. Where is the mission location?


    Jerry didnt hesitate to ept the sudden and urgent mission.


    After all, for him, it merely entailed opening the portal twice, a task that would take just a few minutes.


    Erza produced a map and pointed to an isted ind off Hargeon Port.


    The mission is located here, on the ursed Demon Isle  Galuna Ind!

 Chapter 501: “Purple Moon”

    Chapter 501: ��Purple Moon��


    Lets rewind to two days ago.


    In Magnolia City, Lucy was in a cheerful mood after dinner, humming a tune as she strolled along the river with her pet-like Celestial Spirit, Canis Minor.


    She leisurely made her way back to her rented house.


    However, when she opened the door to her room, the scene inside caused her blood pressure to skyrocket, and her mood suddenly changed for the worse.


    There, she found Natsu and Happy, drenched in sweat, vigorously doing push-ups, sit-ups, and even lifting dumbbells on her oversized pink bed.


    Get out of here! Lucy shouted, delivering a double kick that sent both Natsu and Happy tumbling off the bed.


    An indignant lecture was about to pour out of Lucys mouth.


    Intruding into a girls room without permission was one thing, but turning it into a makeshift gym was a new level of audacity.


    But as Lucy began her scolding, Happy held arge S-rank job request and dangled it in front of her.


    As it turned out, Natsu had been barred from going to the second floor after a losing streak to Erza and Mystogan.


    In response, Happy had flown up there, swiped an S-ss mission, and returned with the intention of earning recognition from their peers after sessfullypleting it.


    Lucy, being the best teammate, was their intended choice to join them in this S-level mission.


    Absolutely not. Were not qualified for S-ss tasks, and youre already breaking the guilds rules. You need to return that request discreetly, Lucy insisted, shocked by the revtion.


    Before she left the guild, Mirajane had warned her that mages not approved by the guild master were strictly forbidden from epting tasks on the second floor, with severe consequences for viting this rule.


    Natsu, however, remained undeterred. If we dont have the courage to try, well never make it to the second floor. Once wee back sessfully, the old man will surely acknowledge us. Plus, the reward for this mission is 7 million jewels!


    7 million jewels? Count me out. Absolutely not, Natsu, youre too reckless. You can go on your own! Lucy dered with unwavering resolve.


    As the heiress of a wealthy family, she had seen her share of wealth.


    She earned money just to cover her rent, not out of an insatiable desire for wealth.


    Lucy stood her ground, her refusal resolute.


    Inwardly, she chuckled at the notion of risking her life for an S-rank mission.


    As the heiress of a top wealthy family, she had seen plenty of wealth, and her motivation for earning money was solely to cover her rent, not due to avarice.


    Are you absolutely sure? Natsu inquired one more time.


    Lucy waved dismissively, making her stance clear.


    Alright then! Natsu and Happy exchanged a knowing nce and smirked.


    However, this missions reward isnt just about money; the client promised an additional


    After a few minutes, Lucy packed up with an enthusiastic expression hidden behind her back.


    She addressed Natsu and Happy with a smile.


    Lets go find Jerry and have him take us to Galuna Ind!


    To everyones surprise, Lucy had finally given in.


    She couldnt resist the allure of the S-rank mission, not just for its 7 million jewels reward but also for the key to the Celestial Spirit of the Zodiacs, a rare treasure coveted by celestial wizards.


    This key was an exceedingly rare find, and Lucy couldnt bring herself to refuse it.


    Jerry!


    Just as Lucy, Natsu, and Happy were preparing to depart, an angry shout reverberated from outside the house, apanied by a bright sh of lightning.


    Its Laxus! Natsu recognized Laxus voice and moved to check the situation, but Lucy restrained him.


    We cant let Laxus find out that weve taken the S-rank mission, or we wont be able toplete it.


    Once Laxus departed, they cautiously left the house and headed to Jerrys residence.


    Upon arrival, they witnessed the same scene as Laxus had earlier.


    What do we do now? Lucy inquired.


    The initial n involved Jerry, whom they had a good rapport with, providing them with transportation through the portal.


    They had been banking on Jerry since there were no trains to the Hargeon Port at this hour.


    We run, Natsu dered seriously.


    Due to his motion sickness, he found running morefortable than other means of transportation.


    No way, Natsu! Lucy immediately dismissed the notion.


    She was no beast like Natsu andcked the stamina required to run.


    So, she reluctantly took out some money from her nearly empty pockets and arranged for a carriage to transport her, Natsu, and Happy to Hargeon Town.


    However, the carriage proved too sluggish, and not long after they arrived in the city, they were apprehended by Gray, who had pursued the train early that morning.


    With determination, Natsu incapacitated Gray during a moment of distraction and, along with an unconscious Gray,mandeered a boat to take them to Galuna Ind.


    -


    Fast forward to the present.


    At 8:00 PM on Galuna Inds beach, a fire ring materialized out of thin air.


    A handsome young man with brown hair and a red-haired woman d in armor stepped through the fiery portal.


    It was Jerry and Erza.


    Hey, notice the moon? Jerry pointed out as soon as they exited the portal.


    The moon had turned purple.


    Though they were in a magical realm, the moon in this world didnt differ from Earths moon.


    Just moments ago, the moon retained its natural color in Magnolia City.


    Be cautious. This may be rted to the ind. Rumor has it that this ce is cursed, and there are still many demons here, Erza cautioned.


    Demons! Jerrys interest was piqued.


    Initially, he had onlye to assist Erza in bringing Natsu back to the guild, but now he was intrigued by the ind.


    A few days ago, he had invested time studying the cell structure of cursed demons.


    Collecting genes from various demon species could potentially provide valuable insight for his research on new bloodline enhancements in the future.


    Lets head to the vige on the ind where the mission was issued first. Natsu and Lucy might be there, Erza suggested, pointing to a small vige beyond a dense forest.


    Regr viges typically didnt boast four-to-five-meter-high walls or twin towers.


    Jerry shrugged his agreement, and the two set off towards the vige.


    Did they sense our arrival? Erza eximed while observing their surroundings.


    As they approached the viges entrance before Erza could call out, the heavy wooden gate swung open with the ropes the Inhabitants had designed.


    On the other side, Lucy stood with a group of peculiar humanoid creatures with sharp horns on their heads, hardly resembling humans.


    Hovering above was Happy.


    Erza, Jerry! Lucy eximed joyously at the sight of Erza and Jerry.


    Relief washed over her; she had been anxious while alone, pondering how to confront the group of formidable mages.


    The arrival of the powerful Erza and versatile Jerry felt like a godsend.

 Chapter 502: “The Demon, Deliora”

    Chapter 502: ��The Demon, Deliora��


    Lucy, you know why Jerry and I are here, Erzas demeanor turned ice-cold as she approached.


    She became a magic sword in a swift transformation, radiating a fearsome aura befitting the Fairy Queen.


    Lucy felt a shiver down her spine at this sight.


    It suddenly struck her that they had broken the guilds rules and embarked on an unauthorized S-rank mission.


    Erza and Jerry had undoubtedlye to retrieve them and administer the appropriate punishment.


    I I, uh, be cautious! Lucy began to search for an exnation, but then she noticed Erza stepping on a section of the ground.


    She quickly alerted her, Watch out!


    However, she was a beat toote.


    Ah~ Erza let out a girlish scream as she fell into a pit trap with a thud.


    Jerry watched this unfold and couldnt help but raise an eyebrow.


    He had been shaking his head earlier, wondering who had set up such an obvious trap by the gate, but he hadnt expected Erza to fall right into it.


    It was truly conspicuous, given therge, open space andyers of straw covering the door.


    Erza, with a nk expression, climbed out of the pit trap.


    She continued her advance toward Lucy, the magic sword still in hand, as if the previous incident had never urred, showing no embarrassment for her tumble.


    Jerry couldnt help but give a silent round of apuse for her unyielding spirit.


    Master Erza, Natsu, and Lucy asked me to go to the second floor to steal the mission request. Please believe me! Happy fluttered over to Erza, feigning a pitiful exnation while Lucy berated him as a traitor.


    However, Erza, clearly familiar with Happys antics, produced two ropes without a word and tied Lucy and Happy together.


    Their feeble struggles were in vain.


    Jerry! Lucy and Happy, tied together, looked at Jerry with pleading eyes.


    Jerry grinned and shrugged. I cant help you. You vited the guilds rules, but dont worry, Erza wont kill you, even if shes angry.


    With that said, he shifted his attention away from the bound Lucy and Happy, focusing on the demon vigers.


    They seem rather weak, Jerry noted, sensing their magic power.


    He observed that these demons had considerably low magical abilities, scarcely stronger than ordinary people.


    Compared to the cursed demons he had previously sealed, they were worlds apart, utterly iparable.


    All here now, Jerry mused as he felt two familiar magical presences approaching from a distance.


    He turned to the viges entrance, where Natsu and Gray were heading.


    Gray was unconscious, carried by Natsu as they sped toward the vige.


    Everyone is fine! Natsu eximed, but he stepped into Erzas previous trap just as he uttered those words.


    What a team, huh? Jerry shook his head, ncing at Lucy.


    Lucy stiffly turned her head as if she had no part in this.


    Erza! Natsu yelled as he struggled to stand up in the pit.


    He found Erza looming over him, holding a long spear to his throat, her expression strangely gentle, and he was instantly petrified.


    Momentster, Lucy, Happy, Natsu, and the unconscious Gray were all bound together in the viges central square.


    All right, Jerry, lets head back to the guild! Erza announced, holding the rope that connected Lucy, Happy, Natsu, and Gray.


    With the rule-breakers captured, Jerry only needed to open a portal to return them.


    No, Erza, Jerry, we cant leave now. Otherwise, these vigers who have been transformed into demons will be killed soon! Lucy urgently pleaded.


    Lucy, Natsu, and Happy proceeded to recount everything that had transpired since their arrival on the cursed ind.


    Three years prior, the moon above the ind had abruptly turned purple, subsequently cursing the inds inhabitants.


    Whenever the purple moon appeared, the vigers transformed into demons.


    Desperate, the vige chief had spent a considerable sum to request assistance from Fairy Tail, the renowned wizard guild, hoping its members could destroy the purple moon and lift the curse.


    Given theirck of power to destroy the moon, Lucy, Natsu, and Happy investigated the entire ind in hopes of discovering the source of the curse.


    Their efforts had indeed yielded results.


    Within the inds central temple, they encountered a group of enigmatic magicians conducting a ritual known as Moon Drip.


    They aimed to utilize the moons power to melt Deliora, a formidable cmity demon sealed for eternity by Grays master, Ur.


    Deliora, one of the formidable demons created by the ck mage Zeref, had singlehandedlyid waste to many cities, including the one where Grays parents had perished.


    Ur, who had adopted Gray and served as his master, was an ice magician with the Ten Wizard Saints power.


    Ur resorted to her most potent magic a decade ago in a battle where Grays recklessness had prompted him to seek revenge against Deliora.


    To protect Gray and Deliora from the ensuing confrontation, Ur had been forced to employ her mightiest spell, the Absolute Zero, which had forever encased his body in unmelting ice and sealed Deliora.


    Natsu and Gray had battled the enigmatic magicians, ultimately discovering that their leader, Sub-zero Emperor, was none other than Grays older brother, Lyon.


    Lyons objective was to resurrect Deliora and personally defeat it to prove his superiority over Master Ur.


    So, Grays older brother inflicted his injuries? Jerry inquired, casting his gaze upon Gray, unconscious and bearing numerous scars, as he listened to Lucys tale.


    Lucy nodded vigorously in agreement, confirming, Yes, and Lyon has dispatched his minions to eliminate all the vigers to prevent interference with his n. If we depart now, the vigers will perish, and Deliora, the demon, will be resurrected!


    Heal! Jerry extended his hand, employing a healing spell on Gray.


    Upon hearing Lucys ount, Jerry had developed a keen interest in the matter, particrly in Urs strength as one of the Ten Wizard Saint and the formidable demon, Deliora.


    Under Jerrys healing magic, Grays wounds gradually closed, and he began to regain consciousness.


    Dont make a fuss. I happen to know a bit of healing magic, Jerry advised as he noticed Lucy and the others intently observing him.


    Their simultaneous reactions confirmed the uracy of Jerrys Almighty Jerry nickname.

 Chapter 503: “Ressurecting Ur”

    Chapter 503: ��Ressurecting Ur��


    Its healing magic? It is the same magic as the Arc of Time and belongs to ancient magic. There seems to be only one known mage that uses it. It is also a lost magic. You cant just say it like that casually. Lucy ranted about Jerrysidback behavior.


    Erza, I think what Lucy said makes sense. You cant just watch these vigers get killed. After rescuing Gray, Jerry rolled his eyes and began to help.


    He knows that although Erza sometimes values rules, she is notpletely ignorant, especially when ites to human life. After hesitating for a moment, Erza swung her sword and cut off all the ropes with a few strokes.


    In this case, Illplete the mission first, but the punishment after you go back is unavoidable!


    Natsu and the others were about to cheer but heard the word punishment, and they immediately backed down again.


    Look, there is a big mouse in the sky. A demon with a single horn opened the curtain and pointed out with a look of horror.


    A mouse?


    Jerry walked out of the room with everyone and looked up at the sky. A huge mouse was carrying arge iron bucket, spinning rapidly with its long tail and flying high in the sky. On the huge mouse, there are three mages.


    All of you and the mages shall die!


    Following theughter of a red-haired woman with two ponytails above, the mouse mmed the iron bucket in his hand, and countless green liquids covered the vige below as if it were raining.


    Whats that, jam? Lucy found that the green liquid was very simr to jam.


    Im afraid not!


    With a wave of Jerrys hand, a huge portal opened in the air and took all the green liquid into it. A simr portal opened over the forest not far from the vige, and those green liquids fell.


    Everything that was contaminated by those liquids, whether it was trees ornd, was corroded. The dense forest not far from the vige was corroded into a giant pit in the blink of an eye.


    This scene made the vigers in the vige feel their legs go soft. If the green liquid just fell onto them, it is estimated that the entire vige will be corroded.


    Seeing that liquid didnt do anything, the three mages and the giant mousended in the viges open space.


    I didnt expect that you still have mages who know space magic, but its useless. Every one of you shall die! The two-ponytail mage ruffled her hair, her tone full of confidence.


    The short blue-haired male mage next to her echoed indifferently with his hands behind his back, Fifty vigers, five mages. Twenty minutes should be enough!


    We are well-known mages who once belonged to the Lamia Scale Guild! Thest mage with a dog face showed his ws.


    The races that exist in this world are not only humans, there are also many other races, but humans are the majority. The one with the dogs head on the opposite side is obviously not a human mage.


    Looking at the trio, Jerry shrugged, took a step back, and gave way to Erza, who was standing behind.


    The magic power of these three is not low, but it is a little stronger than Lucys. But they were worsepared to Natsu and Gray, let alone Erza.


    Erza didnt even use her armor, only her magic sword. She rushed towards the three mages and the big mouse in a sh. The swings shed like lightning, and the three of them fell to the ground.


    Erza, in her perfect condition, is so terrifying. You dont need a wide range of coverage magic, you just need to rely on meleebat, even Jerry himself doesnt feel that he could defeat Erza.


    Even if he made his body bigger and stronger and increased his fighting ability, with Erzas speed and attack power, she could still break his defense. This is one of the reasons why he is interested in her magic.


    They will dress him nicely and greatly enhance his melee capabilities. Of course, only in closebat.


    If Jerry exerts his full strength, even if he does not use arge-scale magic coverage attack, just teleporting to widen the distance and releasing various magics will render Erza useless. If he uses real-time magic to stop the time around Erza, he can instantly kill her.


    Compared to Makarov although his magic power is only slightly better than Makarov, he was confident that he would have a 90% chance of defeating Makarov.


    The reason why it is 90%, not 100%, is because he heard from people in the guild that Makarovs most powerful magic is not his giant magic but a super-strong magic called Fairy Law.


    The power is extremely terrifying. He hadnt seen this magic, so he left that 10% chance out.


    Jerry, lets go to the temple, finish the mission, and go back early. Erza said to Jerry without looking at the three people and one mouse.


    Jerry nodded and waved to open a portal to the inds central temple. Hearing the story of Gray and his master from Lucy, Jerry had a thought.


    If nothing else, maybe he can revive her using magic. It is not an exaggeration to convert his magic to saving someones life.


    Instructed the vigers to tie the three mages and the big mouse ande back to deal with them after they had finished all the mages in the temple. Natsu and others appeared in the temple through the portal opened by Jerry.


    At this time, Lyon was leading a group of his men to hold the Moon Drip magic, and a huge magic circle rose above the temple.


    The power emitted by the moon attracted by the magic circle all gathered together and then condensed into a drop of purple liquid through the magic circle. It fell on the frozen demon Deliora below the temple.


    A ring of fire suddenly appeared on the top floor of the temple. Jerry, Erza, and the others walked out one after another.

 Chapter 504: “Real Time Magic”

    Chapter 504: ��Real Time Magic��


    It seems that the others have failed. Ill take care of this myself.


    Lyon frowned when he saw Gray and the Fairy Tail mages reappearing, leaving a few people to continue the magic ritual of the Moon Drip, and then rushed up.


    At this time, a masked and short mage was hiding in the crowd but quietly left the roof of the temple and hid in the dark.


    This is troublesome. I didnt expect the Fairy Tail mages to react so quickly. Im afraid Lyon and the others couldnt fight them.


    Elsa and the others here are unbeatable. Erza has equipped her armor, Natsus body is lit with mes, Gray starts to cast his magic, and Lucy Summoned Taurus.


    Just when the two sides were about to start a battle on the top of the temple, Jerry Apparated instantly in the middle of the two sides.


    Dont fight yet. I have an idea. Maybe both of you can listen to it first and then decide whether to fight or not. Jerrys voice sounded.


    Although Erza and the others did not understand why, based on their trust in Jerry, they immediately stopped. Lyon thought for a while and also signaled the group of mages behind him to stop.


    For him, it is naturally good to drag on for a while now and let the Moon Drip ritualst a while longer.


    Seeing that both sides stopped, Jerry coughed, Maybe I can try to revive Ms. Ur.


    What?


    How is that possible?


    Thats impossible!


    Gray, Lyon, and the others were shocked to hear that.


    You know, I know a little bit of Arc of Time. If my assumptions are correct, I should be able to rewind the time the demon below and Ur sealed it back to ten years ago. In this way, Ur can recover from her state.


    After exining to Erza and the others, he said to Lyon again, Ur is back and restored to her previous condition, then Deliora will also return to the peak state of ten years ago. Your wish to fight it one-on-one can be realized.


    Hearing Jerrys words, everyone on both sides was stunned.


    Erza and the others came here to prevent Lyon from resurrecting Deliora and lift the vigers curse. After all, Deliora is a powerful being that even ordinary mages cannot defeat.


    But now, Jerry has made another suggestion. Ur can be resurrected, but it needs to unleash Deliora in its prime condition.


    Rationally, they shouldnt release such a terrifying demon like Deliora because it may cause a great disaster. But emotionally, Ur was Grays master. Grays original purpose in joining Fairy Tail was to see if he could find a way to save Ur.


    Of course, I want to save her. But do I really want to fight that Deliora?


    After a while, Natsu raised his hand to express his opinion first. Yes!


    Happy nodded.


    Although it sounds terrible, maybe we can beat it. Lucys body trembled, but she still voted in favor.


    Erza, after struggling for a while, said firmly,


    Although its irrational to do so, we Fairy Tail mages will never give up any of theirpanions.


    Grays eyes were a little wet.


    When Jerry said that he could save Ur, of course, he needs to ask their permission first because if its not, then a lot of people would suffer the catastrophe without their agreement. Thats why he hesitated. He was afraid that the next battle would put his partners in danger.


    If you can really bring back Ur and make Deliora appear, then I agree with your n. Lyon also made a decision.


    Three years ago, he led all the mages who lost their rtives because of Deliora to form a group and move to this ind. They want to melt the ice and kill Deliora.


    It was his childhood wish to surpass Ur. Killing Dali to prove his strength and surpassing Ur was his biggest goal. But when he heard that Ur could be resurrected, he saw a glimpse of hope.


    Using your magic to bring back Ur and Deliora? Thats impossible. The Arc of Time wont have any effect on creatures at all. Besides, yours isnt really an Arc of Time. Yours are just a bit of time magic that can repair some buildings.


    At this moment, the short masked wizard hiding in the dark who listened to Jerrys words has a very disdainful look on his face.


    After the two sides reached an agreement, Lyon also asked the mages to stop the magic ritual and let Jerry do his thing.


    Is this Deliora?


    Before Jerry came to the big hole at the top of the temple, he did not cast his magic first but looked at Deliora. Dali was wrapped in a thickyer of ice at this time, and it seemed to be only about ten meters high.


    Compared to the previous monster, which heights more than 300 meters, Deliora is only a dozen meters. But in terms of strength, Deliora is much stronger than that flute monster.


    Because the time is going to go back ten years ago, I have to cast the magic for at least ten hours. So try not to disturb me in the process. He exined Erza, Lyon, and the others behind him.


    Jerry floated above the hole and started to cast his spell.


    The time magic that affects thew of time in the past is much simpler when ites to freezing, reversing, and elerating the time of an item, creature, or area. Many such magics, whether its Harry Potter, the Kamar Taj, or Clow Reeds magic system, can be referenced.


    Jerry has focused his energy on time magic over the past few years, and rewinding Ur and Deliora to ten years ago is not too difficult for him.


    He has used it once in his world. He has been using time magic to speed up time and help the Kree zombies to evolve quickly.


    He has an experience in this matter beforehand.

 Chapter 505: “A Touching Reunion”

    Chapter 505: ��A Touching Reunion��


    As Jerry activated his magic, a huge magic force burst out from his body. The masked wizard hiding in the dark feels the magic power emanating from Jerrys side.


    Who is this guy?


    His figure changed, and he grew a long and straight ck hair with a charming figure. It was Ultear.


    I knew that something was not right with that guy. Thinking of this, Ultear gritted her teeth.


    It turned out that when she saw Jerry for the first time, it was determined that the magic that Jerry cast was not the same Arc of Time as hers, a magic that only works to repair buildings.


    Although Jerry repaired the entire city of Oshibana at that time, he showed good magic.


    However, when she took the magic pot that sealed the monster and gave it to her guild master, she found that there was no way to open that seal even with the help of her guild master, who knows a lot of magic.


    At that time, she began to feel that Jerry might not be a typical mage.


    Later, she used the Arc of Time to reverse the time when the magic pot was used to seal the monster so that the powerful and mysterious sealing magic was erased.


    However, just when Hades opened the magic pot to release the monster, the magic pot burst out a very powerful energy. Although Hades was strong enough, he was seriously injured by such an unprepared surprise attack and is still recovering from his injuries.


    Hades scolded her because of this.


    At that time, she realized that Jerry might have yed her, and Jerry was not as harmless as he appeared.


    She thought that Jerry might be a typical mage at the time, using Fairy Tail and the guilds influence to threaten her never to hand over a powerful magic item that can seal monsters.


    Now, she saw that Jerry was a skilled mage, and the powerful magic power that erupted in the magic pot and the time magic fluctuations that were far moreplicated than repairing the city before made her even more convinced that Jerry was not a typical mage.


    However, she still does not believe Jerry can really rewind the time on Ur and Deliora to ten years ago. Time magic cannot affect creatures. When she learned the Arc of Time, Hades told her about this principle.


    However, with the passage of time, her firm heart began to shake gradually.


    Because the solid ice made by Ur really changed gradually under the action of Jerrys magic, and the parts that were affected by the Moon Drip actually began to recover. This is something her Arc of Time cant do.


    At the same time, what shook her heart even more was that her mother might really be saved.


    Forget about it. When she abandoned me, she was no longer the mother who loved me. I need to let the era of great magic, and I need to perfect the Arc of Time. Only by perfecting my magic can I go back in time to when my mother still loved me, and I can find true happiness.


    In Ultears mind, she kept repeating her obsessions over the years, but her eyes looking towards the temple were already filled with tears.


    -


    The night has passed by, and the light has returned to the world.


    Erza, Lyon, and the others stood inside the temple looking towards the miracle being performed. Yes, in their eyes, if Ur can really be resurrected and saved, then Jerry is really performing a miracle.


    As it approached eight in the morning, Jerry had been floating above Delioras head with his eyes closed and opened his eyes abruptly.


    Now!


    As the magic power in his body surged instantly, the magic shrouded Deliora, and the solid ice also elerated at the same time.


    After ten hours, the ice that Deliora and Ur turned into has finally returned to the condition it was sealed ten years ago. Now, what Jerry has to do is to remove Ur from there and take care of her.


    Hearing Jerrys loud shout, everyones breathing tightened.


    Because at this moment, the ice finally began to dissipate or to be more precise, it was transformed from solid ice to magic. Those magic powers began to condense again, bing a foot, calves, thighs, waist, chest, neck, and head.


    A short-haired woman wearing a jacket and trousers appeared in everyones eyes in just a few seconds.


    Its finally done! Seeing Urs return to human form, Jerry put away his magic and wiped the cold sweat from his forehead.


    He relies on his magic power to maintain ten hours on Ur and Deliora. It has consumed him a lot of mental and magic power.


    Ur!


    Seeing that Ur really recovered, Gray and Lyons eyes suddenly teared up, and then they opened their arms excitedly and ran towards Ur.


    This is so touching. Lucy was very emotional and couldnt help wiping the tears from the corners of her eyes.


    Sherry, the red-haired woman from before, rubbed her eyes in the same way, This is the lords unexinable love.


    The moment when the master and apprentice, who had not seen each other in ten years, were about to meet again, they saw Ur shouting loudly and raising her foot. She directly kicked Gray and Lyon and mmed them to the wall.


    Gray!


    Lyon!


    Both Erza and Sherry were dumbfounded when they saw this.


    Who are you people? Urs hands moved as if she was ready to cast a magic, and there was a vignt look in her eyes.


    She clearly remembered that she faced Deliora before and then cast her magic to save her two beloved disciples.


    Ur, its me, Gray, Gray Fullbuster!


    Im Leo Vastia!


    We are your disciples. Gray and Lyon got up, wiped the tears from the corners of their eyes, and came to Ur again.

 Chapter 506: “Group Fight”

    Chapter 506: ��Group Fight��


    Both of you do kind of look simr to the ones Ive taught before.


    Looking at Gray and Lyon, who were full of tears, Ur subconsciously put away her magic circle and then took a serious look. At first nce, they really look very simr to her two disciples.


    Gray and Lyon nced at each other, flicked their hands, stripped their clothes, and simultaneously cast ice-making magic.


    Ur looked at Gray and Lyon. The ice-making magic was exactly the same as hers. Her eyes suddenly stared and recalled the first time she taught them magic.


    The two small figures and the two figures in front of her instantly ovepped, allowing her to confirm their identities, Gray, Lyon, finally! Howe youve grown so big all of a sudden?


    Its not that we have grown up. But its you. Its been ten years since you sealed Deliora. Lyon and Gray hugged Ur again.


    Ur did not kick them this time but hugged them, patted their backs, and sighed, Ten years have passed?


    When she noticed Sherry and Lucy, she seemed to think of something and raised her hand to p Lyon and Grays head, Didnt I tell you not to undress in front of girls? Howe after ten yearster, your habit has not changed?


    Its not our fault. It made us develop this bad habit! Gray and Lyon covered their heads and replied in unison.


    Finally, the three looked at each other and suddenlyughed together. Time seems to have returned to the past.


    Although I dont want to disturb your reunion, but now, it seems that it is not the time to rx around. At this time, a voice came from above, and it was Jerry.


    Everyone looked in the direction of Jerry. It turned out to be the demon finally regained its senses and opened its eyes.


    Deliora!


    Seeing Deliora behind her, Urs eyes instantly became dignified, and she started to cast her magic, Both of you run. Ill deal with it alone.


    No way. This time, I wont let you fight alone. Gray took a step forward and stood on the left of Ur.


    Dont underestimate us. Its time for you to see my strength ten years from now. Lyon wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes, regained his previous confidence, and stood on the right side of Ur.


    Natsu is covered in mes, Erza wears gorgeous Armor, Lucy summons a Celestial Spirit, Sherry summons a rock giant, and her other friends start to prepare their magic. One by one, the mages who lost their homes and families because of Deliora stepped forward together and stood beside Ur.


    Youre no longer alone in this battle. This time, we fight together.


    Ur felt the surrounding magic fluctuations, especially the armored female mage over there. Several mages around her also get her attention that they have a lot of magic power. Maybe, this time, they can really win.


    At this time, Deliora started to move, let out a loud roar, and rushed towards their side with an extremely terrifying momentum.


    Lets go together!


    Ur showed her magic first, and the ice and snow white roses stretched under Delioras feet, meandering on it, and tightly stopped Deliora in ce.


    Gray followed, creating an ice cannon that hit Delioras head with an avnche. Lyon created a powerful ice dragon behind Dali, biting at its neck.


    At this moment, except for Jerry, everyones magic was directed towards Deliora.


    Due to the shackles of Urs magic, Deliora could not avoid it for a while, so these magics hit all parts of Delioras body precisely one by one. However, just as everyone was about to cheer, a terrifying voice came from Delioras mouth.


    All of you just ants, and I will kill you all.


    They saw that Deliora was almost unscathed at this time, and with one force of its whole body, it shattered the white roses that wrapped around its feet. It reached out and grabbed the ice dragon that was biting its neck, pinching it to death and crushing it instantly.


    It turned out that those magic attacks just now could not break Delioras defense at all.


    Dont underestimate it!


    Jerrys eyes lit up while recovering his magic power. He is not afraid that Deliora is too strong, but he is afraid that Deliora is not worthy of the name because he can contract the demon itself for something else if it is really strong.


    You must know that any city will have guilds, and some cities will have seven, eight, or even a dozen guilds at the same time.


    Deliora can destroy several cities without suffering any damage. In the end, even Ur cant beat it, and she has to rely on her life to seal it.


    In this group of mages, except for Ur, only Erza is S-ss. While Natsu, Gray, and Lyon are at close to S-ss. Defeating Deliora in its peak condition is not that easy.


    Of course, its not impossible. Erzas melee output is not weak, and Urs ice magic can also damage Deliora and limit its movements. Natsus magic also serves as a big additional damage to Deliora.


    In the end, he still waited. If they cant beat Deliora, he might have to go down and help them with a little something up his sleeve.

 Chapter 507: “One Hit”

    Chapter 507: ��One Hit��


    As expected of a city-destroying demon, not only strong in defense but also surprisingly powerful. Its speed and reaction are notparable to the monster Jerry had dealt with before.


    After a battle, the entire temple was destroyed by both sides destructive power. Even the ground of the ind was cracked open. Those mages who are not strong enough have lost theirbat effectiveness.


    Although Jerry didnt make a move, he also used his magic to send those mages who couldnt fight and those who couldnt deal damage to Deliora at all to a safe ce one by one. In the end, only Ur, Gray, Lyon, Natsu, and Erza were the only ones who stayed there.


    Erza and Natsu fought in meleebat. Ur, Gray, and Lyon had long-range magic, and they cooperated tacitly. ording to Jerry analyzation, it can only be said that they were tied in terms of strength.


    The main reason is that Ur uses her magic, which restricts Delioras actions, preventing many powerful attacks from being implemented. Otherwise, the battle is probably over long ago.


    However, this bnce is still very dangerous. Because now Deliora always lunged a physical attack and did not use its magic. Inparison, Ur and the others have been continuously cast magic, which consumes a lot of magic power.


    It cant go on like this. We must give it a fatal blow that causes enough damage, or we cant kill itpletely.


    Ur looked at Deliora, who broke her magic, and there were several wounds on Deliora. Itpletely returned to normal in just a few moments, knowing there was no chance of winning if this continued.


    It turns out that this Deliora has an amazing recovery ability. The damage they put so much effort into Deliora returned to normal almost in the blink of an eye.


    Give me time. Erza replied while flying in the air to avoid Delioras attack.


    Obviously, Erza has the confidence to hit a fatal blow, but it takes Ur and the others time to trap Deliora.


    Leave it to us!


    Ur and the others looked at each other. Once again, she cast an ice magic on Deliora. Ur casts magic as fast as she can, using the strongest and most consuming magic.


    They saw countless ice roses and thorns, instantly wrapping Deliora. Not only restricting its movement but also deeply digging those ice thorns into its body. However, after just holding on for three seconds, all the ice roses and thorns were forcibly shattered by Deliora.


    Following Ur, Lyon also used his own magic.


    A huge ice ape not much smaller than Deliora appeared behind Deliora and hugged it by the waist. Its a pity while the body size is simr, but the strength is very different. The ape onlysted for less than a second. Deliora broke the apes arm directly and punched it to pieces.


    The moment Deliora smashed the ape, Grays magic was activated. A huge rectangr ice prison rose from Delioras feet, locking it firmly in it.


    The restraints caused Delioras anger to skyrocket. They saw it roar loudly, grabbed both sides of the prison with both hands, and tore it with force. Fortunately, the ice prison also works for a second.


    Urs magic buys time for three seconds, Lyons Ice Ape buys time for one second, and Grays Ice Prison buys time for one second. It gave them a total of five seconds.


    What did Erza and Natsu do in these five seconds?


    When Ur restrained Deliora, Erza pulled up Natsu and quickly retreated. She instantly changed her armor.


    The bright yellow armor that can increase the strength to the greatest extent appeared on Erzas body.


    Natsu, I need all your firepower!


    Natsu was still a little dazed. Erza raised her spear over her shoulder and poured all the remaining magic in her body into the spear.


    Leave it to me!


    Natsu immediately understood. He gathered all the magic in his body into his right fist, prepared all of the mes in his fist, and punched the back of the spear. The powerful fire instantly filled the entire spear. Erza also used her maximum strength at this time to throw the spear toward Deliora.


    At the end of five seconds, Deliora just turned around. Before it could react, the spear with all the power of Erza and Natsubined can be seen, and it was precisely targeted into the position of Delioras heart.


    Stab!


    Blood sttered everywhere, and the spear finally prated Delioras heart in one fell swoop with the help of all the magic powers from Erza and Natsu. It leaves a hole in Delioras body.


    We won!


    Lucy and the others jumped up and cheered when they saw Deliora had punctured a hole in its body.


    Jerry shook his head, Its power is really strong.


    He could clearly feel that, although Delioras slowed its movement, it was still far from death.


    Dali, who was pierced through his chest, did not fall down as everyone imagined. It just knelt on the ground on one knee and touched the big hole in its chest that was constantly squirming.


    I never thought you would hurt me to this extent, but little did you know that my heart is not here.


    After speaking, it raised its head and opened its mouth. Deliora shouted at Erza and Natsu, who had exhausted their magic power at this time, Time for you to go to hell!


    An extremely terrifying magic power wave emerged, and then countless magic powers gathered in Delioras huge mouth. Deliora was finallypletely provoked and was going to use its extremely destructive magic.


    Be careful!


    Ur saw Delioras movement, her eyes shrank suddenly, and she used all her remaining magic power to create a huge ice shield in front of Erza and Natsu.

 Chapter 508: “Jerry’s Quick Idea”

    Chapter 508: ��Jerry��s Quick Idea��


    Of all the mages present, only Ur had the experience of fighting Deliora with all her strength. She certainly knew how powerful Delioras magic attack was. When she went to rescue Gray ten years ago, she had resisted this attack.


    This magic cannot be stopped at all.


    It would have killed her immediately if she hadnt dodged fast enough. Even so, she lost a leg because she was one step slower to dodge.


    At that time, she understood that she was not Delioras opponent at all. She couldnt kill it by herself, so she used her magic to freeze and seal Deliora forever.


    Deliora roared, and an extremely thick and terrifying energy shot straight at Erza and Natsu. The ck energy first touched the huge ice shield erected by Ur. However, the huge ice shield onlysted for a moment before the ck energy disintegrated it.


    Gray and Lyon squeezed out thest bit of magic in their bodies and erected two ice shields. Its a pity that even Urs shield cant stop it. How can Gray and Lyons ice shield stop it? After a few seconds, the two ice shields copsed directly.


    After breaking through the three ice shields one after another, the ck energy did not weaken much and continued to charge toward Erza and Natsu.


    With a loud bang, the ck energy shot through Erza and Natsu. The powerful force created a long crack in the ground and finally rushed to the sea. Looking down at the ind from a height, they can clearly see that the ind seems to have been split into two.


    From this, it can be seen that Deliora is very powerful.


    Erza, Natsu!


    After seeing the ck energy, Erza and Natsu hadpletely disappeared. Lucys, Happy, and others in the distance shouted at them.


    But at this moment, a voice came from behind them,


    Fortunately, I reacted fast enough. It would be troublesome if both of you were hit.


    Everyone turned to look, and it was Jerry who was holding Natsu in one hand and Erza in the other. Obviously, Jerry used his magic to save Erza and Natsu before the energy hit them.


    Even Jerry himself was taken aback by Delioras attack, which was really powerful. He can feel the energy contains a unique dark energy.


    Putting down Erza and Natsu, Jerry Apparated again and brought Ur and the others to safety because they had already run out of their magic energies.


    What should I do? Even with all of our strength, we cannot kill itpletely. Lyon hit the ground, and he no longer had the confidence to fight Deliora by himself.


    After the real fight with Deliora, he discovered that his strength was far worse than Ur, let alone Deliora.


    Just leave it to me. Ill seal it again with my magic. Im happy to see you grow up healthy and be an excellent mage. Ur reached out and rubbed the heads of Lyon and Gray.


    At this time, the only one who remained calm was Ur because she had already made preparations to seal Deliora again.


    No, Ill do it this time! Gray took a step forward, and his eyes were full of determination.


    He didnt want to see Urs sacrifice anymore. All of this started because of him and will end with him.


    Hey, you still want to steal the highlight from me? Just stand there and take care of Urter. Lyon got up and ran directly to Deliora. He intends to preemptively cast his sealing magic and sacrifice himself to seal Deliora.


    However, he just started and didnt run very far when Jerry stopped him.


    Dont be impulsive. Now is not the time for that.


    Jerry admires the fact that they would dedicate their lives to the safety of others. But it really doesnt need to end like this. Even if they sacrificed one person to freeze Deliora, the matter wont be over.


    Deliora will still be there. Its just a matter of time before Deliora will rise again. After all, Ur has been frozen for ten years, and she couldnt recover all of her energy in just a small amount of time.


    Jerry, what are you trying to do? Erza stepped forward and said seriously.


    Makarov once told her that Jerry might hide extremely powerful power, but he was low profile and devoted himself to the study of magic. Thats why he doesnt show much about what he can do.


    If Jerry is really like what the guild master said, there is really such a glimmer of hope.


    There is a way, and it may work. But I have to try it. Jerry nodded with a smile and Apparated.


    ording to Delioras strength, if he didnt release some powerful magic, he might not be able to deal with it. However, just when he saw the power of Delioras magic, he had an idea. A method that could easily deal with Deliora.


    At the same time, Ultear, who had been hiding in the dark, was confused.


    Although she said Ur was not worthy of being her mother, when she saw that Ur was resurrected, she couldnt help but feel happy. Just seeing Ur, Gray, and Leo happy, she fell into jealousy and hatred again. She even hoped that Deliora would kill them all.


    After hearing that Ur was going to sacrifice herself again to seal Deliora, her face suddenly showed an extremely angry expression.


    Dare she willing to sacrifice herself for her disciple but abandon me? Am I that disgusting to you? I hope all of you die, and I will make things better myself.


    She decided not to care anymore. After Deliora kills everyone on the ind, she uses a method that could control Deliora and bring it back to Hades.


    Just after she made up her mind, she suddenly frowned. Because she saw that the mysterious mage named Jerry prevented Ur and others from casting their magic, he came in the direction of Deliora.

 Chapter 509: “Jerry’s Portal”

    Chapter 509: ��Jerry��s Portal��


    In the legends of the magic world, there are two magics that can destroy cities. They can wipe out the enemy with their fingers and voice, which is an extreme type of magic.


    After years of research, I finallybined these two magics. As long as I cast it, I can instantly turn you into pulp. Are you ready? Jerry was next to Deliora with his hands behind his back and exuded an extremely terrifying aura.


    Deliora was shocked by the aura Jerry exuded at this time and stood up slowly. Deliora was no longer calm just now because it felt a tingle of deathing.


    As for Erza, Lucy, Ur, Natsu, etc., and Ultear, who was hiding in the dark. Her eyes widened at this time, and she was afraid that she would be affected by the magic as well.


    They know that Jerry is good at studying magic and knows many kinds of magic. Even his several lost magic and his magic power is very good.


    But they didnt expect that Jerry would actually have the kind of super magic that can destroy a city, merging the two into a more powerful magic, which was simply too unbelievable.


    But thinking about it carefully, although it is a bit unbelievable, he may know how to do it.


    Impossible. No magic cant kill me. The power of my body is beyond the imagination of you human mages! Perhaps frightened by Jerrys aura, Deliora subconsciously put its arms in front of its chest and took a defensive posture.


    If thats the case, then I shall give you a taste.


    He slowly raised his right hand, stretched out his index finger, and then ced his left hand under his right arm. Under everyones expectations, he shouted at Dali.


    A gust of fresh wind blew. Deliora and the others found that nothing happened.


    Could it be that the magic failed? This thought resounded in everyones mind at the same time.


    The more powerful the magic, the more difficult it is to release. Sometimes, it fails, which is understandable.


    However, as soon as their thought came up, they heard Jerryugh and waved his hand, How could there be such a powerful magic? I just feel that the atmosphere was a little tense. I was just joking to ease the atmosphere. I didnt expect you to be so serious.


    Everyone was speechless.


    Jerry was just joking.


    The magic that can destroy Deliora is just too good to be true. They were shocked by Jerrys action just now.


    You dare to y with me? Im going to tear you apart! When Deliora heard Jerrys words, its anger was instantly filled up, making it even more angry than when his heart was pierced.


    When facing Jerry, who just floated in the air, his heart really shook, and he even felt a little bit of fear. Dali grew its ws in both hands, jumped up in the direction of Jerry, and wanted to tear him to pieces in mid-air.


    Jerry shrugged and then Apparated.


    Ill send you thousands of miles away from here without you knowing it.


    Deliora jumped into the air and fell to the ground. Suddenly, Deliora heard the humming voice of Jerry. Before it could react, a huge ring of fire appeared under it. It turned out that Jerry opened a portal in the direction itnded and teleported away.


    Jerry, where did you teleport it? Seeing Jerry reappearing in front of them, Erza and the others asked curiously.


    Jerry smiled and pointed to the sky, Its about tens of thousands of meters high. If he cant fly, it might be interesting to see it try.


    Deliora shouldnt be able to fly. I havent seen it fly, and no one has seen it fly from what Ive known. At this time, Ur interjected.


    With the size of Dali, falling from a height of tens of thousands of meters would definitely cause some substantial damage. At this moment, Natsu, Gray, and Lucy shivered at the same time.


    Jerry didnt show any powerful magic, but his strange use of space magic made them feel a little scary. They suddenly remembered that Laxus had been transported to the sky and fell for more than ten hours. It would be best they didnt mess with him.


    Simrly, Ultear frowned when she saw this, It seems that if I want to deal with this Jerry next time. I must arrange a spell that can restrain space magic in advance. Otherwise, it will be really troublesome.


    After a few minutes. While everyone was waiting eagerly, a ck spot finally appeared in the sky. The ck spot erged at a speed visible to the naked eye, smashing down toward the inds location like a meteorite.


    Deliora smashed into the inds depths with a loud bang, causing the entire ind to tremble for a while.


    It seems that the injury is pretty big. Sensing Delioras breath smashed into the depths of the ground, Jerry stroked his chin thoughtfully.


    With Delioras physical strength and recovery ability, it is definitely impossible for it to die just from a falling damage like this.


    I will kill you!


    An angry roar came from the depths of the smashed hole, and Jerry found that Delioras breath was approaching the hole at a very fast speed.


    In just two seconds, he was covered in blood. He looked at Deliora, whose arms and legs were twisted, and appeared in front of everyone again.


    This time, Deliora didnt talk nonsense and directly used its magic with maximum strength. It wanted to attack and kill Jerry instantly before he could use his space magic to escape.


    However, Jerry had expected this for a long time and had prepared. When the huge ck energy shot towards him, he quickly drew a big circle of fire in front of him.


    At the same time, a circle appeared above Delioras head.


    The portal that Jerry opened in front of him was set above Delioras head.

 Chapter 510: “Sealing Again”

    Chapter 510: ��Sealing Again��


    As a result, a dramatic scene appeared. Delioras terrifyingly powerful ck energy emerged directly from the top of Delioras head the moment it passed through the portal in front of Jerry.


    Then, it hit into Delioras own head.


    Space and time have always been the two magics that Jerry values most. He even thinks that it is more powerful than any basic magic elements in the world, such as earth, fire, wind, and water.


    Even a simple portal is just an auxiliary magic used to transport and facilitate, but the effect can be terrifying if used well. It is especially effective against mages who have no research on this type of magic or against enemies with strong powers like Deliora.


    The ck energy dissipated. Deliora was perfectly hit by its own magic and died in the giant pit. If it were the first magic, Delioras body wouldnt stand a chance even for a bit.


    But Deliora had just been pierced through by Erza before, fallen from a height of tens of thousands of meters, and was seriously injured, and this time the magic Deliora used was not as effective as before.


    Can he really do that? At this time, everyone was shocked by Jerrys actions.


    This space magic was really used to the limit by Jerry. They fought hard for a long time, all the magic power was used up, but Deliora was only slightly injured.


    Jerry just used his portal magic, which he usually uses to transport, and has no offensive power. He barely uses any magic power and easily beats Deliora to the brink of death.


    Seeing that Deliora was half-killed by his own magic, Jerry took out a rice cooker, Apparated above it, and easily sealed it with sealing magic.


    Jerry, didnt you say that this magic pot is your one and only familys magic tool? Why do you have another? Lucy saw Jerry appear holding the rice cooker.


    Jerry smiled, Oh, I have mastered the technique of making this kind of magic tool. What I have is a newly made one.


    Its been a few days since thest time you took out this thing. Lucy muttered to herself.


    Ultear was really gnashing her teeth. When she saw Jerry take out the magic pot again, she already fully understood that she had definitely been tricked before.


    The one she got was the fake one, and the one right now is the real one, which exins the reason why Hades scolded her for bringing that to him.


    She saw that Jerry seemed to be collecting the demons created by Zeref, just like her guild. This couldnt be a coincidence because the monster was sealedst time, and he also sealed Deliora.


    It seems that after I go back, I will take time to report back to the guild leader and let him focus on this mysterious mage named Jerry. This guy will definitely affect our great n in the future.


    -


    Anyway, its finally over!


    Jerry returned. But seeing that Jerry finally sealed Deliora, Lucy breathed a sigh of relief and sat on the ground. The others were equally relieved.


    It was really too stressful to battle with Deliora just now, whether it was Erza fighting or Lucy and others watching nearby. But when they came back to their senses, they discovered a new problem.


    Although the battle was won, the damage was quite serious. Looking around now, except for the temple that has almostpletely disappeared, there are big pits everywhere, the trees have been plucked out of the ground, and even half of the ind is destroyed.


    Jerry! Everyone looked at Jerry again.


    There is nothing they can do about this situation now. Only Jerrys magic can deal with it.


    All of you go back to the vige to rest first. The amount of work will be rtivelyrge, and I need some time. Jerry didnt dy. Compared with everyone who was exhausted now, he did not since he only Apparated and used his magic portal a handful of times.


    When everyone heard the words, they all supported each other and walked towards the vige on the edge of the ind.


    Jerry can use space magic, and when he is done, he can teleport back to the vige by himself. So they dont have to wait for Jerry to be with him.


    After everyone had left, Jerry flew into the air and cast a Mending Charm, restoring all the damaged parts of the ind to its original state, including the temple. Its just that after using the Mending Charm, he didnt directly Apparate back to the vige.


    Oh, isnt this Ultear? Why are you here? Taking a vacation?


    Ultear was hiding behind the big tree. A voice suddenly appeared behind her, making her almost fall to the ground.


    Jerry did not return to the vige but appeared on a tree not far behind her.


    I received information that there may be a powerful demon on this ind that threatens the security of the kingdom, so I came here to investigate. Your Fairy Tail guild can seal the demon this time, and you did a good job. Ultear immediately made up a reason for herself.


    Jerry is proficient in space magic, and if she hadnt specially set up traps, even with her strength, she couldnt do anything to him.


    Her status in the Alliance is still very useful. Of course, she cant end like this, so she has to find a reason to deal with it first.


    Oh, so thats how it is. Jerrys mouth rose slightly, revealing a smile.


    Ultear didnt want to entangle more on this issue. After exining, she would turn around and leave, Since the matter has been resolved, then I will leave first.


    Wait, Ultear. I have something to ask you to help me with. At this moment, Jerry Apparated to block Ultears way.

 Chapter 511: “Thunder Magic”

    Chapter 511: ��Thunder Magic��


    What do you need? Ultear retreated and moved to another trunk with a vignt look on her face.


    Could it be that Jerry had discovered her identity?


    Jerry didnt care when he saw this. He just smiled and handed the rice cooker in his hand to her.


    Although Deliora was sealed in the magic pot by me, I dont think its safe to put it here. I want to hand it over to your council for safekeeping, just like the one before. Can you do that?


    When he first appeared on the top of the temple, he had already discovered Ultear was there. After all, the total amount of magic power in Ultears body is quite amazing, even stronger than Erzas.


    Even if Ultear changed her appearance, Jerry would still notice it from far away, as no one would have this much magic randomly.


    Since he met Ultearst time, he has already remembered her magic capacity. So, he has always been aware of Ultears existence.


    He didnt understand why Ultear changed her appearance to be among Lyons group and immediately hid quietly after Deliora appeared. As for the answer, just now, to watch over the situation on this ind, he definitely doesnt believe it.


    However, he doesnt care what her purpose is. Everyone has their own secrets. Instead of spending time on it, it is better to focus on improving himself. He came to her because he wanted to let her act as in his part.


    The rice cooker that sealed Deliora is in his hands. After the news gets spread out, multiple people will try toe after him to get the magic pot, and it would be a pain to deal with.


    Its better to take this opportunity and give it to the council like before, go back and report to the guild master so that he can continue his activities normally.


    Seeing the magic pot in Jerrys hands, Ultear twitched her mouth but took it over with a smile on her face, You are right. I will give it to the council. Thank you. We will definitely keep this very well and never let Deliora have another chance to be released.


    She was 100% sure that there was absolutely no Deliora in the magic pot at this time, but now that she had said that, she could only take it with a smile.


    Thank you for your hard work, Ultear. Ill go first. After the matter was settled, Jerry didnt stop, put away the same smile, and left quickly.


    Jerry is really hard to deal with. Since when did he know where I am? Seeing Jerry leave, Ultear couldnt help but heaved a sigh of relief and then quickly left the ind.


    Okay, we can go back! On the square in front of the vige, Jerry waved his hand to open the portal to the Fairy Tail Guild.


    After repairing the ind and talking with Ultear for a while, Erza and the others returned to the vige and found the root cause of why the vigers turned into demons.


    It was because of the magic ceremony of the Moon Drip that caused ayer of energy to appear over the ind, and thisyer of energy caused confusion in the memories of the vigers.


    They are originally demons, but they have the ability to transform into humans. This is an ind of demons where demons live.


    Lyon, you must continue your practice at the Lamia Scale, and remember to visit me when you have time! Ur waved to Lyon and the others and then went to the portal opened by Jerry with Gray, Erza, and other Fairy Tail mages.


    Lyons goal since childhood was to surpass Ur, and now he realizes that he is still far behind. After the matter was over, he decided to join his three friends who used to be a Lamia Scale Guild to practice more.


    Now that Ur is back, Gray sends an invitation to Ur for the first time to join the Fairy Tail Guild.


    Were back! The door of the Fairy Tail Guild was kicked open by Natsu, and everyone walked in.


    After some time, Ur officially became a member of the Fairy Tail guild under the arrangement of Makarov. Jerry returned to his house, which was ced at a height of 10,000 meters.


    After returning to the room, Jerry did not dy too much, directly entered his ring world, turned on the rice cooker, and released Deliora. Perhaps because of the time in the rice cooker, Deliora regained some strength from before.


    When it came out again, it flew directly towards Jerry without saying a word.


    This one doesnt know when to give up, huh? Jerry looked at Deliora, who flew towards him.


    A purple thunder that was not much more filial than Delioras magic descended from the sky, mming Deliora directly into the ground, making it once again on the verge of death.


    The Divine Thunder Spell is the strongest thunder spell that Jerry had learned and improved. Not only is it powerful, but it can kill demons and exorcise evil spirits. Against demons like Deliora, the damage is even stronger by three times.


    In addition, he integrated the thunder magic of other major magic systems, and the overall power has been greatly improved.


    Deliora has not fully recovered yet. Against Deliora at its peak condition, at most, it would cause Deliora serious damage. If he uses the Images of Ikonn to turn into thousands of clones at the same time, it is estimated that Deliora will disintegrate instantly.


    I advise you to think carefully about your move now. Otherwise, it will not end greatly on your part.


    The flute monster had been watching the situation from a distance, shook his head, and then walked over to pick up Deliora from the pit. He handed it to Jerry with a ttering face, Master, you can start the contract with it.


    Jerry nodded and quickly drew a contract circle.


    Deliora is in the hands of the monster, who obviously still doesnt know what the situation is now. Seeing that the monster, who was also created by Zeref, had turned like this, Deliora roared.


    Why you!

 Chapter 512: “Several Armors”

    Chapter 512: ��Several Armors��


    A weekter, in Ring World.


    Activate!


    With amanding gesture, Jerrys right arm was illuminated with a vibrant purple magic circle.


    His entire right arm underwent a dramatic transformation, morphing into a formidable demon limb.


    He extended his index finger and casually flicked at a pre-prepared boulder.


    Cracks immediately spidered across its surface, reducing it to a pile of rubble.


    Its progress, but I still have much to learn. Perhaps I should seek advice from Miss Mirajane in the future.


    Jerry was aware that his current mastery of Take Over magic was partial, limited to transforming specific body parts like arms and thighs.


    Achieving aplete body transformation remained beyond his reach.


    Among all mages known for their expertise in Take Over magic, Mirajane Strauss of Fairy Tail held the highest rank.


    Makarov, the guilds master, had privately rmended her as the best mentor for Jerry to consult regarding his magic.


    Mirajane, though haunted by a personal tragedy two years ago, remained the only S-ss Take Over mage on record.


    Her wealth of theoretical knowledge and her friendly demeanor made her a prime candidate for guidance.


    Jerry nodded in satisfaction after conducting some experiments to assess his partial mastery of Take Over magic in terms of physical strength and self-healing capabilities in closebat.


    Even in this partial form, Delioras demonic physique proved vastly superior to his natural one.


    Whenbined with the Force magic, it promised explosive potential.


    Oh, right, Ive got an appointment today to collect the magic armor!


    Jerry suddenly remembered that today was the day he was scheduled to pick up the twelve sets of customized magic armor he had ordered from the magic item shop owner.


    In Ring World, Jerry promptly exited and Apparated directly at the entrance of the citys magic tool shop.


    Pushing open the door, the shop owners eyes immediately lit up as he warmly greeted Jerry, Ah, Mr. Jerry, youve arrived just in time. The twelve sets of magic armor you ordered are nowpleted. Follow me to the backyard for inspection!


    Jerry couldnt help but notice the enthusiastic reception, appreciating how valuable he was as a customer.


    Unlike Miss Erza, who frequently paid for armor manufacturing and repairs in installments, Jerry had paid the full cost upfront for all twelve sets.


    Furthermore, he had offered an additional 10% bonus on top of the agreed price, provided that the armor met his specifications upon delivery.


    Jerry smiled and nodded, following the shop owner into the shops backyard.


    There, twelve sets of stunning golden armor were neatly arranged.


    Mr. Jerry, these twelve sets of armor were crafted precisely ording to the designs you provided. Weve used the finest magical materials avable in the kingdom. Additionally, weve incorporated the magical enhancements you requested.


    Take, for instance, this Taurus armor. When you infuse it with magic power, it enhances your strength. The stronger your magical power, the greater the enhancement. When you sp your hands and channel magic, the Aquarius armor triggers a pre-set ice spell, releasing a powerful st of freezing cold air. Again, the strength of this effect corresponds to your magical power. And this Sagittarius armor


    Jerry received a detailed rundown from the shop owner regarding each set of armors capabilities and their additional magical effects.


    While theyre not quite at my ideal level, theyre close enough. Ill pay the additional 10%.


    Hearing Jerrys response, the shop owner was overjoyed.


    Earning an additional ten percent on top of the base price was a significant boon.


    Creating magical items typically yielded just a 10% profit margin, factoring inbor costs, materials, rent, and other expenses.


    Now, this extra ten percent was pure profit.


    After making the payment, Jerry stored the twelve sets of golden armor within his Ring World.


    These twelve sets of armor had been crafted to resemble the Golden Zodiac Cloth from Jerrys previous lifes Saint Seiya series.


    While the design might not be the most practical forbat, they held sentimental value and looked incredibly stylish.


    During the ordering process, Jerry had also urged the local magical artisans to recreate some of the Ten Wizard Saints abilities to the best of their ability.


    While their efforts might not have been perfect, Jerry viewed these as a foundation upon which he could build.


    Upon his return, he would use his alchemical knowledge to refine further and enhance the armor.


    Despite the widespread use of magic, the technology for creating magical items remained highly advanced, as evident in Erzas magical armor.


    Through the shop owners exnations, Jerry learned that all magical items shared amon characteristic: their effectiveness depended on the users magical power.


    Jerrys magical power, surpassing that of even the Holy Ten, would allow him to unleash the full potential of these magical armors.


    Now that he had acquired Requip magic and Take Over magic, he would soon embrace his role as a true melee mage.


    Until now, he prioritized safety, utilizing long-range magical attacks to minimize physical engagement with foes.


    However, Jerry was at a loss when it came to the attacks the guild had sustained.


    He had visited the guild just the day before, and everything had seemed perfectly fine.


    Given that the guild boasted two S-ss mages, Makarov and Gildarts, the audacity of attacking Fairy Tail was confounding.


    Curious and concerned, Jerry asked the shop owner, Why havent I heard about this? Is there something wrong at the guild?


    The shop owner hesitated for a moment before responding, I just overheard some guests mentioning that your guild has been attacked. You might want to return and see for yourself.


    Thank you. Ill head back immediately.


    Jerry nodded in surprise and Apparated on the spot.


    Upon arriving at the guild, Jerry found the ce under attack.


    Numerous massive iron pirs, each measuring twenty to thirty meters long, had impaled the guild hall, leaving behind a trail of destruction.


    Even the once proud Fairy Tail sign at the entrancey in ruins.

 Chapter 513: “Surprise Attack”

    Chapter 513: ��Surprise Attack��


    Jerry, what happened to the guild?


    At this moment, a few anxious and angry voices came from behind Jerry. He turned his head and saw that it was Erza, Natsu, Gray, Lucy, and Happy.


    Since returning from the ind, they formed a team to carry out the task because they were known as the strongest team. Erza and Natsu are the main attackers, Gray is the supporting attacker, and Happy and Lucy support from behind.


    Happy can fly and bring something. Lucys Celestial Spirit are not very powerful inbat, but their talents and abilities can sometimes be helpful in some situations.


    This team performed tasks efficiently and with a high sess rate, but the destructive power was not small. This week, Jerry made two trips just to repair the building for them.


    All the mages in the entire guild need him to do the finishing work this week, and they just identally damaged a house during the mission. As the strongest team, a small half of the town was destroyed.


    To be honest, I just came here after I got the news. I dont know anything that happened. Jerry shrugged.


    At this time, Mirajane came out, Erza? You guys are back. Jerry, you came just in time, and the guild master is asking me to find you to repair the guild!


    Mirajane, who attacked the guild? Natsu gritted his teeth, his body burning with anger.


    For these mages, the guild is not just a ce to find work but a home. Their home has been destroyed. How can they not be angry about such a thing?


    Mirajanes eyes darkened for a moment. She sighed and replied, Although we are very unwilling to say it, we were indeed attacked by the Phantom Lord mages.


    Phantom Lord? Jerrys heart moved. He knew this guild.


    Its one of the most famous guilds in the entire Kingdom. In the past few years, it has been tied with Fairy Tail. But in the past two years, its reputation has gradually been surpassed by Fairy Tail, and it has be the second.


    Its guild master is also a mage part of the Ten Wizard Saints. He was called Jose Po.


    The two guilds seem to have had differences since their creation. He heard Makarov say that six years ago, Makarov and Jose were drinking at the meeting of the guild. They alwayspete on whose guild is better.


    After that, the two guilds grew bigger.


    They attacked at night when the guild was empty, so no one was injured. Seeing that Natsu and the others were all burning with anger, Mirajan quickly exined.


    No wonder, good thing that no one was hurt. I dont care if the Phantom Lords are powerful and the guild master has a rtionship with their master. I want to pay them back.


    Jerry was stunned and then smiled, It would be better if we fix this first.


    After waving a Mending Charm, the guild returned to its original state again.


    At this time, on the basement floor of the guild, Makarov felt the magic power fluctuations above, put down the beer in his hand, and shouted to the Fairy Tail mages.


    That should be Jerry, who came to repair the guild. Lets go up!


    Bastard, I cant rx before punching them all with my hands. Natsu angrily punched the column next to him in the guild hall into two pieces.


    It turned out that after discussions, Makarov decided to hold back for the time being as if nothing had happened.


    The number of mages in the Phantom Lord is several times bigger than Fairy Tail. Their guild master is one of the Ten Wizard Saints, and there are five S-ss mages. Once war erupts, both sides will suffer.


    Considering that the council strictly forbids any battle between guilds, they cant just let this one slide.


    Okay, okay. The guild has been repaired now, and they only dare to do these things at night when no one is here. Dont worry about it, we should go back to our own activities. Excuse me, I have to go. Makarovforted Natsu and hurried to the toilet.


    Im mad! Natsu punched the ground again and made a hole.


    Calm down, Natsu. The guild master is doing that for a reason. Erza frowned and reprimanded him.


    Natsu was about to refute when a hand suddenly ced on his shoulder, and then an emotionless voice sounded in his ear, If you dont calm down, I can try it by sending you tens of thousands of meters in the end. How does that sound?


    No, no! Natsu turned his head to look at Jerry and quickly waved his hand.


    He didnt want to be thrown in the air for hours like Laxus. Seeing that Natsu was no longer smashing things, Jerry nodded with satisfaction and waved his hands to repair the column and ground he had broken.


    He had just finished repairing the guild, and Natsu began to destroy it again. That would only give him more work.


    He actually had a little expectation in his heart. The guild masters of both guilds are The Ten Wizard Saints, and if they fought, it would be an interesting watch.


    Ur herself said that although she has the strength of the Ten Wizard Saints, she is not in her pea condition now and far worse than Makarov.


    Mirajane, I have some knowledge about magic that I want to ask you. For the time being, He put aside my misceneous thoughts. Jerry took Mirajane to the side and asked about magic.


    At ten oclock in the evening, Jerry was changing his gold armor in his ring world. He suddenly sensed something, appeared, and returned to the living room.


    Erza is seen by bringing a group of people to the door.


    I see. Please open the door. Jerry nodded, and as soon as he returned, he had already sensed a few familiar magic powers outside.


    Sure enough, as soon as the door opened, there was Erza in armor carrying Natsu and Gray. Happy fluttered his wings and struggled to hold Lucy.

 Chapter 514: “Counter Attack”

    Chapter 514: ��Counter Attack��


    What happened? Looking at Lucy and the others who were looking at Jerrys house with a surprised expression, Jerry asked helplessly.


    Its ten oclock at night.


    Erza changed her armor into pajamas and patted Jerry on the shoulder, Because of the Phantom Lords attack, Mirajane was worried that they would find out everyones address. So she asked everyone to live somewhere else for safety. Your home is rtivelyrge, and we are assigned to live with you temporarily.


    Ah, so thats what it is. Jerry raised his hand, wanting to say something, but felt as if he couldnt refute it.


    His house is at an altitude of 10,000 meters. It is indeed very difficult for the Phantom Lord mages to attack them, and it should be regarded as the safest house. In addition, his house has been remodeled quiterge, not to mention these few people. Even if everyone in the guild lives here, there seems to be no big problem.


    Wow, its exactly as Erza said. Its so big!


    It looks like a castle.


    Theres some kind of ake, and theres a lot of fish in it!


    I didnt expect space magic to be used like this.


    Hearing words, Jerry understood their reaction. It was probably not because they feared being attacked by the Phantom Lords mages, but they simply wanted to take the opportunity toe over to satisfy their curiosity.


    Originally, Mirajane was worried about Lucys safety. Natsu and Gray went to live together with her. Still, Erza and Ur felt that the two might not be a good idea, so they took the initiative toe there.


    Only after they arrived did they find out that Lucys house couldnt fit them all. So after Erza told them about Jerrys house, everyone unanimously decided to go to Jerrys house.


    Alright then, I guess I can just ask Erza for the final step of the Requip Magic and Ur for the ice magic at this time of the day.


    The room is very spacious, and its fine for a few more people to live in. It doesnt affect his research on magic, so Jerry doesnt care too much. After some drinks with everyone and letting them find a ce to sleep on their own, Jerry began to ask Erza and Ur for advice.


    In order to thank Jerry for saving her, after knowing that Jerry likes to study all kinds of magic, Ur teaches Jerry some skills of ice magic.


    The next day, after eating Jerrys breakfast, everyone left and returned to the guild. While Jerry continued to study and practice some magic skills, he had just learnedst night in his room.


    However, before he starts, Erzaes to the door again.


    The guild master has decided to attack the headquarters of the Phantom Lord Guild. Can you open a portal for us?


    Whats the matter? Didnt the guild master want to avoid the conflict? Jerry was surprised.


    Erza exined angrily, They attacked Levy, Jet, and Droyst night.


    How are Levy and the others now? Jerry asked.


    Levy is a short, blue-haired girl in the guild. She is best at magic Letter Magic and has deep research on ancient characters and spells. Jerry asked her about magic knowledge sometimes.


    As for Jet and Droy. One is good at speed magic, the other is good at nt magic, and they are Levys squad members. The three have always been tasked together.


    Severely injured and in aa. They have been sent to the hospital in the city. Erza replied.


    Jerry nodded and pulled Erza to the door of the Fairy Tail Guild by Apparating.


    At this time. All the mages of the guild gathered here with anger and listened to Makarovs speech.


    If its just destroying the guild, I can handle it. But no one should touch my members, especially putting them in a bad situation. From this day on, we dere war on the Phantom Lord guild.


    As Makarov raised his hand to others, all the mages raised their right hands at the same time and roared in filial piety. Natsu was most excited. He had already started breathing fire.


    Guild master, where should I put the portal? After everyone was ready to fight, Jerry asked Makarov.


    Makarov thought for a moment, took out the map, and pointed to a city in the northeast of the map, Oak Town, on the top of the mountain in the center of the city, is the headquarters of the Phantom Lord guild. Jose is usually here, so make one here.


    No problem. Jerry roughly calcted the distance, then stretched out his hand, and a portal leading to the top of Oak Town appeared in front of the guild.


    Natsu took the lead, followed by Gray, Erza, etc. After most of the people passed through the portal, Makarov said to Jerry and Lucy.


    Jerry, I heard Erza say that you have healing magic, so just leave it to us here. You should go to the hospital to treat Levy and stay with Lucy to take care of the others.


    Although Gildarts, Laxus, and Mystogan are not here. There are the newly joined Ur, Erza, Gray, and Natsu, whose strength is already extremely close to S-ss mage. Makarov didnt think it was a big problem.


    Jerry nodded and didnt object. It wouldnt take much time for them to be treated. He is estimated to teleport after he is done treating them and hopes that Makarov and Jose have not yet started their fight.


    Although the war between the guilds is a bit serious, it is said that a war between guilds that the Ten Wizard Saints led tends to end in a big fight.


    If Jose fought with Makarov, he would be having trouble fighting Makarov. But now he just provoked Makarov and couldnt think of why he would do that.


    After Makarov and the others all passed through the portal, Jerry pulled Lucy and appeared at the entrance of the hospital in Magnolia.


    At the same time, it suddenly rained in an uninhabited alley near Magnolia Hospital. There were several people there. They walked in and waited there quietly. After a while, a middle-aged man with a mustache and green hair emerged from the ground in the alley.


    The target appears. The trap has been activated, and you can start.


    Whats there to worry about? I can deal with it and bring the target back. There is no need for you to do all that.


    Among them, the young man with ck hair and a grim expression nced at the middle-aged man with a mustache with some disdain.

 Chapter 515: “Element 4”

    Chapter 515: ��Element 4��


    Another young man in a samurai uniform holding a katana patted the ck-haired young man on the shoulder.


    Gajeel, dont be like that. That guy is said to be proficient in space magic, if we dont restrict him on his magic, he will just run away after we make a move. Besides, its in ordance with the guild masters n.


    Totomaru is right. Thest girl was wearing a blue coat and rain boots. She had blue curly hair and eyes, held a pink umbre, and said expressionlessly.


    The mustache middle-aged man who emerged from the ground also exined, The guild master said dont underestimate him. Time, Healing, and Space are lost magic. Although it is not an offensive magic, there are many lost magic. The guild master said he would likely be a hidden S-ss mage. This is why he sent us to take care of him.


    At least let me meet him first.: Gajeel said coldly and walked towards the hospital.


    The remaining others obviously knew the characteristics of Gajeel very well, so they didnt say much, just nced at each other and followed.


    At the entrance of the hospital, Jerry and Lucy appeared out of thin air.


    They are in the room on the third floor. Lucy took Jerry to a room on the third floor of the hospital.


    She and Erza were the first to discover Levy and the others were seriously injured and hanged under the big tree in a park. It was also them who sent them to the hospital.


    After finding the room, Jerry did not waste any time and cast a healing spell on Levy Lebby and the others. In the blink of an eye, all their injuries were healed. After Jerrys spell was released, the three of them gradually opened their eyes.


    Levy! Seeing Levy wake up, Lucy immediately hugged her happily.


    She and Levy are like-minded literary girls. As long as there are no missions, they will discuss literature together. She also promised to write her first book and let Levy be the first reader.


    Lu Lu Lucy, I cant breathe!


    Because Levys figure is small and Lucy is a bit taller than her, Lucy hugged her excitedly and almost knocked her out again.


    Since everything is done, Ill go to the guild master and pick you guys up when they finish their fight. Jerry coughed.


    What?


    However, when Jerry stretched out his hand to draw the portal, he couldnt help but let out a surprise because his portal appeared less than a second before it copsed. This feeling reminded him of the special device invented by Hydra that could disrupt his magic.


    Its just thatpared to that device, this one is obviously much stronger now. Its not disrupting but directly reinforcing the nearby space, making it impossible for him to break through the space and leave.


    Of course, if he goes all out to tear up the magic, he can still open the portal and use Apparated. Its just that he didnt do that right away because it was obvious that someone had done something right now, and he wanted to see who the enemy was.


    Its a technique for restraining a certain type of magic. Lebby observed the surrounding situation and immediately saw that someone had set up a space restraining magic near the hospital.


    Its raining?


    At this time, Lucy looked out the window along with Levy. I found that it was actually raining lightly outside.


    Interesting. The corners of Jerrys mouth twitched slightly.


    He felt four magic powersparable to an S-ss rank moving toward the room where they were.


    In order to prevent that person from escaping, we set up something in the hospital in advance. Let me introduce myself. My name is Sol.


    The ground of the room was wriggling for a while, and the middle-aged man with a mustache came out from the ground with a smile. Then, two men and a woman walked in from the door.


    Sol still introduced them one by one with a smile,


    This is one of the Element 4, Miss Juvia. There is Totomaru, and right here is Gajeel.


    Three of the Element 4 came here? And also Gajeel? Lucy listened, and she was shocked.


    Levy and her friends looked oblivious becausest night, it was Gajeel who attacked them. Now Gajeel brought other friends. How can this not make them nervous?


    Strange, all of you should be the Phantom Lord mages. You guys came here instead of guarding the guild, which confuses me. Facing them, Jerry was not nervous at all.


    When he came to this world, he didnt seem to have shown any strong abilities. But most of the mages already knew what Jerry was capable of.


    You are not our target. Our target is that lovely girl, Lucy Heartfilia. The only heir to the Heartfilia family. As for you, were just trying to prevent you from using magic to save her. Sol pointed at Lucy and smiled.


    Lucy, you are the only daughter of your family? Hearing Sols words, Levy and the others were shocked.


    The Heartfilia Family was one of the most famous families in the Kingdom, and its wealth value was the highest in the entire Kingdom.


    Lucy worries about her rent every month, and her family owns a lot of money. This fact alone shocks Levy, her friends, and Jerry.

 Chapter 516: “Requip Magic”

    Chapter 516: ��Requip Magic��


    In the entire guild, Jerry was the first to know Lucy. But from the start to now, Lucy doesnt seem to show some of the characteristics of a royaldy at all. Rather, she looks like a low-level girl who has always endured and worked hard for her dreams.


    There were several missions that were actually very dangerous for her, but she was always going for it.


    Sorry, I didnt mean to hide my identity.


    Hearing that her identity was revealed, Lucy immediately apologized with some guilt. As soon as her words came out, Levys expressions were even more startled.


    If they were surprised by Sols words just now, but there were still some doubts in their hearts. They were shocked when they heard Lucy admit it and confirmed it was true.


    A friend who is as poor as herself revealing her real identity that she is actually the daughter of a royal family is simply unbelievable.


    Theres nothing to be embarrassed about. Everyone has their own secrets. To be honest, Lucy, you hide it very well. The way you talk behave, especially your temperament, are not exactly what those kind of daughter of a royal family would like. Jerry smiledfortingly.


    Lucy couldnt help but twitch her mouth when she heard the words. It doesnt feel like aforting words.


    Although I dont want to disturb you. What I want to say is that we are going to take this Miss Lucy out of here. As long as you dont resist, we wont hurt you. Sol adjusted his monocle, but there was a hint of treacherousness in his eyes.


    Gajeel, next to him, clearly understood the meaning and walked directly towards Lucy, Dont do those silly little tricks. Ill take down the others if they were to do anything.


    He knew that Sol was a sly person. He wanted to deceive the target first and then kill them all. But he didnt think it was necessary. It was aplete waste of time.


    We wont let you take Lucy. Seeing Gajeel, who had wounded them yesterday, Levy immediately took a defensive posture.


    Jet and Droy followed.


    You suddenly attacked us yesterday and today, Ill show you how good our team is.


    Everyone!


    Lucy was also moved and took out her key, ready to fight.


    Jerry had no choice but to wave his hand, Levy, go outside the hospital to see if you can undo the thing that restrains my magic. After taking care of it, I can take you to leave with my space magic. Jet, Droy, and Lucy, the three of you, go protect Levy. As for these guys, Ill stop them here myself.


    In Jerrys eyes, Levy and the others are probably not enough to fight against the enemy. They would be a hindrance to staying here, so its better to find a reason to send them away.


    You alone? All of them looked worried.


    There are four S-ss mages on the opposite side, and Jerry wants to defeat them all.


    I recently learned Erzas Requip Magic, and it should be able to hold them for a while. I may not block all of them, so you should do your thing quickly. Jet, Droy, and Lucy, if any of them break through from my side to interfere with Levy, its up to you to handle them. This is the only way we can get out of this situation. Jerry pretended to be serious.


    When the four of them heard the words, they were stunned.


    There were four S-ss mages on the opposite side. If they decided to fight to the death, then the winning rate was very small. Perhaps Jerrys n is the only way they can escape.


    We must do it! Levys eyes were filled with determination.


    You think I dont exist, right?


    Seeing that they ignored his presence and discussed the n, Gajeel immediately shouted and punched Jerry, who was standing in front. Jerry nced at Gajeel and calmly activated his Requip Magic.


    With a sh of golden light, Jerrys body was instantly wrapped in the golden and domineering Taurus armor.


    Get out of here!


    Jerrys power exploded. The Taurus armors own power magic array blessing and Jerry put some magic runes on the armor before.


    Jerrys and Gajirus fists collided. With a loud bang, everyone was stunned.


    Jerry stood still, but Gajeel was knocked out, smashing seven or eight walls of the hospital in a row.


    Go, leave it to me here!


    Levy and Lucy looked at Jerry, who was standing there in the armor.


    Knowing that it wasnt the time, Levy waved her hand to use her magic, and a staircaseposed of words formed, leading directly from the third floor to the downstairs. They quickly ran down the stairs.


    At this time, it was found that there was a battle on the third floor. The doctors and nurses of the hospital took all the patients and evacuated them. Evacuate immediately upon finding a fight. This is a rule that all people should know.


    Im not going to let you go easily! Seeing the target, I was about to run away. Sol was about to run away to hunt them down.


    However, Jerry wouldnt let him slide and sped his hand.


    Powerful airflow directly shattered the ground of the entire roompletely, and Sol was forced to be shaken out from the ground. All of themnded on the second floor at the same time.


    Leave him to me!


    Gajeel was knocked away by Jerry, who had finally recovered from his state. He angrily changed his right hand into a great sword and charged towards Jerry again.


    As an S-ss mage, his bodys defense, attack, and speed are better than ordinary magicians. Just after being punched away by Jerry, he began to exert all of his strength.


    His attack can be said to be strong, fast, and ruthless. Even his colleagues couldnt help but take a step back.

 Chapter 517: “Water and Snow”

    Chapter 517: ��Water and Snow��


    Although Gajeel looked like nothing, the others knew what he could do and his full power. The strength of Dragon yer is no worse than any of the Element 4 members.


    The speed is quite fast.


    Jerry looked at Gajeel, who rushed over, moved his feet, turned his body, avoided his attack, and then grabbed his calf. Jerry spin Gajeel around as if it was a windmill. The armor of the Taurus is mainly used to increase strength. After wearing this armor, he feels that he can kill Deliora with his fist.


    The moment he was caught, he was doomed. After more than a hundred consecutive times, Jerry threw out Gajeel, who waspletely dizzy. Because the power was too much, the walls and ground on the second floor werepletely destroyed, and all of them fell on the first floor.


    Hes so strong! Watching Jerry deal Gajeel, the other three were stunned.


    Sure enough, this guy hides his strength. Not only did he know some auxiliary magic, but he learned magic simr to an S-ss mage they knew. Fortunately, the guild master had expected this, and the four of them were sent to deal with Jerry. If it were Gajeel himself, the task would have failed now.


    Juvia, Ill let you take care Gajeel. Sol and I will get the target. Totomaru put away the katana he originally nned to be drawn.


    It is possible to defeat an S-ss mage like Gajeel. The armor is obviously an armor that greatly enhances the strength of the person. Although his swordsmanship is good, it will not work if he tries to make a move.


    So he let Juvia deal with him.


    Juvia was not talking nonsense and directlyunched an attack. A stream of water burst directly from Jerrys feet, forming a huge water pool enveloping him in it.


    You lose. My water can trap you. After a long time, you will suffocate and die. It is purely physical, and you cannot break free of my water flow.. Juvia said lightly.


    Standing in the water, Jerrys right foot moved hard, and he instantly rushed out of the water. He then punched Juvia. However, Juvia saw that she was better not to dodge and let Jerry punch her.


    With a loud noise, Jerrys fist created a big hole in Juvias chest.


    Looking at the chest pierced by his fist, there was no blood, but all of them were water. Jerrys face showed some interest. At this time, Juviapletely turned into a pool of water andnded on the ground. She re-condensed her human form, and the big hole in the chest disappeared.


    Its useless. I can turn myself into water. Physical attacks cant hurt me at all. Also, my water can constrain you. You wont get away so easily. As her voice fell, the big water followed Jerrys footsteps and enveloped him again.


    Since there is no way to attack you physically, then Ill just use my magic.


    Jerry didnt care about being wrapped in the water again. He didnt care about some water magic. This is no problem for him. He would not die so easily if he had been wrapped in the water. Its just that he is quite interested in Juvias magic about turning her body into water.


    Aftering to this world, he discovered something crucial in this magic world. As long as he could grasp the basics of it, he could learn the magic wholly.


    As soon as the golden light shed, Jerrys armor was instantly reced with a bottle. At this time, Sol and Totomaru were about to get Lucy. When she saw Jerry changing his armor, she had a bad feeling.


    Pointing in the direction of Juvia, Jerry smiled and quickly activated the magic array on the bottle. The bottle was added with a magical array of snow magic. The more magic the input, the stronger the snow.


    Yesterday, he engraved Snow and Wind magic symbols on the bottle, which greatly strengthened the power. After Jerry chanted it, the bottle spurts out immediately like a surge. Arge amount of snow surged and rushed towards Juvia.


    She saw that immediately and controlled her water flow around her to form a vortex, trying to resist the snowstorm.


    The scale and intensity of Jerrys snowstorm were far greater than the water in front of her. Juvia tried to stop it, while Totomaru and Sol tried to help her. But in the end, all of them were trapped in the snow.


    As Jerrys magic continues, the scale continues to increase. His snow also washed away the entire hospital and arge number of houses. They were trapped in the snow. They did not seem to have encountered normal snow magic at all, but more like an avnche attacked them.


    Oops, it seems that Ive done it too much. Looking at Magnolia, which was half submerged by heavy snow, Jerry quickly put away his magic.


    He just wanted to try the magic and didnt expect it to end like this. He entered one-twentieth of his magic power at once, almost covering the entire city.


    At this time, Juvia put away her water andy nkly on the snow, I ran out of magic power and only you guys are left.


    It turned out that she resisted the snow herself and expanded the water to save Sol and Totomaru, causing her magic power to be depleted. Although her magic can resist physical attacks, it also consumes a lot of magic in the face of magic attacks. After the magic is exhausted, her magic can no longer be used.


    With such a powerful magic, his magic power should not be much left. Let us finish him!

 Chapter 518: “Experimenting”

    Chapter 518: ��Experimenting��


    Although Tutumaru and Sol were shocked by the power and scope of Jerrys magic, they also believed that after fighting Gajeel and Juvi, he must be just the end of the shot. They have hardly consumed any magic power so far, and the victory is certain.


    The two cast various magics and rushed towards Jerrys direction.


    -


    A minute ago.


    Levy was wearing her sses and constantly analyzing the magic that appeared.


    Lucy summoned Taurus and guarded around Levy alongside Jet and Droy. They were watching the enemy approaching.


    This technique is veryplicated. It will take me about two minutes toplete it at the fastest. Levy said while analyzing it.


    Two minutes. Jerry, you must hold on. Lucy listened to the hugemotion from the hospital. She was always ready to fight when needed.


    In order to make up for the weakness of a Celestial Spirit Mage, she especially learned some melee skills from Erza. However, about fifteen seconds had passed, and a shadow flew towards them.


    Be careful, its Gajeel! Their first reaction was that Gajeel broke through Jerrys defense and wanted to stop them. So they all nervously protected Levy behind them.


    However, something was different. Although Gajeel flew out quickly, there seemed to be some problem with his flying direction. Instead of flying straight towards them, Gajeel was flying slightly downward.


    Uh, is he okay? Jet looked at Gajeel, who was motionless in front of them, and said uncertainly.


    It looks not. I think he had passed out. Droy carefully took a few steps forward and kicked Gajeel over with his foot. Only to find that Gajeel had been knocked out at this time.


    Lucy recalled the scene where Jerry fought with Gajeel and murmured, He probably didnte to attack us but got kicked away by Jerry.


    Before they could be surprised that Jerry could defeat Gajeel, another loud noise came. Immediately afterward, countless snowstorms spewed out, instantly turning most of the city into a snow pile.


    The source of this snow was Jerry, holding a bottle.


    Is that also one of the things Jerry has? Hes too strong! Lucy looked at the vast white area in front of her.


    When he was at Jerrys housest night, Jerry took out his twelve armors to introduce them to everyone. At that time, Lucy just thought the armors were gorgeous. Jerrys armor took the name of the zodiac, which made her feel more excited.


    At that time, she still thought that when she became rich, she would also create a set of Celestial Spirits armors for herself.


    However, neither she nor everyone thought those armors were really powerful, or it could improve her to be as powerful as Erza.


    Although the strength is connected to the armor, the mage itself is more important.


    Just like Erzas armor. If an ordinary mage uses it, it may just release some electric sparks that can stun people. If Erza used it, it could blow up half a town.


    Jerry has been learning this magic from Erza in less than a month. It seems that they underestimated Jerrys strength and learning ability.


    Whether its the armor that increases strength just now or the tool that can shoot out snow, Jerry definitely shows an S-ss mage or exceeds the strength of an ordinary S-ss mage.


    Although Lucy was very surprised by the current situation, she took it for granted after calming down. Because every time Jerry says he understands magic a little when he actually shows his strength, it is apletely different scene.


    Probably sensing the eyes of Lucy and the others, Jerry put away the bottle and turned his head.


    You guys continue to solve that one. You guys dont need toe over here. There are still two left, and Ill try to hold them back for a while.


    Lucy looked at Levy, who was still trying to crack the spell. Even if there was such a big movement behind her, she didnt dare to talk to Levy and was afraid of dying her.


    Suddenly, there was a feeling in her heart. Maybe Jerry could defeat all of the enemies before Levy finally cracked the spell. However, as soon as the idea came to her mind, she immediately shook her head and forgot about it.


    Just now, his snow magic should have consumed a lot of magic power, and there are still two mages rushing toward Jerry. This situation does not look good at all.


    Maybe now, they should hope that Jerry can still hold one, and then they can block thest one, giving Levy time to crack the spell.


    Jerry continued to focus on Sol and Totomaru, who jumped out of the snow.


    Sol and Totomaru didnt dare to closebat with Jerry. After reaching their effective magical attack range, they immediatelyunched their attacks.


    Sol condensed a huge stone, which fell from the sky, and wanted to smash Jerry directly. While Totomaru used his me magic, turning it into a pir of fire and moving it toward Jerry.


    When Jerry saw this, a golden light shed on his body, Virgo!


    Today, it is rare to have four S-ss mages with good strength. He wants to experiment only using a few of his magic powers and finally test out the extent of the power of his magic armor.


    Wearing the Virgo armor, he pretended to form a magic seal, activated the Protego Charm runes printed on the palm, and a transparent protective coverpletely enveloped Jerry.

 Chapter 519: “Against The Odds”

    Chapter 519: ��Against The Odds��


    The stone fist hit the transparent barrier above Jerrys head. Simrly, the fire column hit Jerry, but the transparent barrierpletely blocked it, and not even a single hair on his body was burned.


    Not bad!


    Seeing that the barrier of the Protego charm appeared, there was hardly much change due to the attack, and Jerry nodded with satisfaction.


    The Protego Charm on the armor is definitely not as strong as the Charm he personally cast, but the good thing is that it can be triggered actively and passively.


    As long as he wears the Virgo armor, even if someonepletely attacks him, the Virgo armor will cast the Protego Charm the moment he is attacked.


    Moreover, because the time to get the armor is too short, there are still many things on the armor that he has not had time to transform.


    ording to his n, he will also engrave runes on all the ces of the armor so that all the armor can collect the surrounding magic power and reserve it when they are idle.


    If he really runs out of magic power when he fights, he can use the reserve magic power stored on the armor to activate the various magics engraved on each.


    In the future, there will be essential differences between the golden armors after Jerrys magic transformation and those magic armors owned by Erza.


    Erzas armor can only exert its power when she wears it on her body, and Jerrys golden armor, even if an ordinary person wears it, as long as they can trigger the magic rune, they can use the backup magic power inside, releasing a variety of powerful magic.


    He spent some timeing up with the twelve armors he made bybining his own alchemy, his item-making magic, and top-level magic materials.


    After all, at his current level, every bit of improvement in strength is no longer so easy.


    As a person who has watched all Marvel movies, TV, andics, he deeply understands that every little trump card prepared in advance may be a lifesaver at a certain moment of crisis in the future.


    Eternals, Mutants, and even more powerful gods like Zeus and Kang the Conqueror. Not to mention several ones on the multiverse.


    There are many, many powerful and dangerous beings in his main world.


    If he really wants to live a peaceful and stable life, at least he must be an existence on the same level as theirs.


    After all, the development of the movie world must also rely onics, and there are still many existences inics that are stronger than the gods of the universe. Therefore, while creating all kinds of self-protection trump cards, his main goal is still to study magic.


    Only by learning and mastering as much magic as possible can he get closer to the true meaning of magic so as to understand the essence of power and reach the realm he wants.


    Even breaks through some kind of barrier and figures out the truth of his appearance in the main world and the fact that he can go through various worlds.


    This is also why, even if he has determined his strength in this world, he may already be the strongest one here. He is still spending time collecting and researching various magics.


    He has always believed that the most important thing is knowledge. Only by mastering as much knowledge as possible can he reach the end on this road, instead of coveting temporary power, being stuck in the middle of the road and unable to move forward.


    There was no problem with the Protego Charm on his left hand. Jerry changed his posture and touched his right hand. Immediately, the barrier of the Protego Charm was directly transformed into a mirror.


    Totomaru has been inciting magic to continue attacking him and then added six other colors of mes, trying to break through Jerrys barrier in one fell swoop.


    At the moment when the barrier turned into a mirror, the mirror was refracted to the other side, and Sol was preparing to cast his strongest magic. He quickly wanted to use his magic to control the me to turn.


    However, Jerry wouldnt give him that time.


    After refracting his magic attack with mirror magic, Jerry once again experimented with the magic he carved on the Virgo armor.


    He saw his hands sped together, runes on his forearm activated, and the sky was covered with dark clouds instantly. A purple me fell from the sky, sting Totomaru into the snow in one fell swoop.


    Sol never expected to be attacked by his partners strongest magic. The me also hit him hard because he didnt have time to protect himself.


    Since then, all of the 4 S-ss mages who tried to kidnap Lucy have been defeated.


    I have only tried three sets, and I will continue it when I have the chance.


    Putting away the Virgo armor, he used another spell to stun the four S-ss mages who were severely wounded and then used the Mending Charm to restore the city. After that, Jerry came forward to Lucy.


    Take these four Phantom Lord mages to the guild. I will go to the guild master to see the situation.


    After speaking, he opened the portal and left Magnolia.


    The space restraining magic is a very powerful magic, especially when it is used as a trap. If the trapped person is not strong enough to cast a spell, it is basically impossible to break it by force.


    If you want to break the spell, you can either be proficient in it and analyze it slowly or defeat the person who set it. Then, the spell will be automatically broken.


    Levy has not cracked the spell yet, and Jerry has already defeated Sol, who set the spell.


    There it is.


    After opening the portal, Jerry looked towards the Phantom Lord Guild on the top of Oak City. The scene there at this time waspletely different from what he had expected before.


    Originally, even if the four S-ss mages were all at the headquarters, they should have the upper hand with the overall strength of the Fairy Tail guild.


    Whats more, there are four less S-ss mages now.


    But the real situation is that the Fairy Tail guild is nowpletely at a disadvantage in the battle against the Phantom Lord guild.

 Chapter 520: “Fairy Tail Chamber of Secrets”

    Chapter 520: ��Fairy Tail Chamber of Secrets��


    Guild Master, hold on a moment; this is quite sudden, and it seems like such a decision shouldnt be made in haste!


    Seeing Makarov on the verge of leaving the office, Jerry quickly reached out, grabbed the back of his cor, and gently ced him back on the desk.


    Of course, it was a yful gesture, as Jerry had only been with the Guild for a month, and it was far too early to consider him as a potential Guild Master.


    Furthermore, Jerry never aspired to be the Guild Master.


    While Fairy Tail might be the most powerful Guild in the kingdom, he wasnt the type to seek leadership.


    External power, to him, was always secondary, with personal growth being his primary focus.


    He also had ns to explore other ces, like the renowned Magic Development Bureau, or visit Bisca and Alzack, the gun magic experts from the West Continent.


    Thus, the position of Guild Master held little appeal for him; his true passiony in magic.


    It seemed Makarov could see the disinterest in Jerrys eyes regarding the position.


    He stood on the desk and ced a hand on Jerrys shoulder, speaking earnestly, Jerry, even though its only been a little over a month, your contributions to the Guild are indelible.


    Youve repaired the buildings damaged by your fellow members, eased the Guilds financial burdens, and even helped resolve council-rted issues. If not for your efforts, not only would my life have been in jeopardy, but the entire Guild might have been dismantled due to Josephs conspiracy. Makarov continued.


    He paused, then continued, Your contributions are certainly noteworthy, and I believe that with you as Guild Master, Fairy Tail will continue to prosper. You dont need to be modest.


    But, Guild Master, I I never even thought about bing the Guild Master


    Jerry was about to decline, but Makarov cut him off mid-sentence, clearing his throat.


    Ahem, and as the Guild Master, youll have ess to the guilds deepest secret library room, where you can study a plethora of extraordinarily potent magics passed down by previous Guild Masters, he emphasized the words plethora and extraordinarily potent.


    Jerry hesitated. Even so, I I believe that contributing to the Guild is my duty as a guild member. Besides, assuming the role of Guild Master feels somewhat disrespectful to you, Guild Master Makarov.


    Rest assured, Guild Master, I will ept this responsibility and strive to make our guild stronger and better.


    Jerry, originally inclined to refuse, swallowed his words upon hearing Makarovs offer.


    After all, it was only the position of guild Guild Master; it wasnt a monumental responsibility.


    Mirajane handled most of the Guilds matters during meetings, and he could easily use his space magic to manage interactions with other guild leaders and council members without wasting much time.


    Though troublesome for Makarov, handling the Guilds finances and resolving disputes were rtively minor issues for someone like him.


    If anyone dared to threaten the Guild, he could deal with them directly.


    Upon deeper reflection, the position of Guild Master didnt seem as burdensome as he initially thought.


    If he decided he didnt want the role, he could always pass it on to another guild member, as Makarov had done.


    After all, he would have ess to incredibly powerful magic in return.


    Makarov hadnt anticipated Jerrys swift change of heart, and he was momentarily taken aback.


    He had expected some resistance and had prepared to employ convincing arguments, simr to how the second-generation Guild Master had convinced him to take over.


    It seems I still have a way with words; its too easy to win you over! Makarov eximed proudly once he regained hisposure.


    He believed his swift victory had resulted from his superior intellectpared to the second-generation Guild Master.


    He had thoroughly understood Jerrys weak spot, which made it easy to persuade him, unlike his own prolonged struggle when he had taken on the role of the second-generation Guild Master.


    Alright then, starting today, you are the acting Guild Guild Master. Go with Mirajane to the secret library room and borrow all the magic books you need. If you encounter any difficulties, dont hesitate to ask me. As for me, Im going to enjoy some drinks! Makarov hopped down from the desk, humming a tune as he headed downstairs to the bar in high spirits.


    In just two months, he could step down as Guild Master and enjoy a more leisurely life.


    ***


    Its amazing how sometimes the solution to a problem can be right at your doorstep without much effort!


    Watching Makarov leave, Jerry couldnt help but smile.


    He had anticipated a moreplex negotiation, but Makarovs agreement seemed to have resolved the matter smoothly.


    Not only did Jerry gain ess to the Fairy Law and other powerful magics, but he also had the opportunity to explore the extensive repertoire of magic left behind by the Guilds three generations of Guild Masters.


    Jerry, Makarov asked me to take you to the librarys secret room. I didnt expect things to wrap up so quickly in the office. I thought it would take much longer!


    The door to the Guild Masters office swung open again, but this time, Mirajane entered, not Makarov.


    Makarov had informed her about Jerrys session before asking Jerry toe to the Guild, although she hadnt anticipated such a swift resolution to the matter.


    Very well, Miss Mirajane, I appreciate your assistance, Jerry replied, somewhat puzzled by Mirajanes choice of words, but he didnt dwell on it.


    Instead, he nodded and followed her down to the Guilds library.


    The second basement of the Fairy Tail Guild was dedicated to its library, housing a vast collection of magic books and notes left behind by numerous wizards.


    However, except for a few bookworms within the Guild, most Fairy Tail wizards preferred to gain strength through practicalbat rather than reading books.


    After discovering the library at Fairy Tail, Jerry borrowed magic books to expand his knowledge.


    He didnt know until now that the library contained a hidden secret room housing the powerful magic books left behind by the predecessors before Jerry.


    This is it. The Guild Master said you can take these books to study and that you can always ask him if you encounter any difficulties. However, he also wanted me to rify that most of the magic books here are unfamiliar to him. Your progress depends entirely on yourself alone, Mirajane exined.

 Chapter 521: “Fairy Law”

    Chapter 521: ��Fairy Law��


    Its done!


    Sealing thestrge mass of Makarovs magic, Jerry Apparated in front of Happy and began re-fusing the magic into Makarovs body.


    If thats the case, you shall die! At this moment, Joses roar suddenly came from below.


    Sensing the powerful dark energy below, Jerry continued to control the cup to fill magic with his mind and turned to look at the battlefield below. It turned out that Jose saw Jerry had recollected Makarovs power, and if he didnt act, the situation might really be reversed.


    He didnt care to keep Makarov but burst into full force in an instant, using dark energy to temporarily control Ur and Erza so that they could not interfere with him.


    His hands condensed terrifying dark energy and released his ultimate magic. The magic that devoured souls and life was overwhelming in the direction of Jerry, Happy, and Makarov.


    That powerful energy and suffocating sense of oppression made all the mages who were still fighting below stop their hands in horror. Regardless of the result, the terrifying coercion alone made the non-S-ss mages body tremble and instantly lose their will to fight.


    At this time, Jerry looked at the energy and was very serious. The Leo armor on his body was instantly reced by Libra, the currently most powerful offensive armor.


    Punched out, activating the Fire Dragon Spell on the entire arm. In an instant, tens of thousands of cursed me dragons uttered a thunderous dragon roar and overwhelmingly greeted the magic.


    Countless explosions sounded, and the white clouds over the city were all pushed away by the airwaves generated by the explosion. The terrifying magic collision frightened most of the mages from the two guilds below.


    The two magics that collided at this time, as long as any of the magics target is directed at the city below, there is only one result.


    The entire city waspletely ttened.


    I didnt expect you to have such strength. Its no wonder that Gajeel, Sol, Totomaru, and Juvia joined forces. The aftermath of the two magic bombardments dissipated, and Jose looked at Jerry with a solemn look in his eyes.


    What? Gajeel and the three elements teamed up and lost to him? Listening to Joses words, the Phantom Lord mages showed their shocked expressions.


    Who is this person? He was able to defeat the four S-ss mages of their guild and was able to take the all-out blow of their guild master.


    In their eyes, Jerry has always been a good-tempered mage who studies and often uses time magic to help them deal with the aftermath. Sometimes, they even think that Jerry should go to work in the Magic Bureau of the Kingdom, where mages like to study magic in theboratory.


    They also felt that the strength of Jerry would not be too bad, but they never imagined that he couldpete with Jose. However, just as Joses voice fell, there were actually cracks in the Libra armor.


    The Libra armor instantly shattered into a dozen pieces.


    Its strength is still a little bit worse, and it cant bear too powerful an infusion of magic power. It seems that after I go back, I will find time to go to Wakanda to get some Vibranium. Using Levitation Charm to float Libras armor fragments, Jerry thought to himself.


    The material of the armor made in this world greatly enhances the increase of magic power and various magic effects, but in terms of its own strength is still a little worse. The magic output of the intensity just now is already the limit that the armor can withstand.


    Now let me see how you can resist my death storm! Seeing Jerrys magic armor shattered, Joses face showed a smile again.


    The fire magic that could bepared to his magic just now was obviously cast by the magic armor. At this time, the armor shattered, and even if Jerrys power was not low, he could no longer use such strong magic.


    He will send Jerry and Makarov to the ground in the next blow.


    The mages of the Fairy Tail guild saw the moment Jerrys armor shattered, and their hearts were trembling. However, they forgot one thing.


    Didnt you forget that what Im best at is actually Mending Magic? Jerry looked at Jose in surprise and cast a Mending Charm on Libras armor. The armor was instantly repaired as before and put on him again.


    Jerry, leave this one out for me.


    Just when Jerry smiled and was about to try other armor, a voice full of anger suddenly sounded behind him. It turned out to be Makarov, who finally absorbed all of his magic power and returned to his normal state.


    Jerry thought for a moment, then stepped aside and stepped back. Maybe next, he might be able to see the rumored Mloffs strongest magic.


    Jose, do you ever think before you do anything? Makarovnded opposite Jose on the top of the mountain and asked angrily.


    Joseughed when he heard this, Thought anything? You were the one who kept bragging about being the best guild in the Kingdom, but after all these years, hearing your reputation around, its a joke for your guild to have that title.


    I took over a task from the Heartfilia Family to brought back their daughter, Miss Lucy Heartfilia. I can justifiably destroy your guild and take the opportunity to get the Heartfilia Family in my hands.


    Afterughing, he teleported behind Makarov and activated his strongest magic.


    Makarov shook his head, Jose, you are helpless. If thats the case, then I will not back down.


    A giant magic circle that enveloped the entire city instantly appeared above everyones heads,


    Fairy Law, Activate!

 Chapter 522: “Successor”

    Chapter 522: ��Sessor��


    This magic!


    Feeling the warm light that enveloped the entire city, Jerrys eyes red. As a person who is proficient in the magic of several worlds, Jerry has a certain understanding of almost all the magics that appear in this world.


    Although the forms are different, the principles are the same. Its like the magic of various elements, the magic of time and space, and so on. So, as long as he knows a small part of it is different, he will be able to master that magic very quickly.


    Just like Erza taught him, he can use it like Erza, and now he has almost mastered the magic that he asked Mirajane for. However, the Fairy Law magic that Makarov cast in front of him gave him a very different feeling.


    He can understand the principle of light magic contained in it, but the mainponent of this magic is not only light magic but also a deeper kind of magic that he has never seen before.


    After the huge magical light caused by the Fair Law dispersed, everyone found that as long as the mages were rted to the Phantom Lord guild, they were all knocked down this time, including Jose as well.


    But for all Fairy Tail mages and ordinary residents in the city who havent had time to evacuate, nothing happened to them.


    In other words, Makarovs Fairy Law instantly and precisely wiped out all the mages of the Phantom Lord but did not hurt anyone else.


    No matter how powerful the magicians control is, when magic is cast, the magic can hit the enemy and their ally. It is impossible to only hurt the enemy and not hurt his ally at the same time.


    Just like when he casts a fire spell, he can try to avoid many people as much as possible. But it is impossible to hit the enemy and the civilians at the same time. Moreover, this is not one person but the whole city.


    Another point is that Jose was one of the Ten Wizard Saints, and it was also very strange that he just knelt directly at the moment when the rays of light enveloped him. With Jerrys strength, he can defeat Joseph, but it needs a lot of magic.


    In this way, if he is the enemy and Makarov used Fair Law, will he also be knocked out?


    This magic is interesting.


    After seeing the effect of the Fairy Law, Jerry suddenly became very interested because he felt that if he could learn this magic, it might greatly help his strength.


    Not like the armor and turning into a demon, which is used to save lives at thest critical moment. But the kind of tricks can directly determine a battles oue.


    After defeating all the Phantom Lords in one move, Makarov shook his body slightly, then immediately shouted to everyone with a bigugh, This time, the Fairy Tail won!


    At this moment, all Fairy Tail mages, wounded or uninjured, all cheered. Fairy Tail will be the Kingdoms No. 1 Mage Guild from today onwards!


    To everyone who was injured cane to line up for treatment, and then we can go back! Jerry fell from the sky and then shouted.


    Two minutester.


    While Jerry was still performing magic treatment for Fairy Tails injured mages, a huge magic circle appeared over the city again. Its just not an offensive magic circle but arge teleportation magic circle that he has seen once.


    After the magic circle disappeared, countless knights of the council appeared on the top of the mountain. They quickly surrounded the entire mountaintop, including all the Fairy Tail and Phantom Lord guilds.


    This is troublesome. When Makarov saw the people in the council appear, his face suddenly copsed.


    However, he smiled again when he saw who was leading the group.


    Yajima, I didnt expect you to be here!


    Can you stop messing around like this? Because of this guild battle, the council has been mad. Several members had advocated the desolvation of your guild. Yajima shook his head helplessly.


    When Makarov heard that the council was going to dissolve their guild, he immediately dragged Yakima aside and exined the ins and outs of the matter.


    After hearing this, Yajima breathed a sigh of relief and waved his hand to order the Rune Knights to arrest all the Phantom Lord members, If thats the case, it shouldnt be a big problem.


    Thank you for your help.


    Makarov patted Yajima on the shoulder. He knew that Yajima must be afraid that other council members would directly sanction Fairy Tail.


    Yajima shook his head and looked at Makrov with some worry, Were friends, and although I have left the guild, I was once a member of the guild. I will try my best to say good things about the guild at the council. You cant use that magic trick anymore, or something will happen sooner orter, so I suggest you should retire early.


    It turned out that Yajima was also a member of the Fairy Tail Guild when he was young, and Makarov, Goldmine, Rob, and Porlyusica were the strongest team of the Fairy Tail Guild that year.


    Later, Makarov took over as the guild master of Fairy Tail, and Yajima entered the council because he was tired of fighting. Porlyusica lived in seclusion in the forest to the east of the guild.


    Rob was in the Tower of Heaven, became Erzas magic teacher, and died to protect Erza.


    Goldmine and Bob chose to leave the Fairy Tail and go out for a run. Grudomaine and Bob are now the guild masters of one of the most famous guilds in the kingdom, the Quatro Cerberus and the Blue Pegasus guild.


    Therefore, apart from the Phantom Lord, the kingdoms top guilds are inextricably linked with the Fairy Tail guild.


    Hearing the words of his friend Yajima, Makarov also fell into contemtion.


    He is already eighty-eight this year, and it is time to choose a suitable sessor.


    But who?

 Chapter 525: “Makarov’s Request”

    Chapter 525: ��Makarov��s Request��


    Back to Magnolia, in Jerrys house.


    Jerry stood on the magic experiment table and quickly constructed a ck magic circle. In an instant, ck magic that could devour life, magic, and soul flew out of the magic circle.


    He controls the magic to a goat tied to the opposite side, the still struggling goat. It instantly devoured its soul, flesh, and blood, leaving only the dry skin that seemed to have been exposed to the sun for several months after death.


    The power is not bad. Jerry nodded in satisfaction.


    During the week of the councils trial, he didnt do much. But he quietly sneaked into the councils dungeon, where they arrested Jose and Aria, who was still seriously injured, and brought them into the ring world.


    Joses magic can devour a creatures life, magic, and soul. Arias Airspace magic can manipte the air around it. Although it depends on sneak attacks, the effect is remarkable.


    The magic of these two people was something that Jerry had never touched before. Of course, he couldnt just let it go. It was precisely because of Jose and Arias disappearance that the council could finish their trial quickly.


    Mirajane looking for me? Jerry was about to continue experimenting with several other magics when he suddenly found a crystal ball on the table next to him lit up.


    The magic crystal ball is a magic item that the mages in this world use tomunicate remotely. In order to notify Jerry in time, Mirajane gave it to him two days ago. Inputting magic power into the crystal ball, Mirajanes image immediately appeared on the crystal ball.


    Jerry, the guild master is looking for you!


    Did Natsu and the others break something again? Jerry asked.


    Mirajane replied, They went home with Lucy. They havente back yet. The guild master said something else and wanted to talk to you directly.


    Okay, then Ill be there in a moment. Jerry froze for a moment, then nodded and closed the crystal ball.


    Fortunately, he was also nning to take some time to chat with Makarov.


    He has been busy in the ring world, torturing Jose and Aria about their magic. He did not go to Makarov and put forward the idea that he wanted to learn Fairy Law.


    Now Makarov is looking for him, and he just happened to mention this incidentally. In the Fairy Tail guild, Jerry knows that if there is something, it is best to say it directly rather than hide it.


    So after he changed his clothes, he Apparated directly to the guild.


    Good morning, Mirajane. Where is the guild master?


    Jerry, you are as fast as always. The guild master will be waiting for you in the office on the second floor. Seeing that the crystal ball had just been extinguished, Jerrys figure appeared in front of her. Mirajane then pointed to the second floor.


    On the second floor.


    Makarov looked at the financial statement that was already in deficit this month and poured a mug of beer in distress,


    Come on, why did this kind of thing happen right before I wanted to retire?


    Guild master, its me, Jerry.


    Hearing the sound from outside the door, Makarov hurriedly shoved the financial statement into the table and thenughed, Jerry? Come in!


    Mirajane said you have something to call me? Jerry pushed open the door and asked Makarov.


    Makarov put down the mug, and his expression became slightly more serious, Yes, I have something very important to discuss with you.


    A very important thing? A trace of doubt appeared on Jerrys face, and he decided to wait for Makarov to finish talking about the important thing.


    Jerry, its been a month since you joined the guild. What do you think about our guild? Makarov didnt say anything immediately but instead asked.


    Jerry nodded.


    Its very good. Everyone is sincere and united. The atmosphere of the guild feels veryfortable and lively. What he said here is the truth, and it can be regarded as the feeling of more than a month.


    When Makarov heard this, the smile on his face suddenly increased, and his tone became excited, Yes, the idea of our guild at the beginning of its establishment is to have a guild where everyone can trust each other, help each other, and harmonious like a family. In the guild, everyone can choose the path they believe in.


    It is a very good way to do things. Jerry nodded again. He didnt know what Makarov was talking about now.


    After Makarov finished speaking, he jumped off the table, stood opposite Jerry, stared at Jerry, and said slowly, Jerry, are you willing to get along with everyone in the future?


    Yes, I will. It felt strange that Makarov asked that, but since he was so serious, he quickly nodded and answered.


    Are you willing to help your guildmates when they encounter difficulties in the future? Makarovs speech suddenly elerated.


    Yes, I will. Jerry nodded.


    Are you willing to stand up and contribute your strength when the guild encounters an enemy in the future? Makarov continued to ask.


    Yes, I will! Jerry continued to nod.


    Are you willing to help the guild be better and better? Makarov spoke faster again.


    Yes, I do!


    Then are you willing to serve as the fourth Fairy Tail guild master? Makarovs mouth was so fast that people couldnt understand what he was asking.


    Yes, I will. Wait, guild master. What did you just say? Jerry just nodded but subconsciously realized something was wrong and stared at Makarov.


    Okay, since you are willing. Then everything is clear. I will officially pass on the position of guild master to you in two months. I will slowly spread the news during this time to let everyone adapt to it.


    Makarov jumped up and patted Jerry on the shoulder. Regardless of his still in shock and having no time to react, he turned his head and ran towards the door immediately, as if he were afraid that Jerry would stop him.

 Chapter 526: “I Have a Brother”

    Chapter 526: ��I Have a Brother��


    Thats it, watch out for her elbows, Aisha. Although your magic is powerful, it takes time to activate it. If you are identally approached, there may be a risk of being knocked down before you can cast your magic.


    Therefore, be sure to train these meleebat skills seriously so that even if you are suddenly approached, you can buy more time to cast your magic.


    Peter, dont joke around. Your strength and reaction speed are powerful, but you alsock fighting skills and awareness, which will greatly reduce your strength.


    Im not joking with you. The Avengers have to face all kinds of enemies. Dont think that you are more capable than ordinary people you can do most of the things. When it actually its not.


    Before he reached the training room at the base, Jerry heard the voices of Sam inside. However, he still agrees with Sams point of view.


    Just because Aisha has Mahjong, the magic book he gave her, and she has many magical abilities. But a well-trained special team could easily deal with her if she was targeted.


    Of course, Jerry had already considered this kind of thing, so he let his creation and the house-elves protect him. When Aisha encountered an irresistible danger, his minions would notify him directly, and he could rush to the rescue.


    The same goes for Peter Parker.


    Although his strength and response are fast, if he is remotely locked and attacked by dozens of enemies, he will be defeated easily. In terms of strength, speed, defensive ability, and reaction ability, Steve may not be as good as Peter, but if the two of them fight, Peter is no match for Steve at all.


    In The Avengers, Steve and Tony are not the strongest in terms of strength, but their ability to deal with and solve various situations is the strongest.


    As for Jerry, he basically does not participate in it, and he rarely appears in the base.


    Coulson, are you here too?


    Entering the training room, Jerry found that not only Sam, Peter, and Aisha were in the room but also Coulson, May, and Skye. At this point, Skye was training with Aisha, while May was training with Peter, with Coulson and Sam standing by.


    Miss Wizard, I heard that Aisha and Peter need to practice their fighting skills. I brought May and Skye toe and help.


    The current S.H.I.E.L.D. scale is not as big as it used to be, but with Coulsons efforts, there has been some improvement. They often cooperate with the Avengers to deal with some new superheroes.


    This time, when he heard that Jerrys sister was going to do fighting training, he took the initiative to help.


    Miss Wizard!!


    Seeing Jerrys appearance, Aisha and Peter suddenly lit up and ran over with excitement.


    Hello there. Jerry adjusted his voice and greeted both of them.


    Hi, Im Peter. Shes Aisha. Oh, Im your fan, youre my idol besides Mr. Stark, and you saved my life. You may not remember, but it was a few years ago when there were a lot of robots. My aunt and I went to see the convention, and you showed up.


    Peter appeared in front of Jerry with a few strides, and then he started to get excited. The more he talked, the more excited he became.


    Peter, you are being too much. Give her a break! Aisha saw that she couldnt talk at all and angrily sealed Peters voice with magic.


    Sorry, hes always like this. But he is not bad. I am Aisha, Aisha Hathaway! Pulling Peter aside forcibly, she introduced herself.


    Jerry also smiled and extended his hand to her, Hello, it seems that you use magic very well.


    Being praised by her idol, she blushed, Compared with you, Im still far behind. I learned The Carmen magic and will work harder in the future.


    Carmen? He is a very old and great magician. Study hard, and your magic will definitely surpass mine in the future. Jerry and Aisha shook hands in encouragement.


    On the other hand, Steve, Coulson, and others who knew about it all had smiles on their faces.


    By the way. I heard from Steve that youve been wanting to see me, as if you have something to ask me for. Ignoring Steve and the others next to him, Jerry smiled.


    When Aisha heard the words, she immediately turned around and ran in the direction where she stored her schoolbag, Oh, give me a minute!


    After a while, she seemed to take something out of her schoolbag, and then she asked Jerry a little embarrassedly behind her back, May I ask, do you have a boyfriend now?


    No no! Jerry was stunned for a moment.


    Everyone was curious about her words and gathered around. Hearing that Jerry said she had no boyfriend, Aishas eyes suddenly lit up, and she excitedly took out the thing hidden behind her and stuffed it into Jerrys hand.


    So its like this. I have a brother. His name is Jerry, this is his picture, and he is especially good at cooking and taking care of people. Now he is studying at a college, and Im soon about to follow his steps. He is roughly the same age as yours.


    Her most admired idol also uses magic. She was very famous when she was a child, and now she is known as the most powerful avenger, Miss Wizard.


    While her favorite family member grew up with her, taking care of her in every possible way.


    Although his brother has an absurdly high I.Q. and is good at everything, he is stiff. He is about to graduate from college and has yet to have a girlfriend.

 Chapter 527: “Embarrassing Scene”

    Chapter 527: ��Embarrassing Scene��


    Brother, look at you now. You can even get the attention of The Wizard! Seeing Jerry looking down at her few photos while Aishas heart was full of expectations.


    She ispletely confident because her brothers appearance is above average, and even her two best friends said it multiple times. Its just that she deeply understands the characters of her two best friends and feels that her brother deserves better.


    Such as the idol she has always admired.


    Moreover, this is simply killing two birds with one stone. Not only finding happiness for her brother but also using her brother to get her idol on her side.


    When was this taken?


    Jerry looked at a few photos, including a photo of himself sitting elegantly on the sofa, drinking coffee, studying hard with a book, and his body while training. There was a picture of him taking a shower in the bathroom, shrouded in steam, and he was speechless.


    Im sorry, I have to go. I cant, sorry!


    Darcy knew Jerrys true identity, forcibly restrained herself fromughing, and quickly turned around and ran towards the bathroom. She was afraid that if she stayed for a few more seconds, she would be unable to hold back.


    I still have something to do. Ill go back to the conference room first.


    Tony, Im going with you as well.


    Me too, todays training is done for me.


    I seem to have left something in the ne. Ill go get it.


    Seeing that Darcy was leaving, Steve, Coulson, Sam, and May also quickly made excuses and turned around. As professional agents, they have all received professional training and generally do notugh, but the current situation is really unbearable.


    However, when several people turned around, something happened.


    This embarrassing moment of his was instantly discarded in their mind, and they forgot about it. In their memory, Aisha just gave Jerry a gift. Darcy seemed to go to the toilet to get her makeup done, and everyone else had their own business to leave.


    Therefore, they left the training room ording to the excuse they just made.


    Now, only Jerry, Peter, and Aisha are in the training room.


    Jerry breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although it is only a temporary solution, it will do for a while. The Forgetfulness Curse is not really able topletely forget something. It is easy to recall it when it is stimted, and there is also Elsa.


    But at least temporarily, this matter can be kept from being exposed before he leaves. After he leaves, everyone could forget about it.


    Seeing that everyone except Peter left at once, Aisha was also at a loss. Under normal circumstances, they should have another hour of training before it ends.


    Aisha, Ill think about it! In order not to make Aisha sad and for some possibility in the future, Jerry replied and put a few photos of himself into his pocket.


    Seeing Jerry put away the photo, Aishas eyes lit up again, and she quickly took out the paper and pen, What is your phone number? Let me note it, go back and ask my brother to call you so that you guys can meet and get acquainted when you have the time.


    How about this? Just give me your brothers phone number, and Ill call him. Jerry only has one number, and it will be exposed if he tells her about it.


    Aisha thought for a while, wrote Jerrys phone number on the paper, and handed it to Jerry, Here it is!


    Im going to Professor Jane. Ill talk to you next time. Taking over the phone number, Jerry Apparated and disappeared in ce.


    Aisha murmured happily, Okay! Ill go back and tell my brother at night. He will definitely be very happy.


    I still have a lot of things to say to Miss Wizard. I also want to thank her for saving his life, and I also Peter looked at Jerry, who disappeared andined beside Aisha, a little disappointed.


    But after seeing Aisha taking out the mahjong tile with the word quiet written on it again, he ran away in fright, Mr. Quill has something to do with me. Ill go first!


    Stay away from her in the future. Thats my sister-inw! Aisha raised the magic wand in her hand.


    -


    How did ite to this situation? Fortunately, I just changed their memories. Otherwise, all of them will know about it, and Tony and others willugh to death. Jerry Apparated to the base medical room and shook his head helplessly.


    Jerry, there you are. I was going to find you. Jane fell asleep after drinking your potion. Are you alright? Thor was walking around in the medical room, saw Jerry appear, and hurriedly stepped forward.


    Jerry nced at Jane, who was lying on the bed. Her face was obviously paler than normal, and she said with a smile, Dont worry, this is normal. She will probably sleep like this for three days and wake up three dayster. Shell be recovered by then.


    Thats good to hear. Thank you so much, my good brother! Thor finally breathed a sigh of relief when he learned that Jane was all right.


    Jerry patted Thor, Come on, lets go to the conference room. Tony seems to have something to tell us.


    The two chatted while walking and walked towards the conference room of the base.


    Peter, why are you here?


    At the conference rooms door, Jerry looked at Peter, who came out of the conference room, and a bad feeling suddenly rose in his heart.


    Seeing Jerry, Peter became excited again, Miss Wizard, Mr. Thor, I came to Mr. Quill, and he said he wanted to teach me some tips for getting along with my mates.


    What did you say? Did you tell him what happened in the training room? Jerry asked tentatively.


    Peter scratched his head in confusion, I talked a lot with Mr. Quill about what just happened. But Mr. Quill was acting strange and suddenly burst outughing. I asked him, and he didnt say anything, and then he sent me out.


    Just now, when I left the conference room, they seemed to say that they need to look at the CCTV room or something.

 Chapter 528: “Quietening Charm”

    Chapter 528: ��Quietening Charm��


    Oh no, its over! Jerry covered his forehead.


    Given that Quills mouth is no worse than Peters, everyone in the conference room now probably knows it.


    At this time, there was a burst ofughter in the conference room, it came from the Avengers team, Quill, several Guardians of the Gxy, and Coulsons squad.


    Peter, its not good to do things like that. Dont do it again in the future. He patted Peter on the shoulder and secretly threw a Quietening Charm at him.


    Jerry walked to the conference room with Thor.


    Peter thought, I dont know why she is so scary.


    Hey, Jerry is here!


    The people in the conference room were watching the video andughing. When they saw Jerry appear, they quickly closed the video with a serious expression, as if theughter was not from them.


    At this time, Jerry really wanted to be alone and forget all about it, to erase all the memories of these people. But forget it. After all, he has already beenughed at, and putting the Forgetfulness Curse will not help. When someone recovers his memory, he will beughed a second time.


    However, for a guy who dares to gossip about him, he feels that he still needs to be punished slightly. Jerry waved another Quietening Charm at Quill, but this time, the effect was not a month but a year.


    Since everyone is here, lets start! In order to ease the awkward atmosphere at this time, Tony quickly turned the topic to the point.


    They were also afraid that Jerry would give them a spell on Steve and the others since they watched the surveince and triggered their memories to be relit again.


    Jerry waved his hand and sat down, depressed.


    Tony put away his smile at this time and said in a serious tone, Everyone should have seen it on T.V. recently that the medias public opinion is leading towards something. While the Avengers are preventing disasters, we are also creating disasters, and while saving people, we also hurt some people. The Avengers should and need to be regted by the entire world so that these disasters can be avoided.


    Hearing Tonys words, everyone fell silent.


    Indeed, the Avengers have been protecting the worlds safety since its wake against some existences that ordinary people simply cannot deal with. But the Avengers are not gods. When preventing disasters, there is no guarantee that everyone can be saved. There will still be sacrifices.


    Its just that without their efforts, there will only be more casualties.


    Continue. Steve could already see that Tony wasnt done talking yet.


    Tony also struggled for a while and finally took out a stack of documents, Two days ago, officials from the United Nations found me and brought me this.


    Everyone raised their eyes and looked at the stack of documents. The words Superhero Supervision Agreement were written on it.


    This is an agreement jointly signed by 117 countries in the United Nations. To be precise, 80 countries agree, and 37 countries oppose it. But in the end, the minority obeyed the majority, and this agreement was created. Tony exined.


    Our country must be the first to agree to this kind of thing, and those politicians are probably not happy with our actions.


    Sam, youre wrong this time. As far as I know, when the agreement was first proposed, the Secretary agreed to it immediately. But what surprised me was that the President strongly vetoed all opposing voices. But in the end, the number who supports this motion is just too many. Tony shrugged.


    The other people present were also a little surprised because this was too inconsistent with the style of their nation.


    Only Jerry knows that this is because the current President is the former vice president, and his daughter was cured by Jerry. Naturally, he will do anything to the Avengers since Jerry is there.


    None of these matters. What matters is, should we sign this agreement?


    Tony nced at everyone, and his face became a little dignified, The United Nations has issued a notice that all those who do not sign the agreement must be forced to retire, or they will be arrested as criminals.


    Only those who are willing to sign an agreement and be regted by all governments around the world can perform tasks at their expense.


    The entire conference room exploded as soon as Tonys words came out.


    It was mainly divided into two sides of opinion. One was the faction that resolutely disagreed. The reason was simple, it could lead to a situation where things like the S.H.I.E.L.D. incident all over again.


    The current Avengers are pure in terms of goal. They would go rescue anyone without hesitation after discovering the problem. But once the agreement is signed, whether its about the mission, where do they go, and what kind of mission they were doing. It is not they who decide it, but the United Nations.


    It is uncertain whether what they will do in the future will be good or bad.


    It was originally an alliance everyone voluntarily formed to save the world, but it would change once the agreement was signed.


    The other group is to agree. Tony, Vision, and Rhodes agreed to it because they thought putting ayer of restraint on the Avengers could prevent them from doing any more problems in the future.


    ck Widow was a bit hesitant given most of the Avengers members had a family and their information would be leaked if they were in the hands of the United Nations. But she is on the side of agreeing to the agreement.


    Jerry, what do you think?


    All of them looked in Jerrys direction. Jerry is the most powerful member of the entire Avengers, and everyone else is no match for him. In the eyes of everyone, his choice is the most crucial one.


    What? Oh, maybe kill all the people who proposed this agreement. If we kill all of them, there will be no such agreement. If we dont have this agreement, we dont need to choose whether to sign or not.


    Jerry sat there, not caring about everyones quarrel because he was thinking about how to deal with Aishas situation after this.

 Chapter 529: “I’ll Be The Supervisor”

    Chapter 529: ��I��ll Be The Supervisor��


    Hearing Jerrys words, everyone opened their mouths, not knowing how to answer for a while.


    It is true that if all those people are killed, there will be no agreement. But it is unreliable and impossible. They are the Avengers and superheroes who maintain justice. Everyone has their own views. How could they just agree to kill them all?


    For Jerrys suggestion, Steve could not ept it. Of course, everyone thought Jerry was joking at this point.


    I also think its ridiculous to sign that agreement, and killing all those people doesnt seem very good. But Ill support you if you really want to do that. Among them, if one person takes it seriously, it would be Thor.


    As the sessor of Asgard, he lived for 1,500 years and often fought in the Nine Realms. It is estimated that the blood on his hands is not as much as his. Moreover, Asgard had a very strict ss system.


    ording to the thinking of Asgardians, the highest status must be Odin, followed by other members of the royal family, then ordinary Asgardians, and finally, all kinds of humans and creatures from other worlds.


    Therefore, in the eyes of the Asgardians, the Earth belongs to the lower realm that needs to be protected. The status of the Earth people is naturally not high in the eyes of normal Asgardians.


    However, after Thor came to Earth, he developed feelings for this ce. His view was a little different from normal Asgardians. He became an avenger out of a sense of responsibility.


    Therefore, if he really had to choose, Jerry is his good brother, who had helped him many times. The others were high-level officials from various countries, and he would choose to stand beside Jerry.


    Thats a good proposal, but we are not murderers. I am just worried about the future. When there are more and more Avengers in the future, can we guarantee that we will be like now? If all countries in the world are monitoring together, at least the future Avengers will not deteriorate. Tony only took Jerrys and Thors words as a joke.


    Jerry wasnt joking at all, but he exined it anyway, Tony, this is a very realistic question. If the Avengers are ordinary people, there is nothing wrong with what you said.


    But the Avengers are not ordinary people, and it is a very absurd thing to let a group of ordinary people who like to intrigue and y various conspiracies manage us.


    Even if we all signed an agreement, if the deteriorating behavior you mentioned really urs, what can they do? Can they stop it?


    Let me give another example. If one day Thor is going to deteriorate and he wants to destroy the world, what can those people do to Thor? In the end, its up to the rest of us to stop Thor together.


    When the Avengers can maintain their original intentions and protect the world, they will not be able to mess with anything. There may be a situation like the previous S.H.I.E.L.D., infiltrated by Hydra, and you think you are obeying their orders to save the world when its actually not.


    Therefore, they are not qualified to be the overseers of an organization like the Avengers.


    Hearing Jerrys words, Tony was silent because he had no way to refute what Jerry said.


    Tony, let me ask you one more question. If there is another situation like the alien invasion of New York before, its more serious and bigger thanst time. There are two options.


    First, directly use nuclear bombs to kill all the aliensing to New York. Second, all of us Avengers are dispatched to kill them, but there is a high probability of failure. Those aliens could attack other cities and countries as well. What do you think the U.N. will choose? Jerry asked again.


    Tony came to the answer almost without thinking, They will definitely choose to blow up the whole of New York and the aliens.


    From the perspective of the United Nations, if sacrificing a city and its people can save everyone else, then its a good choice.


    Jerry smiled, But what will you do in that situation?


    Tony was silent again.


    Because he knew that not only him but all the Avengers would choose the second one without hesitation, just like in Sokovia.


    It seems that you already have the answer in your heart. We and the United Nations are not the same. Even if we signed an agreement, we wouldnt help as many people as they wanted. If youre really worried about a future Avengers going bad, I have a suggestion.


    Jerry looked at Tonys face and knew that he had basically been persuaded.


    Whats that? At this time, not only Tony everyone else sat up straight.


    A smile appeared on Jerrys face, Its very simple. I will be the supervisor. All of you are not my enemies. I will deal with whoever changes their course in the future, and you know me, I can deal with a lot of enemies.


    After thinking about it carefully, they felt that this could be it. As can be seen from the Sokovia incident, Jerry is not only powerful, but he has a lot of things to do at his expense.


    He canpletely destroy the current Avengers.


    He does not participate in the internal affairs of the Avengers and onlyes to help when they really encounter problems that cannot be solved. Most of the time, he lived his personal life and learned more magic.


    He is indeed very suitable to be the supervisor of the Avengers.


    But what if you dieter? At this time, Tony asked a new question.


    It is good for Jerry to be the supervisor now, but if Jerry is dead in the future, who else can handle the entire Avengers like Jerry?


    Oh, didnt I tell you? I have be immortal because of magic. Unless the entire universe is destroyed, you dont have to worry about me dying of old age. Jerry spread his hands.

 Chapter 530: “Disband”

    Chapter 530: ��Disband��


    Immortal? Hearing Jerrys words, everyone gasped.


    They know that Jerry is amazing, and every time he appears, some new magics and skills amaze them, but immortality is too much. In mythology, that is something that only gods can do.


    Even in Asgard, Odin, and Thor, their longest lifespan is expected to be 5,000 years.


    However, looking back on Jerrys past and his various performances, it does not sound like something he couldnt do.


    Jerry, you managed to convince me that maybe we really shouldnt have signed this agreement. Tony and the other were sessfully pulled back by Jerrys words.


    Jerry is there mainly because he has always yed an important role in everyones mind. Since he does not agree to sign the agreement, the agreement will definitely not be signed. Although everyone has not said it explicitly, they all have a certain number of pressures in their hearts.


    If it was another person who said the same thing, they would probably not listen to them outrightly.


    Now, the most important question is. If we all decide not to sign the agreement, the United Nations will take certain measures against us. What should we do then? ck Widow raised her concerns.


    They may have thought they could fight the Avengers by watching their families or their self-proimed army.


    The Avengers can kill aliens and criminals, but they cant kill the police and soldiers who are ordered by the politicians. Moreover, not all of them are selfish, and some good people really think the Avengers would be better off being supervised.


    Its simple, leave it to me. Dont look at me like that. Im not going to kill them.


    Jerry told Tony, You should hold a press conference and say that the United Nations requires the Avengers to be supervised and regted by them, and they must sign the Agreement, or were not allowed to do anything.


    Continue by saying that we didnt want to be pawns in the hands of those politicians, and we didnt want to sign an agreement, so well disband the Avengers and return to our normal lives. As for the rest, leave the rest to me.


    It is very simple to solve this problem peacefully, letting everyone in the world know the importance of the Avengers and know that the Avengers are needed.


    At that time, those people from the United Nations would cancel the agreement, apologize, and ask the Avengers to regroup.


    -


    A weekter.


    Jerry, Aisha. Ill take Belle to the hospital for a check-up. Do you have anything you need? Im going to the supermarket and buying something when we return. Haas stood at the door and asked.


    Belles due date has been less than a month, and Haas will take her to the hospital for some routine examinations whenever she is free shortly.


    No need, be safe on your way there. Jerry paused the video on theputer and replied.


    Aisha was lying on the sofa, eating potato chips and looking bored. When the door to the living room was closed, Aisha turned over and jumped up from her sofa, then strode to Jerrys sofa and said,


    Jerry, did she call you? How are you guys doing, and when will you go out on a date?


    Jerry is about to re-click the video with his hand, Were just talking. Its not bad. How did you know her?


    Oh, I do volunteer activities with Anne and the others before. She was very kind, and I got to know her at that time. I feel that you guys are quite a match, and she didnt have a boyfriend yet. So I guess both of you will end up greatly.


    Jerrys eyebrows trembled, and then he pinched Aishas face and said with a smile, Thank you.


    You should be. Let me tell you, you must be quick when ites to dating. If you have a good conversation, you go on a date, go shopping, and then take her home after that!


    Jerry bounced off, Dont worry about it. By the way, why have you been staying at hometely these past few days?


    Oh, the volunteer activities have ended recently, and I dont know when it will start again. Aisha sat up again.


    Regarding the agreement, there has been a lot ofmotion on Earth during this period of time. As long as the TV is turned on, it will always talk about that topic.


    Tony held a press conference six days ago and clearly refused to sign the agreement. Therefore, the Avengers have been disbanded, and all the Avengers have returned to their normal lives and must not use their abilities to do anything.


    Most of the people on Earth, under the guidance of public opinion deliberately driven by local governments, have expressed their opinions. A lot of them protested the UNs decision to the Avengers.


    However, due to the coercive measures of local governments, this voice was quickly suppressed.


    The Avengers have saved the world many times. They are the superheroes in their hearts. But most of them will only stand up for the Avengers without involving their interests.


    Because they are ordinary people, not superheroes.

 Chapter 531: “A Demon Attack”

    Chapter 531: ��A Demon Attack��


    Due to the disbandment of the Avengers, Aisha will no longer be able to go to the base for training and missions. Because of the United Nations regtions, she can no longer go out to fight crime as before and can only stay at home during this holiday.


    However, she is not very worried about the disbandment because before, Steve told her that it was only temporary. The Avengers will not be disbanded so easily.


    Its almost time to execute the n. After Haas returned, Jerry checked the time and turned off theputer in his hand.


    I have something to go out ande backter. After saying goodbyes, Jerry left the vi and Apparated in ce.


    When he reappeared, he hade to the suburbs 100 kilometers away from Washington. He chanted a spell, incited magic power, and began to change.


    After a while, his body changed for a while, transforming into the appearance of Deliora. Now, he cant use the power like Mirajane, but receiving a portion size of Delioras power is not a big problem.


    I am a demon from hell. I will devour the souls of all human beings! After adding an Amplifying Charm to himself, Delioras unique demonic voice spread out from around Jerrys mouth.


    Feeling that the effect was not bad, he shouted all kinds of scary words while striding toward the direction of New York City. The time is now 6 oclock in the afternoon, and the sky is dark, so the 18-meter-high demon that Jerry transforms into can be seen by anyone.


    It was also quickly spotted by vehicles driving on the nearby highway.


    Because of the Amplifying Charm, his voice traveled quite far. Even if many people did not see him, they would subconsciously drive towards him when they heard the voice, wanting to see what happened.


    Oh my god, is that a demon?


    What happened to this world? There were angels first, and now there are demons?


    Is this the police? I saw a huge demon, and it said that it wanted to destroy human beings. Im not lying to you. Im not on drugs. Hes walking towards Washington. Hello? Dont hang up!


    Quick, take a photo and post it on Facebook. I must be the first to take a video of the demon. Im going to be popr!


    When they saw the sudden appearance of the demon, most people were so frightened that they turned around, ran away, and called the police. Some weirdos carefully followed with their mobile phones and took videos.


    Jerry pretended he didnt see it. He needed these guys to spread the video on the Inte.


    About 20 minutester, when they were still 50 kilometers from New York City, gunships and tanks finally appeared.


    That was quick. Facing those gunships and tanks, Jerry was not afraid at all.


    The most powerful aspect of Deliora is its abnormally strong physical defense and recovery ability. Among modern weapons, except for the possibility of nuclear bombs, ordinary technological weapons cannot break his defenses at all.


    But even a nuclear bomb poses no threat to Jerry. Although he transformed into the appearance and possessed all the abilities of Deliora, he was not just Deliora. He was also an almighty wizard.


    Therefore, all his magic can still be used as usual.


    Jerry didnt even break a hair after the bombardment.


    He took a few big strides to the front of the tanks, lifted his foot, and kicked all the tanks, and all the soldiers in the tank were dragged out by him. As for the helicopters in the sky that fired missiles and machine guns at him, he didnt let them go.


    Waving with his ws, those helicopters were destroyed instantly, and the soldiers inside were thrown into the ring world by Jerry.


    These human weapons are useless to me at all. I can easily devour all of your peoples souls.


    In less than a minute, the army that was urgently dispatched to intercept them was wiped out. He continued to stride toward Washington.


    -


    At the same time, the video of a demon attacking Washington quickly spread across the Inte. An unknown person also broadcasted the current live situation to the whole world so that everyone could see the scene of the huge demon easily crushing the army.


    At this time, the most urgent meeting was also being held in the White House.


    Whats the situation now? The President asked with a solemn expression.


    The Ministry of Defense opened the satellite live video with some embarrassment, At present, arge number of troops we have mobilized have been wiped out. The demon captured all the soldiers, and the powerful missilesunched at a distance didnt have much impact. He is still continuing to go forward in this direction.


    Since our weapons cant deal with that demon, has the Avengers been notified? The President continued to ask.


    The Secretary of State got up awkwardly, Mr. President, the Avengers have disbanded because they didnt sign the agreement. I just contacted Tony, who said he was on vacation and didnt want to help.


    Thor also disappeared. It is said that he was disappointed with us and has returned to Asgard. Captain America, Dr. Banner, and the other Avengers have all disappeared after the previous press conference and cant be contacted.


    As for the Wizard, our people couldnt get close to the area around his house at all.


    Looking at the good things youve done. I said at that time, dont make that agreement, but you still pursuing it. Dont you think I dont know that you made the agreement? You fear the Wizard, you fear the Avengers, and you want to take them into your own hands.


    Well, the Avengers now disbanded. Does any of you can handle the demon that is still on its way here? The President threw the report in his hand at the secretary.


    As the newly appointed President, he cannot decide many things alone. He just took this opportunity to rectify it ording to the Wizards n.

 Chapter 532: “Experience Despair Human”

    Chapter 532: ��Experience Despair Human��


    In the face of the Presidents furious outburst, even high-level officials such as the Vice President, the Secretary of Defense, and the Secretary of State remained speechless.


    The original agreement had been conceived by a group of individuals led by the Secretary of Defense and the Secretary of State.


    The group of military leaders, led by the Secretary of Defense, aimed to gain control over the formidable force of the Avengers.


    Some among them even harbored intentions of subjecting the Avengers to human experiments in an attempt to replicate their extraordinary abilities within the ranks of the military.


    On the other hand, the members of the Secretary of States faction were deeply concerned that the expanding influence of the Avengers might jeopardize their existing privileges or hinder them from pursuing their personal interests.


    While the Avengers original mission revolved around protecting the Earth and upholding justice, these high-ranking government officials were primarily motivated by their self-interests.


    Justice served as a superficial shield to cate the general public, but their paramount concern remained their vested interests.


    For instance, when their interests dictated sanctions against a particr nation or the initiation of a war, the Avengers interference posed a significant inconvenience.


    They repeatedly suggested to the President that the burgeoning Avengers group be incorporated into the official system and ced under their supervision, but the President vehemently rejected the proposal.


    This refusal to align with the Presidents stance had left numerous high-ranking government officials deeply dissatisfied with the new President.


    Despite the Presidents substantial authority within the nation, decisions conflicting with the interests of the majority of high-level officials were subject to considerable checks and bnces.


    Without the Presidents approval, it was impossible to openly and directly control the Avengers.


    Due to the global influence of the Avengers Alliance and the presence of individuals like wizards, Thor, and the Hulk, any direct confrontation with them would be catastrophic, and their actions could not be discreetly resolved.


    Hence, a solution was devised behind the Presidents back  a coboration with other nations and their like-minded high-level leaders who shared simr apprehensions.


    This ndestine effort resulted in the current regtory agreement, a strategy designed to stir public sentiment, wield moral persuasion, and force the Avengers intopliance.


    Their collective perspective was that sess would be ideal.


    Once these formidable Avengers were ced under United Nations supervision, they would be one step away from being supervised by them.


    If this strategy failed, the current situation was also deemed eptable. At the very least, the disbanded Avengers would no longer pose a threat.


    However, they never anticipated that a formidable adversary would emerge less than a week after the Avengers disbanded.


    Moreover, the Avengers, who had always championed justice, were reluctant to intervene once again due to their prior agreement.


    I dont think theres a need to be overly concerned. We cant be certain whether this creature calling itself a demon is indeed a demon. Furthermore, despite its robust defense, its ability to cause significant damage to the city is uncertain. Our topbatants are enhanced versions of the Hulk, and they can potentially counter this threat.


    We could potentially evacuate citizens in advance and take more time to study this creature. We might uncover its weaknesses and defeat it decisively. Ive already arranged for General Ross, who has experience dealing with the Hulk. This situation might not necessarily be a bad thing. We may gain unexpected benefits if we can sessfully eliminate this powerful creature and conduct experiments on its body.


    The Minister of Defense contemted for a moment, and his tone grew more assured. However, as he finished speaking, the demon in the video, moving toward Washington, suddenly came to a halt.


    You foolish humans, dont attempt to use your feeble power to challenge me. You should patiently await your souls being devoured by me. Today, I shall show you what true power is!


    With those words, the demon opened its mouth wide and directed its attention to a 400-meter-high mountain in the distance.


    A colossal ck beam of energy erupted from its mouth.


    There was a thunderous explosion, and the mountain in the video simply vanished, leaving behind an abyss-like crater.


    Its worth noting that the most potent weapons in humanitys arsenal are nuclear weapons, yet their primary effects consist of high temperatures, extreme pressures, radiation, and longsting radioactive contamination.


    Provided you can sufficiently bury yourself deep underground, you can, to some extent, avoid their effects.


    However, this demons filial piety represented a devastating attack. It would prove lethal unless you were hundreds of meters beneath the ground.


    If unleashed within a city, it was likely to obliterate countless skyscrapers, causing extensive destruction.


    Now, our only option may be to employ small nuclear devices, the Minister of Defense said through gritted teeth, voicing his suggestion with great difficulty.


    Where he had previously held some confidence, observing the demons ability to easily annihte a mountain made him realize that the previous n to catch the creature with a high-rise building upon entering the city was utterly impossible.


    Therefore, he proposed the most extreme approachusing a small nuclear bomb to preemptively strike the demon before it entered the city, minimizing potential harm.


    Hey, its finally here, Jerry remarked as he watched the oing nuclear warhead.


    He disyed no surprise at all.


    Jerry had assumed the form of a demon this time, and the purpose of allowing Vision to control thework for a global live broadcast was quite simple: he wanted the world to understand that government military and weaponry alone were insufficient to protect them.


    Even the most formidable weapon, a nuclear bomb, wasnt all that effective.


    The recent decimation of the military forces and the demons formidable disy of power had already showcased his strength.


    Now, he simply aimed to invoke despair in every human on Earth.


    Apparate!


    Jerry silently recited the incantation, and a ck light shed. His enormous demon body vanished instantly, and when it reappeared, he was already beside the rapidly approaching nuclear bomb in the distance.


    Jerry had employed his immense demon power to Apparate next to the bomb.


    Subsequently, he lightly gestured toward the nuclear bomb, and ck smoke enveloped it, causing the bomb to disappear in an instant.


    Jerry had not been sure whether the explosive power of a small nuclear bomb could obliterate Delioras form before trying it.


    Thus, he had opted to y it safe, employing the demons power to cast a Transfiguration Spell, turning the nuclear warhead into air and eliminating any chance of it detonating.


    At this moment, everyone who witnessed the situation through the satellite live broadcast felt an immediate sense of relief.


    This demon possessed the capability to teleport and effortlessly neutralize a nuclear bomb.


    How could they possibly contend with such a foe?

 Chapter 533: “Devil’s Threat”

    Chapter 533: ��Devil��s Threat��


    Stupid humans, today marks only the beginning. In three days, I shall appear randomly in the cities of various countries. Each time I manifest, I will massacre all the inhabitants and feed upon your souls. I shall not cease until every human has perished from the face of this world. So, embrace despair, for your souls will only be a more delectable feast. The souls I have encountered todayck the vor of true despair.


    Having averted the nuclear bomb, Jerry Apparated directly to the skies above the White House in Washington.


    He used a loudspeaker spell to amplify his arrogant and terrifying voice, which resonated throughout the city and was broadcast to all countries on Earth.


    Prior to departing, Jerry intentionally unleashed his power, turning the vastwn before the White House into an abyssal crater.


    The message was clear: he knew that this was your nations capital, and he knew you were within this edifice.


    It would be as effortless as crushing ants if he wished to end your existence.


    Yet he refrained from ughter; instead, he sought to evoke fear and illuminate the nature of true despair.


    The effect was striking.


    After Jerry departed, the senior government officials gathered in the White House observed the gaping chasm, seemingly an entrance to theherworld.


    Their brows were beaded with perspiration, and even the president, privy to the general n in advance, found his legs trembling.


    A slight deviation in the dark energy column would have meant their encounter with the devil.


    At that moment, the individuals assembled, including the Secretary of Defense and the Secretary of State, realized the truth about the significance of the Avengers.


    If the Avengers were to develop further and pose a challenge to their governance, their impact would be limited to specific interests.


    With the Avengers ethical principles, they would not jeopardize their rule.


    However, if the Avengers disbanded, in a situation akin to the present one, they, along with the entire Human race, might face extinction.


    The world had changed drastically, introducing the emergence of such beings as Demons, thereby challenging what was once impossible.


    Now, contact the Secretary-General of the United Nations immediately. I propose that we reconvene and discuss the annulment of the previous agreement. We require the Avengers protection. What do you think? The new president addressed the room, scanning each individual.


    On this asion, none voiced dissent.


    Still gripped by the fear of the recently encountered formidable entity, none had yet recovered.


    The return to their prior safety and security seemed more vital than ever.


    Simultaneously, with Jerrys departure and the conclusion of the satellite broadcast, governments and citizens across the globe found themselves engulfed by panic.


    The devil indeed existed in this worldso potent that it had almost seized control of the White House.


    What recourse did you possess if it appeared in the skies above your city in three days?


    Who could challenge the devil? Who could deliver salvation?


    Their immediate thoughts turned to the powerful wizard with angelic wings, the legendary Thor, the indomitable Hulk, and the Avengers who had once safeguarded the world.


    The propensity to not be concerned about matters that dont immediately affect oneself is an inherent human trait pervasive across all nations.


    Previously, international public opinion had leaned toward the necessity of supervising the powerful Avengers, citing instances where the Avengers had inadvertently caused coteral harm during their missions, resulting in the loss of innocent lives.


    While most people initially felt unaffected by the United Nations agreement, their perspective shifted as they realized that the impending Demons arrival posed a grave threat to their lives without the Avengers assistance.


    Consequently, there was a unanimous consensus among the popce, and they began to fervently denounce the United Nations so-called agreement on the Inte, deeming it entirely unreasonable.


    These individuals had once supported the Avengers, harboring the hope that the team might reassemble and protect the world from Demons.


    Some went so far as to organizerge-scale street demonstrations and protests, calling upon their governments to reconsider the agreement.


    Just one hour after the live broadcast concluded, the United Nations headquarters building on the east side of Manhattan in New York found itself surrounded by irate New Yorkers brandishing signs.


    All of these developments were being monitored and gathered through aputer on a Hawaiian beach.


    Jerry chuckled as he watched the information that Vision hadpiled.


    Id say its not a major issue. Tony, in a few hours, your phone will likely be blowing up! he remarked.


    As it turned out, Tony hadnt been misleading the Secretary of State.


    Following the press conference announcing the Avengers disbandment, the majority of Revenge Alliance members boarded Tonys private jet for a Hawaiian vacation.


    Contrary to the rumors of his disappointment with humanity, Thor returned to the Gods Realm a few days earlier because Janes cancer had been cured, and they were to marry there together.


    Assuming all went well, they would return to Earth the following day.


    Im not concerned about the n going awry, but Jerry, youre not really a Demon from hell, are you? Tony inquired, scrutinizing Jerry with curiosity.


    The other Avengers gazed at Jerry, their expressions revealing astonishment.


    When Jerry had initially discussed this n, they hadntprehended the nature of the transformation into a Demon.


    They wondered whether hed sprouted a few pairs of ck wings.


    Today, after witnessing the transformation, they hade to realize that Jerry had indeed be a Demon.


    Its just a type of magic called receiving. By extracting a creatures soul, you can transform into that creature through the process of receiving. Extract the soul of a Demon, and you be a Demon naturally, Jerry offered a concise exnation of the principle behind receiving magic.


    However, the Avengers struggled to fully grasp this magical concept and focused on the vital point: Jerry had absorbed a Demons soul.


    So, there really are Demons in this world? Natasha and Wanda, both in bikinis, expressed their amazement.


    Real Demons arent too terrifying. Think of them as alien beings. With sufficiently powerful weaponry, they can be readily dispatched. Whats truly fearsome are the Demons of the mindthese cannot be killed, Jerry exined with a smile before abruptly recalling something.


    Oh, by the way, I still have a Demon thats more than 300 meters tall after transformation. Its song can cause any creatures that hear it to die instantly. If you have time, I can summon it for you to see.


    The Avengers could only stare at Jerry in disbelief upon hearing what hes capable of unleashing


    Clearly, there were no issues with Jerry serving as their supervisor.

 Chapter 534: “Agent Carter’s Fate”

    Chapter 534: ��Agent Carter��s Fate��


    Three hours after 117 world leaders unanimously voted this morning to repeal the Superhero Regtory Protocol, the U.N. Secretary-General issued a public apology to all members of the Avengers. Hope is rekindled that the Avengers will reassemble to assist humanity in oveing the crisis posed by the Demons.


    ording to thetest reports, Iron Man, Tony Stark has responded positively, and the Avengers are willing to be the final and most potent safeguard for Earths safety. They have already begun to regroup. We will ensure our safety in just two days and fight to protect the. Everyone is rallying behind the Avengers reunion, the panic is subsiding, and life is returning to normal.


    In the living room of their New York residence, Jerry was engrossed in reading Fairy Tailics while watching news reports on T.V. with Aisha.


    He recognized that, for a long time toe, at least until their generation fades, nobody would be foolish enough to provoke the Avengers again after this incident.


    Oh yes! On the other hand, Aisha was already excited and clenched her small pink fist secretly.


    Since bing a magician, the most formidable opponent she had encountered was the super-powered individual who once tried to control her mind.


    This was promptly resolved with the help of Peter and the Avengers and S.H.I.E.L.D. agents.


    However, the Demon that had appeared this time was an extraordinary entity, and it was time for her, a magician, to truly showcase her abilities.


    Unbeknownst to her, she would be fighting side by side with her idol, the wizard sister. The mere thought thrilled her.


    Yet, for some unexinable reason, Aisha couldnt shake the feeling that the threatening warnings the Demon had uttered on the live broadcast day seemed oddly familiar.


    From the moment he appeared to when he left, the tone of the speech pattern felt like it had been heard before.


    She thought it resembled her brother, who often yed the role of a devil lord when they were children.


    However, upon closer examination, she dismissed it as an illusion.


    Demons, she reckoned, were inherently sinister, and their speech was understandably malevolent.


    Then, a thought crossed her mind, and she turned to Jerry with keen curiosity, Brother, hows your conversation with that girl, Hermione? Have you gone on a date yet?


    Jerry replied, Things are going well. We havent met in person yet. By the way, I forgot to ask you, how did your final exam results turn out before the holidays?


    Aisha, her cheerful expression dimming, quickly waved her hand, Its fine, its fine. Oh, I nearly forgot, I invited Annie and Susan to a volunteering event today. Gotta go!


    Without waiting for further questions, Aisha leaped off the sofa, put on her shoes, grabbed her school bag, and made a hasty exit.


    Jerry, unfazed by her abrupt departure, smiled and shook his head. Well, cant change that about her.


    He had stopped bothering about Aishas exam results. She had chosen the path of an Avenger, destined for a far-from-ordinary life, and that brought her happiness.


    Now alone at home, since Aisha had left, Jerry resumed hisics reading.


    Belle was at the hospital for a check-up with Haas and wasnt expected home for a few hours.


    Jerry was all alone, spending his time with reading before the mirror glowed. Captain America is calling for him.


    Steve is looking for me? Thats unusual.


    Upon noticing the glowing magic mirror hanging from his waist, Jerry knew that Captain America was trying to reach him.


    Normally, Tony and Thor are the ones who seek me out. Steve hasnt contacted me since Nick was injured that year.


    Whats going on, Steve? Another problem with the U.N.? Jerry asked with a smile.


    No, Jerry, can youe to London now? I need your help to save Carter. The doctor says shes dying!


    Steve, usually unyielding and resolute, had red eyes now, almost as if hed been crying.


    Jerry nodded and, using the magic mirror, Apparated next to Steve.


    Dont worry, Steve. Take me to see Ms. Carter. I can save her.


    Jerrys calm assurance filled Steves heart with hope.


    Unlike the previous situation with Thors girlfriend, Jane, who had cancer, Carter didnt have any disease.


    Her condition was merely due to advanced age, her body functions reaching their natural limit.


    In simpler terms, it was the end of her life, dying of old age.


    In this situation, a cure was virtually impossible. But, holding onto a glimmer of hope, Steve reached out to Jerry.


    When they reached the hospitals special ward, the ny-five-year-old Cartery on the bed, on the brink of death.


    Her niece, Agent 13 of S.H.I.E.L.D.S.H.I.E.L.D., Sharon Carter, was at her side.


    Steve, I have two options to save Ms. Carter. The first involves her drinking a special potion Ive prepared, which would halt her decline and grant her another ten years of life. Shed need to take the potion every decade to sustain her life. However, albeit more slowly, her body will continue to age, and shed remain bedridden. Jerry exined while looking at Peggy with a sorry expression.


    Slowly, he turned toward Steve, The second option is more drastic. It involves ending her life, extracting some of her flesh and bones, preserving her soul, and then resurrecting her using special magic. Upon rebirth, she would return to her youthful appearance, with a life expectancy simr to that of a normal person. He continued with a somber tone.


    Jerry nced at Peggy, one of the founders of S.H.I.E.L.D.S.H.I.E.L.D. and Captain Americas first love, lying in the hospital bed and exined the two options to Steve.


    The first solution entailed using the magic stone to create the elixir of longevity and giving it directly to Carter, a straightforward method.


    The second approach was moreplex, utilizing the resurrection magic and potions he had learned from Voldemort.


    The process involved reanimating a person.


    Jerry had conducted extensive research and experiments, discovering that it was possible to achieve rebirth without the typical conditions of needing the bones of rtives, blood of enemies, and flesh of servants.


    Instead, it involved using the deceased persons flesh, bones, and soul, along with the rebirth potion and specific incantations.


    Steve was taken aback by the options presented, especially the prospect of Carter regaining her youthful appearance.


    He promptly approached Carter, outlining the two alternatives. While he leaned towards the second option, the ultimate decisiony with Carter herself.

 Chapter 535: “Agent Carter’s Death”

    Chapter 535: ��Agent Carter��s Death��


    Peggy, did you hear that? A wizard can save you. Youll be alright. Whether you want to return to life or continue on your path, a wizard can assist you.


    Steve approached Peggys bedside, holding her hand gently, his voice tender as he exined.


    But upon hearing Steves words, Peggy smiled and slowly responded with thest of her strength.


    Thank you, Steve, but I dont choose either. Ive lived my life well with my own children and family. What matters now is you, Steve. I hope you can move forward, find your happiness, and leave the past behind.


    But, Peggy, I


    Steve attempted to persuade her, but Peggy lifted her hand and gently ced it on his cheek before he could finish.


    Steve, please dont persuade me further. I made this decision long ago, even before Nick considered using S.H.I.E.L.D.s biotechnology to extend my life, which I also declined. We shouldnt be too greedy in life. Im content to have seen you again in thest few years of this world. Im happy to have you here with me until the end.


    Alright, Peggy, Ill be with you until the end.


    Steve held Peggys hand, a resolve in his voice, determined to respect her choice. Jerry, who had been standing beside them, let out a quiet sigh.


    It was a rare quality to be willing to face death calmly when the opportunity for rejuvenation and extended life was present.


    In Jerrys eyes, such decisions were not within the realm of the ordinary.


    While he himself had an insatiable curiosity and desire to explore the mysteries of the world and the universe, he understood and respected the uniqueness of each persons experiences, thoughts, and choices.


    Peggys serenity in the face of death could be attributed to her advanced ideological maturity and, perhaps, her ability to move forward after Steves disappearance.


    Jerry had watched two T.V. series about Agent Carter in the world of the apprentice magician, one of which depicted her life after Steve was frozen.


    It became apparent that after Steves freeze, Peggy had initially grappled with his absence butter moved on.


    She achieved career sess and love in her life, finding fulfillment.


    Though it was a bittersweet ending, she ultimately had the chance to see Steve again.


    If she were to regain her youth, it would mean they would be different people and not the couple they once were.


    Jerry believed that Carter was fully aware of this.


    Peggy! Steve cried for her name, but s, she already passed peacefully with a calm look on her face.


    After sharing her final words, Peggy passed away with a peaceful smile.


    Steve, the renowned Captain America, wept for the love of his life. Despite the physical changes, his affection for Carter had never wavered.


    Steve, my condolences.


    Half an hourter, with Carters body being respectfully carried away by her nieces arrangements, Jerry approached the still-silent and grieving Steve, offering aforting touch on the shoulder and a few words of sce.


    Steve, after taking a moment topose himself, spoke to Jerry, acknowledging his efforts:


    Jerry, Im sorry for making youe all this way.


    Jerry shrugged, finding the oue quite favorable.


    He contemted the possibilities, knowing that Steve could utilize the time machine to visit the parallel universe where he had been frozen.


    In that alternate timeline, Steve could still share a dance with Peggy, continuing a happy life.


    He recalled how it had yed out in the movie, where he returned to the main universe after Peggys passing, even bringing back the shield from the parallel universe.


    These thoughts led Jerry to ponder the Pym particles that could venture into the quantum realm, recognizing the potential they held.


    While his time magic and converter allowed for trips into the past, they had limitations in terms of how far back they could go, unlike the Pym particles.


    However, his primary interest wasnt time travel; rather, it was the prospect of exploring the quantum realm which fascinated him.


    He wondered if delving into the quantum realm might offer insights that could aid in his magical ascension.


    He shifted the conversation to Scott Lang, asking Steve, Have you encountered someone recently who possesses the ability to shrink and be as small as an ant? Im thinking of the hero known as Ant-Man. I recall that he might have crossed paths with the Avengers and taken the signal disguiser.


    Steve appeared surprised by this revtion and responded, Yes, a man named Scott, who calls himself Ant-Man, came to our base to steal something a while ago. He had a run-in with your sister, Wanda, who used her magic to prevent him from shrinking, and we apprehended him. It waster determined by S.H.I.E.L.D. and Tony that he was a former S.H.I.E.L.D. scientist tasked with recovering a signal disguiser he invented. Tony is considering inviting him to join the Avengers. Do you know him?


    Without revealing much, Jerry simply replied with a smile, I have some business with him.


    Without delving further into the matter, Steve suggested, If you need to contact him, Tony has all the information about Scott. You could ask him for a way to reach out.


    Jerry nodded, then bid farewell to Steve, Apparating back to his New York vi.


    The issue of exploring quantum space could wait, as the technology to safely venture into the quantum realm had yet to be developed, notably the device required by Dr. Pym.


    Prioritizing their impending mission, Jerry decided it was best toplete their preparations for the show within the next two days.


    Afterward, they would head to Wakanda to obtain the valuable Vibranium.


    Once that was secured, they nned to utilize the Uru metal recently retrieved from the treasure house of Gods Realm by Thor to enhance their twelve sets of gold armor.


    With the funeral service held in London on the following day, Jerry paid hisst respects to Carter.


    Then, on the third day, the long-anticipated battle between the Avengers and the Abyss Demon, a global event capturing humanitys attention, unfolded as nned.

 Chapter 536: “The Death of Humans”

    Chapter 536: ��The Death of Humans��


    In a remote location on the outskirts of London. A huge magic circle with various mysterious runes suddenly appeared high in the sky.


    The wind whistled, and the wind and clouds changed color. The strange magic circle made everyone who saw it for the first time tremble in their hearts. Under the magic circle, all the living creatures seemed to sense something and quickly fled into the distance.


    Larger animals, such as snakes, mice, and dogs, and smaller ones, such as spiders, grasshoppers, fleas, and even earthworms, struggle to squeeze out of the soil. This unusual phenomenon was soon discovered by the government and military, who had been vignt.


    Today is the day the demon said he will reappear, and ording to the words left by the demon, he may appear in any city on Earth. Therefore, todays major cities are on full alert, especially the capital cities of various countries.


    All people on Earth are also putting down their work today, waiting for this war that will determine the fate of mankind. In the current situation in the suburbs of London, as long as you are not a fool, you can guess that the demon must being.


    Its here? Hurry up and inform Mr. Stark! The General in charge of Londons defense looked at the huge magic circle and couldnt help but curse.


    There are so many countries and cities on the Earth, and it just happens that his city is the target.


    Since it has already happened, they can only notify the Avengers as soon as possible ording to the defense n formted by the United Nations and evacuate all nearby residents.


    Fortunately, the ce where the magic circle appeared is rtively remote, and there are really not many people living there.


    At the same time, in the sky above the huge ck magic circle. Jerry was in an invisible state, looked at the evacuated residents, nodded secretly, and began to cast magic.


    Images of Ikonn!


    In an instant, a figure separated from his body. Images of Ikonn is an avatar magic that Jerry had previously learned from Kamar Taj. Many physical clones can be made to form a favorable situation.


    The clone and the main body share a magic power. But because it is a magical body, the defense is not strong, and if the main body is attacked, it will disappear instantly.


    Previously, Jerry divided thousands at a time and carried out arge-scale attack. However, he didnt use this to fight but to allow the Avengers to have their own moment defeating demons.


    While manipting the clone to open the portal to the Avengers base, he began using magic and became a demon again.


    He chose London as the battlefield because he had heard Tony say that when the United Nations made the agreement, the United Kingdom was the one who heavily supported the agreement.


    Now is the time to scare them and let their people experience the importance of the Avengers.


    As for this huge magic circle that exudes a dark aura, its only for a show.


    The main purpose is to prepare everyone in advance and also to let the people leave quickly so as to avoid idental injury.


    Although it is only for a show, it cant be too fake. Whether it is a member of the Avengers who knows or does not know, when ites time to attack him, they will definitely go all out.


    He would do a counter-attack but dont kill them. Only in this way can all human beings understand the importance of the Avengers and the degree of danger.


    Even if someone knows the truth of the whole thing in the future and exposes it, it is estimated that most people will not believe it and will only think that it is an usation.


    I am the demon lord from hell. Mankind, are you ready for your death?


    The huge ck magic circle suddenly released a dazzling light, and then the terrifying demon appeared again. With the demons appearance, everyone found that a huge circle of fire also appeared in the direction opposite the demon.


    Captain America with a shield, Iron Man in a steel suit, Thor with his hammer, Dr. Banner who turned into a Hulk, ck Widow in her suit, and Aisha with her wand.


    As well as Falcon, Scarlet Witch, Quicksilver, Vision and Winter Soldier, Star-Lord, Gamora, Neb, Drax, Rocket, and Groot. Finally, the newly added Spider-Man and Ant-Man to the team.


    One by one, they all came out of the fire ring one after another. Ant-Man was recruited by Tony to the Avengers just yesterday afternoon.


    As for why Ant-Man was recruited into the Avengers easily, it is very simple. Given that he doesnt have a good full-time job, Tony made him an offer to be part of the team and get paid a lot.


    Ant-Man happens to be short of money, so he epts.


    Demon Lord, we will not let you hurt any of us. The world will be guarded by us, and you should go back to your ce. Captain America held a shield, stood at the front, and said loudly.


    Tony next to him couldnt help but whisper in themunicator, This line is a bit embarrassing. Thank God Im not the one who needs to say it since Steve just does it naturally.


    Since I became Captain America, doing all of those speeches and performances around the country in the name of the nation most of the time, in front of everyone. This is nothingpared to those embarrassing speeches I do.


    Steves expression remained unchanged, and he whispered back to Tony.


    When he was forced to do that, he not only had to read a lot of scripted speeches but also danced along with them and performed stage ys. Which was more difficult than doing this.


    All of you humans are no match for me. Attack them! Jerryughed loudly, used the magic he learned from Jose, and summoned arge group of soldiers that looked like demons.


    At the same time, Aisha silently took out her crown and put it on her head.


    For some reason, she felt that at this moment, if she didnt wear the crown, it just didnt feel right when banishing those demons.

 Chapter 537: “The Wizard’s Action”

    Chapter 537: ��The Wizard��s Action��


    Do we really want to fight with all of our strength? The battle was about to break out, and Thor joined the chat group.


    Jerry said to go all out, or they wont believe us. Steve tightened the shield in his hand.


    Originally, he didnt really like things like acting. He preferred real battles, just like he didnt like to perform on the stage back then and preferred to be on the battlefield. But after being unable to do that for so long, he might go all out.


    Alright, Id also like to know if we are all together to test Jerry.


    Tony started thetest development of Mark 46 with new and bleeding-edge technology. Although it was just a show this time, he wanted to see if Jerry was really qualified to be the supervisor of the Avengers now and in the future.


    Therefore, he took out the strongest suit he had.


    Go and destroy them, my loyal army of demons! With a big wave of Jerrys hand, the densely packed soldiers waved their weapons and swarmed toward the Avengers.


    Attack with all your strength. Dont let these demons enter the city! Looking at the charging demons, Steve roared.


    The two sides fought. Various attacks, such asser guns, energy cannons, lightning, magic, shields, spider silk, etc., exploded.


    The demons he summons are in the form of energy. Its main attack method is to use a weapon in its hand to carry out physical attacks and absorb the soul of the enemy after being defeated.


    Jerry wont let them absorb the soul of the Avengers, so the demons now rely on the weapons in their hands to attack. But even so, it made the Avengers struggle a bit.


    Hahaha, all of you cant even beat the demon army I summoned. Its nave for you to try and stop me. Jerry stood behind.


    He must not let the Avengers handle the battle so easily. He had already made a decision in his heart. Except for his sister, everyone else had to exert most of their power to be able to fight on.


    Come on, Avengers! As the battle heats up, everyone who is watching the live broadcast has their hearts lifted.


    They looked at the screen nervously, cheered on, prayed, and were no longer upset about their existence. They were all looking forward to the Avengers breaking through the endless demon army and attacking the Demon Lord.


    However, they could clearly feel that the Avengers were at a disadvantage.


    Iron Man, War Machine, and Falcon flying in the air were smashed to the ground by a group of demons with the big hammer.


    Hulk was trapped by hundreds of demons and got hit multiple times from every direction. If Thor hadnt arrived in time to help, he would have been dead. Captain America, Star-Lord, and the Winter Soldier are also having trouble.


    The only ones who were doing good were Aisha.


    Because Aisha can not only release magic, but she has protection from the Four Auspicious Beasts so that the enemy cant get close to her at all.


    In addition, an Avenger didnt participate in the battle. Its the Wizard. He has been flying high in the sky from the beginning. The demon lords words made everyone watching the live broadcast mood drop to the lowest point.


    I can continuously summon an army of demons from hell. No matter how many you kill, its useless. You will die of exhaustion. When you die, my demon will kill all the human beings in this world and bring their souls to me.


    No matter how powerful the Avengers are, they will lose sooner orter. Not to mention that the demon lord himself has not made a move.


    But just when everyone fell into despair, the Wizard in mid-air finally opened his eyes.


    A light magic circle that was twice the size of the dark magic circle formed instantly, and countless white lights bloomed from the magic circle. Those demons disappeared under the illumination of white light.


    I used the strongest light magic to temporarily imprison all the abilities of the demon lord. He can no longer summon his demon army from hell and cant escape. Take advantage of this situation and quickly attack him!


    Jerry stood above the magic circle, pressing his hands on the magic circle, looking like he was struggling to maintain the magic circle, and shouted to the Avengers.


    All those who watched the live broadcast understood that the Wizard didnt just stand there but was preparing a powerful magic.


    Hearing that the Wizard could restrain the demon lord and his armies, a light of hope rose in everyones heart. Although, this kind of magic does not exist at all.


    Jerry turned over an erged version of the Lumos Spell and then took advantage of the situation.


    If he doesnt do anything, he cant exin why the Wizard doesnt take part in the battle, and theres no way for everyone to win this fight.


    I didnt expect that there could be a wizard among human beings who can disy such a powerful power. It takes such a pure, kind, and righteous mind to be able to use such magic. Who are you? The demon lord, who was shrouded in light at this time, looked at the Wizard in the air with a shocked expression.


    Hearing the demon lords words, all the people watching the live broadcast were suddenly in awe.


    It doesnt matter who I am. The important thing is that I spent ten years of my life perfecting all of my magic. Youre dead to me now.


    When they heard that the Wizard spent ten years on it, everyonemented the greatness of the Wizard. Some people have made a secret decision in their hearts. If someone speaks ill of the Wizard in the future, no matter who it is, they are dead.


    Tony crawled out of the dirt below, watching Jerry in the demon form and Jerrys clones ying against each other.


    He really did that, huh?


    Its a good act. At least people would believe it. Steve retrieved his shield and shrugged.


    After this war, the Avengers should no longer be constrained by governments around the world.

 Chapter 538: “Beaten Down”

    Chapter 538: ��Beaten Down��


    Do you think that you can beat me by temporarily blocking my ability? Today, I will let you know what real despair is. After ying with the clone, Jerry turned his gaze back to Tony and the others.


    Tony and the other Avengers, who knew the n, also looked at each other and rushed toward Jerry. Now that the demons have disappeared, it is finally their turn to attack Jerry. While Jerry cant use magic, he can only rely on his body to resist.


    Hulk jumped up, raised his huge fists, roared toward Jerry, and attacked first. Dr. Banner knew about the n, but Hulk didnt. In his eyes, Jerry was the enemy at this time.


    When you cant fly, attacking from above is not always a good move. However, Jerry just smiled, raised his hand, and pped the Hulk in mid-air like a fly.


    Hulks height is less than four meters, and Jerrys height as a demon is 18 meters. Hulk jumped up and attacked Jerry to get a better footing. But the result was already obvious.


    Seeing that Hulk was knocked away by Jerry with one blow, everyone knows that even if he is surrounded and they do not n a strategy, they will definitely not be able to defeat Jerry.


    Even if Jerry doesnt use magic, his demon forms attack and defense ability is terrifying.


    As a result, Captain Americamanded the melee heroes such as Spider-Man, Quicksilver, Drax, Groot, Ant-Man, etc., while Iron Manmanded War Machine, Falcon, Star-Lord, Rocket Roon and other long-range heroes to cooperate.


    Thor, Scarlet Witch, Vision, and Aisha are responsible for rescuing them from a bad situation and additional attacks. There is also the Hulk, who has a strong recovery ability even though he was swatted into the ground by Jerry.


    ording to the pre-rehearsed formation, all heroes used their strengths and tacit cooperation. However, everyones attack could not break his defense at all.


    And each of his heavy blows towards the Avengers is fatal.


    Deliora was a demon that could destroy several cities in the world. There were so many guilds in those cities, and many mages in those cities could not cause any harm to Deliora.


    Even Ur couldnt do much with her ice magic.


    In the end, it was only by turning Delioras energy into ice that could never be melted is a way topletely defeat Deliora. From this alone, you can already imagine how strong Deliora is.


    Among the Avengers, there are only four people who can really break Delioras defense.


    The first is Thor. Unfortunately, he has not fully awakened his power, nor does he have his Stormbreaker Axe. Since the lightning from his hammer is far from enough.


    The second is the Scarlet Witch, who has the potential to tear apart Thanos with her hands and the power to destroy Kamar Taj and the Illuminati with her own power after learning the Darkhold.


    If she is angry enough to burst into full force, she might be able to break Delioras defense. Its a pity that she knew in her heart that the demon in front of her was Jerry, and she couldnt exert all of her power.


    The third is Vision. He has a super-intelligent brain, a Vibranium body, and the Mind Stone to provide him a lot of energy. If it is used well, its strength should not be underestimated.


    But he was bad at fighting and couldnt fully exert the power of the Mind Stone. He could only do close-quarterbat and shoot heat rays with the Mind Stone.


    Inbat, his strength is not as great as Jerrys, and his blurred state can only be used to avoid being hurt by Jerry. The heat rays cant break Jerrys defense, either.


    Thest one, of course, is Jerrys young sister. She has a lot of Mahjong tiles made by Jerry, plus the Four Auspicious Beasts. If Aisha encounters Deliora alone, she will burst out with all her power, and she will be able to defeat Deliora.


    However, now she is not facing Deliora but Jerry. The magic she used to hit Jerry looks very imposing when it does practically nothing.


    Therefore, in the current situation, as long as Jerry can prevent this group from attacking him, he will be fine.


    He can use the Mending Charm to repair their damaged equipment afterward, and his healing spell can also heal their injured body.


    Half an hourter, Iron Mans armor shattered. He kneeled on the ground and vomited blood. Captain America went somewhere else. He was lying in the pit on the ground, trying to get up, but couldnt exert any more power at all.


    Others also suffered serious injuries, broken bones, vomited blood, and destroyedbat equipmentpletely.


    Even Hulk was hit by Jerry a hundred times in a row in the head, stunned, and turned back into Dr. Banner. Vision, who can evade his attack, was even hit by Jerry when he let his guard down. In short, the scene was so tragic that many people watching the live broadcast couldnt bear to cover their eyes.


    If some people say that this is just a show and an orchestrated act created by the Avengers, it is estimated that no one will believe it at all.


    The only one who is okay is Aisha, who is flying in the air and a little bit frightened.


    I didnt expect that this would happen. Tony looked at Jerry, panting, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and said helplessly.


    Although it was just a show, Jerry attacked them so badly without magic. He originally thought that at least it should be a draw. After Jerry turned into a demon, he not only did not use his magic but also did not use his army of magical creatures.

 Chapter 539: “Freeze Magic”

    Chapter 539: ��Freeze Magic��


    I think hes still holding himself back. Otherwise, no one should be alive now. Steve crawled out of the pit with difficulty, coughed, and replied to Tony weakly. Obviously, when Jerry attacked them, he held himself back a little, or they would not be seriously injured or even dead. In other words, Jerry was stronger than they thought. I guess its up to her to finish it off. Tony shook his head and smiled and sat down on the ground. Jerry didnt say this, but they generally understood that this show was for the Avengers to no longer be monitored in the future but also to train Aisha, who had joined the Avengers. If she hadnt joined the Avengers, Jerry wouldnt necessarily have bothered to do this. It is precisely because of this that Jerry is powerful and terrifying. Tony and Steve have never regarded him as a threat. Mainly because of what Jerry has done in the past, and the other is because they feel that a person who is full of love for his family cannot be so evil in his heart. I didnt expect that there are still strong people like you. However, you cant defeat me. Jerrys clone vomited a mouthful of blood and then looked at Aisha, who was still in the air, Now its up to you! Aisha was a little frightened at this time, looked at Jerry, and her eyes suddenly lit up. She just thought that everyones joint attack did not cause damage to the demon, and she was a little desperate. The demon had already spilled out blood, indicating that everyones attack just now yed a role. Maybe the demon is now seriously injured. As long as she made a series of attacks, she may win. Everyone watching the live broadcast realized this and cheered for her. Hey, is there any more powerful magic that can defeat the demon lord? Aisha hurriedly asked the Four Auspicious Beasts that were guarding her. They nced at each other, knowing that it was time to say the lines exined by their master. Yes, the Great Carmen has a very powerful magic that can release a kind of ruthless ice that freezes everything. If you can cast it, the demon there can bepletely frozen. Thats the powerful magic? When she heard this, she was immediately excited. She didnt expect that they knew something about such strong magic, but they hadnt told her about it before. This is the strongest magic of the Great Carmen. With your current strength, it is extremely difficult to unleash it, and the probability of sess is less than one percent. When Aisha heard this, her heart suddenly froze. There is only less than a 1% sess rate, and she has no time to try it out. But if she doesnt make a move, everyone will be killed. However, it is not impossible to increase the sess rate. Aisha rekindled hope in her heart, How to increase the sess rate? Its based on belief, you have to have a strong belief, and the rest is up to the spell. There is no specific spell for this magic. You can use the most familiar words and spells you know, which can greatly improve your sess rate. My most familiar spell? Aisha murmured, and an idea came to her mind instantly. When ites to the most familiar magic spell, it is not the spell she used various magic in the past two years. But the magic spell she used to y with her brother every time when she was a child. She had recited that spell since she was a child and had recited it countless times. At that time, as long as she used this spell, the demon yed by her brother would be defeated by her. As a child, she always believed that the spell existed. Go on, read it out loud. As long as you believe it, you can do it. Im unbeatable. No one can defeat me! Jerryughed and jumped up toward Aisha. At this time, she looked at the demon below. For some reason, she thought of her brother. She slowly closed her eyes, pointed the wand in her hand at the demon who rushed over, and chanted a familiar incantation: At mymand, the Ice and Snow that resides in a remote extreme cold region arrives here. Oh, the freezing blizzard! Whiten everything to resemble snow! Freeze Sealing Formation! As her incantation fell, all of the mahjong tiles instantly flew out of her body and then turned storm and rained upon Jerry. The Auspicious Beasts also flew to the top of Jerrys head. In an instant, a huge formation took shape, wrapping him in it. What is this? What is going on? Why cant I move? Jerry screamed in panic as he did when he was a child as if he was really bound by a powerful energy. In the name of the Snow Queen, I seal you, demon lord from the abyss! When she opened her eyes, solid ice immediately began to appear under Jerrys feet, and the solid ice quickly froze up. I didnt expect you humans to have such a powerful magic. I may lose today, but there will always be next time. I wille out and reign all over you. In thest second, Jerry said hisst line, and then an inexplicable smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. Looking at the smile on the corner of thepletely frozen Demon Lords mouth, Aisha was inexplicably stunned and then murmured in a low voice: Ugh, what an ugly smile. The demon lord fell to the ground from the air, turned into countless ice crystals, and dissipated in the air. The dark magic circle that had been in mid-air also disappeared at the moment when the demon shattered. The sky returned to its original again. They did it! At this time, all the people watching the live broadcast cheered loudly when they saw that the demon lord was killed. The Avengers saved the world once again.

 Chapter 540: “To Wakanda”

    Chapter 540: ��To Wakanda��


    A week after the demon attack, everything had returned to a semnce of normalcy, except for asional news reports reminding everyone of the recent incident.


    However, this event had a profound impact on all nations, making them realize the significance of the Avengers as a global necessity.


    In his final moments, the demon hinted that he was not the only powerful entity of his kind.


    There might be others like him, which suggested that future threats from demons were usible.


    While humans had a propensity for internal conflicts, they demonstrated remarkable unity when faced with amon enemy.


    Jerry leveraged this aspect of human nature to emphasize the vital role of the Avengers in protecting the world from such dangerous entities.


    The priority was to maintain this powerful force rather than disband it.


    As long as the demon threat loomed, it was likely that global conflicts between nations would subside.


    Before leaving for a journey, Jerry informed Haas, Im going out for a trip, and I wont necessarilye back tonight. You dont have to wait for me for dinner.


    With that, he departed from the vi, Apparating to a secluded location.


    Upon reappearing, he found himself at the border of Wakanda, an ostensibly impoverished country in eastern Africa but concealed the most advanced technology on Earth.


    Wakandas wealth stemmed from vibranium, a rare metal discovered thousands of years ago when a meteorite struck nearby.


    The Wakandans developed advanced technologies based on vibranium.


    Wakanda concealed the entire country to safeguard its technology and avoid outside wars.


    asionally, they sold vibranium at a high price, and even Captain Americas shield was crafted from vibranium bought by Howard Stark from Wakanda.


    Jerrys visit to Wakanda aimed to purchase some vibranium and upgrade twelve sets of golden armor with Uru metal, which Thor had brought back from Asgard.


    The Ancient One would depart this world in a few months, and the new Supreme Mage, Doctor Strange, woulde into power.


    During that transition, the Dimensional Demon God Dormammu would threaten Earth.


    Jerry wanted to test his current strength and determine his chances against Dormammu, who would invade Earth from his own dimension.


    It was a significant test for Jerry to test his spells against Dormammu from all the power and spells he umted in his journey throughout the worlds.


    Jerry felt that his current magical strength was not significantly inferior to The Ancient Ones, and he might even surpass The Ancient One in terms of spell power.


    The Ancient One had relied on the power of the three Sanctuaries to repel Dormammu. Still, Jerry considered that he might be able to take on Dormammu without needing external help.


    It was important to remember that his strength had been reduced when Dormammu left his dark dimension and invaded Earth.


    Additionally, he still possessed the Power Stone and the Reality Stone.


    Jerrys decision to upgrade twelve sets of golden armor was part of his preparation to face Dormammu.


    He wanted to increase his chances of sess in the battle. While his physical body was strong, even stronger than Thors, it was still rtively his weakest point.


    However, since bing a disaster demon, his physical strength had improved significantly, and it might even rival his upgraded golden armor.


    But he had used demon power for that, and his own magic power was still more potent.


    The disaster demon was renowned for physical strength, not magic.


    While the demon power in his body was considerable, it didntpare to demons known for their magical abilities.


    As Jerry walked toward the Wakanda border, a group of Wakandans wearing cloaks and riding horses, resembling nomads, appeared before him.


    The leading soldier, dismounting, blocked his path and said, Excuse me, sir, the front is Wakanda, and non-citizens of our country are not allowed to enter.


    Jerry smiled politely and responded, Im Wizard of the Avengers. If you have any questions or need to speak with your king, please convey my message.


    Knowing that Wakanda was a highly closed country, Jerry had chosen not to Apparate directly into the nation.


    Instead, he was politely requesting entry from outside.


    He understood that with Wakandas advanced technology, the border guards would easily detect him as long as he didnt hide using magic.


    Despite their appearance, riding horses and wearing cloaks, these border guards were not as they seemed.


    The cloaks they wore released energy protection fields, making them impervious to conventional weapons.


    Their vibranium knives were incredibly sharp, capable of cutting through modern bulletproof vests and shields with ease.


    The Wakandan frontier team of about a dozen soldiers standing before Jerry could easily outmatch even the worlds top special forces.


    They were also likely to have reported the situation to the Border Guard headquarters using invisible drone-like devices.


    In the event of a battle here, a significant number of Wakandan guards would likely be killed.


    While Jerry didnt see these guards as a threat, he preferred to resolve matters peacefully in line with his principles.


    The Wizard in flesh, Avenger! the leader of the Wakandan squad eximed as he heard Jerrys words.


    His expression shifted from one of surprise to recognition.


    Despite Wakandas rtively closed nature, they maintained control over external information, and they even had a dedicated espionage agency to collect information from the outside world.


    Their citizens could also apply to travel abroad, as long as they were cautious not to reveal Wakandas secrets.


    The leading squad leader had a sister who had recently gone on a trip to Sokovia with friends.


    She had experienced a robot attack by Ultron and was ultimately rescued by the Avengers.


    This experience had familiarized the leading squad leader with the Avengers, though he was taken aback to see a male wizard before him.


    Observing the change in the squad leaders demeanor, Jerry understood the situation and decided to transform it into Hermiones appearance.


    He said, Thats right, exactly!


    The leaders expression softened as he realized Jerrys true identity, and he subtly signaled his team members.


    The status of a wizard was not to be taken lightly, and the decision to allow entry was beyond the purview of a mere border soldier.

 Chapter 541: “King T’Chaka”

    Chapter 541: ��King T��Chaka��


    On the border of Wakanda, inside a yurt-like building, Jerry patiently awaited the arrival of the current Wakanda King, TChaka.


    As soon as Jerry revealed his identity, the captain of the border guard promptly ryed the news.


    Wakanda took Jerrys appearance seriously, and they quickly responded to the situation.


    The squad leader escorted Jerry to the nearest yurt near the border, where he was told that the king would personally meet him shortly.


    This arrangement didnt surprise Jerry.


    Given Wakandas secretive nature, he understood that the king wouldnt readily divulge the true state of Wakanda to outsiders.


    Thus, it was fitting for the reception to be held near the border.


    While Jerry possessed the Transfiguration Spell and the Reality Gem, seemingly capable of conjuring anything from thin air by expending mana, there were still limitations.


    For example, he could produce Vibranium items, but he couldnt create the most basic form of Vibranium  the liquid Vibranium stock solution.


    Jerry hadnt seen orprehended what the true liquid Vibranium stock solution looked like.


    Transfiguration spells and the Reality Gem could craft items, but one needed at least some understanding of what they were creating.


    It wasnt merely about imagination and naming; it required a deeperprehension, especially forplex objects.


    Consider the Philosophers Stone from the world of Harry Potter. Jerry could alter it with his transformation spell and the Reality Gem, but only because he had studied and analyzed it extensively, gaining a certain understanding of its nature.


    If he had never encountered the Philosophers Stone in the Harry Potter world and only knew about it from movies in his previous life, he wouldnt be able to conjure it out of thin air.


    Both the Reality Gem and Transfiguration Charms could generate matter through the expenditure of mana.


    However, there were still inherent restrictions.


    For example, creating a super bomb capable of destroying the entire Earth was beyond the realm of imagination, even with these abilities.


    Vibranium presented a simr challenge.


    While Jerry had seen Captain Americas shield and Visions Vibranium body, he had never encountered the Vibranium stock solution itself.


    This would be proven to be ineffective because the replicated or, in this case, the conjured Vibranium from Jerrys spell would crumble because the particles themselves were not something Jerry was familiar with himself


    While primarilyposed of Vibranium, Captain Americas shield isnt purely made of it. Its crafted from an innovative metal known as Adamantium alloy, created by Howard Stark through the identalbination of various materials.


    This Adamantium alloy surpasses the original Vibranium in terms of strength and resilience.


    Thats why when Thanoss double-ded weapon sliced through Captain Americas shield, it couldnt be reced with a new one using Vibranium and had to be obtained from a parallel universe.


    Hence, the reason why Jerry wanted to get himself an amount of Vibranium metals to help him empower the golden armor.


    Likewise, Visions body mainly consists of Vibranium, but its not exclusively Vibranium.


    Dr. Helen Chos Regeneration Cradle and nanotechnology, among other substances, have formed a new alloy.


    While not as unbreakable as Captain Americas shield, Visions body has biological characteristics, making him more than a mere machine.


    Even the various weapons and technologies of Wakanda, despite being based on Vibranium stock solutions, involve fusion and transformation with other materials.


    Thus, they dont rely solely on the Vibranium stock solution.


    This diversity of uses showcases that the Vibranium stock solution isnt just surface-level indestructible; it possesses a range of versatile properties, including itspatibility with other substances, which greatly interests Jerry.


    His goal is to blend the magical metal from the Fairy Tail world with Gods Realm specialty of Uru metal to enhance his armor.


    Vibranium serves as an excellent neutralizing metal.


    While Vibraniums defensive capabilities are important, if that were his sole concern, he could have used Captain Americas shield without the need to visit Wakanda for the raw Vibranium liquid.


    Jerry is confident about his visit because he doesnt require much; even a single gram of Vibranium stock solution would suffice.


    He can create more with his Transfiguration spell, the Reality Gem, and some magical research.


    As a respected wizard, he expects Wakanda to be reasonable, especially since he recently fought a demon to save the world, a feat that should render him trustworthy.


    If Wakanda refuses, he may consider alternative means, even resorting to Apparating directly to their Vibranium collection site to take some for himself.


    With time, Jerry hase to understand that survival of the fittest prevails regardless of the world.


    Strengthmands respect, and power shapes the rules.


    While peaceful and equitable exchange remains his preferred approach, he will employ other methods if necessary, even when dealing with those weaker than him.


    Oh, here theye! Jerry eximed as he sensed the presence of others approaching him at an rming speed.


    After about ten minutes of waiting inside the yurt, Jerry sensed the presence of a massive stealth aircraftnding a few kilometers away.


    Another five minutes passed before two bald, well-armed women drew back the yurts curtain.


    An elderly ck man in his sixties donned in Wakandas national attire walked in with a weing smile on his face.


    TChaka, however, did not take Jerrys presence lightly and returned the courtesy with humility.


    Wee to Wakanda, Mr. Jerry. Though we are a rtively poor and overlooked nation, we still respect your visit. May I inquire to what do I owe the pleasure of your visit? King TChaka asked with a warm smile while he signed for the soldiers around him to stay back.


    Jerry didnt waste time with pleasantries; he got straight to the point after he paid his respect by bowing to King TChaka.


    Your Majesty, Ive heard that Wakanda produces a metal called Vibranium, worth ten thousand dors per gram. Id like to purchase a gram.


    TChakas initial response was a moment of surprise, followed by an embarrassed smile.


    Mr. Jerry, Im afraid youre a littlete. More than ten years ago, I could have easily provided you with a gram of Vibranium. However, Wakanda no longer possesses any Vibranium. King TChakas expression grew somber as he exined to Jerry.

 Chapter 542: “Jerry’s Gift”

    Chapter 542: ��Jerry��s Gift��


    Jerry narrowed his eyes,


    Is there really no vibranium in Wakanda?


    TChaka still maintained that kind smile.


    More than ten years ago, a mercenary named Ulysses w broke into Wakanda with his men, killed our guards, and stole all of Wakandas vibranium. I reported this matter to the United Nations long ago, and they sent people to help us arrest him, but he has never been caught.


    Moreover, those vibraniums were also sold by w to Ultron invented by Mr. Starkst year, andter created his own army. You should know this.


    TChakas meaning is very clear. Regarding the fact that Wakanda does not have vibranium, they are also a victim and have no longer pursued supplying vibranium for their needs.


    In fact, Wakandas Council did not agree with the sale of vibranium. It was a step that TChaka made to try to bring Wakanda plunge into the global market.


    As a result, the former guardmander and many Wakanda people died because of his younger brother NJobu and greedy mercenaries. The Council has prohibited Wakanda from trading with the outside world.


    Therefore, he could only announce to the outside world that Wakanda had no vibranium because all the rare vibranium had been stolen by mercenaries.


    The United Nations believes in Wakandas statement. After all, vibranium is a precious mineral.


    In addition, in the eyes of the outside world, Wakanda is the most backward country in the world. The soldiers still use cold weapons, and their vehicles are horses.


    Jerry looked at TChaka and smiled.


    I know what you mean. However, I also know that your Wakanda vibranium has not been stolen, or rather, the stolen part is only a drop in the bucket.


    Youre hallucinating. You must have heard something from those mercenaries. They cant be trusted, you know. TChakas expression did not change at all, and he did not admit that Wakanda still had the vibranium.


    Jerry didnt intend to go around in circles and said directly, You should know that I am a wizard with a very long tradition. I know more about your Wakanda than you think.


    For example, nearly a thousand years ago, a meteoritended on yournd in Birnin Zana.


    After Jerry finished speaking, he snapped his fingers before TChaka could react. Suddenly, a dark cloud appeared in the sky. Immediately afterward, several lightning bolts with thick arms mmed down toward the seemingly barren grass below.


    The lightning jumped into the air and was directly blocked by a huge energy shield. With the appearance of the energy shield, a strange city with ultra-modern technology and retro buildings was revealed on the originally barren grass.


    It is the capital of Wakanda, Birnin Zana.


    Thatyer of energy shield is the high-tech energy protective wall developed by Wakanda through the study of vibranium.


    It can not only make the entire Birnin Zana invisible and cannot be discovered by the technology of any modern country, but it also has an extremely powerful defense that can protect the safety of the city.


    Without waiting for TChaka to say anything, Jerry waved his hand and pointed to Birnin Zana, who appeared in the distance.


    TChaka saw that Birnin Zana was directly forced out by Jerry, knowing that it was useless to say anything at this point.


    I apologize. We dont want to be involved in the war with the outside world.


    Understandable. To be honest, I dont want to disturb Wakanda, but I do need some vibranium for research. Of course, I also prepared a small gift this time. Jerry said with a wave of his hand, and he threw the two people who were hit with his magic.


    TChaka eximed, Ulysses w!


    Yes, this is Ulysses w. The mercenary who killed your people and stole some vibranium. The one next to him is the child of your dead brother. He is nning to enter Wakanda again,pete with your son for the throne of the next generation, and lead Wakanda to war. Jerry exined simply.


    After watching ck Panther, he knows little about the secrets.


    When TChakas younger brother, NJobu, was sent to the United States as a spy. He fell in love with an African-American woman while engaged in espionage and gave birth to his son Erik.


    Due to his long-term espionage, NJobu saw the unfair treatment and low status of too many ck people in the outside world. He hoped that Wakanda could lend a helping hand to the ck people outside and help them.


    This vited Wakandas code of conduct and was naturally ruthlessly rejected.


    NJobu, together with Ulysses w, sneaked back with his familiarity with Wakanda and stole Vibranium to make weapons and help his people in the outside world.


    But it was finally discovered by them. During the war, arge number of Wakanda soldiers and civilians were killed by w. When King TChaka learned of the incident, he personally arrested NJobu but killed him by mistake during the battle.


    This is the story of Eriks return to Wakanda for revenge.


    Jerry wanted to buy vibranium from TChaka peacefully, so he asked Vision to locate ws location through the Inte, went for a trip to Busan, and took him and Erik, who were together.


    Thank you. In that case, please invite him to the pce below. I will give you some Vibranium as a reward for your help in Wakanda. Hearing Jerrys words, TChaka looked at Erik with aplicated look.


    Given that he just dealt with someone who could disrupt the peace of Wakanda and his brothers son, that would thwart the throne. He was inclined to help Jerry in this matter.


    ording to Wakandas intelligence department, the wizard is a bit different than it seems.

 Chapter 543: “Magical Armors and Weapons”

    Chapter 543: ��Magical Armors and Weapons��


    Your Majesty, are you sure you want to do this?


    The next day, Jerry was carrying a box of vibranium and looked at Prince TCha, who was standing next to King TChaka, wearing a ck panther suit with a slightly surprised look in his eyes.


    He nned to get the Vibranium and leave immediately, but he did not expect that TChaka warmly invited him to stay in Wakanda for a day, and before he was about to leave, he decided to let his son follow Jerrys path and be an Avenger.


    I talked with Erikst night. Although NJobu was wrong, I feel we can do something about it. Maybe its time for Wakanda to go out. TChaka sighed deeply.


    The manughter of his younger brother made him feel very tormented all these years. He has always wanted to connect Wakanda with the world, but he has never been able to make up his mind. With Jerrys arrival and his nephewst night, it made him understand that it is time for Wakanda to change.


    His son joining the Avengers as the ck Panther might be off to a good start.


    Wont your Wakanda council object to this?


    Jerry remembered that when TChaka announced yesterday that he would give him a pound of Vibranium, there were quite a few elders in the council who would probably upset about it.


    TChaka smiled and shook his head, Its not that I havent done anything in these years. Plus its not the past, aliens have invaded, demons havee to the world, and many people already know the secrets of Wakanda. Our choice is the one that were sure for.


    Tony Stark will be very happy knowing that you are willing to open up. When I talked to him about your technology before, he really wanted toe over and talk with you. Jerry nodded.


    About Wakandas information, he has already told Tony and others, but because of Wakandas tradition, they did note to disturb them. If Wakanda decides to connect with the world, it will naturally be a good thing for the improvement of the Earth.


    When TCha is recognized by the outside world, I will establish a Wakanda International Contact Center in New York. Mr. Stark is wee toe and talk to me at that time. TChaka clearly has ns for the future.


    It may be said that he has always had a n. It can be seen from the fact that TCha was sent to an outside university to study at a very early time and epted the ideas of the outside world.


    Ill see youter when I have a chance. Jerry reached out and grabbed TChas shoulder, and Apparated.


    After Jerry left, the queen of Wakanda, Ramonda, was a little worried, Is this person really trustworthy?


    In Wakandas intelligence department, the number of people who died at the hands of the Wizard was the most among all the Avengers.


    Unlike other superheroes, when facing viins, they usually arrest and handing over to the police. Most enemies facing the Wizard are directly killed. So theres understandable if theres a lot of rumours about the Wizard in Wakanda.


    This is also where Ramanda is worried.


    You know that he coulde in here get it by himself alone, but he chose a peaceful way. This is not something ordinary people can do. I think TCha could learn more from him. In this way, the throne is in safe hands.


    Jerry can ignore their energy shields and leave with TCha directly, which means that he can also teleport in without their consent and take away the vibranium he needed But he didnt do that. Instead, he came for a meeting, and took the time to bring a gift.


    Therefore, he is trustworthy. At least for now.


    -


    After sending TCha to the Avengers headquarters, and handing it over to Tony for processing. Jerry left most of the Vibranium at the base and returned home directly.


    Late at night.


    Jerry analyze the remaining vibranium material, took out the Reality Stone, and began to manufacture arge number of it with the Transfiguration Charm. It may be because of the material, it consumes a lot of magic power to create one.


    However, with the magic power in his body now, there shouldnt be a problem. Besides, he didnt use his magic power at all, but the power in the Reality Stone.


    Almost there!


    Looking at the several kilograms of Vibranium that had been created, Jerry nodded with satisfaction. He took out his golden armors, as well as several kilograms of Uru metal created by the same method a few days ago.


    As his hand lifted, twelve sets of armors flew into the air immediately, and the Vibranium and Uru metal were divided into twelve equal parts, wrapping the twelve sets of armors together.


    With his hands pinching his fingers, Jerry blew forward, and three different colors of mes spewed out of his mouth. It began tobine the sets of armor, Uru metal, and Vibranium together.


    Jerry learned the most powerful alchemy and item making magic the elders of the Li family.


    ording to his current understanding, it is a me with three characteristics of dposition, fusion and sublimation.


    Originally, he had been unable to control this me very well. Because there are not many types of me magic that he have seen before. In addition to normal mes, this one is different.


    Until he went to the world of Fairy Tail, he saw various mes with different characteristics like Natsus me, Totomarus me and so on.


    He has made great progress in the element, so that he can now perform this magic really well.


    Under the me, the liquidated Uru metal and Vibranium gold began to be graduallypressed and put into twelve sets of golden armors.


    Immediately afterwards, using Images of Ikonn, he divided himself twelve times. While creating the armor on his body, he began to engrave each of the twelve armors with magical runes.


    This time, he will not only create twelve sets of golden armors into magic armor, but also create a whole set of magic weapons.

 Chapter 544: “Sleeping At Leaky Cauldron”

    Chapter 544: ��Sleeping At Leaky Cauldron��


    One month after leaving the Fairy Tail Small World.


    Jerry looked at the notification on the panel that the cooldown was over, hesitated for a while, and finally chose to press the button to enter the world of Harry Potter.


    Afterpleting the new sets of armor and studying magic, he will further learn the essence of magic and improve his understanding of magic.


    Studying and controlling the essence of magic and further applying it to oneself are not things that can be aplished in a short time. It includes continuous expansion of his own world. If he wants to evolve it into a real world, it takes time to progress slowly.


    It just happened that he felt that some things could not be solved by learning them, and he needed to deal with them properly.


    Its time to find somepanions for the two dragons, Norbert and Norsa. After all, after being with them for so many years, while they developed some feelings for each other, they didnt do much.


    With a wave of fluctuations, the area around him changed, and when he reappeared, he was back in the room he rented in the Leaky Cauldron.


    Damn, why do I feel suddenly so nostalgic?


    The moment he saw the Leaky Cauldrons room, a feeling of nostalgia for returning to school after working for more than ten years suddenly flooded his mind. Thinking about it carefully, it is true that since he left this worldst time, he has done a lot of things.


    He discussed magic with Ancient One in Kamar Taj, went to the world of Cardcaptor Sakura, visited the majors in the gxy, stayed in The Sorcerers Apprentice world for more than ten years, and went to the Fairy Tail world.


    It is estimated that it is close to twenty years he has spent doing all of that.


    Imagine at sixteen or seventeen, you left high school, and then when youre at thirty, you went back to your high school again. That feeling is what Jerry feels like now.


    After two months of school, he will enter Hogwarts again, and the feeling will be more obvious when he sees people like Hermione and Harry. However, this is a good thing. Jerry thinks it is quite interesting.


    Not even knowing why, he was already looking forward to the start of school.


    After leaving school for years, he returned to school as a student, and his knowledge was more than a dozen levels higher than his teacher. He doesnt feel any pressure at all when facing the subjectster.


    When he left, his strength was at most simr to Dumbledore. Now, he can be sure that even Dumbledore and Grindelwald are far from his level.


    The current time is June 17, 1994. The Quidditch final is August 22, and there are still more than two months. During this time, I can use my time to collect all the magical animals that are worth collecting.


    For him, the Quidditch tournament is not important, so after this final, he intends to take the opportunity to end his career as a professional Quidditch yer.


    In the past, he needed Galleons and fame. Because his strength was not enough, many things could not be done, and many things could not be obtained.


    Now that he has the strength to sweep the world, a lot of Galleons and his reputation are okay. Apart from slowly improving his magic through time, he just wants to experience the world.


    In the previous years of Hogwarts study career, he was basically immersed in his studies. In addition to studying, he was trying to improve his strength. Now, maybe he could try the life of a true Hogwarts student.


    Over the years, he has gone too hastily and too fast. He wanted to slow down, make up for some things he did not do, and improve his mind.


    In myths, those people who want to break through the great realm need to spend a lot of time, and their strength will greatly increase.


    He has umted too much magic knowledge and learned too much magic. The total amount of magic power is terrifying and still growing rapidly every day. However, he always felt that something was missing in his heart.


    If he can make up for this shortfall, perhaps his strength can break through and enter a whole new realm. As for whats wrong, he cant be sure now.


    It is precisely because of this idea that he did not go to the Cardcaptor Sakura world to find Clow Reed, nor did he go to the Fairy Tail world to learn more powerful magic.


    He chose to enter the Harry Potter world that seemed to have no use for his current magic and decided to continue toplete his years of school at Hogwarts.


    -


    I should go to sleep first.


    Opening the window and looking at the dark night of Diagon Alley outside, Jerry did not enter his ring world to study magic, did not go to meditate and practice. He justy on the bed and gradually fell asleep.


    He barely slept ever since he learned meditation and knew that meditation could rece sleep. Today was the first time he slept normally in the past decades.


    Now that he had decided to take a break, take a good rest, and sleep like a normal person at night. After a night of silence, when the suns rays passed through the room of the Leaky Cauldron and shone on Jerrys body, he slowly opened his eyes and stretched.


    The first time I slept normally in years, I feel really good.


    With his current state, even if he doesnt sleep for a hundred years, his spirit, magic power, and body will not have any problems. But today, after a normal sleep, it made him feel extrafortable, even though there was no change in his body.


    However, he still felt that he had some unknown changes in some aspects.


    He got up, got out of bed, packed himself up, put on the Hogwarts robe, and came downstairs.


    Long time no see, Tom. Give me the usual breakfast, thank you!


    Will do, Mr. Carmen.


    Tom responded in confusion.


    If he remembered correctly, he just met Jerry yesterday when checking in. How could it be a long time no see?

 Chapter 545: “Jerry’s New Book”

    Chapter 545: ��Jerry��s New Book��


    For Tom, he had just seen Jerry yesterday, but for Jerry, thest time he saw Tom was years ago. Breakfast at the Leaky Cauldron is bad. Its only butter bread, bacon, ham and a fried egg.


    There is no problem with it, only the taste that is the problem. The bread is too hard, the ham is too salty, and the fried eggs are too old. Maybe its because Tom is old, and his cooking magic is not good. So every time the food is made, there is some deviation in the taste.


    However, Jerry was quite happy with it.


    It seems that in a few years, I should retire from doing this.


    Tom looked at his bar. Only three people were having breakfast, and I couldnt help but sigh. He is getting older, and the business of Leaky Cauldron is getting worse. He should also retire to enjoy hister life.


    Tom, Ill add my rent for another two months.


    Just after Tom thought about where to enjoy hister life, Jerry had finished his breakfast, came over, and threw a bag of Galleons on the table.


    Maybe not now. Looking at the Galleons on the table, Toms eyes brightened, and he immediately changed his mind.


    Jerry pushed open the door of the Leaky Cauldron and came to the streets of London. Originally, he wanted to book a house for one night because he nned to go to other ces. But its no use now.


    With his current strength, whether it is using a portal or Apparition, he can reach any corner of the Earth easily. Therefore, he can go out to other ces during the day and then move back directly to the Leaky Cauldron at night.


    Ill go to Romania first. It is said that there are more wild dragons and rich in variety. Walking into an empty alley, Jerry disappeared.


    In Romania, the ce for wild dragons, Rons brother, Charlie Weasley, stayed there all year round to study dragons with a group of wizards. In the next period of time, Jerrys ring world began to be filled with many new magical animals.


    There are various types of fire dragons, and there are all kinds of rare magical animals that can only be seen in the book that Newt wrote.


    For example, a Horned Serpent, a Nundu, a Wampus Cat, a Thunderbird, etc.


    Of course, he did not really put all the magical animals into his world, but he just found a few and ced them in a special time-elerating area to allow them to multiply and popte quickly.


    In this way, it will not attract too much attention from the wizarding world.


    If he went to Romania and he took all the animals away. It is estimated that there will be reports in the daily newspaper the next day about a certain animal theft.


    At the beginning of August, Jerry had basically gone through all the recorded ces where magical animals can be found and also swept through the magic streets of various countries in the world.


    After breakfast at the Leaky Cauldron, he approached the corner alley behind the bar.


    At this time, the corner alley is much more lively than before. At this time, a new group of wizards received their admission notice and came to the corner street to purchase school supplies.


    Some senior wizards will alsoe at this time.


    Two days ago Jerry wrote a letter asking Hermione, Harry and Ron. They decided to wait for Jerrys Quidditch finals beforeing to buy their things together.


    Therefore, he came to Diagon Alley not to purchase school supplies but something else.


    Through the streets filled with little wizards and pets, Jerry quickly came to the store of Dust & Mildewe, the most famous publishing house in the wizarding world.


    His purpose today is to publish a book he took the time to make.


    Although the magic of this world is basically not very helpful to him, he can rely on something other than books to enhance his reputation. After all, it was his first world to learn magic. He still hoped that in these years of life, he could help the wizards in this world as much as possible.


    Although the magic of this world is not too strong, it is far worse than Fairy Tails world, where they have such Earth-shattering magic.


    But the wizards of this world like to study and create new magic. The wizards in this world know that they can only get stronger if they expand their knowledge of magic.


    However, the wizards in this world have limited magic in their bodies due to the limitations in their blood. Without the limitations of their blood, the wizard in this world can have the same powerful magic power as the mages in Fairy Tail world.


    Therefore, Jerry intends to spread his magic knowledge to this world bit by bit and let more wizards study it.


    Perhaps in the future, it will bring him some small surprises.


    Of course, this is not going to be easy, and even if there are no surprises or rewards for him, he is still contributing to the wizarding world itself. Also, it allows his friends in this world to get a chance to learn more.


    In a situation where he suddenly used magic out of this world. No one would question it, nor would the Ministry of Magic invite him because that magic was the one he invented and created in histest book.


    Mr. Carmen, you are here. Pleasee in!


    Seeing Jerry pushing the door in, the publishers staff immediately brightened their eyes and enthusiastically took Jerry in.


    This is a big customer of their publishing house. Their publishing house has big sales because of Jerrys previous magic book.


    Long time no see! Jerry greeted the manager.


    The manager, who was calcting at this time, saw Jerrying, quickly put down his work, got up, and greeted him with a smile.


    Mr. Carmen, wee, wee!


    Jerry took out a book he wrote without any further ado and handed it to the manager.

 Chapter 546: “Meeting Hermione”

    Chapter 546: ��Meeting Hermione��


    This is a book on space magic! The Manager skimmed through the contents of the magic book, his eyes widening in disbelief.


    ording to the books records, portal magic allows one to travel to any ce in the world, even ces they had never been before.


    Can this portal magic actually work? The Manager asked, holding the magic book with an excited expression.


    If this kind of portal magic was feasible, it would surpass all the existing methods of magical transportation.


    Floo powder required a Floowork, broomsticks were slow, portkeys were point-to-point, and Apparition had distance limitations.


    The portal seemed to have none of these drawbacks and could teleport multiple people.


    If the theories in this magic book can be realized, this book will be a bestseller, The Manager eximed.


    Absolutely, Jerry replied casually.


    He drew a circle of fire in the office and motioned for The Manager to look through it.


    The Manager cautiously stuck his head through the ring of fire, curious to see whaty on the other side. To his surprise, he found himself facing a massive snow-covered mountain.


    Before he could react, a gust of wind carried a snowke, which hit him, sending him tumbling back into the office.


    Quickly, Jerry waved his hand to close the portal. He feared that the entire office would be filled with snow if he didnt act fast.


    Oh, Merlin, its so cold! Where the heck is that? The Manager shivered, brushing snowkes off his clothes.


    Mount Everest, Jerry replied with a smile.


    The Manager was dumbfounded.


    He hadnt expected that Jerry would not only transform the idea of space magic into a reality but could also transport them to such a distant ce.


    Mount Everest was far from the UK.


    Mr. Carmen, your magic book will be avable in all our bookstores within a star, and well handle the follow-up publicity, The Manager said enthusiastically. Well store the profits in Gringotts, as per our agreement.


    Feel free to proceed as nned, Jerry replied before taking his leave.


    Portal magic was undoubtedly superior to other forms of magical transportation, but it had its own learning curve.


    It was moreplex to master than Apparating, but it didnte with the same risk of splinting if done without guidance.


    The reason for publishing the magic book on portals was that, due to his age, Jerry couldnt legally Apparate ording to Ministry of Magic regtions.


    Inventing portal magic allowed him to move freely even in public.


    As the creator of this ground breaking portal magic, Jerry wasnt concerned about the Ministry of Magic preventing him from using it.


    He had cleverly found a legal workaround.


    Um Manager, did you use the Snowfall Spell in the office? After Jerry left, The Manager immediately called the clerk from the doorway into the office.


    The clerk noticed the offices snow-covered state and looked puzzled.


    On August 22, at five in the morning, a flicker of mes appeared at the entrance of Grangers dentist clinic just outside London.


    Emerging from the portal was a dashing young man dressed in British gentleman style  Jerry, who had opened the portal from the Leaky Cauldron.


    This is Hermiones dentists office, and it looks rather pleasant.


    Jerry, just wait a moment, Ill be ready soon!


    A clear and somewhat excited female voice emerged from the second-floor clinic window shortly after Jerry sealed the portal.


    Jerry looked up and saw Hermione, now much more grown-up, sporting pink pajamas with suspenders.


    Shey at the window, energetically waving her little hand in greeting.


    Today marked the day of the Quidditch Finals, an event that urred every four years.


    Jerry had written to Hermione several days earlier to make arrangements to attend together.


    No rush, take your time!


    The sight of Hermione caused Jerry to be momentarily stunned, followed by a warm smile and a wave in response.


    Their first encounter in over 20 years had a distinct impact, causing his onceposed demeanor to flutter slightly.


    In that moment, he realized what he had been missing.


    His affection for Hermione had increased significantlypared to the past.


    While he may have had a slight fondness for her before, the 20-year separation and their reunion had elevated his feelings.


    It was akin to working diligently for more than a decade and suddenly reuniting with a junior high school ssmate who had always sat at the same desk, with whom he shared a good rtionship.


    She had remained unchanged throughout the years.


    About ten minutester, Hermione, dressed in a purple T-shirt and blue jeans with her hair tied in a ponytail, carefully opened the dentists office door and stepped out.


    Long time no see, Hermione. How has your summer vacation been? Jerry inquired with a smile.


    On the other hand, Hermione took just a few steps before dashing over to give him a warm hug.


    Its been good. I read a lot of books during the summer vacation, but I did miss you a bit! Hermione blushed, sensing her words were too direct and then added, And Harry, Ron, and Ginny.


    Ahemme too. Jerry let out a couple of coughs to alleviate the sudden awkwardness in the air.


    Releasing Hermione from the hug, Jerry proceeded to conjure a portal leading to the Quidditch World Cup final venue.


    Harry and Ron should have already left. Lets head over there!


    It appears that the reports in the Daily Prophet were urate. Youve indeed developed space magic even more convenient than Apparition!


    As Hermione witnessed Jerrys use of portal magic, her eyes gleamed.


    As expected of you!


    Observing how Hermione, who had been somewhat shy moments ago, had now shifted her full attention to the new magic, Jerry couldnt help but shake his head, a smile on his face.


    By the way, this is for you. Its filled with notes. If you encounter anything you dont understand, feel free to reach out to me anytime.


    After guiding Hermione through the portal, Jerry retrieved the book Conjectures and Applications about Remote Portals, which he had prepared, and handed it to her.


    After three years of being together, Jerry understood Hermiones character well. It was perhaps her character that made him like Hermione more than anyone else.

 Chapter 547: “Reunion”

    Chapter 547: ��Reunion��


    Deep within the remote reaches of southwestern Ennd, Devon stood as a ce of extraordinary seclusion, nestled near the shores of the English Channel, far from the prying eyes of Muggles.


    In this tranquil setting, Jerry initiated his unique magical portal, carrying Hermione away from the entrance of Grangers dental practice.


    What a massive Muggle-repelling Charm!


    Stepping out of the fiery portal, the duo found themselves on a seemingly barrenwn shrouded in a misty veil.


    Jerry, however, recognized that this mist was no ordinary weather phenomenon; it was, in fact, a magical cloak designed by the Ministry of Magic to conceal wizarding activity from Muggles.


    An array of Muggle-repelling charms had been meticulously woven around the mists edges to avert idental intrusion by non-magical individuals.


    The spellwork was impressive, as it not only transported them but also shielded the location from Muggle awareness.


    Within a few steps, the mist dissipated, revealing a vibrant scene where countless tents of different colors and styles covered the entire coastline.


    It was a bustling and magical spectacle akin to a grand wizarding fair.


    The sight was overwhelming for Hermione, whose experiences with wizards had mostly been limited to Hogwarts and Diagon Alley.


    However, the Quidditch World Cup had drawn Quidditch enthusiasts from all corners of the wizarding world, assembling tens of thousands of wizards whose enthusiasts for the Quidditch are unmatched, creating an atmosphere unlike any other!


    The sheer magnitude of this gathering was unlike anything she had ever witnessed.


    Wow, Ive never seen so many wizards in one ce, Hermione eximed, her eyes scanning the throngs of fellow witches and wizards.


    Woah! They are here!


    As Hermione marveled at the spectacle, a burst of spatial magic manifested in the sky.


    Soon, several familiar figures plummeted from the air, letting out startled yelps beforending on the grass nearby.


    However, they werent the expected quartet of Harry, Ron, Ginny, and Weasley Twins.


    Following them, Arthur, Sirius, and Diggory, who had employed the floating charm, gradually descended.


    Good morning, everyone!


    Jerry and Hermione approached, extending greetings to each of them.


    The meeting was expected, as Ron had sent them a letter days prior, alerting them to their ns.


    Harry and Sirius arrived ahead of schedule, having left London for the Burrow before heading to the World Cup together.


    The Ministry of Magic had ced a Portkey in the vige of Ottery St. Catchpole near the Burrow, allowing for their smooth journey.


    Turning his attention to Jerry, Ron couldnt contain his curiosity. Jerry, I read about your new Space Magic called a portal in the Daily Prophet. Is it true?


    Rons inquiry captured the interest of everyone present.


    During the recent period, the talk of the wizarding world, apart from the World Cup, had revolved around Jerry Carmen and his groundbreaking book Conjectures and Applications about Remote Portals.


    Currently, this magical tome has found its ce on the shelves of numerous prestigious bookstores, attracting the attention of countless wizards who eagerly seek to grasp the mysteries it contains.


    However, theplexity of the knowledge presented within has left wizards grappling with the question of whether the ambitious realm of space magic can indeed be a reality.


    Although the Daily Prophet had featured this innovative work and made mention of the author, Mr. Jerry Carmen, who ims to have mastered portal magic, skepticism still lingered among the magicalmunity.


    Before Jerry had a chance to respond to their queries, Hermione, standing by his side, tilted her chin with an air of pride and spoke eloquently, asserting, Of course its true. Jerry just used portal magic to bring me here from London. It was as simple as creating a ring of fire, and then we crossed through the ring of fire


    Watching Hermione enthusiastically recount her first experience with portal magic and unt the special edition book gifted to her by Jerry, a warm smile graced Jerrys face.


    Hermione possessed unwavering self-confidence, and despite hailing from a Muggle family, she constantly aspired to surpass her wizarding peers through her own merit.


    To be allowed to showcase Jerrys aplishments hinted at his significance in her life.


    Harry, Ron, and the others disyed envy as they listened, for their initial encounters with Portkeys had not been nearly as smooth or impressive.


    Traveling with a Portkey often felt like a jarring pull at ones navel, thrusting them to their destinations, sometimes resulting in an erratic and awkwardnding.


    Their first-hand experiences paled inparison to the seamless mastery disyed by Jerry and Hermione.


    The adult wizards in attendance, namely Arthur, Sirius, and Diggory, harboredplex emotions.


    They marveled at Jerrys magical prowess, creating an entirely new form of space magic.


    However, they couldnt help but ponder the profound implications portal magic might hold for the wizarding world.


    On the one hand, portal magics emergence promised to revolutionize wizards travel experiences, offering significant advantages to the magicalmunity, especially in space magic research and development.


    Yet, it also posed certain inherent risks.


    Presently, wizards who wished to travel internationally were required to register with the Ministry of Magic, and strict limitations governed the use of Portkeys.


    The advent of portal magic had the potential to render these constraints obsolete.


    Given that it would be challenging to monitor every adult wizard using portals, it would be considerably easier for them to travel to foreign countries.


    This transformation could mirror the Muggle world, where international travel entailed passports, registration, andmercial flights, yet now, anyone could traverse the globe effortlessly by opening a portal.


    The implications for governments and various industries were profound.


    Jerry had contemted these potential consequences and didnt view them as entirely negative.


    Not my problem. Its not like they would easily replicate such Spells if we are talking in all honesty. Jerrys prideful remark, followed by his wide smug, made the others forget they would be insane to try one of Jerrys Spells and seed with it.


    The wizarding world was often seen as conservative, and the removal of spatial constraints might draw its inhabitants closer together, fostering greater understanding andmunication.


    This perspective brought a different light to the matter.

 Chapter 548: “Pre-Match Interview”

    Chapter 548: ��Pre-Match Interview��


    As they strolled through the bustling camp, everyone shared stories of their vacation experiences.


    On the whole, it had been a fantastic holiday.


    Harry, in particr, felt like he was on cloud nine.


    Gone were the days of spending his summers at the Dursleys, enduring hardship and strict rules.


    Now, he resided with his godfather, Sirius.


    He no longer had to sneak around at night to do his summer homework, fearing discovery and confiscation.


    He was no longer worried about being locked in his room and cut off from any contact with friends.


    His life had taken aplete turn for the better.


    He could now enjoy his vacation openly and without stress, easily tackling his vacation homework in the grand ke family ancestral home.


    Whenever he needed help, his godfather, Sirius, was just a holler away.


    In his free time, Sirius eagerly introduced Harry to various aspects of the wizarding world, making up for the time lost during Harrys years with the Dursleys.


    Harry, Ron, over here!


    As they continued their leisurely walk and conversation, an unmistakable voice rang out from not too far away.


    Looking in the direction of the voice, they spotted Percy, donned in his Ministry of Magic uniform, enthusiastically beckoning to them.


    Post-graduation, Percy had secured a position in the Ministry of Magic thanks to his remarkable academic record and hismendable school performance.


    He had officially joined the ranks of the Ministrys employees over the summer.


    We should head over there first; well catch up with youter.


    Seeing Percy, Arthur, and Diggory decided to go in his direction.


    Percy wasted no time in exining, This is our magical tent. Bill and Charlie have already arrived. You can go in and rest. Ive got some work to take care of.


    As a recent hire at the Ministry of Magic, Percy was tasked with ensuring order throughout the massive Quidditch World Cup grounds.


    He was kept rather busy.


    The Ministry of Magic had provided the many tens of thousands of magical tents in the camp.


    At first nce, these tents appeared small, only fitting one person.


    In reality, the interior had been magically expanded with the Extension Charm.


    These tents contained numerous separate rooms, bathrooms, and living areas. Everyone in the tent couldnt help but be amazed.


    This ce is huge!


    The tents size far exceeded their expectations, boasting over a dozen rooms, each meticulously decorated.


    These are some of thergest and most luxurious magical tents avable, and we owe it all to Jerry for securing us this exceptional amodation, Arthur exined with a smile.


    Admission to the camp wasnt free for Quidditch fans; it required Galleons. The more you were willing to spend, the more opulent and spacious your tent would be.


    In an effort to recoup the considerable expenses of hosting the Quidditch World Cup, the Ministry of Magic charged spectators for their tent amodations, offering a range of options based on price.


    While Arthur was entitled to aplimentary tent as a Ministry employee, it was nothing like the grand abode they now upied.


    Arthur, as a member of the Ministry of Magic, was entitled to a magical tent free of charge, but it would typically be a rather standard one with only three or four rooms.


    As Arthur revealed, their present luxury was entirely due to Jerrys contributions.


    Ennd had advanced to the World Cup final against Irnd, and it wasrgely thanks to Jerrys exceptional Golden Snitch-catching prowess that theyd won numerous challenging matches and found themselves in this prestigious position.


    The fate of the English Quidditch teams championship hinged on Jerrys Seeker skills and his ability to capture the Golden Snitch before the opposing team.


    Ennds Quidditch team didnt match up to the Irish team in terms of sheer strength.


    Jerry had informed Meier that hed be staying in Weasleys tent during thepetition.


    Meier acted swiftly, petitioning Minister Fudge for the most luxurious magical tent.


    Given the gravity of the match, Minister Fudge quickly approved.


    His tenure had seen numerous significant blunders, from the disappearance of Azkaban prisoners to the elusive Death Eaters.


    Winning the Quidditch World Cup was a chance for him to restore his reputation.


    As long as Jerry could lead the Ennd Quidditch team to victory, hed happily look the other way on many fronts.


    Once Arthur exined this, everyone realized that the luxurious tent was arranged for Jerrys benefit.


    Nevertheless, the critical factor was that with such a spacious tent, they were no longer forced to cram several individuals into a single room, providing everyone the opportunity to upy their own separate rooms.


    With the spacious tent, they no longer had to cram into shared rooms, each of them having their own assigned space.


    Would anyone like tea? We have top-quality ck tea on offer!


    In the living room, Jerry and Hermione joined the others who were enjoying tea and conversation.


    Bill and Charlie, Rons elder brothers, rose to their feet, weing everyone with warm smiles.


    Theyd arrived from Egypt and Romania in the morning, having used Portkeys.


    After the pleasantries, it was time to distribute the rooms. With their belongings stowed away, Jerry, Hermione, and Harry decided to explore the bustling camp together.


    The Quidditch match wouldnt take ce until evening, but the allure of this unique gathering had drawn wizards from around the world to the area.


    In addition to the Quidditch excitement, the camp featured a market filled with wizarding merchandise from various countries.


    Some visitors werent even Quidditch enthusiasts; they came for the rare opportunity to acquire magical items that werent typically avable.


    As Jerry and the rest approached the entrance of the magical tent, a reporter from the Daily Prophet, Rita, intercepted them, clearly eager for an interview about Jerrys recently published magic book and the innovative portal magic.


    Mr. Carmen, Im surprised to find you here. Im Rita, a reporter from the Daily Prophet. Weve crossed paths before. Id like to interview you regarding your groundbreaking magic book. How did you conceive the idea for creating a portal of this nature, a form of advanced Space Magic?


    Jerry waved politely as he considered Ritas request but declined, Would it be possible to conduct the interview after the Quidditch match is over? Id appreciate it.

 Chapter 549: “Jerry’s Face Value”

    Chapter 549: ��Jerry��s Face Value��


    Rita, however, was not about to miss out on this prime interview opportunity.


    She was well aware that she wasnt the only reporter seeking an exclusive interview with Jerry at the Quidditch World Cup camp.


    Numerous reporters from different newspapers across various countries had joined her in the pursuit of Jerry, all eager to be the first to interview him and break the story.


    Rita was not going to let this chance slip through her fingers.


    After all, Jerry was now the most sought-after yer in the Quidditch finals, and as the innovator of the new portal magic, he was the darling of the press.


    So, as Rita and her cameraman made a stand at the entrance to the magical tent, Jerry felt like he was being hounded by a swarm of Bludgers.


    Hed do almost anything to avoid her relentless questioning.


    Mr. Carmen, how did youe up with the idea for such a brilliant form of magic? Did your invention stem from a desire to contribute to the wizarding world? Rita once more poised her Quick-Quotes Quill, making it clear she wasnt going to let him go without an answer.


    As Jerry contemted his response, he realized he had an opportunity to provide an answer that would capture everyones attention.


    Well, actually, its not about wanting to contribute, Jerry began, looking contemtive. You see, Im not allowed to use Apparition at my age, so I created the Portal for the sole purpose of facilitating long-distance travel during the summer.


    Huh? Is that the only reason I wonder? Sounds too ordinary Rita blinked, momentarily caught off guard by his unusual response.


    But then her eyes gleamed with excitement as she realized that this unexpected answer was even more attention-grabbing and sensational.


    Meanwhile, the photographer apanying her promptly raised his enchanted camera, eager to capture Jerry in the act.


    So, Mr. Carmen, as mentioned earlier, youve sessfully mastered the use of these portals? Rita inquired, getting back to the crux of the matter.


    Jerry gave a faint, confident smile, Of course, and I can show you.


    With that, he drew a ring of fire behind him. Just step through this circle of fire, and youll find yourself in the African savannah. You can test it, Mr. Photographer, take a photo there, and well run it in tomorrows paper as proof.


    Ritas eyes practically sparkled with delight as she could already envision the headline for tomorrows Daily Prophet: The Portal from Ennd to Africa.


    The story was bound to be a hit.


    Thinking ahead, she couldnt resist yanking the photographer into the portal. Its a real African savannah. Quick, take a picture! And get a shot of the portal, too.


    However, their excitement soon turned into panic.


    Jerrys anxious voice rang out from the other side of the portal, Oh, somethings not right! The portals unstable. Its about to copse! Quick, get back!


    Before Rita and the photographer could fullyprehend the situation, the ring of fire vanished, leaving them disoriented.


    To make matters worse, arge group of scavenging hyenas surrounded them, their gleaming teeth and hungry eyes leaving no doubt about their intentions.


    Rita quickly retrieved her wand, and the photographer followed her lead, knowing they were in a perilous situation.


    ***


    Ill send you away, thousands of miles away Well, no one should disturb us all day today. We can go! After dissolving the ring of fire, Jerry turned to hispanions with a yful grin, leaving Hermione and the others in a state of astonishment.


    The Weasley twins enthusiastically gave him a thumbs-up.


    Upon their return, they had decided to purchase a couple of Jerrys magic books from the Flourish and Blotts Bookstore in Diagon Alley, eager to learn this captivating portal magic.


    Amidughter, they continued their journey.


    To avoid the kind of chaos they had just experienced, Jerry wore a half-mask to conceal his identity.


    As the celebrated Seeker of the English Quidditch team, he had amassed arge fan following within the wizarding world, making anonymity a necessity.


    Upon exiting the tent, they found the sun had risen, illuminating the coastline and lending vibrancy to the camp.


    The early bird wizards had already started their day, engaging in various activities.


    Nearby, a toddler attempted to hex a slug, which had swollen to the size of a sausage, while a group of young witches, aged three or four, yfully flew toy broomsticks just half a meter above the ground.


    Look out, everyone! Im the fastest SeekerJerry, youll never catch me! The leading young witch proimed gleefully, her friends in pursuit.


    Around them, wizards in tents used their wands to conjure breakfast, African wizards wore white robes, and Salem witches disyed glittering banners.


    Ron, however, expressed his bewilderment when he noticed the overwhelmingly green surroundings.


    Whys everything green? Am I seeing things? Ron asked, rubbing his eyes.


    They discovered a substantial tent adorned with an outeryer of clover decorations.


    Initially, it gave the impression of an oddly sculpted green hill.


    A wizened wizard approached, offering green clover decorations. The Irish teams emblem, the lucky shamrock! Get one for your tent for five silver Sickles!


    Hermione, representing the English team, refused the offer with a simple Sorry, we support Ennd.


    Harry, his curiosity piqued, wondered aloud, I wonder what kind of tents the Ennd team supporters have?


    As the elderly wizard departed, Jerry smiled and gestured towards a prominent tent adorned with the English Red Cross g in the distance, saying, Lets go check it out.


    Upon crossing from the Irish supporters area to the English supporters tents, everyone, Jerry included, was taken aback by what they encountered.


    What did they see?


    Every single tent sported amon emblem.


    The emblem depicted a congenial and dashing visage with chestnut hair, angr features, and an asional winking smile.


    And the face belonged to none other than Jerry.


    Enchanted by the sight, Hermione eximed, This looks fantastic! Lets get one and put it on our tent!


    She gazed at the tent, where countless Jerrys blinked and grinned at her, small stars twinkling in their eyes.


    Jerry found himself in disbelief and could only shake his head in reply to Hermiones suggestion.


    This is going to be a long day Jerry mumbled while covering his eyes.


    Ron and Harryughed while putting their arms around Jerrys shoulder.

 Chapter 550: “Sweet and Sour Kiss”

    Chapter 550: ��Sweet and Sour Kiss��


    Once the group had ventured beyond the tents adorned with Jerrys images, they reached the bustling heart of the camp.


    A delightful array of magic performances, wizardly cuisine, and enchanted items from various countries awaited here.


    Having risen early and skipped breakfast, everyones stomach growled upon seeing the culinary delights on offer.


    With their mouths watering each second upon seeing the magical delicacies before their very eyes, they cant help but have their mind wandering around, imagining consuming each of them.


    Aware of hispanions limited funds of Galleons, Jerry generously dered, Choose what youd like to eat today; its on me!


    Their eyes widened upon hearing his deration.


    Enthusiastically, they cheered and flocked to the stalls, knowing that Jerrys wealth made this a trivial expense.


    It was intriguing that Jerry had once been the least affluent among them.


    Born in a Muggle orphanage, he faced financial struggles throughout his school years.


    Graduation meant years of repayment for his tuition.


    But look at him now!


    Jerry is one of the most envied figures in the wizarding world, whether its for his knowledge or his wealth.


    As the only person in history to join the National Quidditch team during his school years and the author of a sessful magic book, Jerrys monthly earnings and publishing royalties had filled his Gringotts vault beyond the lifetime savings of most adult wizards.


    While watching everyone disperse to sample their favorite treats, Jerry smiled and led Hermione on a stroll past various food stalls.


    In no time, they had amassed a collection of magical foods theyd never encountered before.


    These sweet and sour ones are delicious, Jerry. You have to try them!


    Hermione took a bite of a Candied Hawthorn shed purchased from the Chinese wizard.


    Her eyes sparkled with delight, and she promptly offered one to Jerry.


    He epted the candied hawthorn and savored it. Its really delicious!


    With one piece for Hermione and one for Jerry, they now had just one left in the bunch.


    Hermione reached for thest hawthorn, still skewered on its small wooden stick, but then her foot slipped, and she tumbled backward.


    Jerry, possessing exceptional reflexes, caught her before she hit the ground, his hand firmly around her waist.


    Leaning down, he asked, Are you okay? Did you hurt yourself?


    Hermiones heart raced as she gazed into Jerrys face, less than twenty centimeters from her own.


    She couldnt help but lean in closer.


    However, due to the candied hawthorn still in her mouth, their near-kiss became an unintentional collision with the hawthorn.


    Eyes wide, Jerry bit off the remaining half of the hawthorn, uncertain of how to react.


    At that moment, he hadnt evaded Hermiones proximity as he easily could have.


    Its quite sour. Lets finish thest one! Jerry tried to regain control of the situation while smiling awkwardly with a blush.


    Hermione eventually regained herposure, hastily removed the candied hawthorn from her mouth, and stood up.


    She wished she could disappear into thin air. In truth, the situation wouldnt have been bad had they actually kissed.


    At the very least, it might have urred had Jerry not refused.


    Yet, the odd obstacle of the candied hawthorn had turned a potential romantic moment into an awkward exchange.


    Its a bit too sour; lets try something else! Hermione replied while averting her gaze from Jerry, trying to look at the other stalls.


    Upon recognizing Hermiones flushed cheeks, Jerry couldnt help but smile, although he yed it cool and kept his amusement to himself.


    He decided to act as if he genuinely believed Hermiones exnation about the candys effect, easing her embarrassment.


    Jerry, Hermione, weve found some goodies!


    Harry, Ron, and Ginny approached, each carrying magical delicacies they had never seen before.


    Upon seeing Jerry and Hermiones reddened faces, Ginny couldnt help but smile with a sly expression.


    As Hermiones close friend, she had a hunch about Hermiones feelings and had a fair guess about the situation.


    Why are your faces so red? Are you feeling unwell or something? asked Harry and Ron with concern.


    Ginny rolled her eyes at their ability to pick up such romantic cues badly


    No wonder you guys dont have anything going on with your life, Ginny muttered while rolling her eyes.


    Whats that supposed to mean?


    Clearly, Harry and Ron, her crush and her soon-to-be fourth-year brother, were quite clueless about the budding romance.


    Hearing the banter between them made the situation less awkward than before.


    No, its just that we ate some Chinese blushing candied haws, and they make your face turn red, Jerry exined with a smile, noticing Hermiones embarrassment.


    Harry and Ron appeared surprised, but Ginny remained skeptical.


    By the way, what did you buy thats easy for me to eat? I need to recover my energy, you know! Jerry quickly changed the subject to save Hermione from further embarrassment.


    Harry and Ron eagerly began describing the various exotic delicacies theyd sampled, including Indian fire-breathing curry, Japanese seafood sushi rolls that briefly transformed their heads into different seafood, and American Boom Chicka popcorn that continued to pop inside their mouths.


    After exploring the enchanting world of magical foods, they shifted their attention to the myriad of magical items with a variety of functions.


    Around noon, they returned to Weasleys magical tent, where Mrs. Weasley had prepared a sumptuous lunch.


    Since the Burrow was located in Devon, not too far from the camp, Mrs. Weasley could Apparate over without the need for a Portkey.


    After a hearty meal, they joined the other wizards in front of the tent for conversation. Mrs. Weasley returned home to tend to the animals.


    Not far from Weasleys tent, there was a road leading to the Quidditch pitch, and they often witnessed Ministry of Magic officials briskly passing by.


    When they met Arthur, many would stop to greet him warmly, and he would take the opportunity to introduce Jerry, Hermione, and Harry to them, providing details about their current positions at the Ministry of Magic.


    Hey there, my old friend Arthur! Look at this lovely weather. Would you be interested in cing some bets on the game? A man called out to Arthur from the crowd.


    Around four or five in the afternoon, a rotund middle-aged wizard wearing bright yellow boots and carrying arge bag filled with Galleons approached Arthur as he hopped along.


    This was Ludo Bagman, Ennds finest Seeker a decade ago, who had now ventured into the world of betting.


    What is such a man doing here in this ce?


    Perhaps after getting old, doing such things is the only way for him to find a source of happiness.

 Chapter 551: “Jerry’s Secret”

    Chapter 551: ��Jerry��s Secret��


    Of course, Ludo. What are the odds currently? Arthur inquired with genuine interest when Ludo approached.


    Holding his heavy bag of Galleons, Ludo responded with a grin, Right now, the odds are 1.5, and most people still think that Irnd has a better chance of winning. If you choose Ennd, your winnings could be higher. As for catching the Snitch first, most are backing Jerry Carmen. However, there are riskier options with higher odds, like twenty times in five minutes, ten times in thirty minutes, twice in one hour, and one hourter


    In regr international Quidditch matches, the Snitch is typically released around half an hour into the game, and Jerry would decide when to catch it based on the score.


    If Ennd was in the lead, they could wait. If they were behind, it would depend on the point differential.


    The odds offered by Ludo were calcted based on Jerrys historical performance.


    Given the formidable Irish team, the chances of Jerry catching the Golden Snitch within an hour were deemed slim, which is why his odds were favorable.


    Arthur contemted for a moment and then handed over two gold Galleons.


    Although Ludo looked somewhat disappointed at the limited sum, he remained eager and turned his attention to Jerry and the others.


    Is there anyone else looking to ce a bet? he inquired.


    Unbeknownst to Ludo, Jerry was wearing a mask, concealing his identity.


    Theyre too young to gamble, Arthur remarked before George and Fred, who were aspiring to open their own magic joke shop, stepped forward.


    Were in for it! Were betting thirty-seven gold Galleons, fifteen silver Sickles, and three bronze Knuts that Jerry will catch the Snitch within an hour, they dered.


    Wait, Mr. Ludo, we need to discuss this, Jerry interjected, suddenly changing the course of events.


    He guided everyone into the magic tent, leaving Ludo outside in puzzlement.


    Arthur held the two Jin Galleons, still unsure whether to hand them over, and the others turned their attention to Jerry.


    Whats going on, Jerry? Arthur questioned his Galleons in hand.


    Do you want to make a fortune? Jerry asked with a mysterious smile.


    How much are you talking here, Jerry? George and Freds ears perked up with keen interest.


    They were always eager to umte funds for their dream of opening a magical joke shop after graduation.


    Betting all their money for a modest profit was appealing, as winning could immediately double their assets.


    I never told you this before, but I can catch the Golden Snitch as soon as its released, even in World Cup games. However, in order to avoid ending matches too quickly and causing rule changes, I deliberately dy catching the Snitch, Jerry confessed, unveiling a long-hidden secret.


    The revtion left everyone in a state of shock.


    Ron, who was fervent about the game, mumbled in astonishment, No wonder every time you manage to turn the tide of the game at the most critical moment. This is simply incredible!


    The Weasley twins instantly saw this revtions potential  they could bet everything on Jerry to catch the Snitch within five minutes, doubling their assets twentyfold.


    Before Arthur even had to speak, the Weasley twins shouted in unison.


    That is fantastic, Jerry! We will splurge all of our fortune on you!


    Understanding Jerrys intention, the Weasley twins realized they could go all in on the bet.


    They wagered everything on Jerry catching the Golden Snitch within five minutes, knowing this would multiply their assets twentyfold.


    If sessful, this would result in them obtaining over 700 gold Galleons.


    Jerry, is what youre saying true? Arthur asked, excitement coursing through his veins.


    The shopping list from Hogwarts included four sets of party dresses for his children, and with their tight budget, his wife Molly had been considering buying second-hand dresses.


    However, if Jerrys im was true, it would increase their familys assets by twentyfold, solving their financial problems.


    Dont worry, I dont joke about these things, Jerry assured them, reinforcing the truth of his words.


    Although Arthur might not have believed someone else, the trust they had in Jerry made his words convincing.


    Jerry expressed his intention to retrieve the money and promptly Apparated away, assuring them he would return.


    Witnessing Jerrysmitment, Bill and Charlie exchanged a knowing look and Apparated to withdraw their savings.


    Having worked abroad for years, they had umted some savings, which now seemed like a perfect opportunity to seize.


    The prospect of multiplying their assets twentyfold would grant them the financial stability needed to establish families of their own.


    Ronmented, I only have one silver Sickle.


    I have two, Ginny offered. She and Ron had asionally earned money at school by selling gadgets they had invented.


    While the Weasley twins often earned money through their inventive gadgets at school, their mother, Mrs. Molly, was responsible for their educational and daily expenses.


    This meant they had limited pocket money, only having three silver sickles that they had umted.


    Their mother had given them this small extra sum for attending the Quidditch World Cup.


    Still, toward the end its not enough to have their fortune turned overnight with how much their bets amount to.


    Hermione then dered, I have a hundred gold Galleons to bet.


    She had received a hundred gold Galleons from her father to purchase school supplies in Diagon Alley.


    This decision took Harry and Ron by surprise.


    They had anticipated her disapproval of gambling, but now she was fully involved.


    Her unanticipated involvement took the others by surprise.


    On the other hand, Harry wasnt as enthusiastic as the others about the betting.


    He had inherited a substantial fortune from his parents, making him financiallyfortable.


    Ginny, who had an astute emotional understanding, wasnt shocked by Hermiones actions.


    She recognized that love often led to unconventional behavior.


    If it wasnt for Jerrys involvement, Hermione might have refrained from participating and instead given Harry and Ron a lecture about the potential downsides of gambling.


    But with Jerry at the heart of it all, her feelings guided her towards a different course.


    When youre deeply in love, everything connected to the person you love bes beautiful.


    Ginny could only chuckle once again, seeing the two lovebirds without knowing have been showing their affection openly out in the open.


    While Hermione might think this is a reason to get an amount of fortune, her decision was unconsciously triggered by her hidden feelings for Jerry.

 Chapter 552: “Souvenir”

    Chapter 552: ��Souvenir��


    Ten minutester, everyone emerged from the magic tent, having invested all their savings in the most unlikely and unpopr option.


    Their determination appeared unconventional, especially whenpared to Arthur, who had only wagered two gold Galleons on the safest choice with the lowest odds.


    Despite the difference in their styles, Arthur refrained from furtherments, as he saw this as an opportunity to make some easy money.


    Are you sure you all want to bet on the unpopr options with the highest odds of twenty times? Ludo asked, clearly surprised by their choice.


    After seeing how they only stared at Ludo without answering any further, he brushed the question aside.


    Witnessing all the Galleons before him made him think twice about actually asking whether they were right in their mind or not when they decided to bet their fortunes on such a choice.


    Well, another mans suffering is another mans Heaven! Ludo mumbled.


    Ludo quickly recorded everyones names and bets on a parchment, providing them with certificates for their future winnings.


    He hesitated briefly when he thought about the masked Jerry, considering his real identity, but ultimately decided not to dwell on it.


    It was not umon for Quidditch yers to ce bets on themselves, and Ludo wasnt entirely convinced he would win, viewing the bet as motivation rather than a guarantee.


    His only concern was the unexpected mass participation led by Jerry and the Weasley family in the unpopr bet.


    Their entire fortune was on the line, and any mishap could lead toplications.


    Jerry, we leave everything up to you now! The twinsmented while putting their arm around Jerrys neck.


    The group now pinned their hopes on Jerry, who disyed an unwavering confidence, further demonstrated by the thousand gold Galleons he had just thrown down.


    To Jerry, money was of little consequence.


    With the significant publishing fees from his magic book and his proficiency in Transfiguration spells, he could even transform ordinary Galleons.


    Yet, he refrained from gifting money directly to the Weasleys and Hermione, understanding that their pride would prevent them from epting such a generous gesture.


    This form of assistance proved to be the most eptable option. Following Ludos departure, other Ministry of Magic officials engaged Arthur in conversation, hinting at important events to be held at Hogwarts.


    When the Weasley brothers inquired further, they were met with secrecy and the promise of revtions when the school yearmenced.


    Nevertheless, it was evident that Arthurs good rapport with most Ministry officials, despite his familys financial constraints, was partly attributed to his Weasley name.


    As dusk began to settle over the camp, Percy, who had been absent for a while, finally reappeared.


    He had been busy dealing with the asional misuse of magic by some wizards in the camp.


    The lead-up to every Quidditch World Cup was far from peaceful.


    Excitement often led to reckless magical disys before the games, which had to be curbed to avoid idents.


    Throughout the tournaments history, there were instances of chaos and danger.


    In 1809, a dark wizard had cast a powerful curse on the surrounding forest, causing the trees toe to life and attack the attending wizards.


    The resulting battle hadsted seven hours, and many had lost their lives.


    In 1877, an event known as the game no one remembers had urred when someone used a massive memory-modifying spell, leaving all the participants oblivious to the events of the game.


    These were just a few examples from the 421 World Cup finals in Wizarding history, each having its unique challenges.


    With the official gamemencement nearing, the Ministry of Magic had to loosen its strict management, allowing Percy and the vignce staff to take a break.


    The atmosphere was charged with excitement, and vendors prepared for the event had already begun selling various items and souvenirs in front of the magical tents.


    These items included essories rted to thepeting teams, such as green-lighting Irish Shamrocks and red-lighting Ennd Crosses and even personalized team member nametags.


    Additionally, there were hats with dancing clovers, ribbons with roaring lions, models of the little Firebolt broomstick, and miniature replicas of the yers, which could be magically controlled.


    Jerry noticed that they even had many models of him, but he couldnt im any royalties since wizarding portraiture rights didnt apply.


    Otherwise, these merchants would have certainly used his image for profit-sharing.


    Moreover, the indispensable panoramic telescopes were avable, which allowed spectators to see every detail of the arena and included features like rey, slow motion, and real-time game analysis.


    Hermione suddenly eximed, Oops, we spent all our money on Mr. Bagman! A sudden realization swept over the group as they remembered that they had impulsively bet all their money, leaving them penniless.


    Even Harry, who wasnt short of money, wanted to seize the opportunity to increase his wealth.


    Who wants to miss out on easy money?


    The prospects of having more money on the side besides the inheritance from his parents finally gave Harry thest push to bet on Jerry, hoping fully he will live his old life with Galleons to spend easily.


    Now, they all faced a dilemma. The fun gadgets and souvenirs they longed for would be out of reach.


    Jerry saved the day by producing a bag of gold Galleons from his backpack.


    The sight of his wealth surprised everyone.


    Seriously, just how much money do you have? Ron inquired with a surprised look on his face.


    The sound of Galleons nking inside the bag made the Weasley twins, even the other have their eyes shine with golden sparks.


    Earlier, he had ced a thousand Galleons on bets, and yet, he still had plenty left.


    Ron, however, was the first to object, his face flushed with embarrassment, Forget it, Jerry, dont do it!


    Even when Jerry is about to treat them, they still have their high pride.


    When Ron said such things, as if being snapped out of a state of delusion.


    They shook their heads and nodded as well, agreeing to Rons piece of mind.


    Instead of letting Jerry treat them, they would rather wait for the part of their fortune soon toe, which they have betted on.

 Chapter 553: “Quidditch World Cup Final”

    Chapter 553: ��Quidditch World Cup Final��


    Unlike the simple magic food they had earlier, the souvenirs were different.


    While the delectable treats had cost just a few copper Knuts per person, these items were in a different league.


    The panoramic telescope, for instance, was priced at a hefty ten gold Galleons.


    Aware of their financial constraints, Jerry understood that epting these gifts would be a matter of pride.


    Each member of the group, including Ron, declined Jerrys generous offer.


    Jerry persisted, suggesting, It doesnt matter; just take it as a loan and return it to me when you win the bet.


    His clever move was to frame it as a loan rather than a gift.


    This appealed to their sense of pride, and they agreed.


    Only Ron and Ginny hesitated to take the gifts from Jerry because even if they won the bet, they wouldnt get much simply because their total fortunes only amounted to three Sickles.


    Arthur, who had taken a loan against their uing winnings, reassured Ron and Ginny, patting them on the shoulders.


    Its fine, take it! If its not enough, then I will figure out the rest for you! He said with a warm smile, reassuring them both.


    They could pick up the money when they needed it, and the rest could be settledter.


    As night descended, the thousands of red and greennterns adorning the trees surrounding the camp illuminated the path leading to the Quidditch pitch.


    The sound of gongs could be heard from the distance.


    As the moment approached, Arthur was filled with excitement, rallying the group to enter the stadium.


    Everyone was equipped with their new medals and ribbons, following Arthur toward the enormous Quidditch pitch.


    Jerry proceeded ahead and waved to his teammates when he spotted Coach Meier, who was waiting for him.


    The team members wished him sess, their words carrying the weight of their collective fortunes.


    In the entrance wicket to the stadium, Jerry bade farewell to his friends and followed Coach Meier to the yers lounge.


    He adorned the red Quidditch uniform of the Ennd team, preparing for the final game just half an hour away.


    Picking up his broom, Jerry stood with his teammates, who were simultaneously familiar and unfamiliar.


    The coach shared the pre-match instructions, and Jerry scanned the stadium for his friends.


    His sharp vision allowed him to spot Hermione and the others, their heads in the midst of a massive crowd.


    Amidst the bustling atmosphere in the stadium, with hundreds of thousands of wizards eagerly waiting, Jerrys eyes focused on Hermione.


    The game was yet tomence, and the scoreboard was a sea of shing advertisements:


    Carlisle: A flying broom for the whole family! Safe, reliable, with a built-in anti-theft buzzer


    Mrs. Skolls All-Purpose Magic Stain Remover: Removes stains effortlessly!


    Big Ben Wizarding Wear: London, Paris, Hogsmeade


    Jerrys heart swelled with determination as he spotted Hermione among the multitude.


    The cacophony of the crowd and the glitzy advertisements seemed to blur into the background as his focus remained resolutely on the game ahead and the friends who had put their trust in him.


    Ladies and gentlemen Wee! Wee to the 422nd Quidditch World Cup! The powerful voice of Fudge, the Minister of Magic, resonated throughout the Quidditch pitch as he initiated the pre-match address using an amplifying spell.


    As Fudges words reverberated, the stadium erupted in an exhrating wave of cheers and apuse, the enthusiasm of the crowd palpable.


    gs representing various nations were unfurled, and the national anthems of the numerous countries yed, filling the air with a sense of international unity and camaraderie.


    Meanwhile, Jerry looked around, preparing for the captivating opening performance.


    On the colossal ckboard, thest advertising message (Bertie Botts vor Beansevery bite is an adventure!) disappeared, revealing the initial score:


    Ennd: 0, Irnd: 0


    Now, lets give a warm wee to the Irish team!


    With a resounding whoosh, the Irish team soared onto the pitch, resplendent in their green robes and mounted on their broomsticks.


    Behind them, hundreds of young Irish boys donning leprechaun costumes followed suit.


    They circled the field, forming a gigantic green shamrock at the center.


    The leprechaun impersonators gleefully tossed gold coins into the air, creating a gleaming spectacle as the gold pieces rained down, sparking excitement among the young wizards and witches. At the same time, the older audience members chuckled knowingly.


    Now,dies and gentlemen, a hearty wee to the English national Quidditch team! And observe  its our unmatched Seeker, the invincible Mr. Jerry Carmen!


    Following the Irish performance, Minister Fudges introduction of the English team was delivered with even greater enthusiasm, emphasizing Jerrys impressive track record and contributions.


    As Jerry soared onto the field alongside his English Quidditch team, an arched rainbow emerged, enveloping the entire stadium.


    Scores of magical mes, each radiating vibrant hues, ascended into the sky.


    Remarkably, the stadiums guardrails projected a luminous beam of light, magnifying Jerrys image as he executed intricate mid-air maneuvers on his broomstick.


    This enchanting disy allowed every one of the 100,000 spectators to witness his performance in great detail.


    Jerry, Jerry, Jerry! In response, a multitude of devoted Jerry fans sprang to their feet, unleashing excited cheers that resonated throughout the stadium.


    This Minister really knows how to use the home advantage, Jerry observed, slightly amused by the Ministers shrewd tactics.


    He recognized that even though strength was paramount inpetitions, subtle maneuvers could still impact the oue.


    The entire Quidditch pitch had been constructed under the auspices of the British Ministry of Magic. With the venue situated in the United Kingdom, there was ample room for manipting circumstances in favor of the home team.


    In this instance, Fudges strategy was already evident as the English team, led by Jerry, seized the upper hand in terms of momentum.


    If the teams were closely matched in skill, this advantage would significantly bolster the English teams chances.


    However, the English sides yers, apart from Jerry, were undoubtedly outmatched in terms of sheer talent, leaving a daunting challenge ahead.


    Regrettably, the majority of the English teams yers fell short inparison to their Irish counterparts, cing immense pressure on Jerry as the pivotal figure to carry their collective hopes on his shoulders.


    Nevertheless, the atmosphere in the stadium was electric, and the home crowds fervent support elevated spirits, giving a glimmer of hope to the English team as they prepared for the grand showdown.

 Chapter 554: “Jerry’s Godly Maneuver”

    Chapter 554: ��Jerry��s Godly Maneuver��


    It feels a bit chilly, Jerry remarked with a grin.


    Observing Hermione on the top floor, waving and shouting, Lets go! Jerry extended his hand and lightly snapped his fingers.


    Suddenly, countless beautiful flower petals materialized out of thin air, cascading down to the audience below.


    The delightful scent of flowers wafted through the entire stadium.


    Amid the awed silence of the crowd, a solitary red rose gentlynded in Hermiones outstretched hand as she reached for the petals.


    The game officiallymences!


    Even though Jerry was bewildered by the impromptu petal shower, Minister Fudge initiated the game as scheduled, following the set opening sequence.


    The match didnt unfold as Jerry had anticipated, and the Ennd team found themselves at a distinct disadvantage.


    However, their home-field advantage and rigorous training in recent months meant the oue was better than expected.


    Just a moment before the release of the Snitch, the score stood at 110-40 in favor of Irnd, with a 70-point difference.


    Behold our referee today, Hassan Mustafa, the esteemed Chairman of the International Quidditch Federation, who has traveled thousands of miles from Egypt to oversee the match, has begun releasing the Snitch!


    Witnessing the point margin narrowing towards Irnd, Ennds fans finally saw the Golden Snitch released and erupted into jubnt cheers.


    They knew that Ennds chances of victory hinged on whether the legendary Seeker, Jerry, could capture the Golden Snitch before the Irish Seeker did.


    However, it couldnt be a leisurely pursuit.


    If the Irish and English teams ended up with a point gap exceeding 150, even if Jerry captured the Snitch, it wouldnt secure a win, as the Golden Snitch was worth 150 points, thus concluding the game.


    Faster, more agile, and smaller than the Quidditch matches at Hogwarts, the Golden Snitch was released from the referees box and swiftly vanished from view.


    Jerry and his Irish counterpart locked eyes on the Snitch, rapidly scanning the pitch in pursuit.


    Ive got it! Jerry proudly remarked as he locked on the Golden Snitch, observing his Irish opponent.


    Jerrys superior vision pinpointed the Golden Snitchs trajectory in just two seconds.


    He spurred his Firebolt broomstick to full speed and charged toward the elusive prize.


    The Irish Seeker on the opposite side, unable to locate the Snitch, astutely tailed Jerry, dashing in his direction.


    Both rode Firebolt broomsticks at top speed, with the Irish Seekergging a fraction behind due to his dyed response.


    Inside the auditorium, where panoramic telescopes provided a close view, spectators watched as Jerry and the Irish Seeker sprinted towards the elusive Golden Snitch.


    The atmosphere surged to a climax.


    The field was adorned with gs, clovers, and red crosses.


    The names of Jerry and the Irish Seeker reverberated throughout the stadium.


    Soon, one of them would seize the Golden Snitch and promptly conclude the game.


    For now, the audience was ecstatic, replying to each other sides cheers!


    None were giving up showing their passionate support for the two Seekers.


    Ten seconds before the Golden Snitchs release, Jerry positioned himself on a broomstick just behind the Golden Snitch.


    The Irish Seeker trailed half a meter behind Jerry.


    With the finish line in sight, Jerry neared a point where he could reach out and grasp the Snitch.


    But the Golden Snitch executed a sudden, sharp turn at that precise moment and plummeted vertically.


    This maneuver was well within its capabilities; while swift, the Snitch couldnt outpace a broomstick in full flight. Its unparalleled elusiveness arose from its diminutive size and nimbleness.


    Ordinarily, a move like the Golden Snitchs would have left the Seeker floundering, necessitating a return flight to reposition and recapture their target.


    This process could extend games for days, especially when Seekerscked refined skills.


    However, this was no ordinary match.


    Jerry had staked the reputation of Ennds Quidditch team on the oue.


    This was his final Quidditch game, and he wasnt about to let the Snitch slip through his fingers as in games past.


    So, before the 100,000 spectators, they witnessed a feat that could be described as divine intervention.


    In an unprecedented disy, Jerry made a daring move, realizing that the Irish Seeker had left him no room to maneuver over his head.


    He leaped off his broomstick at the very instant of descent. As he fell, he seized the broomsticks tail and, leveraging his bodys weight, forced the broom to execute a mid-air 270-degree somersault.


    The brooms trajectory then aligned with the descending Golden Snitch. With his robust arm strength, Jerry maneuvered himself back onto the broomstick, aiming directly at the Golden Snitch.


    The entire sequence flowed fluidly, keeping pace with the rapidly darting Golden Snitch.


    Despite the Snitchs desperate maneuvers to shake off Jerry, it made its descent to the stadium floor.


    The Snitch continued to change direction abruptly, this time transitioning from a downward trajectory to a forward dash, all in a bid to elude Jerry.


    However, Jerry had anticipated this scenario.


    He didnt attempt to change the brooms direction when the Snitch made its move. Instead, he propelled himself off the broomstick, hurtling towards the Snitch.


    He expertly snatched it from the air, executing an agile mid-air roll beforending gracefully.


    Fifteen seconds! Jerry Carmen has caught the Snitch in just fifteen seconds. Its game over! Irnd versus Ennd, the final score was 120 to 190. Ennd has clinched the World Cup!


    The head of the Ministry of Magics Sports Department, responsible for overseeing andmenting on the game, excitedly proimed the results.


    Fans who had rooted for the Ennd team, and especially for Jerry, raised their gs and proudly disyed Jerrys portraits. They erupted into joyful celebrations.


    Some wizards even brandished their wands and released bursts of fire or illuminating spells.


    A few were even poised to unleash arrow spells but were promptly halted by stern Aurors dispatched by the Ministry of Magic to maintain order.


    Jerrys incredible feat of capturing the Golden Snitch in a mere fifteen seconds, along with the divine series of maneuvers he executed, ensured that this years Quidditch World Cup would be etched into the annals of history.


    It wasnt luck; it was the skill and agility of Jerrys Seeker abilities.


    In the future, countless Seekers would strive to emte Jerrys techniques to contend with the Golden Snitchs lightning-speed alterations.


    Unfortunately, most of them would face injuries like fractured limbs and necks.


    Without Jerrys extraordinary physical prowess, such remarkable disys would likely result in countless tumbles and falls.

 Chapter 555: “The Weasley’s Windfall”

    Chapter 555: ��The Weasley��s Windfall��


    After the game concluded and Jerry and his teammates triumphantly hoisted the trophy, symbolizing their well-deserved victory, they seized the opportunity to don their masks.


    Prior to the impending throng of fans and reporters, they discreetly departed and rendezvoused with Hermione and the others, returning to their magical tent in the camp.


    Jerry, whats the name of thatst move? You mustve practiced it for ages; its so cool! Ron and Harry eagerly surrounded Jerry as soon as they returned to the tent.


    In this moment, at least for the past few days since the game, Jerry was no longer just their friend; he had transformed into an idol they profoundly admired.


    Although Jerry had previously stated that he was utterly confident in catching the Golden Snitch within five minutes of its release, witnessing him execute those graceful and explosive moves to seize the Snitch in just fifteen seconds left them exhrated.


    That move? Oh, yeah, Ive practiced it for quite a while. As for its name, I hadnt really thought about it yet. If youd like to help, you cane up with one. If theres an interviewter, Ill just use the name you suggest. Jerry paused for a moment, then smiled.


    In truth, it wasnt a particrly borate stunt; it was a sequence of fluid movements that naturally flowed, and adapted to the situation at hand.


    It was akin to stepping over a stairyou do it automatically, without thinking.


    How could such a routine action be deemed a stunt? Hence, he saw no reason to assign a special name to it.


    Really? We get to name it? Ron, Harry, and Georges eyes lit up.


    This might be etched in Quidditch history as a genuine maneuver, and for its name to originate from their suggestions would be an incredible honor.


    We do have some challenging maneuvers in Quidditch already, like Pokovs Temptation, Lanskys Feint, Prentons Backtrack, Double 8 Ringflight, the Inverted Starfish, and the Dual Assault and Parkin Pincer Maneuver. Nevertheless, none of thempares to Jerrys move. I propose naming it Jerrys Maniption,'' Ron suggested first.


    He might not be a whiz at spells, but his Quidditch knowledge was second to none, epassing every renowned Quidditch tactic and trick.


    I reckon it should be Jerrys Takedown,'' Fred chimed in.


    Lets call it Jerrys End, signifying that deploying this move brings the game to a close, Harry joined in the naming deliberation.


    Amidst the spirited debate about the tricks name, Jerry shook his head and approached Hermione, who had a hand covering her mouth, her eyes twinkling with mirth.


    Uh, um do you like the flowers that were sent to you? Jerry inquired with a grin, his words barely escaping his lips before they were concealed by Hermiones yfulughter.


    She initially raised the flower shed been clutching in surprise, a red rose.


    It quickly dawned on her that this was the sole unblemished rose amidst the shower of falling petals, and it had serendipitously fallen into her grasp.


    Hermione blushed, casting her eyes downward as she mumbled softly.


    Haha, congrattions, congrattions! This ending was truly unexpected, and it will be a topic of discussion for decades toe. Its amazing! Ludo Bagman, the Ministry of Magics Sports Department director, part-timementator for the game, and general manager of Quidditch betting, entered the tent with a bulging bag of Golden Galleons.


    Upon spotting Jerry, his excitement surged, and he eagerly extended his hand to shake Jerrys.


    His tion wasnt solely due to Jerry leading Ennd to victory, thus bringing honor to the Ministry of Magic.


    More significantly, the gambling he had orchestrated this time around had been tremendously lucrative.


    Although Ludo Bagman might appear as a former international Quidditch star and the present head of the Ministry of Magics Sports Department, painting a rosy picture, the reality was quite different.


    He had already gone bankrupt and was indebted to Gringotts.


    Over the years, his gambling addiction had led him to organize numerous betting events, resulting in the loss of his entire fortune.


    This Quidditch World Cup marked his final attempt at redemption.


    ording to the odds he had set and the betting trends, if Ennd won, he stood to recover a portion of his losses, at least settling the debts owed to Gringotts.


    However, if Irnd were to win, it would spell his total financial ruin.


    To cover his losses, hed need to fill the bets with counterfeit Leprechaun gold coins and then devise an escape n.


    Yet, not only did Ennd emerge victorious, but also, the multiple bets on the duration it would take Jerry to catch the Snitch turned out to be a stunning upset.


    And what did an upset mean? It signified that all winnings would belong to him except for a handful of those within this particr magical tent who had wagered on the time it would take for Jerry to seize the Golden Snitch.


    In the end, even after paying off the 20,000-plus Golden Galleons here and settling his debts to the fairies with the remaining funds, he would still have a hefty surplus of 50,000 to 60,000 Golden Galleons.


    An absolute windfall for Ludo!


    The only regret weighing on his mind was that he hadnt encouraged more wizards to ce bets before the game.


    Had he done so, his earnings would have been even more substantial.


    It looks like Mr. Bagman is here to exchange our Golden Galleons, Jerry remarked as he released Ludos hand and inspected the bag brimming with Gold Galleons.


    Satisfied that they were all genuine, he signaled for everyone else to gather around.


    Ludo yed his part impably, promptlymencing the exchange of Gold Galleons in ordance with the previously dispatched notes.


    As Ludo exited the magical tent, each person held a substantial sum of Gold Galleons, and their collectiveughter reverberated within the tent.


    Among them, the Weasley family was the most jubnt.


    Thest time Arthur had acquired such a significant sum was when he hit a 700 Galleon jackpot during the familys trip to Egypt when he bought Ron a new wand.


    This time, Arthur alone amassed a staggering 5,300 Golden Galleons, and this didnt even include Bill, Charlie, and the Weasleys brothers.


    While 5,000 Golden Galleons might pale inparison to the riches of well-established wizarding families like the Malfoys, it was an enormous windfall for the perennially cash-strapped Weasley family.


    It was a fortune that would secure Ron and Ginnys financial stability for years toe, sparing them the need to buy second-hand items.


    This financial boon was all thanks to Jerry, who had the foresight to bet against the grain in advance.


    It appears that our shopping trip to Diagon Alley tomorrow will be quite enjoyable! Jerry quipped, eliciting moreughter from the group, all of whom gazed at him with gratitude.


    Upon hearing this, theirughter swelled once more.


    But dont tell your mother about your gambling, Arthur admonished, suddenly remembering a crucial detail, which he then exined to his children.


    He had spoken to Molly about the betting before iming his winnings, and she had agreed  but only with respect to himself. He hadnt dared to discuss the others.


    Dont worry, Dad, Fred reassured him, his eyes gleaming with delight. Weve got some grand ns for this money, and we dont want it to be confiscated.


    Arthur briefly contemted inquiring about their grand scheme but ultimately decided against it.

 Chapter 556: “Death Eater’s Invasion”

    Chapter 556: ��Death Eater��s Invasion��


    Midnight had descended, and after a day brimming with excitement, exhaustion gradually imed all the wizards.


    Many of the foreign wizards had already departed, courtesy of Portkeys provided by the Ministry of Magic at the carnivals conclusion.


    Although wizards societal structure differed from Muggless, the essence was fundamentally simr.


    Adult wizards held down adult responsibilities and had to earn a living to provide for their families.


    Younger wizards had their ownmitments and needed to make arrangements for the start of the new school year.


    It was simply not feasible for them to remain at the camp indefinitely.


    By midnight, those who remained in the camp were primarily British wizards, as most could Apparate to worke the following morning.


    This included many Aurors and Ministry of Magic employees who had wrapped up their duties early due to the tournaments conclusion and the departure of foreign wizards.


    A few Ministry staff members remained in the camp overnight to attend to the final details of the event.


    In the Weasleys tent, it was a simr scenario.


    The majority had already retired to theforts of their luxurious rooms, drifting into peaceful slumber.


    However, Jerry was not among them. He understood that this night wouldnt pass so serenely.


    While Voldemort had been vanquished long ago, there remained a lingering threat of mischief, particrly from Death Eaters like Malfoy, those who were not unwaveringly loyal to the Dark Lord.


    In the wake of most of the Ministrys personnel departing the camp in high spirits, the Death Eaters aimed to make their presence known.


    They didnt intend to prove their allegiance to Voldemort; instead, they sought to capture Muggles, subjecting them to torture.


    Their objective was to remind the entire wizarding world that despite Voldemorts absence, pure-blood supporters endured.


    This behavior paralleled Muggle demonstrations and protests, albeit considerably more radical and cruel in nature.


    Jerry sensed the magic fluctuations outside, signifying the beginning of the Death Eaters activities under Malfoys lead.


    Knowing that the night wouldnt remain peaceful, he eximed to himself, As expected, theyve arrived.


    Suddenly, Arthurs voice sounded from the hallway, rousing Harry, Ron, Jerry, and the others from their beds.


    They rushed to the door, pushed it open, and stepped into the hallway, anxious to understand the situation outside.


    Harry, rubbing his eyes from the next room, inquired, Whats going on? Whats happening out there?


    I dont have time to exin. Get dressed and gather your essentials, Arthur urged anxiously.


    In a flurry, everyone hastily packed their belongings under the watchful eyes of Arthur, Charlie, and Bill.


    Together, they exited the magic tent.


    Outside, chaos reigned. The vicinity of their tents was illuminated by mes and punctuated with screams.


    A group of masked and cloaked wizards had appeared nearby, some of whom were sending forth magical mes, setting the magic tents aze.


    Another faction had captured Muggle vigers from neighboring viges, suspending them in mid-air with magic, then flipping their bodies up and down, eliciting terrified screams for their own amusement.


    Several young women in pajamas were dumped, causing their attire to hang down and reveal colorful undergarments.


    When a person dons a mask, their true nature often emerges, Jerry remarked, recognizing that one of the wizardsughing at the Muggle women was Lucius Malfoy, a figure typically known for his elegance.


    We need to assist the Ministry of Magic in restoring order. You should hide in the woods over there. When were finished, welle find you, Arthur directed Bill and Charlie, who were ready with their wands, to apany Jerry and the others.


    The masked individuals ahead were evidently no ordinary opponents.


    A few Ministry of Magic personnel who had stayed behind to intervene had been brought down swiftly.


    The dire situation was causing panic.


    Presently, it was akin to a grand party suddenly disrupted by armed assants, and several of the policemen who attempted to intervene were incapacitated.


    In such circumstances, even with greater numbers, ordinary individuals would be frightened and disoriented.


    The remaining Ministry of Magic members focused on maintaining order, evacuating the ordinary wizards, awaiting reinforcements, and then confronting the masked dark wizards to rescue the unfortunate Muggles.


    Sir, perhaps I can be of assistance, Jerry suggested.


    Witnessing the chaos, he conjured a ring of fire over ten meters high, with the opposite side of the mes revealing Diagon Alley in London.


    The woods over there might not be safe. Everyone, make your way to Diagon Alley to find refuge!


    Arthur and the others were struck by awe as they beheld the vast portal Jerry had conjured.


    They knew that Jerry had the ability to create portals, having seen him utilize one to send Daily Prophet reporter Rita to the African savannah.


    However, the sheer size of this portal exceeded their expectations.


    Can this portal truly be opened thisrge? Arthur inquired, his astonishment evident.


    Arthur and the others gaped in sheer astonishment as they beheld the colossal portal Jerry had conjured.


    While they were aware of Jerrys ability to create portals, they were taken aback by the sheer magnitude of the one he had produced.


    Hermione had attested to his capacity to manifest portals, and they had witnessed him employ this magic to send Daily Prophet reporter Rita to the African savannah.


    In truth, they had not anticipated the sheer grandeur of Jerrys portal.


    Arthur, realizing that now was not the time for amazement, acted swiftly.


    He casted a Sonorus on himself and urgently addressed the disoriented wizards who were scurrying about in panic.


    Listen, everyone, Im Arthur Weasley from the Ministry of Magic, and Mr. Jerry Carmen has opened a portal to Diagon Alley. I implore you all to evacuate through it!


    Understanding that the urgency of the situation overshadowed any astonishment, Arthur called out to the panicked wizards who had been rushing about.


    Understanding that the situation did not allow for amazement, Arthur quickly enchanted himself with a loudspeaker spell and then began directing the bewildered and panicked wizards.


    In the camp, a few Ministry of Magic employees were on standby.


    Nheless, Arthur was a well-known figure at the Ministry, an experienced worker, and a member of the esteemed Weasley family. Additionally, he was the author of the Muggle Protection Act, adding to his renown.


    Upon revealing his identity, the disoriented wizards who had been scurrying about instinctively halted their movements.


    They grasped the situation as Arthur narrated their situation and emphasized Jerrys involvement and themotion in the wizarding world.


    They rushed towards the monumental portal, its other end revealing the familiar Diagon Alley.


    The portals immense size and the name of Jerry Carmen, the days victorious champion, confirmed their salvation.


    Several wizards had already apparated to safety when the masked individuals first appeared.


    Those who remained had varying reasons, including ack of proficiency in Apparating due to poor school grades at the time and amitment to ensuring their families safety.


    Jerrys portal was a game-changer.


    It allowed him to transport all the wizards present to a secure location.


    This was a feat that no other magical spell in the contemporary wizarding world could replicate.

 Chapter 557: “The Masked Group”

    Chapter 557: ��The Masked Group��


    Jerry, please take care of yourself. Well be waiting for you at the Leaky Cauldron, Hermione waved at Jerry with concern and then crossed the portal to Diagon Alley, apanied by Ginny and Harry.


    Subsequently, the wizards, along with their family members, expressed their gratitude with grateful nces before proceeding through the portal.


    As thest wizard stepped through, Jerry closed the portal with a wave of his hand.


    Before Arthur could voice his concern, Jerry interrupted, Sir, dont worry about me. Remember, I can handle myself well in a fight. With these words, Jerry reminded Arthur of some of his previous heroic deeds, including facing a group of Dementors and disarming multiple Aurors on the Hogwarts Expressst year.


    Alright, then you stick with us, but prioritize your safety. If things go south, dont hesitate to escape, Arthur urged.


    He, Bill, Charlie, and Jerry proceeded towards the masked figures, with the other members of the Ministry of Magic who had been maintaining order gathering behind Arthur.


    Among them was Percy, who had already started working at the Ministry of Magic.


    When Arthur stood before the group of masked individuals, he brandished his wand and shouted, Whoever you are, cease this cruelty immediately, or we will take action.


    The person under the mask could be seen chuckling at his words, elegantly waving his cloak, and maintaining his poise.


    Malfoy, the leader of the masked group, red at Arthur with disdain, his eyes filled with disgust.


    In his perspective, Arthur was the embodiment of everything he detested.


    A member of the Sacred Twenty-Eight Pureblood families, he had always stood against them, aiding Muggles and associating with Mudbloods.


    In his eyes, Arthur was a pure-blood traitor, more loathsome than an enemy.


    Upon hearing Malfoys threat, Arthur and his Ministrypanions hesitated.


    Although they had the upper hand in this confrontation, with Jerrys giant guardian angel and their support, they feared for the safety of the hostages taken by the masked individuals.


    However, in this critical moment, Jerry, who had been standing behind them, took swift action.


    He waved his wand and invoked a levitation spell.


    Instantly, more than a dozen Muggles, previously suspended in the air, broke free from the magical control of the masked figures and flew toward Jerry.


    Jerrys use of an advanced version of the levitation spell rendered him invincible against these adversaries.


    The masked group had their ns ruined by Jerry, and their calm demeanor was lost before they even could act further.


    They went into a panic


    Seeing this, Arthurs eyes sparkled with approval, and he initiated a spell attack on the masked figures opposite them.


    Apparate! Malfoy and his associates reacted swiftly, casting Apparition to vanish from the scene away from Jerry and the others.


    They were well aware that this operation aimed to prevent the Aurors from intervening while they were gone.


    With Jerry offering formidable support on the opposing side, there was a high likelihood that the alerted Aurors would arrive soon.


    If they lingered, they might end up entangled inbat with Arthur and his group, making their escape even more challenging.


    When Malfoy and his aplices resorted to Apparate for a hasty escape, another Jerry above the camp smiled and also employed Apparition.


    Unbeknownst to his enemies, Jerry had created a clone in the room earlier, adopting the guise of Aiken, and had stealthily positioned himself in the sky above the camp.


    The Jerry on the ground was merely his duplicate.


    Seeing how everything was still under control in his own way,.Jerry could only think about how to deal with the group Lucius led.


    Upon witnessing Malfoy and the others Apparate away, he promptly tracked their spatial fluctuations and followed suit.


    With his expertise in spatial magic, he found it elementary to gauge the distance Malfoy and his followers covered through the spatial fluctuations they generated.


    In a small forest located ten kilometers from the camp, more than a dozen wizards with masks and cloaks materialized with the sound of crackling Apparition.


    This is overdue. Its high time to teach these folks a lesson, Malfoy remarked as they emerged from their magical transportation.


    Youre absolutely right. Seeing Mudbloods every day at the Ministry is infuriating, not to mention dealing with Muggles, one of the wizards added.


    Malfoy, their leader, concurred with them. Our goal is to make everyoneprehend that Mudbloods are undeserving of being wizards, and Muggles are only fit to be our servants and toys.


    These former Death Eaters, who now held various official positions in the Ministry of Magic, reveled in their malevolent intentions.


    Malfoy, however, soon realized the pressing matter. Remember, we cant linger here. We must return swiftly. If were not present when the Ministry contacts us, well end up in prison.


    As officials of the Ministry of Magic, the sudden significant event required their attention, and their absence would be conspicuous.


    If such things continue to happen, their safely secured key positions would be threatened.


    Resulting in other loss of their connection is a no for these groups.


    Lucius, no need to worry. We understand, the other masked individuals nodded in agreement.


    They initiated their Apparating Spells, intending to teleport back to their homes.


    Yet, when theypleted the incantation, they realized something was amissthe spell failed, and they remained stationary.


    Panic rippled through the group. Whats going on?


    Sorry, I ced an anti-Apparition spell nearby while you were conversing earlier, an unexpected voice echoed from the woods behind them.


    rmed, everyone whirled around with wands at the ready. A young wizard emerged from the woods, sporting a grin and holding a magic camera.


    JeJerry Carmen!


    Its you, Jerry Carmen!


    Few of the masked people in the group could be seen trembling upon seeing the presence of Jerry.


    Good evening, everyone. Why dont you take off your masks and give us a smile?


    Facing a dozen wands aimed in his direction, Jerry disyed no hint of fear.


    The ones who showed signs of fear instead were the ones with their wands pointed at him.


    Without even wielding a wand, he held up the magic camera and snapped a picture of Malfoy and hispanions.

 Chapter 558: “Future Plan”

    Chapter 558: ��Future n��


    Youre asking for trouble, arent you?


    Revealing their true identities was not an option.


    The only solution was to silence Jerry permanently.


    Without a moments discussion, the group raised their wands, preparing to unleash their most potent spells.


    But as their wands were raised, a swift blue streak of light emanated from Jerry, disarming them all at an impossible speed.


    It was Jerry who had cast Expelliarmus preemptively, knocking their wands out of their hands before they could react.


    Witnessing their wands flying out of their grasp, the masked individuals were left in a state of shock.


    What just happened? No wands in Jerrys hands, no spells chanted, yet the disarming spell was executed.


    Did this young wizard master silent spellcasting without a wand at such a tender age?


    Moreover, how was the disarming spell so unbelievably fast, disarming over a dozen of them at once? It was unheard of.


    While they were still contemting these baffling questions, Jerry waved his hand, removing the masks from their faces exposing their true identities.


    Ah, so its you, Jerry taunted, snapping a few more photographs with his magic camera.


    The images captured more than a dozen Ministry of Magic officials, including Malfoy, cloaked and masked, wearing bewildered and terrified expressions.


    It seemed like Death Eaters, but nope, its you guys. By the way, what do you think will happen if the rest of the


    Ministry of Magic gets their hands on these photos Ive taken? Jerry mused, shaking his head in mock disbelief.


    On the other side, Malfoy and the others were furious and flushed with anger.


    It was evident that the opposition hade prepared, ready with a magic camera and a trap.


    Now, disarmed and facing a much more powerful opponent, they could only seethe with frustration, unable to put up any resistance.


    Mr. Carmen, I wonder what you desire? Malfoy inquired, regaining hisposure and shifting to a friendly tone as he examined Jerry.


    He understood that the photos Jerry had taken if submitted to the Ministry of Magic, would spell doom for all of them.


    He sensed that Jerry might have certain conditions to discuss.


    Jerry met Luciuss gaze and approached him with a smile, reassuringly touching his shoulder. Just call me Jerry. Draco and I are ssmates, and we share the same dormitory. Dont worry, Mr. Malfoy. I wont hand these photos over to the Ministry of Magic, at least not yet.


    Despite Jerrys words, Lucius couldnt rx.


    He felt a growing sense of unease.


    It would be manageable if Jerry were toy out specific conditions at this point, such as requesting money or assistance with some task.


    After fulfilling those terms, the trouble might be resolved.


    But Jerry didnt present any conditions, destroy the magic camera, or suggest any intentions, leaving Lucius perplexed.


    This meant that Jerry retained this leverage to use against them whenever he pleased, potentially forcing them into actions they might not desire unless they wished to face imprisonment as Death Eaters.


    Without further words, Jerry smiled and waved to the group. In an instant, he vanished from their sight.


    Once Jerry was gone, the group retrieved their wands.


    Goyle, who had been standing behind Lucius, suggested in a loud voice, Lucius, why dont we find an opportunity to eliminate him?


    Dont be a fool, dont act recklessly! Lucius swiftly dismissed the ill-advised notion.


    It was clear that Jerrys power was even more formidable than rumors suggested.


    During their encounter, they hadnt evenunched an attack; they had been on high alert from the start.


    Even without resorting to their legendary giant guardian, they were unable to hold their ground.


    With such strength, defeating Jerry was an imusible endeavor.


    Risking a confrontation might result in Jerry sharing the incriminating photos with the Ministry of Magic out of spite, which would be catastrophic.


    The realization that Jerry was just a student at Hogwarts, a school overseen by Dumbledore himself,pounded the situation.


    The prospect of harming a student within Dumbledores purview was nothing short of foolish.


    Lets return for now and devise a n, Lucius proposed after a moment of contemtion, the weight of the situation bearing down on him.


    On the other side, having merged with his clone, Jerry conferred with the Auror who had Apparated at his side.


    They exchanged information, and Jerry took some notes for future reference.


    Afterward, he returned to Diagon Alley, where Hermione and the others were located.


    Jerry recognized the importance of nning for the future.


    Yet, if he could obtain incriminating evidence against these pure-blood supporters, they could be turned from obstacles into allies.


    He firmly believed that each person had their own dreams and unique path in life. Hismitment was to offer discreet support when needed.


    Taking Aisha, for example, he believed she could live a peaceful life akin to a little princess, free from worries and the dangers of the Avengers.


    But Aishas dreams were grander; she aspired to be a superhero, a magician.


    Jerry never tried to dissuade her; instead, he supported her wholeheartedly in achieving her dreams.


    For Hermione, Jerry adopted a simr stance.


    He knew her dream was to be the Minister of Magic, dedicated to the betterment of the wizarding world. He stood ready to provide the assistance she might require.


    Jerry always held the belief that love should not equate to imposing ones beliefs or choices on another.


    No one should bepelled to follow a path dictated by someone else, and he cherished the importance of individual choice.


    In his view, forcing ones will upon another under the guise of love was an act of terrible transgression.


    In taking photographs of high-ranking pure-blood officials like Malfoy, Jerry had more than convenience in mind. His purpose was clear: to anticipate the future.


    He foresaw Hermiones ascent in the Ministry of Magic following her graduation and eventually her path to the position of Minister.


    However, remnants of Voldemorts influence lingered among the pure-blood supporters within the Ministry, likely to hinder Hermiones rise.


    By obtaining incriminating evidence against these figures, Jerry aimed to turn these obstacles into allies, securing a smooth path for Hermiones future.


    It was all part of nning for the days ahead.


    Jerry respected the dreams and aspirations of those he held dear.


    He didnt want to impose his own ideas or choices on them.


    Instead, he provided supportive assistance.


    Just as he allowed Aisha to pursue her dreams of bing a superhero and a magician, he shared a simr outlook regarding Hermione.


    Hermiones vision was to be the Minister of Magic and work tirelessly to improve the wizarding world.


    In alignment with his principle of not coercing his loved ones, Jerry was ready to offer support from the sidelines.


    He believed that everyone should have the freedom to make their own choices rather thanpelling them to adhere to his perspective in the name of love.


    Depriving others of their right to choose was a practice he found abhorrent.

 Chapter 559: “Triwizard Tournament”

    Chapter 559: ��Triwizard Tournament��


    Jerry, thank you for picking us up; now we dont have to worry about beingte, Harry expressed his gratitude with relief as he observed Jerry and Hermione emerging from the firece ring in front of the Burrow.


    Hed experienced the Weasley familys habitual tardiness over the past years, often making it a close call to catch the train on time.


    Following their decision to go shopping at Diagon Alley two days prior, Harry had been staying at the Burrow.


    Mrs. Weasleys warm invitation was a significant factor, but also because his godfather, Sirius ck, recently appointed as an Auror by the Ministry of Magic, was swamped with work.


    Since the disturbing events at the Quidditch World Cup, the Ministry of Magic had been in disarray.


    Few doubted Siriuss capabilities because of his heroic status from the First Wizarding War.


    In fact, most of the Aurors at the Ministry couldnt match his skills.


    Consequently, the Ministry had been persistently pursuing him to join their ranks, hoping his presence would somewhat restore their tarnished reputation.


    Siriuss unjust imprisonment in Azkaban as a Death Eater for over a decade had seriously marred the Ministrys image.


    Initially, Sirius had been reluctant, but the recent reappearance of suspected Death Eater remnants at the Quidditch World Cup had intensified his loathing of Death Eaters.


    Fueled by his desire for vengeance, hed ultimately epted the Ministrys offer.


    Its not a problem for me, Jerry assured with a smile, acknowledging Mrs. Mollys upstairs activities of helping Ginny with her things.


    As Ron appeared with his suitcase, Jerry inquired, Good morning, Ron. By the way, wheres Mr. Arthur?


    Jerry had noticed Arthurs absence in the house, which was quite unusual.


    Hes incredibly busy. His colleagues from the Ministry of Magic summoned him early this morning. It seems they need to establish regtions rted to your portal magic. You know how my dad excels at that, Ron exined nonchntly.


    Jerry grasped the significance of Arthur Weasleys early summons by the Ministry when he heard Rons words.


    Ever since that eventful night when he had transported the wizards at the camp to Diagon Alley via an oversized portal, it was clear that the magic of portals was more than just theoretical.


    Everyone had seen its practicality, which had resulted in a sudden sellout of his magic book on portal theory.


    During this period, some knowledgeable and skilled old wizards had used Jerrys book to understand the mechanics of portal magic and replicate his feat.


    This prompted the British Ministry of Magic, and indeed the entire International Confederation of Wizards, to treat the situation with great seriousness.


    The implications of more wizards learning teleportation magic were far-reaching, and therefore, they needed to expedite discussions and the formtion of relevant regtions.


    Jerry, however, wasnt overly concerned about these regtions.


    Regardless of their content, he knew it was highly unlikely that they would prevent the inventor of this magic from using his own creation.


    Lets get going! Jerry ushered Ginny, Mrs. Molly, Charlie, and Bill as they gathered at the door.


    He opened a portal that led to tform nine and three-quarters at Kings Cross Station.


    While he could have easily created a portal directly to Hogwarts Castle, the schools rules dictated that students ride the Hogwarts Express.


    His choice to take the train with everyone was, in his view, an exciting and fun way to start the school year.


    Ill see you all soon!


    As they prepared to depart, Charlie hugged Ginny, offering Jerry and the others a wink.


    With the portal leading directly to the tform, there was no need for Mrs. Molly, Charlie, or Bill to apany them to the station.


    The farewells took ce at the Burrows doorstep.


    Why? Fred and George asked, puzzled by the cryptic exchange.


    Charlie had mentioned returning to Romania for dragon hunting in just two days. Why this sudden enigmaticment?


    Charlie replied with a mysterious smile, Youll find out. Dont mention this to Percy. Its top-secret information, and the Ministry will reveal it when they see fit. I just wish I could be heading back to Hogwarts this year.


    With his hands in his pockets, Bill stood gazing at the train on the other side of the portal.


    His initial expression appeared somewhat mncholic, but it shifted as if a thought had struck him.


    A glint of excitement shed in his eyes.


    Youre all in for an exciting year. I might even take some time off toe and watch part of it, Bill remarked cryptically.


    Charlie shared simr sentiments without offering any further exnation.


    The cryptic dialogue left everyone but Jerry feeling perplexed, their curiosity gnawing at them like persistent cats.


    Trust me, youll find out soon enough at school. You might not be back for Christmas this year for various reasons.


    Mrs. Molly, choosing her words carefully, added a hint of mystique to the conversation.


    Her words only fueled the curiosity of the Weasley brothers, but their inquiries yielded no additional information.


    With a gentle smile, Mrs. Molly, Charlie, and Bill ushered them through the portal to the other side.


    As Jerry closed the portal, they remained in the dark, and the mystery continued to elude them.


    Arriving at the tform an hour ahead of the departure time courtesy of the portal, they found the ce rtively empty.


    This situation had its benefits, as they could choose their seats without the usual hassle.


    However, due to Jerrys recognizable face, they decided to minimize the likelihood of disturbance on the train by selecting the rearmostpartment.


    Once they had stowed their luggage and settled into their seats, Hermione turned to Jerry with a question. Jerry, do you already know whats going on?


    Both Harry and Rons eyes locked onto Jerry in anticipation. Jerry replied with a knowing smile, Why do you think I would know?


    He did not deny having knowledge about the topic at hand and looked at Hermione beside him.


    With a proud posture, Hermione pointed out, Because you were the only one who didnt react to what Mrs. Molly and the others said, you know people from the Ministry of Magic, and youve been staying at the Leaky Cauldron. I assume you must have some idea already.


    Jerry responded with a smirk, A great observation! What an astute answer!


    He ruffled Hermiones hair and, unlike Bill, chose to quench their curiosity directly, revealing, Thats right, because this year, Hogwarts will be hosting the Triwizard Tournament!


    The revtion left Harry, Ron, and Hermione wide-eyed and brimming with a mix of excitement and apprehension.


    The Triwizard Tournament had a storied history, often involving perilous tasks and magical creatures, making it both exhrating and dangerous.

 Chapter 560: “Laws of Reality”

    Chapter 560: ��Laws of Reality��


    Triwizard Tournament!


    Ron and Hermione eximed in excitement, but Harry looked utterly perplexed.


    Jerry nodded, confirming, Yes, students from Beauxbatons and Durmstrang schools wille to Hogwarts.


    Ron, brimming with enthusiasm, cheered, This is amazing!


    However, Hermione wore a worried expression, noting, The Triwizard Tournament was discontinued a century ago due to numerous deaths.


    Jerry acknowledged her concerns, adding, Its crucial to ensure better safety this time to gain the Ministry of Magics approval to restart the tournament.


    Harry, still bewildered, interjected, What are you talking about? Whats the Triwizard Tournament, and who are Beauxbatons and Durmstrang?


    Although it was a bit incoherent, Ron eagerlyunched into an exnation: The Triwizard Tournament was established seven centuries ago, pitting champions from the three most powerful European wizarding schools against each other in three magical contests.


    Hermione followed up, Beauxbatons and Durmstrang are two of thergest wizarding schools in Europe, though they keep their locations a secret. You might say that Hogwarts is the only school in Europe where we know the address.


    Amid this revtion, Hermione eyed Harry, who remained silent.


    Jerry intervened, refocusing their discussion, In any case, were not directly involved. The basic requirement for champions is to be seventeen, so well be spectators.


    Ron, who had been ecstatic, deted upon hearing this age requirement, realizing he wouldnt be able topete. His excitement turned to disappointment.


    But then a mischievous grin spread across Rons face as he eximed, George and Fred are only four months away from being seventeen. Theyll be furious when they find out! He relished the thought of seeing his prankster brothers miss out on this opportunity, lifting his spirits.


    At eleven oclock in the morning, the Hogwarts Express, filled with young wizards, reluctantly left tform Nine and a Quarter, headed for Hogwarts.


    During the journey, curious young wizards of all ages roamed the train carriages.


    Some sought Jerrys carriage, while others made new friends, engaged in conversations, or even requested autographs.


    To maintain some privacy, Jerry cast a spell on hispartment early on, concealing it from prying eyes.


    As time passed, the skies darkened, and thick clouds heralded an impending thunderstorm. It was evident that heavy rain was approaching.


    Hermione, hugging Crookshanks,ined about the weather as the train reached Hogsmeade station.


    Rain poured down relentlessly, leaving everyone with no choice but to brave the storm.


    What terrible weather! Hermione eximed to Jerry as she peered outside.


    They hadnt brought umbres, so theyd likely be soaked by the time they found the carriages and made their way to the school.


    Although they could use magic to dry off quickly, it was still an inconvenience.


    Jerry responded optimistically, Maybe the rain will stop once we step out of the carriage.


    Harry and Ron, both wearing school uniforms, couldnt share his optimism.


    They shook their heads, convinced the rainstorm would persist.


    Its highly unlikely! Harry remarked. Considering the intensity of the rain, it mightst well into the night.


    Thats not necessarily true. Weather can be unpredictable, especially summer rain. It oftenes and goes swiftly, Jerry reassured them.


    Just before they disembarked, he discreetly sent a blue burst of magic into the sky.


    The magic light flew through the window and into the dark clouds.


    The cloud seemed to respond to this magical influence within moments, gradually dissipating.


    During this period, Jerry had not dedicated much of his energy to magical research, yet it didnt mean he did nothing.


    Magics core essence involved exploring the underlyingws governing the worlds power and then replicating thesews using ones own magic to achieve simr oues.


    Jerry had already amassed an extensive knowledge of magic, which allowed him to spend much of his time contemting the fundamental principles of this world.


    Consider the lightning and storm above; they were but a small part of the intricate mechanisms governing thews of the earth and sky.


    With the insights hed gained, Jerry had subtly released energy, altering the operation of these naturalws to achieve his desired result.


    Unbelievable Its really stopped! Harry stepped off the train and marveled at the absence of rain. He gazed up at the sky, where the stars and moon now shone.


    Holding Crookshanks, taken from Hermione, Jerry strolled past the bewildered duo.


    See, I told you anything is possible, he remarked with a smile as he moved toward the carriages parked outside the station with Hermione at his side.


    Harry and Ron exchanged nces. Hes like a wizard! Ron eximed.


    Harry pondered, Maybe after I understand all the worldsws in the future, I can harness them as well.


    Once inside the carriage with Hermione, Jerry contemted the stars in the sky, thinking to himself.


    From his perspective, mastering these naturalws involved gaining enough control over the worlds mechanisms.


    This level of control would enable him to modifyws at will, making his every thought a reality.


    As he filled his ring world with the insights he gained, he knew that the path toprehending and manipting thesews was a journey he was just beginning.


    As the carriage gently rolled towards Hogwarts, Jerry couldnt help but reflect on the incredible journey hed embarked upon.


    It wasnt just about honing his magical prowess; it was a quest to unlock the very fabric of the universe.


    To him, thews governing the world were the most intriguing puzzles waiting to be deciphered.


    With each passing day, his understanding of thesews grew.


    From the patterns of the stars to the whims of the weather, he delved deep into the underlying rules that governed everything.


    Jerry realized that true masteryy not just in the power to cast spells but in the power to shape the world itself.


    Hermione, sitting beside him, noticed his thoughtful expression. Youre quiet, she remarked.


    Jerry turned to her with a warm smile. Ive been contemting something, he replied. Ivee to realize that magic is only a part of what we can achieve. Understanding thews of the world could be the key to reshaping reality.


    Hermione nodded in understanding. Its like being in tune with the universe, knowing how to dance to its rhythm.


    Exactly, Jerry agreed. And as I continue to learn, I hope to apply this knowledge to improve the world.


    The thought of using his growing mastery of the worldsws to bring positive change excited him.


    He didnt want to just be a spectator in this magical world; he wanted to be an active participant in its transformation.


    As they approached Hogwarts, the towering castle came into view, its illuminated windows weing students to another year of adventure and learning.


    For Jerry, it was also a ce of enlightenment, where the mysteries of magic and the world itself awaited his exploration.

 Chapter 561: “Laws of Ring World”

    Chapter 561: ��Laws of Ring World��


    The Extension Charm and the Item Making Technique refined Jerrys current ringworld.


    But in essence, his ringworld is not Jerrys own world alone.


    At most, it can only be used as a huge storage space, but it cannot be a dimensional world that can greatly enhance its strength like those dimensional demons.


    This is what has always been a headache for him.


    But now, he seems to have gradually thought of how to build the ringworld into a world of his own dimension.


    First, fill in the rules of the world you have learned about and rece the original rules in the ringworld.


    Then, the entire ringworld is isted from the outside world, and enough energy is injected to allow it to operate independently without needing the external world.


    In this way, the ringworld can truly be apletely independent and his own dimensional world.


    And ording to his calctions, there is no need to rece all thews in the ringworld. As long as more than 50% of thews are manipted, the effect he wants can be achieved.


    Perhaps thew he reced was not as powerful as thew of the outside world, but it was thew heprehended and could bepletely controlled by him.


    In this way, when fighting the enemy, as long as the enemy is pulled into the ringworld, his strength will also be greatly enhanced due to the worldsws.


    At that level, his hard power should be simr to the likes of Dormammu.


    No, it should be stronger than the level of Dormammu.


    Because Dormammus Dark Dimension was not created by him but originally existed.


    He only discovered and fused himself with it to be a powerful Interdimensional God.


    In fact, his control over the Dark Dimension is not that potent.


    And after leaving the Dark Dimension, his strength has also declined greatly.


    Otherwise, The Ancient One would not be able to knock it back to the Dark Dimension many times by relying on the three Sanctums.


    Of course, these are not things that can be done in a short time.


    There are so manyws in the outside world.


    It will take a long time, even if it is only to rece 50%, and it is still the weakest 50%.


    There is also the issue of energy.


    The energy that can support a small worlds operation is huge.


    His little red star can be converted into energy to use, but relying on the amount of little red star he has now, it is estimated that if it is fully converted, it is not enough.


    So, Jerry still has to find a way to do it.


    In this regard, he also has some thoughts in his mind.


    However, these ideas can only be realized when he has almostpleted the transformation of the ringworld and then goes to the main world of Marvel.


    In everyday life activities, going to school, going to work, even when you are fighting against Demons.


    Laws are everywhere.


    If Jerryprehends them carefully, they are everywhere in everyday life.


    It is difficult to understand powerfulws, so he should understand those simplews first.


    This will be more efficient.


    Seeing Hogwarts Castle again, Jerrys mood was still a little turbulent.


    But his determination is strong. He quickly calmed down after remembering his purpose.


    Getting off the carriage and entering the castle, he then waits in the great hall for the annual opening banquet and sorting ceremony.


    The first-year wizard entered, and Professor McGonagall took out the sorting hat.


    After a year of writing, the Sorting Hat has released itstest Sorting Song.


    Soon, the sorting ceremony ended with the apuse and cheers of the wizards of the four academies.


    Because Voldemort was sealed by Jerry, his curse naturally expired, so this years Defence Against the Dark Arts teacher is still Professor Lupin.


    But now Professor Lupin is no longer wearing shabby clothes but wearing a very decent and good robe.


    Obviously, the two years of teaching career have given him a fixed ie, and his life is no longer as poor as before.


    The sorting ceremony is over, and the opening dinner officially begins.


    Halfway through the dinner, Professor Dumbledore got up and came to the podium, officially announcing that the Triwizard Tournament would be held at Hogwarts this year.


    And this news also pushed the atmosphere of the entire dinner party to a real climax.


    At the same time, Ron also got his wish to see the super depressed expression of his two brothers when they could not participate in the selection because they were four months away.


    After the dinner, everyone went back to their dormitories.


    Jerry, howe do you know of my Father?


    Draco entered the dormitory and saw Jerry, who was already sitting by the bed and asked curiously.


    Jerry smiled smugly before giving his reply, Simply an acquaintance of mine, whats the matter?


    Father has asked me to give this to you as a little thought to congratte you on winning the Quidditch World Cup!


    With a slightly jealous expression, Draco took a small box from his arms and handed it to Jerry.


    In fact, after getting along in the past few years, under the dazzling light of Jerry, Draco no longer hated Jerry as much as he did in the first grade and regarded him as a friend.


    However, he was still a little jealous today.


    Because his Father actually spent five thousand gold Galleons to buy a top-of-the-line magic pocket watch made by Goblins.


    It was a gift he had wanted for a long time, and his Father was unwilling to buy him a gift.


    Moreover, before getting on the train today, his Father urged him to get along well with Jerry at school and never make him angry. Jerry will do whatever he asks him to do.


    This ispletely different from what his Father said before.


    When he came back from schoolst term, his Father was still berating him for not getting first ce in the year.


    As a result, after a holiday, the attitude suddenly turned 180 degrees, which was incredible.


    Jerry took the box that Malfoy handed over, opened it, and saw the valuable magic pocket watch inside, knowing that it was a gesture of favor from Lucius, who was afraid that he would send the photo to the Ministry of Magic.


    I got it, but Im not used to wearing a pocket watch, so Ill give it to you!


    Reaching out and taking out the magic pocket watch from the box, Jerry threw it to Draco without hesitation.


    Draco took the pocket watch and was stunned for a moment, then immediately showed a surprised expression.


    This thats unexpected.


    Jerry waved his hand, indicating that it was all right.


    Its just a magic pocket watch, which is too insignificant for him.


    Under his leadership in the past two years, Slytherins atmosphere has greatly improved, and Draco has be less annoying.


    Although Draco still looked down on the other students who didnt hail from the Pure-blooded lineage, his hate toward them was not as absurd.


    The same with his rtionship with Harry, Ron, and Hermione.


    At most, they just dont like each other a little bit.

 Chapter 562: “Philosopher’s Stone Reappearance”

    Chapter 562: ��Philosopher��s Stone Reappearance��


    The following day, the sky was clear and bright.


    Jerry awoke in Slytherins dormitory, greeted by the sight of a massive octopus leisurely swimming past the enchanted ss pane beside him.


    Slytherins dormitory, nestled in the castles basement, was submerged in the depths of the ck Lake.


    This unique location allowed the students to witness a daily spectacle of wondrous and magical creatures inhabiting theke, a defining feature of Slytherin House.


    The sight of unique creatures waving and passing by the ss window is something one could never get used to.


    Seeing it for the first time, you might get scared or surprised by their existence.


    Long after you get used to it, seeing them instead brings a sense of calmness


    During this period, Jerry enjoyed the simplicity of life  regr sleep, daily meals, and genuine immersion in his surroundings.


    It was a refreshing change from the extraordinary events that had unfolded.


    The clock showed half-past six, and the Malfoy trio still slumbered soundly in their beds.


    Rather than waking them, Jerry proceeded to the bathroom, lightly snapping his fingers.


    A subtle surge of magic animated his personal toiletries.


    The toothpaste cap lifted, a pea-sized amount squeezed onto a levitating toothbrush, a ss filled with water, and a towel wrung itself over the sink.


    In less than a minute, Jerrypleted his morning routine under the attentive care of these enchanted objects.


    Jerrys morning routine is undeniably one of the simplest things he would do in the entire daypared to everything he nned.


    With another snap of his fingers, his pajamas transformed into the Hogwarts fourth-year uniform.


    Exiting the dormitory, Jerry made his way to the Great Hall, his early awakening motivated by a desire to avoid the entanglements of his adoring ssmates.


    At the Great Hall, Hermione had already arrived before him.


    She sipped pumpkin porridge while engrossed in her magic book.


    Upon noticing Jerry, she waved and greeted him warmly. Good morning, Jerry! I might not be as gifted as you, but Im putting in extra effort. The O.W.L.s exam is just around the corner, and I cant afford to ck off!


    Hermione admired Jerrys brilliance, but she didnt want to be a follower.


    She might not be the sun, but she aspired to be the moon who stands right next to Jerry. She sought to rise to his level.


    The effort of Hermiones to stay on the same level with Jerry is nothing to beughed at.


    Its a shame Hermione would never know how far off Jerry ispared to even the Professors of Hogwarts.


    Jerry couldnt help but smile, pointing out, Arent the O.W.L.s exams scheduled for next year? You seem pretty anxious.


    Hermione shook her head, acutely aware that time waits for no one, and she needed to prepare early to excel. Next year wille around quickly, and its best to start preparing now for optimal results.


    With a nod, Jerry gestured encouragement.


    He admired Hermiones unwavering determination and relentless effort, qualities that set her apart.


    Although Harry Potter was the focal point of this world, his talent didnt match Hermiones.


    He was capable, but he often didnt put in the hard work needed to excel.


    Jerry knew that, as someone who understood the threat posed by Voldemort, Harry hadnt fully capitalized on his potential.


    Perhaps it was due to his youth,ck of maturity, and insufficient sense of urgency.


    Hermione, on the other hand, was a year ahead of Harry and disyed a level of maturity and dedication beyond her years.


    It was these qualities that Jerry admired most, alongside her relentless pursuit of knowledge and unwavering resolve.


    After their breakfast, Jerry and Hermione found themselves with some free time before their sses began.


    They headed to the grassywn next to the ck Lake, basking in the warm morning sun, and engaged in discussions about various magical topics.


    The thought of having these normal conversations daily would be farfetched for Jerrypared to the other worlds hes been treading in.


    Typically, it was Hermione who posed questions, and Jerry took his time exining the intricacies.


    Their vibrant conversation continued until just ten minutes before their respective first sses.


    Slytherin and Gryffindors fourth-year schedules diverged significantly, and their first sses of the day differedSlytherin had a spell ss while Gryffindor had an outdoor herbology lesson.


    Meanwhile, in the headmasters office on the castles eighth floor, Snape stood by the window, observing Jerry and Hermione below, with a rare, somewhat contented smile on his face.


    Dumbledore, standing beside him, couldnt help but express his surprise at Snapes expression.


    Snapes features returned to their usual stoic state. I feel as though some old wrongs have been set right, he said, nodding at the sight of Jerry and Hermione.


    Dumbledore, continuing to knit his half-finished sweater, acknowledged the significance of Snapes statement.


    He knew precisely what Snape meant.


    Headmaster, what brings you to me at this early hour? Snape inquired, his eyes narrowing as he watched Dumbledore resume his knitting.


    He couldnt help but feel baffled by Dumbledores daily activities, given the headmasters rtively leisurely lifestyle.


    Dumbledore stopped his knitting and patted his head as if he had forgotten something.


    He retrieved a box from the desk drawer and presented it to Snape. Take a look at this.


    Snape peered into the box and observed the powerful, magical Philosophers Stone within.


    He was taken aback and raised his eyes to meet Dumbledores gaze. The Philosophers Stone? I thought you said


    Dumbledore continued calmly, It had been taken by a wizard from New York before, butst night, as I slept, it reappeared by my bedside, apanied by a small note expressing gratitude from the same wizard.


    Snapes eyes widened considerably upon hearing Dumbledores exnation. So, while you were asleep, this wizard from New York managed to ce the Philosophers Stone near you without your knowledge. This is impossible!


    Hearing Dumbledores words made Snape put his hand on his chest. Perhaps hearing such an impossible thing the first thing in the morning is proven to be too much even for him.


    Dumbledore was the worlds most formidable wizard, and even Voldemort paled inparison to him, Snape acknowledged.


    However, the notion that someone could evade Dumbledores formidable mental perception and approach him was nothing short of astounding.


    This development meant that if the wizard had harbored sinister intentions and wasnt merely returning the Philosophers Stone, Dumbledore could have been assassinated in his sleep.


    The possibility of a wizard stronger than Dumbledore existing in the world was a chilling revtion.

 Chapter 563: “Mysterious Wizard J”

    Chapter 563: ��Mysterious Wizard J��


    Nothing is impossible, Severus, and you should be aware that the mysteries of magic are infinite. Ive only scratched the surface of them, Dumbledore remarked with an air of understanding.


    Thus, its entirely possible for someone to surpass me in power. The world is never short of geniuses.


    Dumbledore looked up, disying no surprise at Snapes incredulity. But, its still unbelievable, Snape muttered.


    The world, after all, was popted with geniuses.


    He was a genius himself, yet Dumbledore stood as the most formidable genius in the world.


    Headmaster, youve been investigating this for quite some time. Do you know who this wizard is? Snape inquired, aware of Dumbledores efforts to look into the New York wizard, which included a visit to the U.S. Ministry of Magic.


    I have some leads, but Im not entirely certain. Ill need to arrange a meeting with him. However, its almost certain that he is the same individual as the wizard J who sealed Voldemorts soul, Dumbledore responded with a smile.


    Snape paused, then nodded in understanding.


    Upon deeper reflection, it did seem incredible that the mysterious wizard J managed to find and seal away all of Voldemorts soul fragments.


    After all, both Voldemort and Dumbledore were regarded as wizards of the same caliber.


    Dumbledore, too, was unable to defeat Voldemort, yet this enigmatic wizard emerged from obscurity to sessfully seal Voldemorts soul, a feat which no one else could im.


    The prospect of a wizard surpassing Dumbledores power and aplishing such a task was immensely unsettling.


    The likelihood of two such wizards existing was remarkably slim.


    Therefore, it seemed increasingly probable that these two wizards were, in fact, the same person.


    Headmaster, now that you have a rough idea of this individuals identity, can you share who he is? Im genuinely curious, Snape inquired.


    The thought of a wizard with the power to outmatch Dumbledore andpletely seal away Voldemort intrigued him.


    Dumbledore smiled as he spoke a name. Jerry Carmen.


    Snapes face registered a degree of doubt. Whats going on with Jerry? He should be attending spell ss now, so theres no reason for him to bete.


    Dumbledore, however, remained serious. I mean, the wizard is Jerry Carmen, your most promising fourth-year student in Slytherin.


    Snape, his expression gradually shifting, expressed his astonishment. Headmaster, are you pulling my leg? Its not April Fools Day, and this joke is anything but humorous!


    The idea that Jerry Carmen, his most highly regarded and cherished student, was a wizard more powerful than Dumbledore, the one who sealed Voldemorts soul liberated, and all of Azkaban, including the Death Eaters and the dementors, was nothing short of preposterous.


    Once again after hearing another unbelievable statementing out from Dumbledores mouth made Snape doubt everything around him.


    Am I even awake? Snape thought while staring at Dumbledore with a look of curiosity.


    While Jerry undeniably possessed excellent magical abilities and a strong academic performance, he had learned through diligent effort.


    Snape recalled the times he had mentored Jerry, helping him along the path of magical learning.


    Dumbledores im that Jerry was this enigmatic wizard J seemed utterly unbelievable.


    Dumbledore, seemingly prepared for Snapes reaction, urged, Please, Severus, do not let emotions take over. When you think about it, it is far from a jest. Currently, in the wizarding world, there are mighty wizards. We know that an unknown wizard does not emerge from thin air, reaching such a level of strength.


    It was highly probable that this wizard was not very old but possessed exceptional talent, strong learning capabilities, and a unique approach to the exploration and understanding of magic.


    Such qualities would be essential for breaking free from traditional constraints and surpassing the older generation.


    Reflecting on the individuals Dumbledore had encountered over the years, there were a few young wizards who embodied these characteristics, prompting Dumbledore to associate the enigmatic wizard J with Jerry.


    Furthermore, Dumbledore reminded Snape that it wasnt easy for individuals from outside Hogwarts to enter the castle, especially the fourth floor.


    He hinted that Jerry likely had his reasons for remaining concealed.


    Listening to Dumbledores reasoning, Snapes initial disbelief gradually gave way to contemtion.


    Upon closer examination, it seemed that Dumbledores deduction held merit.


    While Jerry was only a fourth-year student with just three years of magical education, his aplishments over this short period were indeed remarkable.


    For instance, at the beginning of the previous school year, Jerry had easily vanquished a dozen Dementors and a dozen Aurors, demonstrating strength that exceeded the average Auror, even though Jerry had been studying magic for only two years at that time.


    In the year since no one could determine the extent of his current power. Notably, Jerry had authored two books on magic, both containing spells of his own creation, reflecting a high level of theoretical expertise.


    Although it was not certain at present, most wizards viewed Jerrys future as one that rivaled, if not surpassed, Dumbledores.


    If a rational analysis were applied, Jerry indeed represented the most likely candidate for the elusive wizard J.


    If Jerry is indeed Wizard J, what are your ns, Headmaster? Snape inquired, his expression serious.


    Dumbledore responded with a smile, I dont intend to do anything, even if he is. There is, in fact, nothing wrong with him. He sealed Voldemort, alleviating the gravest concern in my heart, and he returned the Philosophers Stone. While some exaggeration may be involved, its characteristic of youth.


    I called you here today simply to provide you with advance notice, so you are aware. Additionally, if all goes as nned, I will be announcing my retirement soon.


    Dumbledores decision to retain his position as Hogwarts Headmaster at a rtively young age was never motivated by a desire for power.


    If power were his objective, he would not have declined the opportunity to be Minister of Magic.


    Instead, he recognized that the Voldemort crisis was far from resolved and harbored concerns that Voldemort might return in the future.


    His aim was to help Harry, the prophesied child, grow into a formidable wizard capable of defeating Voldemort.


    However, now that Voldemort had beenpletely sealed away, Dumbledore could retire with a clear conscience, eventually residing in Nurmengard for the rest of his days.


    But before doing so, he had to engage in a substantial conversation with Jerry to address any lingering uncertainties.


    Having everythingid out before him, Dumbledore reminisces the old days of him talking with a particr partner


    Thinking about it, Jerry might even be stronger than they were, nor they will ever be.

 Chapter 564: “Dumbledore’s Plan”

    Chapter 564: ��Dumbledore��s n��


    Retire?


    Snape, still processing the recent revtion about Jerry, possibly being the enigmatic Wizard J, found himself equally astounded by Dumbledores forting retirement announcement.


    Dumbledore rified, Yes, Ive decided to make this announcement prior to the Triwizard Tournament. During the tournament, I hope youll assume my position as the new Headmaster. Naturally, I will preside over the Triwizard Tournament as its judge and remain at the school until thepetition concludes.


    Dumbledore yfully winked at Snape, leaving thetter in another state of shock. Snape was going to be the Headmaster of Hogwarts!


    Isnt this rather abrupt? I always assumed you would choose McGonagall. Snape uttered his opinion, trying to confirm what he just heard.


    After all, the way Professor McGonagall takes care of everything around Hogwarts with the disappearance of Dumbledore every once in a while shows just how much.


    No, McGonagall is excellent, but you are better suited for this role. However, you must adjust your favoritism toward Slytherin, Dumbledore replied.


    Dumbledore had wrestled with the decision of the next Headmaster.


    While McGonagall seemed a suitable choice due to her fairness and impartiality, she asionally demonstrated excessive rigidity, which might not befit a Headmaster.


    Furthermore, her age indicated she might not serve for an extended period and might retire sooner.


    In contrast, Snape, despite his outward appearance, was a youthful thirty-five years old in the prime of his life.


    He possessed unparalleled magical prowess and demonstrated pragmatism, particrly evident in his approach toward Slytherin students.


    Snape took measures against Slytherin students involved in conflicts with those from other houses, irrespective of the fairness of the situation.


    In the modern wizarding world, a Headmaster who exhibited flexibility and adaptability might be better suited to preside over Hogwarts.


    Additionally, Jerry, who potentially surpassed Snape in magical power, hailed from Slytherin and shared a strong rapport with Snape.


    As Headmaster, Snape would require robust support to safeguard the school and its students from external disturbances. In this context, Jerry represented the most formidable ally.


    The only concern was Snapes partiality toward Slytherin, but Dumbledore believed this would change once Snape assumed the role of Headmaster. After weighing all factors, he chose Snape over McGonagall to be the next Headmaster.


    Hence, the reason why Dumbledore have chosen Snape instead of McGonagall is for the betterment of Snape himself.


    Dumbledore had a long thought about this before he even had the chance to say it right in front of Snape.


    If he managed to make Snape into a new Headmaster, then without any choice left, Snape needs to do his best to adapt to his work and would no more show an absolute favoritism toward Slytherin.


    Meanwhile, during his spell ss, Jerry pondered his own situation. Dumbledore might have suspected him, but it was of no consequence.


    The Philosophers Stone held no value for him, and he could conjure one effortlessly using the Transfiguration Spell.


    Thus, he had discreetly returned the magic stone he had borrowed.


    Even if Dumbledore were to suspect or discover his past actions, it no longer concerned Jerry.


    He hade to Hogwarts as a fourth-year wizard simply because he wanted to, with no ulterior motives or concerns.


    In this world, he could act freely, with the only restraints being those he imposed on himself.


    In the afternoon, Slytherin and Gryffindor finally gathered for their firstbined ss of the semester: Hagrids Conservation of Magical Creatures ss.


    The lesson revolved around the care and feeding of Hagrids newly bred magical creature, the Fried Tail Snail.


    These creatures, resembling irritable shelled shrimp upon birth, emitted a noxious odor of stinky fish and rotten shrimp.


    They moved swiftly by expelling mes from their tails.


    I believe youll find them quite intriguing. These are a recent creation, a hybrid Ive developed using a fifth-level dangerous magical animal, the human-headed manticore, and sixty fire crabs. Theyve just hatched, Hagrid proudly introduced the creature to the assembled students.


    Youll be responsible for raising them yourselves! This will be a grand project! he added, disying excitement.


    However, facing the hundreds of squirming, grayish creatures, the students appeared less than thrilled.


    These snails, with their gruesome appearance and pungent odor, did not generate much enthusiasm among the students.


    Hagrid truly is a wizarding world biologist! Jerrymented as he stepped forward, disying a keen interest.


    Despite being a wizard, he had an inherent fascination with biology and had conducted research into the creation of wizard-enhanced potions that enhanced physical abilities.


    In fact, he had ns for simr experiments involving not ordinary magical creatures but Fire Dragons.


    Due to the elerated time in his ring world, numerous fire dragons and dragon eggs had been bred.


    He considered whether, during his next visit to the world of Fairy Tail, he could obtain dragon crystals to imnt in the fire dragons of his ring world for their evolution.


    After Hagrids exnation, the students set out to feed the Fried Tail Snails, armed with ant eggs, frog livers, and green snakes.


    Within minutes, shrieks erupted as the young wizards experienced the snails bites.


    While Jerry had the reflexes to prevent these attacks, he allowed one of the snails to strike Hermione.


    He believed that life should not always be smooth sailing and experiencing some pain was essential for understanding the worlds intricacies.


    Moreover, Jerry felt it was for the good of his ssmates.


    However, watching the young wizards get bitten and scream was far from entertaining.


    As the Conservation of Magical Creatures ss concluded, and the students began returning to the castle for dinner, Jerry decided to stay behind.


    Jerry, whats the matter? Hagrid inquired as he stored away the three boxes containing the Fried Tail Snails.


    Ill show you something special, Jerry replied with a smile, producing three enormous Dragon eggs, including a Fire Dragon egg, which immediately captured Hagrids attention.


    Oh, Merlin! These are Dragon eggs! Hagrid eximed, his bearded face lit up with amazement. The prospect of having a fire Dragon as a pet was a dreame true for him.

 Chapter 565: “Dumbledore’s Retirement”

    Chapter 565: ��Dumbledore��s Retirement��


    I identally acquired this from a few ck market merchants during my vacation, and I thought you might like it. Jerry floated three fire dragon eggs in front of Hagrid with a thought.


    This was a way topensate for taking one of Hagrids fire dragon eggs before.


    Hagrid, overwhelmed with gratitude, held the three fire dragon eggs carefully as if they were the most precious treasures.


    His voice was shaky due to excitement. I adore this gift, Jerry. Thank you, thank you!


    Jerry was quick to emphasize, No need to thank me, but please remember to keep them in the Forbidden Forest. Be cautious not to let them wander off, or the Ministry of Magic may take them away.


    Afraid that Hagrid might be too emotional and hug him, Jerry swiftly made his exit.


    Despite Hagrids imposing stature and strength, he had a gentle nature and could be easily moved to tears.


    That evening, after dinner in the Great Hall, Jerry was about to join Hermione for a walk when Snape halted him. Jerry,e with me.


    Professor, are we going to see Headmaster Dumbledore? Jerry asked.


    Snape, directing him upstairs instead of to Dean Slytherins office in the basement, looked at Jerry with a mixture of emotions.


    He just cant ept the fact Jerry is actually the Mysterious Wizard J


    Each second passing with him around Jerry only resulted in more questions popping up inside his head.


    He eventually exined in an unusually gentle manner, Yes, the Headmaster wishes to speak with you. Just answer his questions honestly.


    The eighth-floor entrance still featured the runny-nosed stone beast.


    Snape issued themand Strawberry Popping Candy, prompting the beast to reveal a concealed, slowly ascending spiral staircase.


    Jerry nodded and headed down the stairs.


    Good evening, Headmaster Dumbledore, Jerry greeted Dumbledore gracefully upon entering the office and seeing him in a sweater.


    Dumbledore set aside the sweater and kindly replied, Good evening, Mr. Carmen.


    Jerry, taking a sip of the drink offered by the House-elf, asked, I wonder if theres a specific reason the Headmaster is seeking me sote?


    Do you have any idea, or perhaps do you know of a wizard called J? Dumbledore asked while looking at Jerry to observe his reaction when he greeted him with such lines.


    Hearing Dumbledore say it, Jerry chuckled a bit before finally leaning in and deciding to y along with his act.


    Oh, you mean me? Please Professor, you have known it since long ago, right? Jerry asked nonchntly.


    Seeing this, Snape once again had his usual poised look gone as his eyes widened in surprise.


    He cant control his emotions at this point after hearing Jerrys revtion.


    After some pleasantries, Jerry realized that Dumbledore was inquiring about the identity of the wizard J.


    He decided to stop concealing his true identity.


    He used the body transformation magic to assume the appearance of the prophet wizard J when he went to visit Sirius.


    Dumbledore, with a surprised expression, observed the dramatic transformation of Jerrys appearance.


    Before he finallyughed.


    Hisughter echoed inside the Deans room clearly. No one ever heard him tough this much.


    I didnt expect someone to possess both natural disguise magic and the ability to entirely alter their body. It appears youve created a lot of new magic. Dumbledoremented after he saw Jerrys Transfiguration.


    Dumbledore was mostly surprised by the magic Jerry was using, not by the revtion of Jerry being the wizard J.


    He had already been nearly certain of this.


    What astounded him was the magic that Jerry was currently employing, which couldpletely reshape his physical appearance.


    In the wizarding world, there was currently only one Metamorphmagus capable of freely changing their appearance.


    There was no known magic that could achieve the same effect.


    The magic Jerry used was likely his own creation.


    Headmaster, I believe this is what truly piques your interest, Jerry said.


    He changed back to his original appearance after the revtion and then presented the Russian nesting doll that contained Voldemort.


    He knew that the real purpose of Dumbledores discussiony in these matters.


    Dumbledores expression turned serious as he beheld the Russian nesting doll that imprisoned all of Voldemorts souls.


    He carefully picked it up, observed it for a while, and eventually sighed deeply. I never anticipated that Tom would be sealed by you in the end. I doubt even he foresaw the emergence of a wizard more talented than himself in this world.


    Jerry suggested, Headmaster if youre concerned, you can keep it here. I first learned about him from Professor Quirrell when I was in my first year and subsequently followed the clues to understand his background. I found those Horcruxes and sealed them.


    With a smile, Jerry ced the Russian nesting doll back on the table.


    He pushed it toward Dumbledore, indicating that Voldemorts soul was of little use to him, and it was up to Dumbledore whether he wanted to take possession of it.


    Dumbledore blinked and gently pushed it back. Thats why Professor Quirrell never reappearedter. However, I think its best to leave it with you. Ill retire in a month. You cant expect an old man about to retire to be burdened with these matters.


    Jerry appeared surprised, a rare expression on his usuallyposed face.


    Retirement was something he hadnt considered.


    He had always assumed that Dumbledore would be the Headmaster of Hogwarts until the end.


    Dumbledore exined, Yes, Voldemorts issue is resolved. Im in my 110s, and its time for me to enjoy my retirement. When the other two schools visit in October, Ill make the announcement. Your Dean will take over as the new Headmaster.


    Dumbledore was content and rxed, having finally put down the burdens of his responsibilities after confirming that Voldemorts soul had been entirely sealed by Jerry.


    Now, he looked forward topleting onest task before retiring and finding old friends to live out the retirement he had long desired.


    With the days creeping on him, soon, the long broken rtionship between two brothers who were bonded by something stronger than blood will be mended once again.


    Will the twos rtionship restored back to their glory?


    One could never answer that question knowing full well what they had to endure on each side of their story


    While one is fighting for freedom, the other holds it back for the sake of peace.


    Hopefully, they could see eye to eye once again and had everything sorted out for him to enjoy his old days together, reminiscing or maybe even writing new chapters in their life moving forward.

 Chapter 566: “Magic Bracelet”

    Chapter 566: ��Magic Bracelet��


    Jerrys surprise was evident.


    Professor Snape is bing the Headmaster!


    He had not anticipated Snapes ascension to the role of Headmaster.


    It turned out that Snape would assume the position of Headmaster, as he was a double agent capable of safeguarding the school more effectively during Voldemorts reign.


    With Voldemorts defeat, it was unexpected that Dumbledore chose Snape over McGonagall.


    Nheless, Jerry saw this as a positive development.


    Snape had been a significant help to him, and he genuinely hoped that Snape would be the Headmaster.


    Jerry, would you be willing to do your Head a favor?


    Observing Jerrys surprise at Snapes appointment as Headmaster, Dumbledore couldnt help but smile. He rolled his eyes and promptly asked.


    Jerry was momentarily taken aback:


    Of course, Im more than willing. How can I assist you, Professor?


    I think Severus is too embarrassed to ask, so Ill ry it for him. Dumbledore jokingly answered while looking at Snape, who was still trying to make sense of the whole thing.


    Dumbledore cleared his throat and continued, Id like you to represent Hogwarts in the Triwizard Tournament, act as a champion, and help the school secure the Goblet of Fire.


    I am sorry, but what? Did my ears fail on me, Professor? Did you actually just ask me to participate in that tournament? Jerry was puzzled.


    He couldnt quite grasp the situation at first and was left wondering. Like the new Headmaster, he too is confused with Dumbledores intention.


    Dumbledores smile revealed his intention:


    The Triwizard Tournament, which is being reinstated after a century, is set to capture the attention of the entire wizarding world. If Hogwarts can secure the championship with a clear advantage, it would provide great support for Severus as the new Headmaster.


    He took a deep breath before continuing, Moreover, you are Severus most aplished student, and it would be even more of an achievement if your name is put forward!


    With Dumbledores exnation, Jerryprehended the n.


    It was akin to historical ounts where Emperor Qianlong appointed corrupt official Heshens son, Jiaqing, to seed him while instructing him to duplicate Heshens assets and promptly eliminate him upon ascending the throne.


    The objective was to replenish the treasury and demonstrate efficiency.


    Jerry truly is once again dumbfounded upon hearing the wits of Dumbledore


    There is a reason why he stands at the top of Wizarding World.


    By relinquishing the position of Headmaster to Snape prior to the Triwizard Tournament, any achievements Snape acquired as Headmaster would be particrly striking, rendering him secure in the position of Headmaster and preempting potential opposition.


    However, the Triwizard Tournament typically requires participants to be at least seventeen, which I dont meet.


    Jerry raised a valid point.


    Even though he was technically over seventeen, Dumbledore perceived him as fourteen, far below the requirement for participation.


    However, Dumbledore had a clever response to this question:


    At the time, the judges will implement a robust age-restricting charm around the Goblet of Fire, preventing anyone below the age of seventeen from submitting their names.


    But if someone manages to circumvent this charm, ces their name in the Goblet, and is subsequently chosen, the judges, including us, cannot change the champions identity. This adheres to the Triwizard Tournaments tradition.


    Dumbledores implication was clear. If Jerry could bypass the age-restricting charm and ce his name in the Goblet of Fire, age would no longer be an issue.


    In previous Triwizard Tournaments, there were no age restrictions.


    Even first-year students could participate if they were selected as champions.


    The introduction of the age limit was a recent change, primarily influenced by the Ministry of Magic, to minimize fatalities in the aftermath of the Triwizard Tournaments reinstatement.


    Dumbledore believed that Jerrys ability to ovee the age-restricting charm was quite usible.


    Alright, Im on board!


    Jerry eventually nodded, epting Dumbledores request.


    Assisting Snape aiding Hogwarts in attaining glory  these were causes he was more than willing to support.


    Ten days had passed since Jerrysst conversation with Dumbledore.


    During this time, Jerrys life mirrored that of a typical Hogwarts student.


    He attended sses, enjoyed breaks, dined, slept, and diligentlypleted his assignments.


    Furthermore, he spent time reading books with Hermione in the library when they could, sat by the ck Lake to soak up the sun, and delved into discussions on magic.


    Their rtionship had transitioned from a not-so-pure friendship to something deeper and more intimate.


    Any existing barriers between them had gradually disappeared, and their mutual affection had be evident.


    However, Jerry had to contend with one ongoing issue: his remarkable visibility.


    Whenever they were alone, they often faced interruptions from Jerrys admirers.


    As a result, he had invested time in enhancing the Muggle Shielding Charm, ensuring it was more effective.


    The Muggle Shielding Charm functioned by diverting the attention of Muggles, whocked magical abilities when they encountered the charms emanations, causing them to unconsciously ignore the presence of the charm.


    Jerry had improved this charm, extending its influence to magical users as well, although he imposed a specific threshold. Magical users who exceeded a certain level of magical power or those he designated remained unaffected.


    Consequently, the charm wouldnt affect professors from other schools or Hermione and Harry.


    Here, its for you!


    On a Sunday afternoon in the Hogwarts library, Jerry retrieved a small box from his pocket and handed it to Hermione, who was engrossed in reading about the history of House-elves.


    Hermione had recently be interested in the wizarding worlds system of House-elf very.


    Oh, by the way, its my birthday today. I almost forgot. Thank you, Jerry!


    Hermione said, picking up the small box, which held a delicate pair of silver bracelets.


    Do you like it?


    Jerry asked with a smile, setting aside the magic book he had been reading. I hope you do!


    Hermione reached for the bracelets inside the box, but Jerrys hand stopped her.


    These are no ordinary bracelets. Theyre magical ones created through alchemy. Wearing them will bring about some wonderful changes. However, it might not be suitable to try them here. Jerry exined while looking at Hermiones eyes deeply.


    Then Ill give them a tryter when I get back to the dorm, Hermione replied with a bright smile.


    Hermiones eyes sparkled with curiosity, and she eagerly nodded her head before gently closing the box and carefully cing it inside her small school bag.


    She knew Jerry was highly skilled in alchemy, and the ne she wore around her neck that improved her study efficiency had been a gift from Jerry the previous year.


    She held high expectations for this beautiful, magical bracelet.

 Chapter 567: “Gryffindor’s Girls Dorm”

    Chapter 567: ��Gryffindor��s Girls Dorm��


    Gryffindor girls dormitory was buzzing with conversation as Hermione entered.


    Hermione, another study session with Jerry?


    Lavender, a blond girl with a pink bow headband, was seated, engrossed in a book on divination and magic.


    She spoke teasingly upon noticing Hermiones arrival.


    Hermione, feeling a bit flustered, responded, Lavender, we were just studying together in the library.


    We were just studying in the library Its been three years, and you two still havent officially confirmed your rtionship? If it were me, Id have pounced on him and kissed him by now.


    Lavender echoed Hermiones words, a hint of disdain in her tone.


    Hermione couldnt help but imagine the scenario Lavender described, and her cheeks flushed a deep shade of crimson.


    That thats rather forward! Hermione refuted Lavenders words out of surprise.


    Thest time she and Jerry had indirectly kissed through the candied haws, her heart had felt as if it was about to leap out of her chest.


    The thought of jumping on Jerry and kissing him left her feeling absolutely flustered.


    Lavender responded with a pout, Forward? Thats called being forthright. If I had someone I liked, Id express my feelings in front of everyone, give him a passionate kiss, and let him know my affection.


    Hermione found it challenging to respond.


    She thought Lavender might be a little entric, but it didnt ur to her that Lavender had such a different perspective on love.


    By the way, do you have anyone youre interested in? Hermione inquired.


    Lavender set aside her book on love divination and replied, Yes, Jerry. Hes handsome and talented. Who wouldnt be interested in him? Unfortunately, apart from you, we barely get a chance to interact with him at all.


    Jerry was presently regarded as one of the most popr wizards at Hogwarts.


    He was the kind of person who could capture the attention of both men and women.


    Secret admirers ranged from first-year students to seventh-year students.


    However, most of them had a realistic understanding of the situation.


    They knew that pursuing Jerry was futile, akin to being fans of a celebrity.


    Additionally, aside from those in his own year in Slytherin who interacted with him, his rumored girlfriend Hermione, and his close friend Harry, nobody else had much ess to him.


    My love divination magic actually hinted that my true love might be Ron. He might be a good choice. Lavender added upon seeing Hermione being deep in thought.


    Ron? Hermione asked to confirm whether what she had just heard was a nonce or not.


    Hermione was surprised to hear Lavenders revtion.


    She found it hard to fathom that Ron, the wayward guy, was still the object of attraction for girls.


    Hermione, you better make your move soon. Ive heard that Daphne has been chasing Jerry, and my sister, Padma, is interested too. In Ravenw, several girls have their eyes on him. If you dont act, someone might steal him from you!


    At that moment, an Indian witch who had been lounging on a bed in the dormitory, stretching her back, chimed in.


    Hermiones heart skipped a beat at the mention of Daphne.


    She was aware of Daphnes pursuit of Jerry.


    Over the past three years, whenever she engaged in a conversation with Jerry in themon room, Daphne would re at her as if she were an enemy.


    However, her primary concern was Padma of Ravenw, the twin sister of her roommate, Parvati.


    Parvati and Padma, known as the most beautiful witches at Hogwarts, had been admired by many male students.


    Both Ron and Harry had praised their good looks.


    Hermione thought to herself that it wouldnt be surprising if Jerry also fell under their spell.


    Will I need to be more proactive? Hermione asks herself.


    Hermione decided then and there that she would make an effort to establish a clearer rtionship with Jerry and im her territory, not allowing anyone else from the school to have an opportunity to interfere.


    Hermione, whats in that box? Lavender inquired while slowly moving in closer to observe what was in Hermiones hand.


    Lavender, noticing the exquisite box in Hermiones hand, became curious.


    Parvati also joined in, attracted by the box.


    Hermione didnt hide it. She proudly raised the box and said, This is the birthday present Jerry gave me!


    What a beautiful bracelet!


    Lavender and Parvati gazed at the delicate pair of silver bracelets inside the box with a mix of envy and a tinge of jealousy.


    Although they had just teased Hermione, in reality, they understood that attempting to take Jerry from her at this point would be nearly impossible for anyone in the school.


    It wasnt because of Hermione; it was because of Jerry.


    What they didnt realize was that Jerry had traveled through various magical worlds and encountered countless beautiful girls, so he was not particrly swayed by looks.


    Jerry felt a connection with Hermione because when he initially encountered magic, he spent all his time discussing and learning magic with her.


    After reuniting after many years, he held a unique sentiment toward her.


    Go ahead and try it on!


    Lavender and Parvati urged after their admiration.


    Hermione remembered what Jerry had mentioned during the day. The anticipation that had subsided for a brief period resurfaced in her mind.


    She carefully took out the pair of silver bracelets from the box and began to put them on, one on each wrist.


    Suddenly, a surge of magical power emanated from the two bracelets, entered her body through her wrists, and intermingled with the magic within her.


    Instinctively, she extended her left hand to touch the bracelet on her right wrist.


    A soft, silver glow radiated from the bracelet on her right wrist, enveloping her entire body.


    After the light dissipated, Hermiones typical school wizarding attire had transformed into an elegant ck off-the-shoulder evening dress with intricatece embellishments.


    With a swish of the bracelet, the evening dress changed into a long-sleeved, sophisticated gown.


    Another swipe turned it into a low-cut, open-back, waist-length dress.


    As Hermione continued to swipe the bracelet, her attire shifted through various styles, each of them masterfully crafted.


    What was even more astonishing was that the bracelet allowed for more than just evening dresses.


    It could generate all kinds of outfits, including skirts, shorts, lingerie, coats, sweaters, and more.


    After testing her right hand, Hermione swiped the bracelet on her left wrist, and her clothings colors began to change.


    She realized that Jerry had created the silver bracelet using magic-infused metal and incorporated various spells such as transfiguration, garment charm, and color-changing magic.


    He had also integrated tens of thousands of unique designs provided by the Smart Bracelet Silly Girl Clothing.


    With this bracelet, she could instantly alter her outfit by simply swiping it.


    She could change the colors and design of her clothing and even create custom designs using her own magical input.

 Chapter 568: “Anxiously Waiting”

    Chapter 568: ��Anxiously Waiting��


    Another month hade and gone.


    During this month, nothing particrly unusual urred, but Jerry couldnt help but notice that Hermione had be somewhat more assertive than before.


    For instance, in situations where Jerry needed to dispel the Muggle shielding charm if a girl approached him, Hermione would swiftly walk up to him and link her arm with his, almost as if staking a im.


    There were moments when they were alone together when Jerry felt like Hermione might have something in mind, but because of his own shyness, he never acted on those impulses.


    Perhaps Lavenders words left its mark on her heart as she finally took a deep thought about it and let herself to take the lead these times around.


    He was aware of these changes, but he didnt make any significant alterations in response.


    Hermione was only fifteen years old, and even though her early development made her look more mature, Jerry saw her as a young girl who was not yet an adult.


    He was content to take things slow.


    Jerry had plenty of time to get to know the intricacies of this world and continue expanding the Ring World, so he didnt feel a sense of urgency.


    Whats going on over there? Why are there so many people? Hermione asked while observing the other students crowding a ce.


    At noon on a Saturday, Jerry and Hermione had just exited the library and were on their way to the Great Hall for lunch when they noticed that the three floors outside the entrance hall were swarming with young witches and wizards.


    Perhaps theres an important announcement, Jerry answered with a gentle pat on Hermiones back.


    Jerry, who had a good vantage point due to his height, peered past the crowd and spotted arge sign at the far end.


    Harry and Ron had just managed to navigate their way through the crowd and, upon seeing Hermione and Jerry, hurried over with excitement.


    Thetest announcement for the Triwizard Tournament: Representatives from Beauxbatons and Durmstrang will arrive on Friday, October 30th at 6 pm. Lessons will end half an hour early that afternoon


    Theyreing. Why are you both so excited? Hermione inquired, looking puzzled at the enthusiasm of her friends.


    Harry exined eagerly, Youve forgotten, we have a Potions ss on Friday afternoon. If it ends half an hour early, Snape wont have enough time to poison us!


    Yeah, I dont want to be poisoned before graduation. Ron chimed in with simr sentiments.


    Jerry smiled and shook his head. Professor Snape is just trying to intimidate you; it doesnt necessarily mean hell poison you. Even if he did, hed have prepared an antidote.


    During their recent potions ss, Professor Snape had been teaching students how to brew antidotes, all the while issuing stern warnings that everyone needed to take antidote preparation seriously.


    He stated that by the end of their next ss, he would poison a random student and require them to take the antidote they had brewed themselves.


    While some students took Snapes warnings very seriously, Harry and Ron clearly had their doubts, especially regarding the efficacy of the antidotes they were brewing.


    Hearing the words from Professor Snapes mouth, the students couldnt help but be certain that he truly meant it that way


    There is no way the rigid Professor Snape would joke about such things, which made the students shudder upon just remembering their Potions ss


    Thats not for certain. I have a feeling he really wants to poison me, and hell probably do it on that day. Harry asserted with a serious expression.


    He was acutely aware of Snapes disdain for him and felt that he had a 100% chance of being the random victim.


    The key issue was that he had little confidence in the antidote hed prepared himself.


    Take care, Harry. Jerry gave Harry a friendly pat on the shoulder and led Hermione away for lunch.


    He couldnt help but consider the impact of this announcement on Harry.


    It was indeed disheartening that Harry would have to endure Snapes antagonistic attitude on the same day that Snape was set to be the Headmaster.


    Over the next week, the entire school was abuzz with conversations about the uing Triwizard Tournament and the imminent arrival of the Beauxbatons and Durmstrang delegations.


    Students spected about what the visiting students would be like, who the Hogwarts champions would be, and revisited stories of past Triwizard Tournaments, discussing which challenges were the most challenging.


    Students who hadnt reached the age requirement sought various methods to age themselves, including the Weasley twins, who were gathering materials for age-enhancing potions to take before the selection of champions.


    The entire castle also underwent some changes, with several neglected portraits being cleaned, much to the dissatisfaction of the figures within them.


    The suits of armor gleamed, and the loud creaking sounds they used to make when moving were silenced.


    Even the caretaker, Argus Filch, was visibly irate after a student forgot to wipe their shoes, leading to a fit of hysterics from two first-year girls.


    The staff members seemed particrly tense.


    ording to Hermione, Professor McGonagall gave Neville a stern talking-to after he identally transnted his ear onto a cactus.


    She emphasized that he shouldnt showcase his subpar Transfiguration skills when representatives from the other two schools arrived.


    It was evident that the entire Hogwartsmunity was taking the Triwizard Tournament and the uing arrival of students from Beauxbatons and Durmstrang very seriously.


    Dumbledores decision to appoint Jerry as a champion and aim to secure a victory for Hogwarts likely stemmed from a concern that the schools reputation would suffer if they were to lose the tournament immediately after Snapes appointment as Headmaster.


    On October 30th, the morning of the announcement for the two visiting schools, Jerry and Hermione were having breakfast when they noticed that the Great Hall had undergone some changes.


    It appeared that Professor Flitwick, the Ravenw head, had cast some enchantments the previous night.


    Fourrge silk banners now adorned the walls, each representing one of the Hogwarts houses: Gryffindor with a golden lion on a red background, Ravenw with a bronze eagle on a blue background, Hufflepuff with a ck badger on a yellow background, and Slytherin with a silver serpent on a green background.


    The staff table had also been decorated with arge banner featuring the Hogwarts crest, with symbols of a lion, eagle, badger, and serpent surrounding arge H.


    Not only the students but even the Professors were on the edge waiting for the arrival of the students from other wizarding school.

 Chapter 569: “Beauxbaton’s Carriage and Durmstrang’s Ship”

    Chapter 569: ��Beauxbaton��s Carriage and Durmstrang��s Ship��


    The final afternoon ss concluded half an hour early.


    Jerry, like most young Slytherin wizards, made his way to the dormitory, ced his books on a table, and donned a green cloak adorned with a serpent emblem.


    They then assembled in the basement corridor.


    Jerry,e here! Professor Snape called out with a sense of urgency.


    Standing at the front of the group, Professor Snape, who was unusually dressed in more formal attire, gestured for Jerry to approach.


    In response to Snapes call, Jerry had no choice but to step out of the ranks.


    The Wizarding Shielding Charm, like its Muggle counterpart, automatically dissipates upon the call of ones name.


    Wow, its Jerry! Its Jerry!


    The Slytherin team, originally quiet, suddenly became animated. Due to the Wizarding Shielding Charm, most Slytherins from other years had seen very little of Jerry since the beginning of the school year.


    Will be right there, Professor! Jerry obeyed and walked up to Snape.


    Snapes stern gaze swept over the team, causing all voices to instantly hush; you could hear a pin drop.


    Its worth noting that even though Snape was Slytherins head of the house, many young wizards of Slytherin feared him as much as other students in the school.


    Jerry, Ill be apanying the Headmaster shortly. You will lead the Slytherin team. After sternly addressing the seventh-year Slytherins, Snapes expression softened a bit as he gave Jerry his instructions.


    Today marked Snapes inauguration as Headmaster, and consequently, he would be joining Dumbledore to greet the representatives of the two other magical schools.


    This meant that Slytherin would be without their house head during the reception, which is why Snape had summoned Jerry to stand in for him.


    With his strength and reputation among the Slytherins, Jerry was the most suitable candidate to lead the house, and Snape had high expectations of him.


    Slytherin is the epitome of nobility and elegance. I hope you can exemplify these qualities as you lead the house in my absence. If anyone embarrasses us in front of the other schools, they will face the consequences. Snape warned Jerry even though his gaze was shifting from one of the little serpents toward the other.


    No one dared to look at him back, especially after hearing his warning.


    After delivering a stern warning, Snape departed.


    Jerry, though hesitant, had no choice but to ept the responsibility.


    As Snapes close disciple, it was his duty to assist on this important day.


    Alright, dont be so nervous. Its going to be fine. Everyone, line up and follow me to the hall, where well wee the representatives from the other schools!


    Turning to the students behind him, many of whom had been intimidated by Snape, Jerry wore a friendly smile and gave a reassuring nod.


    He waved and led the Slytherin students towards the Great Hall.


    As they reached the Great Hall, they found the little Hufflepuffs, all wearing yellow cloaks, already lined up under the guidance of Professor Sprout.


    Shortly after, the Ravenws donned in blue cloaks, and the young Gryffindors, in their vibrant red cloaks, descended the stairs in thepany of Professors Flitwick and McGonagall.


    Alright, lets prepare to greet Beauxbatons and Durmstrang! A voice called out to calm the excited crowds.


    Dumbledore, wearing a purple robe, called out as he walked out of the castle with Professor Snape.


    Jerry, Professor Sprout, Professor Flitwick, and Professor McGonagall followed, leading the students of all four houses out onto thergewn.


    Once they had formed orderly lines, it was just a five-minute wait until the arrival of the two other schools.


    The exterior of the castle was already cast in shadow, and the moon, a translucent white disk, hung above the Forbidden Forest.


    With the students standing in formation, they couldnt help but engage in hushed conversations among themselves.


    Most of the chatter revolved around spections about how the visiting schools would arrive  whether by broomstick or portkey.


    A select few perceptive students, however, were discussing the noticeable differences in Professor Snapes demeanor that day as he stood alone next to Headmaster Dumbledore.


    Theyreing!


    Jerry, who was positioned at the front of the Slytherin line, gazed upwards towards the moonlit sky.


    Thanks to his exceptional eyesight, he spotted the Beauxbatons carriage, a powder-blue chariot being pulled by twelve winged horses with silver manes and massive wing spans,ing into view.


    As the carriage neared, Dumbledores call and the students hushed excitement heralded the realization of its arrival.


    Yet, Jerrys attention was not solely focused on the Beauxbatons carriage.


    Instead, he observed the ck Lake, which had be unsettled and emitted a strange rumbling sound.


    Amidst the dark waters of theke, amotion ensued, with massive sshes erupting from the surface.


    Wavespped against the shore, and in the center of theke, a colossal whirlpool materialized as though a gigantic plug had been pulled from theke bed.


    Slowly, a long, ck, rod-like object ascended from the heart of the whirlpool. Subsequently, the distinctive Durmstrang ghost ship leaped forth from the depths of the ck Lake.


    Jerry had previouslye across descriptions of this ghost ship in magical texts.


    It was a unique magical vessel utilized by Durmstrang, capable of traversing water and even teleporting between locations, provided there was a sufficient volume of water avable.


    Jerry had contemted procuring one for himself prior to mastering portal magic but had eventually decided against it.


    Its always like this  when people gather, they cant resist showing off Jerry muttered while looking at the two schools that made their entric entrance.


    As Jerry surveyed the Beauxbatons carriage in the sky and the Durmstrang ship in theke, he couldnt help but recall Arthur Weasleys words about wizards tendency to unt their magical prowess.


    Coming to Hogwarts, the most prestigious wizarding school in the world and standing before the formidable wizard Dumbledore and the remarkable Hogwarts Castle, the visiting schools naturally sought to make a grand entrance  anything less would have seemed inadequate.


    The tactic undeniably seeded in leaving an impression, with the students of Hogwarts genuinely awed by the grandeur of the arrival.


    Yet, once the students from Beauxbatons and Durmstrang disembarked from their respective modes of transportation and set foot on Hogwarts grounds, they too were spellbound by the towering Hogwarts Castle and the multitude of young witches and wizards.


    They would find themselves belittled if Jerry ever unleashed one of his spells just to show off, but Jerry simply enjoyed the views for now while getting ready to wee the other students from Beauxbaton and Durmstrang.

 Chapter 570: “New Threats”

    Chapter 570: ��New Threats��


    Based on the information Jerry gathered during his travels around the country:


    Beauxbatons School of Witchcraft and Wizardry is situated in the Pyrenees. Instead of a castle, the school boasts a grand manor with arge fountain at its entrance.


    Durmstrang School of Witchcraft and Wizardry has a castle, but its considerably smaller than Hogwarts Castle, only four stories high.


    In terms of the number of seventeen-year-old young wizards, Beauxbatons has about twelve or thirteen, while Durmstrang has even fewer.


    Combined, the number of seventh-grade students at these two schools, as well as those approaching the age of seventeen in the sixth grade, is roughly equivalent to the number of seventeen-year-olds at Hogwarts.


    This suggests that thebined student poption of both Beauxbatons and Durmstrang is likely less than half of Hogwarts.


    Its no wonder that when students from these two schools visit Hogwarts, they are awed by the castle and the sheer number of students.


    Jerry believes that this gap can be attributed to Hogwarts status as the most renowned school of wizardry, with most parents preferring to send their children there.


    Additionally, Beauxbatons and Durmstrang have unique cultural attributes.


    Beauxbatons is co-educational but predominantly admits female students.


    The school is known for its strict rules, particrly regarding etiquette.


    The Headmistress, Olympe Maxime, is a half-blood giantess wizard who stands even taller than Hagrid.


    Durmstrang, on the other hand, only epts pure-blood and mixed-blood students and refuses Muggle-born wizards.


    The school specializes in dark magic and was once the alma mater of the infamous Dark Lord Grindelwald.


    The Headmaster, Igor Karkaroff, was a Death Eater whoter betrayed Voldemort after his fall.


    Upon arriving at Hogwarts, the students from Beauxbatons and Durmstrang, led by their respective headmasters, drew exmations from the young Hogwarts students.


    The Beauxbatons students, including ten witches, captivated the young wizards with their beauty.


    As the students from the two visiting schools, apanied by their headmasters, approached the young wizards on the Hogwarts side, exmations erupted from the gathered students.


    The leader of their group possessed a unique charm that seemed to hold the onlookers attention.


    Oh my God, theyre so stunning!


    Isnt that Viktor Krum, the Quidditch Seeker for the Bulgarian national team, and hes still in school!


    The Durmstrang students elicited awe, especially among fans of Quidditch, as the legendary Seeker Viktor Krum, who was still in school, apanied them.


    Krum was revered as the best Seeker in the world and an idol to many Quidditch enthusiasts.


    However, the excitement reached its peak when the students from Beauxbatons and Durmstrang spotted a figure standing in front of the Slytherin groupJerry!


    Jerry Carmen, the fourteen-year-old Quidditch World Cup champion Seeker, was tall and handsome.


    He had set the record for catching the Golden Snitch just fifteen seconds after it was released and had be known for his unique skill, Jerrys Godly Maneuver.


    In addition to his Quidditch aplishments, he had authored numerous magical books, enhanced and updated advanced spells, and even created the most powerful space spell, the portal.


    As the wizarding world looked on, Jerry was hailed as the future Dumbledore, a figure worshipped by young witches and wizards alike.


    His charm, both in the magical and mundane realms, was undeniable, and he had be the ultimate idol.


    Amidst the spectacle, Beauxbatons School was teeming with excitement.


    If it werent for the towering presence of Madame Maxime blocking their path, a group of enthusiastic witches would likely have charged toward Jerry to im his attention.


    The young witches from Durmstrang were simrly enthralled.


    Hermione, I think youll have somepetition if you dont act soon. Take a look at that silver-haired witch from Beauxbatons. Every wizards gaze is fixed on her, but shes been eyeing your Jerry, Lavender whispered jealously to Hermione, who was standing amidst the Gryffindor group.


    Hermione turned her gaze toward the lead witch from Beauxbatons and was taken aback by the intensity of her stare.


    Her eyes were ame, and they never wavered from Jerry, who stood in front of Slytherin, apanied by several professors.


    However, Hermione quickly noticed that Jerrys interesty elsewhere.


    Instead of being captivated by the enchanting Beauxbatons witch, like the other wizards, his attention was fixed on the rune horses.


    Indeed, Jerry merely gave the students from the visiting schools a passing nce, not deeming them of much importance.


    In his eyes, they were rtively weakerpared to him, and there was no need to focus on them.


    As for the silver-haired, blue-eyed witch leading Beauxbatons, Jerry was aware of her identity as Fleur Dcour, with a quarter-Ve heritage.


    Fleur was indeed beautiful, but her appeal to wizards was due to her quarter-Ve blood, which emitted an enchanting aura that stirred the desires of men.


    Ve were magical beings, the mascots of Bulgaria, known for their beauty and the maic charm they exuded, which could captivate any man who gazed upon them.


    Yet, provoked, they could transform into hideous bird-headed creatures and even marry humans.


    Fleurs attraction to men stemmed from her quarter-Ve blood, which emitted a weaker form of the Ve charm. However, it had no effect on Jerry, whose current magical strength rendered him impervious.


    In fact, Jerry found more fascination in the twelve rune horses that were as massive as elephants.


    In his realm, he had yet to breed any Pegasus with such colossal proportions.


    After the weing and apuse, the three Headmastersmenced their journey to the castles first-floor auditorium.


    Meanwhile, House-elves in the auditorium had worked tirelessly to prepare avish feast on four long tables.


    This special dinner featured not only the usual Hogwarts fare but also included French delicacies and regional dishes from the north.


    Once all the young witches and wizards were seated, Dumbledore took the podium and addressed the audience:


    The time has finally arrived, as the Triwizard Tournament is set to begin. But before we delve into this years events, allow me to introduce two distinguished guests. For those who may not be familiar with them, please wee Mr. Barty Crouch, the Director of International Cooperation at the Ministry of Magic, and Mr. Ludo Bagman, the Director of Sports and Games at the Ministry of Magic. Alongside Professor Karkaroff and Madame Maxime, they willprise the panel of judges to assess the contestants.


    As Dumbledores voice concluded, the auditorium erupted in apuse.


    The joy and sorrow of the tournament have officially begun brewing in the background, far from the prying eyes.

 Chapter 571: “Goblet of Fire”

    Chapter 571: ��Goblet of Fire��


    As everyone gathered outside the castle to wee the arrival of the two visiting schools, two Ministry of Magic officials in charge of the Triwizard Tournament, Bagman and Crouch, arrived at the Great Hall via the Hogwarts firece.


    Dumbledore, waving his hand to hush the apuse of the young wizards, continued, Furthermore, I have an important announcement to make today.


    Dumbledore purposely let his words linger in the air for a while to create the suspense effect by letting the students and the Professors alike to let their hearts not be wasted away with the euphoria.


    After a brief pause, a warm smile crossed his face, As of today, I shall officially retire, and Professor Snape will seed me as the new Headmaster of Hogwarts.


    Dumbledores statement was met with initial silence in the entire hall, followed by an explosion of animated discussions.


    In Slytherin, the students rose from their seats, offering enthusiastic apuse and cheers for their Head Of House ascending to the role of Headmaster.


    Conversely, the faces of most Gryffindor students, particrly Harry, soured. The news of a Slytherin headmaster felt like the worlding to an end.


    Seeing how the Serpents were ecstatically cheering for their Head inauguration, the other students were not sharing the same sentiment.


    Distinguished guests, please, let us continue, Dumbledore addressed the room. Our new Headmaster, Professor Snape, will now outline the program of events for the uing year.


    Dumbledore used a Sonorus charm to quiet the room and weed Snape to the podium with a gracious smile.


    The former Headmaster was now passing the torch to Snape, who, dressed in a ck robe, ascended to the stage.


    Snapes presence alone quelled the conversations more effectively than Dumbledores charm.


    He exuded an aura of stern authority, and his mere sight was enough to send shivers down the spines of many young witches and wizards.


    With his usual poised manner, he stands proudly in front of hundreds of wizards and witches.


    Snapes eyes surveyed the assembly, ensuring silence prevailed. He then instructed Filch to present a wooden box before proceeding to detail the intricacies of the Triwizard Tournament:


    There are three tasks in total. The primary evaluation is magic ability, incorporating numerous challenges of bravery, wit, and sagacity. Three champions willpete, each representing their respective school. After each task, a panel of five judges will assign scores. Once all three tasks areplete, the champion with the highest total score will emerge as the winner.


    The selectors of the champions are not individuals but a magical artifact with a longstanding tradition in the Triwizard Tournament: the Goblet of Fire.


    After Snapes exnation, he tapped the wooden box with his wand three times.


    The boxs lid creaked open to reveal arge, roughly hewn wooden goblet. While unassuming in appearance, it radiated with bright, bluish-white mes dancing within.


    Lifting the Goblet for everyone to see, Snape continued:


    Any student wishing topete must inscribe their name and school on a piece of parchment and ce it into this Goblet. Aspiring champions have twenty-four hours to submit their entry. On the night of Halloween, the Goblet shall select, in the foyer, the three students it deems most worthy to represent the three schools.


    Snape then went on to specify age limits and the irrevocablemitment required of chosen champions, urging the students to contemte their decision carefully.


    However, the majority of young wizards were more fixated on the looming wooden cup, their eager eyes locked upon it.


    Following Snapes exnation, the official wee banquetmenced.


    Acting prudently, Jerry reinforced his Wizard Shielding Spell, rendering himself effectively invisible to anyone below the professor level.


    An amusing spectacle unfolded in the adjacent auditorium.


    At the Slytherin long table, several witches from Durmstrang enthusiastically retrieved pens and notebooks from their bags.


    They got up and headed in Jerrys direction, eager to meet him.


    However, midway, their expressions shifted to a puzzled nkness, as if they had suddenly forgotten their intentions.


    They retraced their steps to their original positions.


    After some time, they once again feltpelled to retrieve their pens and notebooks with excitement, repeating the previous situation.


    If it were only a few of them, the repeated behavior might have gone unnoticed.


    The Beauxbatons witch who sat with Ravenw, particrly Fleur, faced a simr dilemma, though she was already the center of attention for most men.


    Each time they ventured halfway to Jerry, they inexplicably turned back.


    Thankfully, Jerrys Wizard Shielding Spell was so potent that while everyone sensed something was amiss, no one, aside from Dumbledore, realized Jerrys involvement.


    Even Dumbledore, who acknowledged Jerrys use of a magical spell, responded with a knowing smile.


    Dumbledore found Jerrys modest approach rathermendable, a far cry from the times when he radiated an intensity simr to Voldemorts, attracting admirers under his brilliance.


    At one point, it seemed like Jerry was destined to follow in Voldemorts footsteps, gathering followers and forming his own faction.


    However, Jerry had evolved into a more restrained, introspective individual.


    He now possessed a method to make himself seem unremarkable to others.


    In Dumbledores eyes, Jerry had forsaken ambition, offering a stark contrast to his previous self.


    It was one of the reasons Dumbledore felt at ease about retiring.


    As the dinner concluded, Karkaroff led Durmstrang students back to their Ghost Ship while Maxime returned to Beauxbatons students to the Rune Carriage.


    Evidently, they had no intention of staying at Hogwarts Castle for the night.


    Despite the appearance of harmony during the dinner, the fortingpetition among the three schools was an indisputable fact.


    With the selection of champions on the horizon, they required private quarters.


    It was possible they wished to avoid the prying eyes and ears of Hogwarts, especially when discussing strategies and tactics.


    Returning to their respective dormitories, the Hogwarts students left the Goblet of Fire standing alone on the podium in the auditorium, surrounded by an age-line magical barrier set by the five judges.


    Knowing the original plot of the story, this is when things will go wrong

 Chapter 572: “Triwizard Entree”

    Chapter 572: ��Triwizard Entree��


    On the following Saturday morning, the excitement in the Great Hall was palpable.


    Jerry and Hermione noticed an unusually early influx of wizards. Typically, they would be leaving the Great Hall as others started arriving for the days events, but today was different.


    The Goblet of Fire in the auditorium had everyone buzzing with anticipation, and they had all risen early.


    This early enthusiasm was not limited to Hogwarts students; wizards from Durmstrang and Beauxbatons had also woken up ahead of schedule.


    After breakfast, they eagerly filled out notes with their names and school affiliations to drop into the Goblet of Fire.


    Once done, they gathered on either side of the Goblet, eagerly awaiting which Hogwarts students would step up as champions.


    The majority of students from Durmstrang and Beauxbatons met the age requirements for entering thepetition.


    Notably, the tournaments history was rather gruesome, with a high mortality rate, but the prospect of participating didnt deter most young wizards.


    Except for a few rational individuals, many eagerly added their names.


    Did anyone sign up? Harry and Ron asked as they approached Jerry and Hermione in the hall.


    Hermione gestured towards the wizards from Durmstrang and Beauxbatons, Most students from those two schools have already signed up, but it seems like we havent done it yet.


    Harry spected, Maybe someone put your name inst night while we were asleep. If it were me, Id have done it quietly, not wanting anyone to see. Imagine if the cup picked your name and tossed it out!


    Jerry knew Harrys words were true. Several young Hogwarts wizards had indeed tried to sneak their names into the Goblet the previous night.


    However, they were all thwarted by the age lines magical defenses.


    Even Jerry had initially contemted doing the same but decided against it to avoid ending up like Harry in the original book.


    At first, Jerry considered the option of secretly crossing the age line and submitting his name to the Goblet of Fire.


    However, he had reservations, fearing that such a deliberate action might lead to consequences simr to Harrys experiences in the original book.


    Consequently, he decided to abandon this approach, believing he had a better n.


    Suddenly, the crowd erupted into exmations. Jerry and his friends turned to see Angelina, who was two years their senior and in the same grade as the Weasley twins, sessfully casting her name into the Goblet of Fire.


    She announced with joy that she had just turned seventeenst week, making her eligible.


    Ron, incredulous, asked, Shes over seventeen?


    Before Jerry could respond, Angelina confirmed that her age allowed her entry.


    This motivated several other sixth and seventh-grade students who met the age requirement to add their names and schools to the Goblet of Fire.


    Among them, Hufflepuffs handsome Cedric Diggory stood out.


    Harry and Ron often teasingly referred to him as Buttercream and Little White Face.


    Yet, Jerry thought it was simply an effect of their mutual jealousy regarding their appearances.


    As the sixth and seventh-grade Hogwarts students concluded their entries, the familiarughter of the Weasley twins and their close friend, Lee Jordan echoed from the stairs.


    Jerry didnt even need to turn around to recognize them.


    With their jubnt demeanor, it was evident that the Weasley twins had consumed an Ageing Potion they had brewed themselves, hoping to outsmart the age line.


    I dont think its going to work out; Im sure Dumbledore took that into consideration, Hermione whispered to Jerry.


    As expected, just after Hermiones remark, the Weasley twins were promptly expelled by the age line as they attempted to breach it.


    After their ejection, they yfully wrestled with each other in frustration, elicitingughter from the surrounding wizards.


    The sight of the bearded twins provided a moment of amusement, leading to moreughter.


    Observing the scene, Jerry smiled and shook his head. The age line set by the five top wizards is absolutely impossible to crack through known methods, unless


    He intentionally halted his sentence, creating suspense.


    Harry and Ron, sensing something from Jerrys tone, immediately seized Jerrys arm and inquired loudly, Unless what? Jerry, do you have a way to break that age limit?


    Coming from Jerry, this statement seemed far more credible to them.


    If Jerry did have a solution to breach the age line, it could open up the possibility for them to enter the Goblet of Fire and represent Hogwarts in the Triwizard Tournament.


    However, Rons loud question drew the attention of all the nearby wizards.


    In response, Jerry deactivated the wizard shielding spell he had cast, and suddenly, all eyes were on him.


    Jerry Carmen is here too!


    Can he really bypass the age limit?


    I doubt even he can!


    I believe he can; hes known for pulling off miracles.


    The entire hall erupted into a mor, and the students from the three schools shifted their focus to Jerry.


    Some wished to approach him for guidance, some sought friendship, while most were eagerly anticipating Jerrys solution to bypass the age restriction.


    Meanwhile, on the balcony above the foyer, the six wizards who were concealed by an invisibility and illusion spell took a keen interest.


    Among them were the five referees, including Dumbledore and the newly appointed Hogwarts headmaster, Snape.


    Karkaroff, the principal of Durmstrang and a former Death Eater, wore a mocking expression as he remarked, Youre young, and you talk a big game. He might not excel in Quidditch, but his magical abilities are considerable. To think he could break the barriers weve set up is quite a stretch.


    Karkaroff, who had been unpopr due to his extreme teaching methods, only gained some favor because of Krums Quidditch prowess.


    His resentment toward Jerry, who had defeated Krum in the Quidditch World Cup, was quite evident.


    The surprise for Karkaroff wont stop here once he sees Jerrys magical prowess in the action.


    At the uing event, even the Professors will.be surprised by what Jerry has in store for them.


    Jerry truly is a magnificent wizard wholl only prove his worth further in the oing tournament.


    Considering how Jerrys abilitypared to how he looks at such a young age, lots of ridicule will be pointed toward him.


    Its a shame Jerry wont pay any attention to those because he is too busy getting more even stronger.

 Chapter 573: “The Head’s Gamble”

    Chapter 573: ��The Head��s Gamble��


    Well, thats not necessarily true. My student is not one to make empty boasts. He imed he could win the Quidditch World Cup before and did so with ease! Snape retorted when he heard Karkaroff taunting Jerry. His tone turned icy as he emphasized the word easy.


    Snape, unlike Dumbledore, was not one to passively tolerate ridicule aimed at his students, and he particrly favored Jerry.


    He restrained himself from resorting to outright aggression.


    Karkaroff, on the other hand, was clearly irritated by Snapes words, although his time as a Death Eater had taught him to respect Snapes abilities. He kept his retort sinct, acknowledging, The truth will reveal itself in due time.


    At that moment, Ludo Bagman, head of the Department of Sports and Games at the Ministry of Magic, chimed in unexpectedly, suggesting, Since theres no consensus, why not make a small wager? Lets bet on whether Mr. Jerry Carmen can break the age limit.


    Considering his background as a gambler, Ludo just cant skip out an opportunity to earn Galleons through gambling.


    What started as a provocative joke from Ludo will soon turn out to be one of the greatest bets of all time in which the participants of what looks like a simple bet consists ofrge names such as Headmaster and Headmistress or named wizarding school.


    Barty Crouch, the head of the International Cooperation Department, standing beside Ludo, frowned and expressed his reservations, saying, Ludo, this might not be the right time. Their main task was to ensure a friendly and safepletion of the Triwizard Tournament in coboration with the three schools.


    Karkaroff, however, appeared uninterested in Crouchs concerns, even rolling his eyes. He spoke up, I disagree with Mr. Crouchs reservations. Headmaster Snape and I are not the sort to hold grudges over such matters. Mr. Bagmans suggestion is a fine one. He turned to Snape and added, Ill wager 10,000 gold Galleons that Mr. Carmen cannot break the age limit.


    After concluding his remark, he observed Snapes expression.


    Silently wishing for him to not take the bet so he could gain some face or hear excusesing from Snapes mouth.


    Snape, being a famously affluent potion master, was not one to back down from a sure-win proposition. He calmly responded, I bet 20,000 Galleons.


    The amount of wealth Snape has amassed throughout his career could be a considerable amount not to count with his time teaching at Hogwarts.


    Karkaroff was taken aback but decided to match Snapes high stakes with gritted teeth, saying, Twenty thousand it is!


    Karkaroffs extravagant wager of 20,000 gold Galleons represented his entire wealth, an impressive sum for anyone in the wizarding world.


    The Durmstrang headmasters financial situation was unique; even though he held a prestigious position, the schools assets did not constitute his private property. In the event of his resignation, those assets would be transferred to the next principal.


    Over the years, Karkaroff had diligently amassed his wealth, umting nearly 20,000 gold Galleons through a variety of means.


    Compared to Snapes wealth, Karkaroff is betting with his lifeline here, wishing for Jerry to not pass the line and winning the bet against Snape.


    Upon hearing Snape and Karkaroffs staggering bets, Ludo and Barty gasped in amazement.


    Mr. Dumbledore, are you not going to stop this? Ludo plead with a baffled expression.


    The sum was indeed astounding, and Ludo couldnt help but seek Dumbledores intervention, his eyes imploring the wise former Headmaster.


    However, their hopes were quickly dashed when Maxim, the headmistress of Beauxbatons, decided to enter the wager.


    I will bet against Mr. Carmen for 5.000 Galleons as well. Lets see how much his names worth. Is his name worth of the peoples praise? Maxime remarked with augh after putting her bet and turning her head to see how Dumbledore would react.


    Maxim put 5,000 gold Galleons on the line, not out of any personal animosity toward Snape or Karkaroff, but to strengthen Beauxbatons position in the ongoingpetition among the three schools.


    It was a small investment that could potentially enhance Beauxbatons standing and weaken Hogwarts dominance.


    Their eyes were now pointed toward a direction. Even Karkaroff couldnt help but shift his gaze momentarily to see how Dumbledore would react.


    Well, what can I do besides betting on one of my proud students name as well? Put 5.000 Galleons under my name as well, please! I am pretty sure Mr. Carmen can pass through the barrier, so this would be an easy 5.000 Galleons to add to my pension!


    Dumbledore, always one to embrace the excitement,ughed heartily and joined the bet. He added 5,000 gold Galleons to the pot in favor of Jerry failing to break the age limit.


    Dumbledores participation left Barty with no option but to remain silent.


    Other than Snape, the people there could clearly see something different in how these two Professors of Hogwarts treated Jerrys name with unusual praise.


    As Dumbledore joined, Ludo, who had contemted betting on Karkaroffs side, now hesitated, thrown off bnce by the unpredictability of the situation.


    The collective bets had brought uncertainty to the oue, and Ludo felt it prudent to abstain from further wagers.


    Under the many eyes of others, the pressure was slowly starting to get into Jerry.


    Each of their stares was filled with expectations; they simply couldnt wait to see what Jerry would do at this moment.


    I do have a n, one that stays well within the boundaries of the rules. The age line is in ce to mitigate potential risks.


    Jerrys words resonated through the eager crowd as he maintained an air of feigned hesitation. Meanwhile, the Weasley twins, not wanting to miss out on the intriguing possibility that Jerry could bypass the age restriction, hurried over, his excitement evident.


    Jerry, you need to understand that the Goblet of Fire seeks the very best among many to be a champion. The chosen individuals are expected to possess remarkable strength and skill. So, I dont believe we should be concerned about the age limit. As a proud member of our school, wouldnt you want to secure a top-three finish for us?


    Weasleys persuasive words were met with approval from Ron and the other young wizards nearby. Their collective request tugged at Jerrys heart.


    With a resigned smile beneath his cool facade, Jerry finally conceded, Alright, lets do it. Prepare a slip with your name and school  well attempt this together.


    A surge of excitement swept through the group as they eagerly searched for paper and pens. Even Hermione, originally uninterested in participating, found herself unable to resist the infectious enthusiasm. After all, if Jerry was ready to take on the challenge, it was an opportunity to partake in the excitement.

 Chapter 574: “Portal to Goblet”

    Chapter 574: ��Portal to Goblet��


    Are you ready? Lets begin! Jerry announced, taking the lead as he approached the group of young wizards.


    With a confident swish of his hand, a portal materialized in front of him.


    Jerry continued his exnation, echoing what he had shared with Ron earlier, The age line, as set by the five most powerful wizards, is imprable by known methods. That is, unless we use a new form of magic they have yet to anticipate.


    As he spoke, just above the mouth of the Goblet of Fire within the age line, another portal shimmered into existence, mirroring the one before him.


    Without hesitation, Jerry tossed a note into the portal. The piece of paper appeared directly above the Goblet of Fire and gracefully descended into its depths.


    Jerrys method was remarkably straightforward; by employing space magic to create a portal, he could bypass the age lines barrier and ce the note directly into the Goblet of Fire.


    This approach simplified theplex problem at hand and made use of magic that was widely known, given that it was a spell of his own invention.


    While the age line created by the five leading wizards was formidable, Jerrys skill allowed him to work around it with ease. His use of self-invented portal magic made the castles anti-apparition enchantment virtually negligible.


    Jerry had always believed that magic should be essible and understandable by all, and this method demonstrated just that.


    In other words, Jerry truly thinks outside the circle.


    Witnessing Jerrys sess, Ron couldnt contain his excitement, eximing, I knew you could do it, Jerry! He quickly tossed his own note into the portal, sending it into the Goblet of Fire with a grin.


    Were next, announced Fred Weasley, seizing the moment and following suit, he, Harry, Hermione, and the other young wizards sent their notes into the portal as well.


    On the other side of the room, Durmstrang and Beauxbatons students watched in amazement as the Goblet of Fire filled with notes and magical portals.


    I know he is crafty, but I didnt know how crafty he could get! One of the students spoke with amazement upon seeing Jerry leading the other students to put their names into the Goblet of Fire.


    Inwardly, they felt slightly taken aback by the turn of events. It was clear that Jerrys method was effectively cheating the system, and yet they had no choice but to ept it.


    This incident served as a vivid reminder of the reason the Ministry of Magic held Jerrys portal magic in such high regard.


    It had always been assumed that portal magic allowed for simple tasks, like opening a door from a distance, but it had never been employed so ingeniously.


    This method defied conventional knowledge and logic, and it was generally understood that Hogwarts Castle possessed a capability for suppressing space magic.


    The renowned Albus Dumbledore himself couldnt utilize Apparition within the castle, reinforcing the belief that this approach was beyond reach.


    However, Jerrys innovation had shattered these preconceptions, and it was now clear that the possibilities of portal magic were more extensive than anyone had imagined.


    Suddenly, an exmation erupted from the second floor, drawing everyones attention.


    All eyes were directed upwards to find Dumbledore, the three headmasters, and the two Ministry of Magic officials, including Durmstrangs Principal Karkaroff, who had fainted on the floor.


    ..


    Jerrys use of the portal to allow underage wizards to participate in the Triwizard Tournament challenge was swiftly addressed by Professor Snape.


    What do you want me to do? Took their names out of the Goblet of Fire? Or do you want me to turn it upside down so their names woulde out of the Goblet? Snapes usual sarcastic tone hit the protesters.


    Rather than condemning their actions, Snape pointed out that since the deed was already done, they should await the Goblet of Fires selection that evening.


    In an unusual turn of events, other than the Slytherins, young wizards from the other three schools had developed a slightly more favorable impression of Snape, the newly appointed Headmaster.


    Harry, while walking toward Hagrids hut through the castle, expressed his disbelief, I never expected Professor Snape to be so reasonable.


    He had anticipated getting caught cheating on the spot would lead to their disqualification, but Snapes leniency was surprising.


    I think its because of Jerry, you know. Snape has always had a soft spot for Jerry, Ronmented, casting an envious nce at Jerry.


    Throughout Hogwarts, Snape only disyed a hint of a smile when facing Jerry, although it was still quite menacing.


    This was something that both Gryffindor and Slytherin students witnessed during their Potions lessons.


    Hermione interjected, Thats because youre not as talented as Jerry. If you were, Professor Snape would treat you differently.


    She had initially held a negative opinion of Professor Snape, as he never called on her to answer questions during their potion sses and often taunted her.


    However, for some reason, Snapes attitude toward her had undergone a noticeable shift, with only Jerry experiencing more favorable treatment from him than Hermione did.


    Ron felt somewhat defeated at the thought of trying to match Jerrys abilities, saying, I dont think thats possible in this lifetime.


    Harry nodded in agreement, recognizing that catching up to Hermiones performance held a sliver of hope while reaching Jerrys level appeared to be an unattainable goal.


    Jerry tried to reassure his friends, saying, Dont worry, when Snape bes the Headmaster, things will change. Ive got a little inside information. After the next term, Professor Snape wont be teaching Potions, and it will be time for a new teacher.


    He shared this piece of information with aforting smile, having received the news directly from Dumbledore.


    Bing the Headmaster meant that Snape would be upied with administrative duties and would no longer have the time or energy to teach a ss, amon urrence among previous headmasters.


    Dumbledore himself had ceased teaching Defence Against the Dark Arts when he became Headmaster.


    Merlins beard, thats great news! Harry and Ron eximed with newfound optimism.


    The prospect of Snape no longer teaching Potions ss seemed like a relief.


    While they might encounter the Headmaster from time to time, Potions ss was a weekly urrence.


    Hermione, while not overly concerned with changing the Potions professor, urged her friends to hurry along, Lets get a move on, or well miss the Dragon breaking free from its eggshell!


    Their visit to Hagrids hut was initially prompted by Hagrids message, informing them that the three dragon eggs Jerry had given him were likely to hatch on this day.

 Chapter 575: “Three Little Dragonlings”

    Chapter 575: ��Three Little Dragonlings��


    Hermione, Harry, and Ron were aware of Jerrys gift of three dragon eggs to Hagrid.


    However, they werent particrly surprised since Hagrid had previously possessed a Dragon egg, although it was stolen before it could hatch.


    Hagrid was still searching for the culprit who had stolen the egg, and he once suspected that the wizard who lost a bet to him had taken it back, as indicated in a message that he received.


    Seeing a Fire Dragon hatch is a once-in-a-lifetime experience. We cant afford to miss it, Hermione reminded the others. Her words prompted Harry and Ron to quicken their pace as they approached the edge of the Forbidden Forest, nearing Hagrids hut.


    Before they reached Hagrids hut, they spotted the enormous powder-blue rune carriage of Beauxbatons College.


    The rune horses, resembling the size of elephants, grazed leisurely in an enclosed paddock next to the carriage.


    A group of Beauxbatons students sat on the emerald greenwn beside the carriage, engaged in lively discussions andughter.


    Please do me a favor and just avoid them altogether Thest thing I want to have is a headache while seeing the Dragons hatched. Jerry suggested avoiding the Beauxbatons students, recalling his earlier encounter with them when he was asked for autographs.


    Hermione and the others agreed, as they primarily intended to observe the Fire Dragon hatching, and it was essential to keep this event a secret due to Ministry of Magic regtions that prohibited private ownership of fire dragons.


    Upon arriving at the door of Hagrids hut, Ron carefully knocked on the wooden door.


    ng ng ng!


    Within seconds, Hagrid opened the door and informed them that the dragon was about to hatch. He was clearly excited about the prospect.


    Inside Hagrids warm hut, they noticed that the three dragon eggs on the oversized table had deep cracks, and something inside them was making yful rattling sounds.


    Its about to hatch soon, I hope you guys are as excited as me to see them hatch! Hagrid with a bright expression on his face spoke simrly like a little girl excited waiting dfor the Dragons to hatch.


    Harry, Ron, Hermione, and Jerry pulled up chairs and sat down at the table, closely watching the eggs, holding their breath.


    Jerry, however, sat with a smile on his face, less enthralled by the event.


    He had seen dragon eggs hatch numerous times in the ring world and found it less novel than the others.


    Jerry also had a fondness for the fire dragon, Zhulong, who resided in the ring world.


    He had initially nned to release Zhulong during his ten years in the apprentice world of magicians, as they had an agreement for Zhulong to teach him Morganas magic.


    However, Zhulong had no desire to leave the ring world. He was ustomed to life there, where he could raise various fire dragons and witness countless magical creatures.


    Besides, Jerry treated him well and didnt keep him as a prisoner.


    Approximately five minutester, the first fire dragon sessfully hatched from its shell.


    This fire dragon featured scarlet, sleek scales and a lion-like nose, unmistakably resembling a Chinese Fireball dragon.


    Shortly after the first fire dragons hatching, the second and third dragons also emerged from their shells.


    The second dragon, an Antipodean Opaleye, had iridescent pearl scales, which were considered the most beautiful.


    The third dragon was a Ukrainian Ironbelly, renowned for itsrge size and gray scales.


    Wow, theyre absolutely stunning! Hagrid was brimming with affection as he gazed at the three newborn fire dragons, his eyes filled with maternal love.


    Hermione, however, offered a rational perspective as she reached out to touch the gentle Antipodean Opaleye.


    Shemented, They are indeed beautiful, Hagrid, but you must remember that fire dragons grow rapidly. In a month or two, they could outgrow your house and be easily noticeable by other professors and students in the school.


    Hagrid responded thoughtfully as he fed a mixture of brandy and chicken blood to the young dragons, Ive decided to keep them deep within the Forbidden Forest. It should be safer.


    But I doubt theyll be that obedient. If they fly toward the castle, well have a real problem, Ron remarked.


    He attempted to touch the Ukrainian Ironbelly like Hermione, but the fiery dragon almost bit his finger.


    Upon hearing Rons concerns, Hagrid looked troubled. Ill do my best to raise them well and train them to stay away from the castle.


    Hagrid was aware that raising fire dragons came with the risk of discovery, even when kept in the Forbidden Forest.


    Nheless, it was his lifelong dream, and he was unwilling to give up on it.


    Fire Dragons have quite a temper, and they wont necessarily follow your orders as they grow older. Here, I have a solution for you. Jerry had previous experience raising Norbert and Norsa, so he understood the challenges of managing a fire dragons temperament unless contract magic was employed.


    He handed a palm-sized box to Hagrid, who looked puzzled.


    A box? What is this supposed to be? Hagrid asked with the thing in his hand as he observed it closely.


    Hermione, standing nearby, had a hunch about what Jerry was offering.


    Newt Scamander, the renowned magical zoologist, had an extensive suitcase that he used to house and care for various magical creatures he collected. I believe you need one too, Jerry exined with a smile, gesturing for Hagrid to open the box.


    Initially baffled, Hagrid soon realized the gifts purpose when he peeked into the box.


    Inside, he discovered a vast space created by the Traceless Stretching Charm.


    Hagrid was deeply moved and found it hard to express his gratitude. Thank you, Jerry, but this is incredibly precious. Im not sure how I can ever repay you.


    His eyes filled with emotion, and he had been touched when Jerry initially provided him with the Fire Dragon eggs.


    Now, Jerry had presented him with a top-tier space magic item, strengthening their bond even further.


    The emotions inside Hagrids heart was overflowing, touched by Jerrys kindness


    Truly, even after the stereotype about how a Giant is supposed to be.


    Hargrid is just a gentle Giant at heart


    He only wants to spend his life watching over the magical creatures under his care till the day he die.


    Of course, such life is going to be impossible under the prying eyes of others.


    It would be Jerrys job to think what to do with Hagrid in the future to take care some of the creatures he would acquire.

 Chapter 576: “Hagrids Love”

    Chapter 576: ��Hagrids Love��


    Observing this, Jerry simply waved his hand and humbly replied, Its nothing, Hagrid. Youve assisted me greatly in the past and taught me a lot about magical creatures.


    Indeed, Hagrid had been a significant source of knowledge and support for Jerry.


    Moreover, Jerry had acquired many magical creatures from Hagrid, making the act of giving him a convenient space box a simple gesture.


    However, Harry and Ron, standing nearby, couldnt help but voice their bewilderment. What in the world just happened with that box?


    They watched as Hagrids enormous head was briefly engulfed by the small box and then released, leaving them thoroughly puzzled.


    Hermione, with her typical wisdom, came to the rescue. You two are being quite clueless. Its a high-level spell called the Traceless Stretch Charm, which expands the space within. Youve seen it used before when we encountered those erged tents at the Quidditch World Cup camp.


    With Hermiones exnation, Harry and Rons confusion began to dissipate.


    They both joined Hagrid in exploring the expanded space within the box.


    This space wasnt just extensive; it containedwns, forests,kes, and even a wooden house simr to Hagrids hut.


    The sight left them in awe, struggling to find words to convey their astonishment at Jerrys exceptional abilities.


    In truth, creating such a space was a straightforward task for Jerry and required minimal effort.


    The real challengey in the ongoing perfection of his ring world.


    He had been working on it for over two months and had yet toplete even a fraction of the rules required.


    To reach the fundamental 50% mark, he still had a long way to go.


    After helping Hagrid set up the boxs interior and ensuring the three young Dragons werefortable in their nests with ample food, it was already noon.


    To express his gratitude for their assistance, Hagrid prepared arge pot of meat using his massive iron pot.


    However, upon seeing the unfamiliar creatures ws in the thick soup, their appetites vanished.


    Fortunately, Jerry, who was skilled in culinary magic, made some adjustments and transformed the dish into a delightful meal.


    Following lunch, the rain outside began to intensify, bringing a noticeable drop in temperature.


    Hagrids hut provided wee warmth, with the stove continuously burning.


    The group excitedly spected on who among them had the highest likelihood of being chosen as a Hogwarts champion that evening and who might ultimately win the top three cups in the Triwizard Tournament.


    They also pondered the three tasks set for this years tournament.


    Although the initial question still lingered in their minds, the anticipation of potential surprises persisted.


    It was akin to buying a lottery ticket, knowing that winning was a remote possibility.


    Yet, like eager lottery ticket holders awaiting the draw, they hoped for unlikely miracles until they had concrete answers.


    Instead ofmenting on the problem even further, they decided they should just enjoy the meals before them that Jerry had cooked.


    In the cheerful afternoon, they shared their meals together along while watching the Dragonlings ying and hovering around in their baby wings.


    Hermione even thought about how such creatures could look really cute when, in the end, they would turn akin to a weapon of mass destruction in the wrong hand.


    They collectively knew neither Hagrid nor Jerry had those kinds of thoughts while keeping these Magical Creatures. They simply wanted to have them as a pet to watch them grow and have fun together!


    Its nearly time for us to head back! Jerry nced at the darkening sky outside the window around 5:30 in the afternoon and reminded the others.


    Hermione acknowledged, Yes, the Halloween dinner ising up.


    Harry and Ron eagerly leaped from their chairs, their voices filled with excitement. Dont forget about the announcement of the school champions tonight. Thats the main event!


    Hagrid, who had been preparing food for the three Fire Dragonlings, put everything down.


    He removed his trusty moleskin jacket, donned a rarely seen suit, used magical smoothing agents on his hair, and even applied a copious amount of cologne, permeating the cabin with a pungent scent.


    Hermione pinched her nose, her voice strangled by the overpowering fragrance. Hagrid, what kind of aftershave is that?


    Hagrid seemed to realize his mistake and turned slightly red. Erm its cologne. I picked it up in Hogsmeade this morning while buying brandy. Might have gone a tad overboard with it. Hold on, Ill wash it off.


    He quickly left the room and washed the cologne off at a bucket by the entrance while Hermione, Harry, Ron, and Jerry exchanged puzzled nces.


    Harry mused, Somethings off. Ive never seen Hagrid like this.


    Ron agreed, Yeah, that suit, the hair not like him at all.


    Jerry, however, had a different insight. Perhaps its love. Hagrids still single.


    Jerry knew that Hagrid had likely fallen for Maxime, a fellow half-blood giant and the headmistress of Beauxbatons.


    Half-blood giants were a rare urrence in the wizarding world, and it wasntmon for wizards to have romantic feelings for giants many times their size.


    Hence, Hagrid might have developed an affection for Maxim, who was a kindred spirit.


    Hermione then pointed outside the window. Look over there!


    Two hundred meters from Hagrids hut, Maxime disembarked from a carriage with Beauxbatons students and made her way towards the castle.


    When Hagrid saw her, he appeared as though his soul had been drawn out of him.


    He left behind Jerry and the others in the hut to catch up with Maxim and walk alongside her.


    Harry, now somewhat irritated,mented, Thats quite a sight.


    Ron added, If they ever have kids, itd be a record-breaker. I bet each one would weigh a ton.


    Seeing how they would likely to nder Hagrid further only made Jerry shake his head in disbelief.


    Humans truly cant see their colleagues seed alone without bringing them together


    The root of jealousy between the two is simply because they still dont have any partners themselves,pared to Jerry, who might end up with Hermione at this rate.


    Jerry offered a more understanding perspective. Well, if you think about it, our Hogwarts Care of Magical Creatures professor marrying the Headmistress of Beauxbatons isnt such a bad match.


    He raised his hand and smiled, trying to console Harry and Ron, who had beenpletely ignored by Hagrid.


    Seeing the boys in that kind of mood somehow made Hermioneugh before she stared at Jerry unconsciously, forgetting how she herself was actually mad in love with the young wizard before her.


    Dont push your luck, Hermione! You need to take a look at a mirror sometimes. Ron eximed, feeling bothered by herughs.


    Instead of backing down from the argument, Hermione replied back.


    Well, if I see myself in a mirror, I would see a beautiful, smart, young witch. Isnt that right, Jerry?


    Hearing her remark only made Ron feel more at a loss, so he decided to stop bothering her for the time.

 Chapter 577: “Champion Jerry Carmen”

    Chapter 577: ��Champion Jerry Carmen��


    Lets go as well! Jerry watched Hagrid and Maxime walking away with the Beauxbatons witches struggling to keep up, and he waved his hand, creating a portal back to the castle.


    Portal magic is incredibly useful, but its soplex! Harry and Ron gazed in admiration at the portal Jerry had conjured.


    While the convenience of portal magic was evident, its theoretical foundations were challenging, especially for Harry and Ron, who were more adept at practical magic than theoretical knowledge.


    Despite their talents inbat, their understanding of magical theory was somewhatcking.


    Portal magic required not only theoretical knowledge but also an understanding of space magic.


    Even most adult wizards, who relied solely on books and self-study, might never fully master this magic in their lifetime.


    Jerrys version of portal magic was an amalgamation of his own insights and the Kamar Taj magic system from the Marvel universe, making it even more challenging toprehend.


    This was why, despite Jerrys magical innovations, only a select few famous, long-practiced wizards in the wizarding world could barely grasp portal magic. Even then, they couldnt conjure portals of the same size and duration as Jerry.


    Hermione, who had been guided by Jerry, had mastered portal magic during the school year. Still, she couldnt use it within the Hogwarts castle.


    Hermione whispered to Jerry as they traversed the portal, Why cant I use my portal magic in the castle?


    Jerry exined with a smile, The castle has Anti-apparition spells and magical circles that restrict space, which were initially created by the schools founders andter reinforced by previous headmasters. When you gain a deeper understanding of this magic, delve into space magic, and grow more powerful, youll be able to use portal magic within the castle.


    Thanks to her dedication and the advantages of meditation techniques, the Time-Turner, and the magical power-boosting ne, Hermione was far more advanced than her book counterpart, surpassing many adult wizards.


    She had mastered theplex portal magic under Jerrys tutge in under two months.


    Yet, despite her abilities, she couldnt perform portal magic within Hogwarts.


    She believed it was the castles magical constraints.


    However, Jerrys teleportation abilities seemed unaffected both in the morning and now.


    Its a matter of strength! Jerry exined. Hermiones eyes dimmed as she understood that the castle was only part of the reason.


    The primary factor was her rtive weakness, which limited herpared to Jerrys versatility within the castles magical boundaries.


    Jerry reassured her, Youre already very aplished, so dont worry about it. Passing through the magical circle, he added, Youre doing great. If I hadnt submitted my name to the Goblet of Fire, it might have selected you as one of the champions to represent Hogwarts.


    While Jerry tried his hardest tofort her. Still, a hint of sadness could be seen on her face once she knew again how big of a gap that truly separates Jerry and his peer Especially her.


    In Jerrys defense, although she doesnt have the physical or magical prowess to make her one of the unbeatable witches in a duel, she still is one of a fast learner!


    Hermione, while not excelling inbat, possessed a remarkable magical aptitude and a broad knowledge of spells, surpassing that of most seventh-year wizards.


    Jerry had been instrumental in her magical development, providing guidance and advice to enhance her spellcasting.


    In a wizarding duel, even the most skilledbatant would struggle against Hermiones utilization of advanced spells taught to her by Jerry.


    Her mastery of the Fire Dragon Spell and lumency could easily leave her adversaries in despair.


    Protego might withstand a single Fire Dragon Spell, but how could they withstand ten or a hundred?


    Despite her exceptional abilities, her extensive magical discussions with Jerry asionally misled her into believing she was inadequate.


    She simply just couldnt help but forget the boy in front of him is no ordinary wizard


    It is Jerry Carmen who has already achieved a lotpared to his young visage.


    Akin to an ancient wizard with their great knowledge, Jerry stood right next to them in terms of ability He might even could take the Founder of Hogwarts altogether by himself alone at this point.


    However, Jerry didnt view this as a significant issue.


    He knew that as Hermione continued to face various challenges and exams, she would inevitably regain her self-assurance whenpared to her fellow young wizards.


    The atmosphere in the auditorium during the Halloween dinner this year appeared markedly different from the usual excitement and enthusiasm.


    Most attendees hurried through their meals, eager to move on to the announcement of the Triwizard Tournament champions after the banquet.


    Only Jerry appeared rtively rxed.


    He already knew the candidates chosen to represent the three schools and had no expectations.


    The dinner concluded, and Snape, the Headmaster of Hogwarts and host of the tournament approached the relocated Goblet of Fire on the podium.


    Silence filled the hall as everyone held their breath, eagerly awaiting Snapes announcement.


    Even Karkaroff and Maxime, the Headmasters of the other two schools, seemed tense.


    While they had their preferred candidates in mind, they understood that the Goblet of Fires decision could change the course of the tournament.


    Even with an 80% chance, sure it would be the right candidate chosen; if the Goblet says otherwise, then such things would happen.


    Unlike Snape and Dumbledore, who are 100% sure the Goblet would definitely choose Jerry Carmen as their Warrior.


    The Champions who hear their name, you shall go and wait in the small room over there while waiting for further guidance. Headmaster Snape began by providing instructions for the selected champions, asking them to wait in a nearby room for further guidance.


    Snape, with his characteristic impassive demeanor, addressed the assembly before reaching the Goblet of Fire.


    He then gracefully swept his wand, extinguishing all the enchanted candles throughout the auditorium.


    As the magical candles vanished, the sole source of illumination became the Goblet of Fire, its mes a mesmerizing blend of blue and white.


    The hall was cloaked in semi-darkness, focusing everyones attention on the Goblet.


    In that anticipatory moment, the initially azure-white mes underwent a dramatic transformation, morphing into a brilliant shade of red, apanied by sizzling sparks that filled the air.


    In a striking disy, a fiery tendril leaped skyward, carrying with it a charred parchment.


    Snape, with an almost imperceptible but undeniable trace of pride, retrieved the note and proimed in a resonant voice:


    The Hogwarts Champion  Jerry Carmen!

 Chapter 578: “The Competition Is On”

    Chapter 578: ��The Competition Is On��


    When Jerrys name resounded, initial disappointment swept through the crowd as it wasnt them the one chosen.


    Deep down, they know they dont have much chance of winning, but still, they wish for their names to be called.


    They, too, wanted to take the spotlight for once and be proud.


    Nevertheless, the room burst into apuse, a collective recognition that Jerry was truly deserving of being a Hogwarts champion.


    The little wizards acknowledged not only his strength but also the indispensable role he yed, enabling many to even contend for the title.


    In the midst of cheers, Jerry gracefully rose, leaving the Slytherin long table, and entered the small room adjacent to the auditorium. Soon after, the Goblet of Fire spat out the second parchment with a fiery flourish.


    Durmstrongs Champion  Victor Krum!


    Before the apuse erupted, Karkaroff, Durmstrangs principal, leaped to his feet, hailing Viktors selection with enthusiasm.


    Great, Viktor! I knew you were destined to be a Champion!


    Looking somewhat awkward, Krum stood and swiftly made his way across the aisle to join Jerry in the cabin.


    As the apuse subsided, Snape unfolded thest note.


    The Champion of Beauxbatons  Fleur Dcour!


    The entire auditorium rose to apud Fleur, captivated by her enchanting presence.


    However, not all Beauxbatons witches shared the joy, with a few shedding tears for not being chosen.


    Meanwhile, in the adjacent hut:


    Stern-faced Krum confronted Jerry, who leisurely sipped tea by the fire, and dered determinedly, Jerry, I epted my defeat in thest Quidditch World Cup, but I wont be humiliated in the next one, four years from now!


    Having lost to Jerry in the Quidditch World Cup, Krum sought redemption, aiming to reim his glory in the next championship.


    Krum has been training extraordinarily harder than his previous regime, only for him soon to be found disappointed


    Even Karkaroff, as his teacher, praised Jerry while training him.


    Karkaroff said that Jerry was an exceptional wizard with lots of potential, considering he is only a fourth grader.


    Not to count his talent on dark magic.


    His pride is hisst bastion for his sanity to stay sane.


    Unfazed by Krums harsh words, Jerry calmly replied, Oh, you may not know; Ive voluntarily retired from the English Quidditch team. I find Quidditch unsuitable for me. Studying magic is more intriguing.


    Krum stood in disbelief. One of the worlds finest Quidditch Seekers, known for breaking records, imed Quidditch wasnt his calling.


    This revtion left Krum stunned.


    Despite aspiring to surpass Jerry in the uing World Cup, Jerrys unexpected retirement suggested that no matter how hard Krum trained, he would never get the chance to redeem himself on the Quidditch field.


    His whole world crumbles right before him


    Excuse me? You are pulling a joke on me right now, right? There is no way someone like you would abandon his career in the blink of an eye and give a sorry of an excuse: Studying magic is more intriguing, right?


    After regainingposure, Krum clenched his teeth and directed a determined gaze at Jerry.


    Since youve abandoned Quidditch, then the only way for me to get back at you is by winning this tournament. You better watch your back, Carmen! Ill be the true champion of this tournament.


    Unable to seek redemption in Quidditch, Krum saw this tournament as an alternative opportunity for revenge in the magical realm.


    He held confidence in his proficiency with ck magic, a skill well-praised at Durmstrang.


    While Jerry had enhanced his flying skills and introduced portal magic, Krum believed that as a fourth-year student, Jerrycked the practical experience to match his theoretical knowledge.


    Additionally, rumors of Jerrys feats against Dementors and Aurors during his third year were dismissed as exaggerated, baseless tales spun by Daily Prophet reporters.


    Then lets get started! Facing Krums serious demeanor, Jerry set down his tea cup and offered an encouraging gesture. Its not like youll get any chances like this in the future. I want to take it slow, but it seems like youll provide a challenge.


    Not inherently malicious but intenselypetitive, Krum found Jerrys nonchnt attitude intriguing.


    It was unclear whether Jerry genuinely didnt take him seriously or possessed exceptional character.


    While the tense situation was brewing with their aura of rivalries, their attention shifted to the third person who entered the room.


    She didnt even pay attention to Krum, who was in the room with Jerry; her gaze was focused in one direction.


    Jerrys position


    Fleur entered the room, her silver hair cascading like a waterfall as she elegantly approached Jerry, extending her hand.


    We havent been formally introduced. Fleur Dcour, pleased to meet you.


    Her tone carried a hint of arrogance, justified by her beauty and Ves blood, making her a sought-after figure.


    ustomed to admirers, Fleur singled out Jerry as someone worthy of her attention.


    Despite her seventh-grade status and numerous suitors, Fleur remained single, finding few wizards meeting her standards.


    Jerry was one of those rare individuals with his handsomeness and legendary status.


    While Krum, though skilled, didnt meet Fleurs criteria due to his appearance.


    Taking the initiative, she greeted Jerry upon entering the room, marking the beginning of an intriguing dynamic among the Triwizard champions.


    As Fleur greeted Jerry with a sense of superiority, Krum observed the interaction with a subtle frown.


    Hispetitive spirit, once fueled by the desire for redemption, now faced a newyer ofplexity.


    Fleurs acknowledgment of Jerry as a wizard worthy of attention struck a chord within him, creating an undercurrent of tension in the room.


    As perceptive as ever, Jerry acknowledged Fleurs greeting with a polite smile, maintaining an air ofposure.


    Despite being a few years younger, Jerrys demeanor resonated with a maturity that surpassed his age.


    It intrigued Krum, prompting a reassessment of the wizard he considered merely a schoolmate.


    The uing Triwizard Tournament, alreadyden with the weight of rivalry and expectations, now bore the addedplexity of personal dynamics among the champions.


    Fleurs interest in Jerry and Krums determination to prove himself set the stage for a tournament that promised not only magical challenges but also intricate rtionships and shifting alliances.


    In the quiet room adjoining the auditorium, the Triwizard champions found themselves on the precipice of an adventure that extended beyond the magical tasks that awaited them.


    The intertwining threads ofpetition, camaraderie, and unspoken motivations wove a narrative that would shape their journey through the challenges yet to unfold.

 Chapter 579: “1st Part of The Tournament

    Chapter 579: ��1st Part of The Tournament


    Hello, Jerry Carmen! Fleur initiated a greeting, but Jerry responded with a polite handshake and continued sipping his ck tea, showing no inclination to engage further.


    Fleur, momentarily taken aback by his disinterest, marched away in a huff.


    Despite Fleurs positive impression of Jerry, his reserved response stemmed from a deliberate choice.


    Jerry, mindful of Hermione and aware of Fleurs future connection to Ron as a sister-inw, wanted to avoidplications.


    His straightforward approach to romantic feelings involved making intentions clear from the outset.


    Jerrys reluctance, driven by amitment to avoid misunderstandings, wasnt always foolproof.


    Instances like Miss Daphnes interest highlighted the asional challenges.


    Fortunately, his adept use of wizard shielding spells prevented him from getting entangled in awkward situations.


    As Snapes voice directed the prefects to lead students back to their dormitories,


    Jerry, Fleur, and Krum prepared to join the assembly.


    Soon after, Snape, McGonagall, Dumbledore, and the other referees entered the room.


    After brief words of encouragement from the principals, Dumbledore announced themencement of the first Triwizard Tournament task, emphasizing the directors role in guiding the champions.


    The Ministry of Magic kept the tournaments specific details confidential, ensuring fairness.


    Ludo, its in your hands, Dumbledore deferred to Mr. Crouch, positioning him to oversee the uing challenges.


    Barty nodded, taking a step forward to address the three champions.


    Three Champions, I will guide the first project for you. This initial task is designed to test your mettle, and we wont disclose its nature. Facing the unknown is a crucial quality for wizardsextremely crucial. I can share that the first challengemences on November 24th, posing a significant danger. Carelessness may cost you your life. Additionally, you are restricted from carrying any magical items apart from your wand, and seeking help from others is prohibited; you must tackle this independently.


    After delivering this intimidating message, Barty noticed Krum and Fleur wearing solemn expressions while Jerry seemed somewhat aloof.


    Despite Jerrys rumored exploits from the previous year, Barty, as the head of the International Exchange and Cooperation Department, understood that rumors might not always align with reality.


    Jerry had indeed rescued Muggles from suspected Death Eaters two months prior, documented in Eucalyptus.


    Jerrys Patronus being a giant was another confirmed fact.


    Providing relief, Barty said, I have good news for you. Due to the extended duration of the Triwizard Tournament, none of you will need to take any exams this year.


    Fleur and Krum weed this news eagerly while Jerry appeared preupied, engrossed in deciphering a certain magicalw.


    After brief instructions, Barty, intending to return to the Ministry of Magic, was invited by Dumbledore to stay for a drink.


    However, Barty declined, citing his busy schedule and leaving Dumbledore with the excuse of overseeing Percy Weasley, who, despite his enthusiasm, disyed a hint of arrogance.


    Barty shot Jerry a resentful look, acknowledging his role in the increased workload of the Department of International Cooperation and Exchange.


    Thanks to Mr. Carmen, his invention of portal magic has allowed our Ministry to coborate with personnel from over 100 countries, Barty exined.


    Originally a rtively leisurely department, the sudden surge in responsibilities directly resulted from Jerrys revolutionary magical innovation.


    Jerrys portal magic enabled unrestricted travel between countries, prompting Ministry of Magic representatives from various nations to convene in Britain.


    Their discussions ranged from formtingws to regting the portals use, especially concerning dark wizards.


    Jerrys proficiency in all nationalnguages was indispensable for this global wizarding cooperation.


    Bartys resentful gaze lingered on Jerry, who remained somewhat evasive.


    Both Krum and Fleur, witnessing this interaction, were surprised. While they acknowledged the power of Jerrys invention, they hadnt realized its profound impact.


    Countless wizards aspire to create new spells in the magical world, yet Jerrys magic has influenced Ministries of Magic worldwide.


    After Bartys departure, Dumbledore led the remaining dignitaries to the Three Broomsticks in Hogsmeade for drinks.


    Krum and Fleur returned to their respective amodations, the ghost ship and rune carriage.


    Engrossed inprehending magicalws, Jerry was escorted back to Slytherins dormitory by his etherealpanion.


    Engrossed in deciphering magicalws, Jerry found himself in a unique state of concentration.


    His innovative mind was actively probing into the depths of arcane knowledge, making connections that eluded most wizards.


    The etherealpanion that apanied him, a manifestation of his magical prowess, seemed to share in his contemtive focus.


    As Jerry delved deeper into the intricacies of magicalws, he couldnt help but reflect on the consequences of his inventions.


    Portal magic, initially conceived for convenience, had rippled across the wizarding world, altering thendscape of international cooperation.


    The unintended impact on the Department of International Cooperation and Exchange had turned it from a cid workce into a bustling hub of activity.


    Bartys resentful gaze hinted at the burdens Jerrys brilliance had imposed on the Ministry of Magic.


    The young wizards invention had be a catalyst for extensive global discussions.


    Jerrys proficiency in allnguages became a linchpin for effectivemunication, a crucial element in shapingws and regtions for this newfound magical avenue.


    However, Jerrys detached demeanor in response to Bartys resentful look stemmed from more than just a nonchnt attitude.


    He was navigating a delicate bnce between magical pursuits and the responsibilities thrust upon him.


    Jerry was keenly aware of his role as a wizard who had contributed significantly to the magicalmunity.


    The etherealpanion beside him, a testament to his magical proficiency, served as a reminder of the uniqueness of his abilities.


    Unlike other wizards, Jerrysprehension of magic extended beyond the conventional, allowing him to forge connections and unlock the secrets of magicalws that remained hidden from most.


    While Bartys departure signaled a momentary respite for Jerry, the weight of his contributions lingered.


    The increased workload in the Department of International Cooperation and Exchange would continue, fueled by the repercussions of Jerrys groundbreaking invention.


    The Portal magic, initially a product of curiosity and innovation, had be a cornerstone of international magical coboration.


    As the night progressed, Jerrys musings on magicalws transformed into a quiet determination.


    He recognized the responsibilities that apanied his exceptional talents.


    The interconnectedness of magical realms and his unique insights fueled a sense of purpose.


    His creations intended and unintended impact underscored the transformative power of magic and its potential to shape the wizarding world.


    In the dormitory, Jerry continued his exploration of magicalws, his focus undeterred by the external world. The little spiritpanion, a silent witness to his endeavors, echoed the resonance of magical energies that surrounded the young wizard.

 Chapter 580: “Law Fusion Program”

    Chapter 580: ��Law Fusion Program��


    Fortunately, as Jerry approached the door of the Slytherinmon room, a moment of rity dawned, and he fully grasped thew, returning to his normal state.


    Pure Blood Reign Supreme!


    Jerry recited the password for todays dormitory and confidently stepped into the Slytherinmon room, where cheers erupted from all the little Slytherin wizards.


    Slytherin wizards had eagerly awaited the return of their Champion, Jerry, who belonged to the prestigious Slytherin Academy and had been elected as a Champion.


    The pride of the Academy was evident in the joyful celebration that ensued.


    In contrast to a previous asion, Jerry chose not to employ the wizard shielding spell to leave in disappointment.


    Instead, he embraced the camaraderie and celebrated with his fellow Slytherin wizards upon his return to the dormitory.


    Once in the dormitory, Jerry wasted no time.


    He cloned the newlyprehendedw into the ring world, a testament to his unique and extraordinary situation.


    While outwardly engaging in daily activities like studying, eating, and sleeping like any other wizard, Jerrys situation was far from ordinary.


    Through a special method, he retained only one-tenth of his spiritual power in his body, dedicating the remaining nine-tenths to the continuous analysis of thews he hadprehended.


    Under specific circumstances, one-tenth of the remaining mental power dynamically merged with the other nine-tenths, elerating the analysis process.


    Upon sessfulpletion, the avatars of the nine-tenths of the spirit would separate and enter the ring world to integrate thews.


    Despite these advanced techniques, Jerry acknowledged that achieving fifty percentprehension of thews of the Ring World would take hundreds of years, particrly for high-levelws.


    Recognizing the impracticality of spending centuries in this world, he contemted an alternative shortcut  collecting different low-levelws from diverse worlds and fusing them for qualitative changes through quantitative alterations.


    Jerrys years of experience had revealed subtle differences in thews of various worlds. For instance, thew of time in the Harry Potter world allowed revisiting the past without changing it, while the Marvel worlds timew only opened new timelines.


    These differences allowed Jerry toprehend and integrate diversews into higher-level understanding.


    As more than twenty days passed in the blink of an eye, the school remained rtively quiet, except for a potions ss where Jerry and two other warriors were interviewed by Rita Skeeter, a reporter from the Daily Prophet.


    In the Hogwarts library, Jerry apanied Hermione as they read books.


    A newspaper from the Daily Prophet caught Jerrys attention, featuring an exaggerated report by Rita Skeeter on Krum and Fleur.


    I always hate seeing that woman somehow. Even her words annoy me extremely Hermione, disliking thepetitors, expressed even greater disdain for Ritas sensationalism.


    Let me tell you this, Hermione. Do you know Ritas secret? Jerry yfully asked.


    What is it?


    Rita is an animagus, although she never tells it to anyone. She exploits it to get the juiciest news of all time by turning to a beetle. Jerry shared a secret with Hermione  Rita was an unregistered Animagus who often became a beetle to steal secrets.


    Angered by this revtion, Hermione vowed to capture Rita if she attempted to eavesdrop on Jerry.


    Just as the atmosphere in the library simmered with tension, Ron and Harry sneaked in with urgent news about the uing Triwizard Tournament event. Hermione, already on edge due to the dangerous challenges Jerry might face, listened intently as Ron began the revtion.


    Jerry, guess who Harry and I met in the morning when we went to Hogsmeade to y?


    Charlie? Jerry spected.


    How do you know? Ron and Harry eximed, immediately hushing their voices as others looked over.


    Just a guess, Jerry smiled.


    What the hell is going on? How did Charlie show up in Hogsmeade?


    Hearing about the first project, Hermiones anxiety heightened, prompting Ron to share the surprising revtion.


    Remember the day when we left home? Charlie said we would see each other soon? It turns out hes in charge of the first project of the Triwizard Tournament. Cant guess what the first project will be this time!


    Could it be a fire dragon? Hermione ventured.


    This time, Jerry remained silent, leaving Ron and Harry perplexed and eager to uncover the mystery.


    The anticipation within Hogwarts reached a fever pitch as the clock ticked down to the imminent unveiling of the Triwizard Tournaments first project.


    Jerry, Hermione, Ron, and Harry were caught in a whirlwind of spection and conjecture during this excitement.


    As the trio continued their conversation in the Hogwarts library, the atmosphere crackled with a blend of curiosity and apprehension.


    Hermione, concerned for Jerrys safety in the face of the uing perilous challenge, couldnt help but scrutinize her friends expressions.


    Wearing a mischievous grin, Ron had already spilled the beans about encountering Charlie in Hogsmeade and hinted at the unexpected twist in the first project.


    Even as the conjectures swirled around them, Jerry maintained aposed demeanor, silently contemting the unfolding events.


    In the buzzing excitement, Jerry shed some light on Charlies role in the uing task. Charlie Weasley, he began, has a unique expertise in handling magical creatures, particrly dragons. Considering his extensive knowledge, it wouldnt be surprising if the first project involves dragons.


    Hermiones eyes widened with a mix of fascination and concern.


    The prospect of facing dragons heightened the stakes of the tournament, and her mind raced with strategic considerations.


    Meanwhile, Ron and Harry exchanged intrigued nces.


    The allure of a dragon-rted challenge both thrilled and daunted them.


    Ron, in particr, couldnt hide his excitement at the thought of his elder brother orchestrating such a formidable task.


    As the conversation unfolded, the librarys quietude gave way to animated discussions punctuated by asional bursts ofughter and excited exmations.


    Other students, drawn by themotion, cast curious nces in their direction.


    Disying her characteristic determination, Hermione delved into the Hogwarts librarys extensive collection of magical creatures.


    She sought insights into various dragon breeds, their characteristics, and potential challenges that might be posed in the tournament.


    Jerry, sensing Hermiones dedication, offered his assistance.


    Together, they meticulously pored over ancient tomes and schrly journals, gathering valuable information that could prove pivotal in navigating the forting trial.


    Ron and Harry, although not as engrossed in the research, shared anecdotes about Charlies exploits with dragons, adding a touch of levity to the intense atmosphere.


    The camaraderie between the four friends served as a source of mutual support as they prepared for the unknown.


    The library, usually a sanctuary of silence, transformed into a hub of animated preparation.


    Students from different houses joined the collective effort to understand the intricacies of dragon lore, forming impromptu study groups to share knowledge and insights.


    Amidst the collective pursuit of knowledge, the librarian, Madam Pince, maintained a watchful eye, ensuring the enthusiasm didnt escte into disruptive chaos.


    The coborative spirit that emerged among students, united by the looming challenge, was a testament to the unique bonds forged at Hogwarts.


    As the day unfolded, the library remained abuzz with activity.


    Jerry, Hermione, Ron, and Harry navigated the sea of information, strategizing and nning for the encounter with dragons.


    The librarys mystical ambiance, coupled with the shared determination of the students, created an atmosphere charged with anticipation and purpose.


    The eve of the first project dawned, and the Hogwarts castle stood silent, seemingly holding its breath in anticipation of the challenges ahead.


    Armed with newfound knowledge and camaraderie, the four friends braced themselves for the trial that would test their mettle and mark themencement of the Triwizard Tournament in earnest.

 Chapter 581: “The Most Dangerous Fire Dragon”

    Chapter 581: ��The Most Dangerous Fire Dragon��


    You mentioned earlier that Charlies current assignment involves studying dragons in Romania. This time, hes at Hogwarts overseeing the first project, and this particr challenge is a test of courage, Hermione exined, her frustration evident. She couldnt fathom the audacity of assigning Jerry to confront a fire dragon.


    As Hermione vented her displeasure, Harry and Ron exchanged knowing nces, silently acknowledging the unique dynamics between her and Jerry. Ron, ever the bluntmentator, couldnt resist a teasingment. These two are quite a pair. If you two ever have a child, itll undoubtedly be the smartest in the world!


    Harry and Ron exchanged nces, sighing in unison as they observed the interaction between Jerry and Hermione.


    Ron couldnt resist expressing his thoughts, adding a touch ofint to hismentary. Already preupied with concern for Jerry, Hermione blushed at Rons unexpected mention of future family ns.


    The sudden topic of having a child caught her off guard, and she found herself momentarily flustered.


    Cough, since Charlie is overseeing the challenge, he must be privy to the details of the game, right? Jerry interjected, tactfully changing the subject.


    Ron affirmed Jerrys observation, saying, Yes, Charlie mentioned that, although officially they cant disclose the content of the first task, obtaining information has been a tradition in the Triwizard Tournament. Yesterday, Karkaroff and Maxime sought details from his colleague, so he asked me to share the information with you.


    Ron went on to elucidate the specifics of the inaugural challenge. The task was straightforward  steal the dragon egg from under the belly of an adult fire dragon. The time taken, the magical strategies employed, and the condition of the dragon eggs would factor into the evaluation. Sess would be determined by the five judges, with their scores collectively contributing to the participants total score.


    In the event of a failed attempt, where the warrior sumbed to the fire dragon, no assistance would be rendered.


    As Ron unveiled the tasks perilous nature, the challenges gravity became apparent. The trio of friends, already concerned about Jerrys safety, listened intently to the rules and criteria shaping the firstpetition.


    Cough, since Charlie is in charge, he must inform you of the task details, right? Jerry interjected, steering the conversation away from potential family nning.


    Ron confirmed, Yes, Charlie mentioned that, although they arent allowed to disclose the first tasks details officially, getting information on it has been a tradition. Karkaroff and Maxime even asked someone to extract specifics from him. He asked me to share the details with you.


    Ron proceeded to unravel the mystery of the first challenge  stealing a dragon egg from beneath an adult fire dragon.


    Theplexity of the tasky in the time taken, the magical tactics used, and the condition of the pilfered dragon egg.


    Sess hinged on these factors, and the five judges would collectively score the participants.


    Hermione, Harry, and Ron wore concerned expressions as Ron outlined the perilous nature of the task.


    Facing adult fire dragons, immune to most magic, was daunting. The trio couldnt help but worry about Jerrys safety.


    However, Jerry reassured them confidently. With his strength, he imed dealing with a fire dragon wasnt a challenge.


    His nonchnt demeanor eased their concerns, and he exined that his extensive experience, coupled with his ring worlds unique qualities, made him well-prepared for such magical creatures.


    Days passed, and anticipation peaked as the school awaited the Triwizard Tournaments first challenge.


    The library transformed into a hive of activity, with students coborating to gather insights into dragons and strategize for the impending task.


    On the eve of the challenge, the library stood as a testament to shared determination.


    Armed with newfound knowledge, Jerry, Hermione, Ron, and Harry prepared to face the trial.


    The collective effort and camaraderie among students highlighted the unity forged by the uing challenge.


    When the day arrived, the Hogwarts castle seemed to hold its breath in anticipation.


    Aware of Jerrys capabilities, Headmaster Snape escorted him to the tent prepared for the Champions, confident in Jerrys ability to face the fire dragon unscathed.


    Inside the tent, Jerry, Fleur, and Krum awaited their fate.


    While Fleur and Krum appeared tense and pale, Jerry maintained a calm demeanor, even enjoying a cup of tea. Hisposed attitude impressed his fellow participants.


    As Ludo Bagman, the tournament organizer, entered with a silk bag, he informed the warriors about the dragon species they would face.


    Fleur drew a Welsh Green Dragon, deemed the safest among fire dragons, while Krums luck had him facing the Chinese Fireball Dragon.


    Before Jerry could draw, Ludo, with a touch of sympathy, hinted at the dragon awaiting him  the Hungarian Horntail, renowned as the most dangerous fire dragon.


    The tension in the tent heightened as the realization of the imminent challenge sank in.


    The air grew tense as Ron continued outlining the firstpetitions intricacies.


    The prospect of stealing a dragon egg from under the belly of an adult fire dragon sounded increasingly perilous, heightening the anxiety that hung in the room.


    The criteria for sess, involving time, magic, and the condition of the dragon eggs, painted a challenging picture.


    Five judges would evaluate the students, and the cumtive scores would determine the oue.


    The gravity of the situation deepened as Ron emphasized theck of assistance for those unfortunate enough to face the lethal consequences of a failed attempt.


    The reality of the Triwizard Tournament, with its life-threatening challenges.


    Despite Jerrys reassurances about his experience in dealing with fire dragons, the friends couldnt shake the unease that apanied the knowledge of the impending danger.


    Hermiones worry for Jerry intensified, and the library, once a refuge for studying, now echoed with the weight of the imminent trial.


    As the group processed the information, their thoughts turned to the uing spectacle. The entire school awaited the unfolding drama, gathering at the transformed Quidditch pitch, now the fire dragon paddock. The anticipation was palpable, and with each passing moment, the realization that their friend would soon face this formidable challenge sank in.

 Chapter 582: “Jerry Comes On Stage”

    Chapter 582: ��Jerry Comes On Stage��


    The Hungarian Horntail dragon is not only covered with dark scales but also covered with bronze spikes, including on the tail. If it is swept by dragons with their tails, you will only be injured. But if the spiky Hungarian Horntail dragon swept you, you could die from it.


    In addition to the powerful strength, the distance of the me of the Hungarian Horntail dragon is also the furthest, second only to the Chinese Fireball dragon.


    It should be known that when the Chinese Fireball Dragon ejected a fireball. If you dodge quickly, you can basically avoid it. But the Hungarian Horntail ejected an area attack. If you are within fifteen meters in front of him, then you will be burned to death.


    At the same time, the Hungarian Horntail has sharp eyes that are sharper than all other dragons and can even clearly see an ant a few hundred meters away.


    It is almost impossible to get close to it, and it also likes to eat people very much.


    Hungarian Horntail? Okay.


    After Jerry pulled out a small model from the pocket, he didnt sweat like the other two. Butughed and teased his hand. In his eyes, whether it is a model in his hand or the real dragon outside, its a cute dragon.


    When they heard Jerrys words, Krum and Fleur frowned.


    Now, they feel that they have misunderstood Jerrys character. He is not a brave student. He may just be a brainless idiot.


    Well, you have all selected your own dragon. You will hear the whistleter, and you will be sent in order. Ill leave you all first as I need to say my words to the audience.


    After finally exining, Ludo turned away from the tent. Krum and Fleur looked at the dragon model in their hands, and their look became more nervous.


    About two minutester, the whistle sounded outside. Krum took a deep breath, took his wand, and went out. In an instant, various sounds sounded outside, including the screams and shouts of the audience, as well as the excitement and analysis of thementator and the loud and terrifying dragon roar.


    Hearing these sounds, the people in the tent became more nervous and began to pace in a circle.


    Finally, there was a deafening cheer outside. Obviously, Krumpleted the task and got the golden egg. After a moment, the whistle sounded, and Fleur walked out slowly with her wand.


    Oh, Im not sure if its wise to do so!


    Almost! Be careful! Oh my god, I thought she had seeded!


    Immediately afterward, Ludosmentary can be heard. Ten minutester, the audience outside also burst out with cheers and apuse again. Obviously, Fleur also seeded in getting the egg.


    At this time, Jerry also withdrew his avatar. It turned out that it was too boring to stay in the tent. When Krum went, he followed him. He also witnessed the game between Krum and Fleur throughout.


    Krum fought the Chinese Fireball Dragon by using Kakarovs teaching. A dragon trainer often uses the Conjunctivitis Curse. These are the very few magic that can work on fire dragons. Although they cannot be hurt, they can impact them for a short time.


    However, there was still a little problem. The Chinese Fireball Dragon was violently disturbed because it could not see anything, resulting in the crushing of half of the eggs used in the game.


    This also allowed him to be deducted some points by the referee.


    In total, he scored twenty-eight points.


    Karkaroff shamelessly gave Krum a perfect score, Maxime scored six points, Dumbledore scored eight points, and Ludo and Barty gave seven points, respectively. Normally, the scores given by Ludo and Bagman are fair scores.


    Jerry feels that if Dumbledore is reced with Snape to represent Hogwarts, he is estimated to give lower points. It can be seen from Snape when he was a Slytherin head of the house he is not good at giving points. He wouldnt care about deducting some points regardless of right or wrong.


    But now he is not, and nothing bad happened.


    At least nothing bad would happenter and further desecrate Hogwarts name even though the scoring was just now slightly rigged.


    Fleur fought the Welsh Green Dragon by leaning on the dragon, who just stayed dormant most of the time, secretly approached it, and cast hypnotic magic on it while it was not paying attention.


    Hibiscus was a half-blood of a ve, so her hypnotic magic was amplified more than its usual effects. She did hypnotize the Welsh Green Dragon and let it slowly close its eyes.


    Unfortunately, just when she hurried forward to steal the egg, she was not protected because she was too nervous, and the mes from the dragon burned her skirt.


    In the end, it was barely extinguished with a sprinkler, but it was also very embarrassing. So, her final score is 36 points.


    Maxime nine points, Dumbledore nine points, Ludo seven points, Barty seven points, and Karkaroff four points.


    Currently, Krum is two points higher than Fleur, ranking first. Its not that Krum really behaves better than Fleur, but Karkaroff obviously cares more about his students than Maxime.


    Now, we have thest one, Mr. Carmen!


    As the whistle sounded, the loudest cheers sounded from the outside.


    In addition to the more than 20 students in the other two schools and some journalists and Hogsmeade residents, most of the audience are Hogwarts students.


    Jerry walked out of the tent with cheers, passed the gate through the guidance of the staff of the Ministry of Magic, and came toward the direction of the dragon.

 Chapter 583: “High Level Play”

    Chapter 583: ��High Level y��


    The green grass of the Quidditch Stadium has now been reced with hard boulders, and at this time, a huge Hungarian Horntail dragon is being tied to a boulder by a long chain.


    Below, there are some golden eggs. Jerrys task is to steal at least one fire dragon egg from the dragon.


    Waving toward several Hermione and other ssmates on the audience column, Jerry did not approach the line of sight of the dragon along the gap between the boulders like Krum and Fleur.


    Instead, he took a step and walked above the boulder where the dragon was located.


    Oh, am I seeing wrong? Our student from Hogwarts, Mr. Carmen, actually chose to challenge the dragon directly and face to face. Thats the Hungarian Horntail dragon, the most dangerous dragon ever. Is this a brave or stupid move? Are we about to meet the fall of the first contestant?


    As the Director of the Department of Magical Games and Sports, the famous national Quidditch yer when he was young, and the royal interpreter of variousrge-scalepetitions, Ludo is obviously very good at invoking the emotions of the audience.


    As several of his sentences fell, all the audience present showed shouts and worries. Not all wizards know about fire dragons. Many of them think that although the dragons are different types, they should have simr strengths.


    Hearing Ludos exnation, they realized that the dragon Jerry faced was the worlds most dangerous and powerful dragon.


    With the sharp eyesight of the dragon, Jerry was sighted by the dragon. So it immediately stood up and made a roar.


    At this time, the audience finally discovered that the dragons size was obviously muchrger than the previous Welsh Green Dragon and the Chinese Fireball Dragon, and it looked scary.


    Watching Jerry face such a brutal dragon while being so calm is mesmerizing. Although the audience pinched cold sweat for him, they had to admire it. This is the bravest person they have ever seen.


    At a distance of 20 meters from the dragon, Jerry finally stopped.


    He saw that he waved the wand in his hand calmly, a small portal suddenly appeared over his left hand, and the egg under the dragon immediately fell through it. In this way, the golden eggs fell on Jerrys left hand.


    The whole process seems so simple and random.


    Oh, this is incredible. Mr. Carmen used his portal magic to take away the dragon egg andplete the task easily. The portal can actually be used in this way.


    At the same time, the wizards in the auditorium saw Jerry get the dragon egg and got up and cheered. However, as soon as their cheers rose, they immediately turned into screams.


    After discovering that his egg was stolen, the dragon immediately rushed towards Jerry angrily, intending to swallow the thief who dared to steal its egg into its stomach.


    Run! A student stood up in horror and reminded Jerry below loudly.


    However, obviously, their worries are superfluous. When Jerry, standing below, saw the dragon rushing towards himself, there was still a smile on his face.


    They saw that his wand was swinging again, he had six pairs of white wings behind him, flicked lightly, and he disappeared. At this moment, the audience who saw Jerry disappear and looked around suddenly discovered that Jerry actually appeared in the audience column.


    It seemed like he had just teleported, mainly because the speed was too fast, and the eyes of normal humans could no longer capture his moving trajectory.


    For Jerry, its too simple to take the egg. He can do it easily with the portal without entering the field, but that is obviously what Dumbledore wants, so he deliberately uses this spell only for show.


    Mr. Carmen is all well. He escaped the attack of Hungarian Horntail with his spell. I have to admit that this is really a very good response. Now that Mr. Carmen got the egg and escaped the fire dragon attack.


    Seeing Jerry flying into the air with the dragon egg, Ludo was about to announce Jerrys mission. The dragon was tied to the chain. It let an angry dragon roar and moved toward Jerry.


    A magic chain is tied to the neck of the dragon used in each game to prevent the fire dragon from escaping or flying too high to hurt the audience.


    Therefore, the attack range of the dragon will not hit the audience. As long as the contestant gets the dragon egg and escapes from the attack range of the fire dragon, it can be determined toplete the task.


    Unfortunately, what everyone didnt expect was that this dragon was obviously stronger than they thought. After flying, he struggled with brute force and broke the chain that tied it.


    Another dragon roared. In the screams of everyone in the audience, the dragon sprayed a huge me at Jerry in the air.


    The dragon trainers, originally hidden in the surrounding stadium, quickly pulled out their wands and wanted to stop the dragon. But the dragon was too far from them, and they couldnt simply attack it.


    On the surface, they thought there would be no problem, and they hid to test the courage of the three contestants.


    But they prepared many dragon trainers hidden in the stadium to be always ready to stop the dragon and save them when any of the contestants were in danger or anything.


    But when they saw Jerry fly, they put away their wand and did not expect the dragon to break the magic chain.

 Chapter 584: “Difference In Strength”

    Chapter 584: ��Difference In Strength��


    The Hogs Head Inn caters mostly to entric wizards, and even though its close to Hogwarts, there are smugglers, crazy alchemists, and petty thieves who are regrs here from time to time.


    Sean also heard from Hagrid that if you have a certain code, you can even get some contraband in the Inn. Not only prohibited by Hogwarts but also illegal items prohibited by the Ministry of Magic.


    He suspected that Hagrid had secretly traded in the Inn many times. After all, in Hagrids mouth, There are a bunch of fun guys in the Hogs Head Inn.


    However, this was not the purpose of Seansing here today. He looked towards the bar, but instead of finding Aberforth or Aurelius, he saw another person. He was not wearing the clothes of the bartender but a thick ck cloak, and she seemed to be in the same group as the strange customers here.


    But Sean immediately recognized her because she didnt deliberately cover her face.


    Nagini.


    Sean walked over with some surprise. Aurelius said that Nagini was still recovering, but he didnt expect that she would be able to work as a waiter after a summer vacation. Nagini also saw Sean. She showed an extremely excited expression but immediately suppressed it with her hands on her chest.


    Hey, nice to see you. Sean sat down at the bar and greeted me with a smile.


    Nagini took a deep breath and said excitedly in a low voice, Mr. Wallup, Im happy to see you. However, I have to suppress my emotions. I hope you can understand.


    Of course, your wellbeing is important. Besides, just call me Sean.


    Nagini is over a hundred years old, but because she has maintained her form for a long time, she is not much different from a young girl in her twenties in terms of appearance. Nagini is very mature, but when he sees Sean, she suddenly bes excited and acts like a little girl.


    Soon, she returned to her elegant and rational appearance, but a smile was still on the corner of her mouth.


    It seems that you are recovering well, congrattions. Sean is blessed.


    Thanks to you and Albus. I really dont know how to repay. Also, please call me Nagini. Nagini even lifted the edge of her cloak.


    Nagini, you are too kind.


    After exchanging pleasantries, the two, who had only met each other once, got to know each other a lot. But Hermione, who was on the side, was a little surprised. Sean didnt tell her about Nagini, and she didnt know when Sean met such a person.


    Butterbeer? Nagini asked.


    Oh yes, thank you very much.


    Hearing Seans answer, Nagini took out two bottles of clean butterbeer.


    Sean took the drink and asked casually, How much?


    No need, its on me. Nagini smiled, took out four Sickles from her pocket, and put them into an old wooden cash drawer.


    The wooden drawer swallowed the money automatically, trembled twice as if afterward, and then calmed down again.


    After thanking her, he took a sip of butter beer and asked, Where are Auri and the others?


    Are you here to find Aurelius and Aberforth? Nagini showed an apologetic look, They both have something to go out, so Im the one in charge now. They may note back until night.


    Oh, okay, Im just asking.


    Hearing that the two were not there, Sean was slightly disappointed but quickly put it behind him, as he had expected it beforeing.


    After taking another sip, he smiled and said, Its great that they can hand over the work to you with confidence.


    Sean was happy for her. She and Daisy were familiar, so he deeply understood the pain that the curse would bring to them.


    There were outsiders in the bar, so it was inconvenient to discuss in detail, but Nagini naturally understood what Sean meant and smiled, Yes, its a good feeling.


    Only Hermione was at a loss. Sean stayed with her and Daisy most of the time, so how could he know so many people?


    However, Sean quickly introduced Hermione to Nagini. After a slightly unfamiliar greeting, Hermione is surprised to find that while she looks only in her twenties, Nagini knows a lot about the history of magic a hundred years ago.


    Hermione was eager for knowledge and immediately became curious, and Nagini had a good impression of Seans friend. When she asked, she knew everything.


    Sean was drinking a butterbeer and listening to the talks between the two.


    While drinking leisurely, Seans face suddenly became slightly weird. He pretended not to care and moved over a little, letting the front of his robe hang down. The butterbeer held in the right hand was naturally handed over to the left hand, and suddenly felt something.


    Seans hand immediately felt a heavy grip. He lowered his head with a strange expression and saw a magical animal in his hand.


    Its whole body was covered with ck fluff and had a long snout. At this moment, it was struggling, and at the same time, it used its nimble little ws to grab the Galleons it had just touched from Seans bag into its belly pocket.


    Although the little creature is cute, it has an extreme preference for everything that shines. As a magical animal, its strange ability makes it extremely difficult to detect when stealing things. If it wasnt for Seans sensitivity and Dave, the Galleons in his pocket might have been snatched.


    Little guy, what are you doing? Sean patted the Niffler. The ring he was wearing on his hand had been picked up, and he didnt even notice it.


    The most important thing is that the Niffler in front of him is not Newts Niffler. Newts Niffler has already stolen more than Galleons from Sean, five decorative buttons on the cloak, and countless others. Although Newt returned everything to Sean after that, Sean and his Niffler were already familiar.


    This Niffler in front of him, although not much different in appearance from Newts, is still a different one. Hermione and Nagini also saw the Niffler in Seans hand.


    Sean, where did ite from? Hermione also recognized it at a nce.


    I dont know where this little guy came from. Nagini, do you know anything? Sean shook the Niffler in his hand.


    Nagini leaned over, looked at it, and shook her head. I have only seen one Niffler, but that was a long time ago.


    This guy doesnt look like a wild Niffler. Sean held his chin.


    As if thinking of something, Nagini leaned and moved a little closer. She whispered, It may be a pet kept by a magical animal dealer. This bar often receives all kinds of unknown guests.


    Oh? Is that it?


    Nagini pondered for a while and said, Im not sure. After all, this little guys ability is extraordinary, and this is Hogsmeade, after all.


    It makes sense Hermione agreed she wanted to turn her head to look at the customers in the bar, but she stopped abruptly.


    She moved to Seans side and whispered, What should we do?


    Lets talk about it in another ce. Nagini stood up, walked out, and invited the two of them, There is a ce upstairs.


    Sean hid the Niffler in his robe with one hand and beer in the other, walking towards the second floor with Hermione. The second floor of the Inn is a hotel, the corridor here is dim, and no one can see it.


    Nagini passed the two, opened a door, and then waved them in.


    After Sean and Hermione entered, Nagini closed the door and said with a smile, This room is generally not rented out, and there is magic when the door is closed, so you can say anything without any worries.


    Seans eyes lit up. He put down the butterbeer, picked up the Niffler with both hands, and turned it upside down. After shaking for a while, arge pile of things fell out.


    It was all shiny stuff.


    In addition to currency, there are piles of gemstones of various colors, ornamental shields iid with worthless gems, strangely shaped medieval crowns, nes of gemstones entangled together, and many more. Sean even saw a pair of earrings, which should be the earrings bought by his roommate Terry if he remembers correctly. He seems to be nning to give it to a girl today.


    See if you two have lost anything. Sean said to the two of them.


    Hermione looked at it and shook her head to say no. Nagini looked at it for a moment.


    If I remember correctly, this seems to belong to the clothing store down the road. There are many gorgeous robes and cloaks disyed in their cabs.


    What is it doing other than stealing things? Sean shook the Niffler, reached in to dig out, and after making sure there was nothing there, he threw it into his ring.


    He doesnt have to worry about Niffler and wreaking havoc in the ring. Pudding could take care of it.


    Sean looked around at the treasures collected by the Niffler and said, It must be domesticated. Wild Niffler stockpile is much more than this, and its much more messy.


    Nagini nodded, When I saw Aurelius away this morning, the clothes in the window at that store were still in stock.


    Interesting. A gleam shed in Seans eyes.


    He knew Newt well and naturally knew many wizards who dealt with magical animals.


    Although the danger level of this kind of creature is very low, its petty theft skills are particrly the thing most mischievous people do. Newts Niffler was an exception, and the one caught by Sean was not as good as his, but it was still considered a good one.


    Wizards who can train this kind of Nifflers are generally quite resourceful. It doesnt matter whether they are strong or not, but they must have hidden a lot of good things in their hands.


    Sean suddenly had a twisted mind.


    With a Niffler, its owner will definitely try to find it, and Sean is ready to negotiate with them.


    If the Niffler ran out by itself, then it is what it is. But if he could use it as a negotiation chip, then it would benefit him greatly.


    He can still buy a lot of things in Diagon Alley through his owl. But it would be nice if he could get some good things from that Nifflers owner.


    He casually told Hermione and Nagini about his n. Hermione was dumbfounded, You are evil


    Although she is smart, she still has a sense of morality.


    Nagini agrees, It could work. Its illegal to release Nifflers or even steal them. Even if they identally lost them, that person can still be ountable for their action. Its reasonable for Sean to ask for something in return.


    Sean chuckled, told Hermione a few words, and then walked out of the room alone.


    Inside the Inn, a cloaked wizard sitting at the door looked anxiously at the stairs. Waiting for the sound of footsteps on the stairs, he saw the two young students walking out of the bar.


    The wizard waited a moment and immediately went out to follow.


    On the cobblestone road in Hogsmeade, Sean and Hermione were on the left and on the right. The two asionally spoke a few words and seemed to be walking towards the school.


    The wizard who walked out of the bar walked into the corner, the air twisted slightly, and his figure disappeared.


    The invisible wizard unhurriedly followed Sean and Hermione in front of him and hid in the shadows when he got close to the Three Broomsticks Inn. Professors at Hogwarts often went to the Three Broomsticks Inn for a drink.


    Suddenly, he stopped and looked toward the window.


    The wizard was anxious, but there was nothing he could do. He could only hope that the two children would leave quickly and wander around again.

 Chapter 585: “First Kiss”

    Chapter 585: ��First Kiss��


    His previous actions had already made everyone doubt his fairness, and since the result could not be changed, this can be regarded as a way to get his credibility back. He was unwilling. He still couldnt believe that the student at Hogwarts was actually able to defeat the dragon.


    Congrattions to Mr. Carmen for winning the first event with a perfect score of 50!


    As the voice of Ludos final verdict fell, the audience fell into frantic cheers again. Their Hogwarts delegate got a perfect score.


    In the tent, Fleur and Krum looked at Jerry, who came in and said withplicated eyes, Congrattions.


    The two of them watched the whole process of Jerryspetition just now, so they are both jealous even though it is admirable.


    Congrattions to you too. Jerry smiled.


    At this moment, the tent was opened, and a familiar figure rushed towards Jerry, screaming, Jerry, you are amazing! Just looking at it makes me scared to death!


    Its okay, Hermione. I-


    Seeing Hermione running in, screaming with tears in the corners of her eyes, Jerry just wanted tofort her, but before he finished speaking, he saw Hermione jumping towards him. He hurriedly caught Hermione and held her with his hands to prevent her from falling to the ground.


    However, as soon as he held Hermione, his neck was wrapped by Hermiones hands, and immediately, there was a wet feeling on his lips.


    Facing the Dragon, Jerrys whole body instantly stiffened, and even the dragon egg in his left hand fell to the ground without noticing it. Krum and Fleur were also shocked by this sudden scene.


    Just when Jerry was having his first kiss in his life, the tent curtain was lifted again.


    Jerry. Youre amazing! Can you show us the egg tha-


    It turned out that Harry and Ron also ran over excitedly. Immediately after Harry and Ron, anotherrge group burst into the tent. The Weasley twins, Jerrys fellow ssmates, Professor Snape, Professor McGonagall, Dumbledore, and other professors.


    Oh, how it reminds me of when I was young. Seeing Hermione and Jerry hurriedly separating after hearing theming, Dumbledore stroked his long beard and said with a smile.


    At this moment, Dumbledore felt an unprecedented peace of mind in his heart and the trace of worry that had been hidden in his heart before dissipated.


    Looking at Hermione, who was blushing andpletely at a loss, Jerry picked up the dragon egg on the ground and threw it to Harry, then reached out and grabbed Hermiones hand.


    He didnt care about everyone else. Heughed and rushed out of the tent with her.


    Three weekster, in the school library.


    Jerry, Hermione, Harry, Ron, and this time Ginny were chatting while writing their homework.


    Or rather, Harry, Ron, and Ginny were doing their homework while Jerry and Hermione were reading because their homework had already been done. In less than a week, the school will be closed, so the teachers of each ss have begun to assign a lot of holiday homework in advance.


    In order to have a smooth Christmas holiday and time to prepare for the uing Christmas ball, everyone wants to get all their homework done ahead of time. Therefore, there are obviously more students in the library than usual these days.


    Jerry, have you solved the mystery of the golden egg? Ron was tortured by his homework for more than three hours and couldnt help but drop the quill in his hand.


    It turned out that the dragon egg used in thepetition was not a real fire dragon egg but a golden egg made by the Ministry of Magic. Each golden egg contains the key information of the second game, but when Harry and Ron opened the golden egg that day, they heard a piercing howl and nothing useful was heard.


    Later, Barty exined it. The Ministry of Magic set it up, and it tests the contestants intelligence.


    If there are any contestants who can unlock the secret of the golden egg before the second game, which is February 24th, then theyll have something to prepare beforehand.


    I think Karkaroff and Maxime will definitely not follow the rules. They will definitely find a way to help Fleur and Krum unlock the secret of the golden egg in private. Jerry, ask Snape for help. He must be willing to help you. At this time, Ginny said.


    Before Jerry could answer, Hermione proudly said, He already tried to open it the night after the game.


    What is the second game? When Harry heard this, he was interested and temporarily put down his homework on Transfiguration.


    Hermione didnt think much and then started to exin, You should have known that golden egg when you opened it. There will be a piercing howl inside, and you cant hear what it is saying. But Jerry can see it at a nce. Jerry took me to the bathroom, and we soaked in the water together and opened the golden egg. Can you imagine what happened?


    The piercing howl in the golden egg actually turned into a song in the water. Isnt that cool?


    Later, Jerry and I guessed, based on the lyrics of the song, that the location of the second game is likely to be in the ck Lake. The task is to retrieve something in theke, so our goal is to find a way for him to move easier in the water.


    Fortunately, Jerry invented a magic that allowed him to walk freely in the water.


    Hey, why are you all looking at me with that kind of eyes? Did I say something wrong?


    When Hermione was talking, she suddenly found that Harry, Ron, and Ginny were all looking at her with a surprising and suspicious look in their eyes.

 Chapter 586: “The Golden Egg”

    Chapter 586: ��The Golden Egg��


    No wonder I didnt see you that night, so you and Jerry were in the bathroom together. There was something in Harrys tone.


    Although he is rtively not sensitive, he is not stupid. If a man and a woman go to the bathroom together, something will happen naturally.


    What happened in the tent that day has already surprised us. We didnt expect your progress to be so fast! Ron also let out a shock this time. Obviously, his thoughts were the same as Harrys.


    Although Hermione and Jerry were a couple, they had already figured it out, but what happened in the tent that day still shocked them. Until now, the fact that Jerry and Hermione fell in love is still a hot topic in the school.


    That day at Hogwarts and Beauxbatons, many students secretly left tears in the quilt after hearing the news. Its just that they didnt expect the twos progress to be faster than they thought.


    Ginny stared at Hermione with a look of admiration, Hermione, dont tell me that night


    To be honest, although she and Hermione were best friends and knew her well, she was still shocked when she heard that Hermione had kissed Jerry directly in public that day. At the same time, she also admired Hermiones courage because she did not have the courage to treat Harry that way.


    At this time, when they heard that the two went to the bathroom that night, it was something else.


    Hermione also noticed something from the words between the three and immediately exined with a flushed face, You misunderstood. Its not what you think! We didnt do anything that day. We just solved the secret of the golden egg together, we


    However, the more she exined, the more they didnt believe it.


    Okay, lets not talk about this. The Christmas ball is about to start. Have you found your dance partner yet? Seeing Hermiones blushing exnation, Jerry spoke to help her out.


    Although Hermione, with a blushing face, is very cute, as a boyfriend, he needs to help her. Nothing really happened between them that night.


    He is an adult, has lived for so many years, and knows how to restrain his desires. He will at least wait until both of them graduate. In essence, he is still the kind of man with more traditional thinking.


    When they heard the word Christmas ball, the faces of Harry, Ron, and Ginny suddenly copsed.


    Not yet. Im really worried that I dont have a dance partner. It will be too embarrassing! Harry sighed first.


    In fact, although Harrys reputation at school is not as good as Jerrys, he is still very popr with girls. More than a week ago, when Professor McGonagall announced the Christmas ball to everyone, many girls took the initiative to invite Harry to be his dance partner.


    For example, a third-year Hufflepuff girl with curly hair he never knew, a second-year Ravenw girl, and a fifth-year girl in Gryffindor. But they were all rejected by Harry.


    In his heart, he didnt want to go to such an important Christmas dance with a girl he didnt know. What he had a little idea of was a student named Cho Chang, who was also the current Seeker of the Ravenw Quidditch team.


    Because the two had several matches, they greatly recognized each others strengths and thus had a little chemistry.


    Its a pity that just when he mustered up the courage to make a move, Jerry told him that he saw Cedric invited her to the dance, and she agreed. So, until now, he still hasnt found a suitable dance partner.


    Me too, but Im even worse. I invited someone and was rejected. I really dont know why I did that. Im ashamed. Rons expression was nothing short of regret.


    Whats the problem? Hermione finally returned to normal and asked curiously.


    Ginnyughed, Yesterday, he actually went to invite Fleur. He does it in the hall, and there were a lot of people watching it.


    You know what? She looked at me as if I was a sea cucumber or something and didnt bother to answer at all. I know Im overthinking it, but Im trying to find the prettiest one for the prom. Is that wrong? Besides, if you want to join, you need to be invited by a fourth grader. Ron first covered his forehead and said angrily to his sister.


    Only the students above the fourth grade can participate in the three schools Christmas ball. The students under the fourth grade are not eligible to participate unless they are invited to be the dance partner by the students above the fourth grade.


    Ginnysughter froze, and then she looked at Ron in dissatisfaction and said, Hmph, I have no shortage of dance partners. Neville and a fifth-year Ravenw boy all invited me, but I just havent decided which one to choose.


    After speaking, she nced at Harry subconsciously and looked back very quickly.


    Hermione obviously noticed this. She coughed and said, Actually, Harry. I think if you dont know with whom to go, you might consider Ginny. Who just happens to have no idea who to choose as her partner.


    I think its a good idea, Harry. I know youre careful, but its a shame if you missed it. With a slight smile in his eyes, Jerry nodded in agreement.


    Thats an option. Ginny, would you like to go to the dance with me?


    Harry originally wanted to refuse because Ginny was a very shy child in his eyes. But when he looked at her, he subconsciously changed his mind because he found out that Ginny was so beautiful in his eyes.

 Chapter 587: “The Ball (1)”

    Chapter 587: ��The Ball (1)��


    Soon, the student of Hogwarts ushered in their long-awaited Christmas break.


    Its just that this year, except for most of the first, second, and third-grade students who couldnt attend the ball, all the other students chose to stay in school. As for the uing event, the schools professors obviously attach great importance to it.


    They wanted to impress the teachers and students from Beauxbatons and Durmstrang and let them understand the strength of Hogwarts as the first school of magic.


    Under the joint arrangement of all the professors, the entire castle has be unprecedentedly gorgeous. The beautiful decorations hung on every wall, even the handrails of the marble stairs have been transformed by spells. There are a variety of exquisite ice sculptures that will not melt.


    There are many Christmas trees in the hall. Obviously, many more things are hanging than in previous years, such as shiny holly, golden little owls that keep chirping, and so on. Each corridors polished, reflective armors were also enchanted to sing Christmas songs whenever someone passed by.


    This reminded Jerry of therge sculptures he had arranged in his own home. But they cant sing. They just shove the weapons in their hands into the face of the enemy who dared to invade his vi.


    He also heard from Hermione that Dumbledore ordered 800 barrels of vored mead for the Christmas ball and also used his connections to invite the famous rock band in the wizarding world.


    Although Dumbledore was no longer the headmaster at this time, he was not in a hurry to leave because of the Triwizard Tournament, and he also wanted to assist Snape topletely take over Hogwarts.


    And just like that, its finally Christmas time.


    At seven oclock in the evening, Jerry, in ck attire, walked out to themon room. When passing by the public rest area, he doesnt see students in their robes anymore, but a variety of colorful dresses.


    His roommate, Draco, was paired with his ssmate Pansy, and the other two roommates, Crabbe and Goyle, were holding a pile of snacks and didnt seem to be looking for their dance partner. At the same time, Daphne stood next to a sixth-grade Slytherin wizard.


    See youter!


    Seeing that he appeared, everyones eyes immediately focused on him. Jerry smiled, waved his hand, pushed the door, and quickly left themon room.


    Greeting students in various attire along the way, he finally walked outside the Gryffindormon room. At four oclock in the afternoon, Hermione came to him, saying that she needed to make some preparations for the dinner.


    It was seven oclock and an hour before the dance started, and Jerry felt that Hermione should be almost ready.


    Because her main focus is on learning, Hermione is not like other students of the same age. Even after falling in love with Jerryter, she used magic to shrink her teeth and then used hair-smoothing magic to smooth her curly hair every time she went out.


    Therefore, the usual Hermione does not look so beautiful. It can only be said to be ordinary, especially when she is always carrying a book.


    They didnt understand why Jerry rejected so many beautiful students in the school and only fell in love with Hermione. Jerry is Slytherin, Slytherin more or less values blood, while Hermione is a wizard from a Muggle family.


    Is it because of her good performance in school?


    Jerry felt that there was nothing wrong with Hermione. He didnt care about looks. Maybe he would also be amazed when he saw some particrly beautiful people of the opposite sex, and he would praise their beauty.


    But that doesnt mean that he would take an interest in them.


    In his view of love, if a person is only together because of their appearance, it is difficult tost long in most cases. Because no matter how beautiful a person is, as long as you get along with her every day, from morning to night, after a few years, that will deteriorate.


    Its not that shes not beautiful, but because youre used to it.


    Therefore, if a person is really beautiful at this time, they might not beter in the future, and they often change their partner because they are easily bored with their partners appearance.


    In Jerrys eyes, his partner doesnt need to be looking so good. Hermione is very ustomed andfortable to watch, especially when she is serious and studying hard. She exudes something charming to him.


    Jerry, are you waiting for Hermione?


    Just less than five minutes after standing in front of the portrait of the Fat Lady in front of the Gryffindormon room, Jerry met Harry and Ron, who pushed the door open.


    Harry was holding Ginny in a pink dress, and Ron seemed to be Hermiones roommate, Lavender Brown.


    Yeah, did you see Hermione?


    She should be finishing soon. When I just came out, she was almost finished. Lavender replied.


    Just as she finished speaking, the door of the Gryffindormon room was pushed open again, and a beautiful girl in an elegant light purple-blue slim evening dress came out.


    Sorry to keep you waiting, Jerry. She shyly touched the hair she had rolled up with her hands and adjusted her evening dress a little as if looking whether there was anything else she had missed.


    No, I just arrived here. Hermione you look very beautiful today. Jerry looked at Hermione and praised her without hesitation.


    Hermiones facial features have always been pretty good-looking, but she usually devotes herself to studying and leaves everyone with a stereotyped nerd image.


    Now that she is dressed so meticulously, it actually gives people the illusion of being gorgeous and overwhelming. Harry and Ron were also shocked to see how Hermione looked this time.

 Chapter 588: “The Ball (2)”

    Chapter 588: ��The Ball (2)��


    Elegant bun, delicate facial features, a snow-white neck, a very high-end evening dress, and a precious sapphire ne on the chest. As well as the silver bracelet exuding a magical light in her hand and a pair of crystal shoes that look like works of art.


    Making Hermione look like a Disney princess on the run, not a student who studies magic every day.


    Thank you for the Christmas present, its beautiful. Hearing Jerryspliment, Hermione blushed slightly, then nervously walked to Jerrys side and took his arm.


    When she woke up this morning, she saw a Christmas present from Jerry in a pile of gifts by the bed. Different from the candy and biscuits that Harry and Ron gave her, Jerry gave her a pair of magic crystal shoes.


    A pair of crystal shoes with various magical functions such as rapidity, jumping, flying, and automatic resizing.


    Lets go to the hall together. Jerry turned his head and said something to Harry and Ron, who were still amazed at Hermiones changes and took Hermione down the stairs to the foyer on the first floor below.


    Of course, along the way, they also met many students from Gryffindor and Ravenw. Everyone thought they were mistaken when they saw Hermione for the first time. Originally, apart from being rtively famous in her grade, Hermione was actually not very famous in the school, and many people did not know her.


    Not until some time ago, after she officially established a rtionship with Jerry. She was known throughout the entire other three houses mainly because she became Jerrys girlfriend.


    Also, Jerrys secret admirer attacked Hermione with words and stares. But they dare not use magic.


    One is that the school does not allow students to use magic to fight, and the other is that Hermiones strength has exceeded the level of normal students by arge margin under Jerrys training.


    There was once a rtively strong seventh-grade student who wanted to jab Hermione with embarrassing magic, but she was stopped.


    As for the others, Hermione is not always weak. Although she looks like a nerd, in fact, she is quite strong. Those people are basically nothing. This is also what Jerry sometimes admires about her. There are many things that Hermione can solve even if he doesnt need him.


    When we came to the foyer, there were already a lot of students who were all dressed up. The dance doesnt start until eight oclock, so the door of the hall is still closed.


    However, everyone was not bored in the foyer. In addition to chatting to enhance their rtionship, they also enjoyed the beautiful scenery outside the foyer that was arranged by the professors using magic.


    The purpose of the Ministry of Magics application through the Triwizard Tournament is not to win first ce among the three schools but to achieve friendly exchanges between magic schools and promote the cooperation and development of the Ministry of Magic from various countries.


    So this ball is held for the students from each school to get to know each other in this way and make good rtionships in advance. Through the students who had gathered in the hallway, Jerry and Hermione came to the steps outside the hallway.


    At this time, thewn outside the entrance hall had disappeared, and it was reced by a beautiful cave conjured by the professors with a Transfiguration spell.


    Outside the cave are scattered snowkes, and inside the cave are many statues of Santa us and reindeer, as well as beautiful rose bushes and long stone chairs prepared carefully.


    Jerry, look, there are some light fairies. Hermione pointed at the light fairies shining in the cave, and a happy smile appeared on her face.


    Jerry looked in the direction Hermione pointed and found that there were hundreds of fairies holding wands in the cave, emitting a faint light.


    He knew that Hagrid had found it in the Forbidden Forest the other day. Fairies are magical animals with almost no danger. They are about the size of a human thumb but have almost the same body and appearance as a female human.


    The only difference is the addition of a pair of insect-like wings that are as thin as a cicada, colorful, and beautiful. However, the intelligence of a fairy is not very high, and his magic power is also very low. The magic wand in their hand can only emit light and drive away their natural enemy.


    It will take a while to start. Lets go in and take a walk. Seeing that Hermione was very interested, Jerry pulled her over to the cave.


    Wait for us! Harry and Ron in the back watched Jerry take Hermione to the cave and also pulled Ginny and Lavender to follow.


    After walking around in the cave, it was finally eight oclock. Pleasee, students, with their dance partners.


    The door of the Great Hall opened, and Professor McGonagall, wearing a red id robe and a hat decorated with a thistle gand, stepped out from inside and shouted to the students gathered in the foyer.


    See youter! Saying hello to Harry and Ron, Jerry leads Hermione along with Krum and Fleur towards Professor McGonagall.


    Krum danced with a seventh-grade girl from Slytherin, and Fleur danced with Ravenw Quidditch captain Roger Davies.


    Okay, you cane in!


    After leading the three to a specific position in the hall, Professor McGonagall began to let the students wizards gathered in the foyer line up into the hall and sit down. The tradition of the Triwizard Ball is that the three contestants and their dance partners perform the opening first dance.


    After Jerry stood with Hermione, he found that the hall hadpletely changed. The tables of the four houses in the hall were turned into something else. A small table withnterns is full of various small snacks, and wines and beverages can be seen.


    The middle of the hall waspletely empty, and a starry night sky reced the ceiling above it.


    Instead of the professors seats on the podium, a stage was set up, and this years most popr rock band was on the stage. They were dressed in strange clothes armed with various musical instruments, they were ready for their musical performance.


    The principals and referees were already sitting on the small tables nearby. Today, they are not the leaders of the school, just members of the prom.


    Now, we shall all start the dance.


    After everyone was seated, Professor McGonagall waved at Jerry.

 Chapter 589: “The Ball (3)”

    Chapter 589: ��The Ball (3)��


    The Weird Sisters band yed a melodious waltz. Under the audiences warm apuse, Jerry took Hermiones hand to the center of the auditorium. Following the rhythm of the music, Jerry wrapped around Hermiones waist and pulled her closer to his side.


    Lets start.


    Hermione blushed and nodded.


    Jerry didnt study dancing. He has been too focused on studying thews of the world, and he has gained a lot of new understanding of thews. But recently, because of the ball, a magic called Dance was specially created.


    The Dance magic principle is not much different from the Fight card that Jerry used before, but he has made an upgrade. The Fight card that Clow Reed originally made has all the fighting knowledge he needed. Once used, even a fighter who doesnt understand anything can instantly be a master fighter.


    The Dance magic created by Jerrys fuses all knowledge rted to Dance in the world. In essence, Once it is used, even if you cant dance, you can instantly be the worlds top dance master.


    As Jerry silently cast the dance magic on himself and Hermione, the twos dance steps became smooth in an instant. He began to be more and more skilled, and even after a while, he attracted the attention of everyone in the audience.


    Oh, Merlins beard, they dance really good!


    So beautiful!


    Their dance is simply an art!


    Theyre really a good match!


    With Jerrys arms around Hermione, under the blessing of the dance magic, he danced out extremely gorgeous, beautiful, and impable movements. Even Fleur and her partner, who were doing really well, were no match for them.


    Jerry, whats going on? I feel like I have learned a lot about dancing, and my body has be a lot more flexible. Hermione, who was dancing with Jerry, had surprised looks in their eyes.


    Like Jerry, Hermione immersed herself in learning a lot. She doesnt have much time to learn other things, such as dancing not until this ball.


    However, after dancing for a while, she found that she suddenly had a lot of knowledge about dancing in her mind, and her body instantly became extremely flexible. As if, at this moment, she was born to dance.


    Hermione knew very well about her dancing talent, so she immediately guessed that it was Jerrys doing. Because only Jerry can always do a lot of things that she didnt expect.


    It was exactly as she thought when she asked. Jerry did not hide it from her and exined in a low voice with a smile.


    This is a magic that can help you dance. It was recently researched. If you want to learn it, I can teach you. Whenever you encounter such a situation, you will no longer have to worry about dancing if you use this magic.


    Dance magic? I want to learn it. Hearing Jerrys exnation, Hermione was surprised that Jerry was worthy of being able to invent such magic, and at the same time, she was indeed interested in this magic.


    She may not be able to learn a dance, but under Jerrys guidance, maybe in a few days, she can master this magic that would help herter.


    The opening dance ended as the organ yed thest note, and the hall burst into warm apuse again.


    At the same time, Professor McGonagalls slightly excited voice can be heard, The ball has started.


    The organ sound that just ended sounded again. This time, the rhythm was obviously faster than the previous one.


    This time, everyone got up, and even the principals and referees entered the arena. Dumbledore and Professor McGonagall formed a pair, Hagrid and Maxime, Flitwick and Sprout, and the atmosphere of the entire hall suddenly reached a climax.


    Of course, there are exceptions, like Professor Snape, who just sat there drinking, his eyes wandering as if caught in some kind of thought. After the second music ended, the third music followed.


    But this time, its no longer a waltz but rock music.


    The lights of the entire hall suddenly began to flicker with the music, and the elegant waltz dance steps were instantly changed to rock dance steps. The Great Hall of Hogwarts was instantly transformed into a dance scene.


    It can only be said that although wizards cannot ept Muggles technology, they still strongly ept Muggles musical influence.


    After all, in the wizarding world, arge number of wizards born in Muggle families have emerged in the past few years, and Muggle families more or less influence them. Thereby bringing some Muggle world culture into the wizarding world, especially a culture like music that spreads easily.


    In addition to Muggle technology, wizards are not so disgusted with other Muggle things. You will find that most wizards in the wizarding world, except for special asions, dont wear robes but suits. Because they sometimes blend in with Muggles.


    Its just that wizards who didnt learn physics, chemistry, etc., have a hard time understanding the technological products of Muggles.


    Jerry, I cant I cant After three or four songs in a row, Hermiones body finally couldnt hold it anymore. She hung on Jerrys body and couldnt move.


    Wizards are indeed much stronger than normal people, but in terms of strength and speed, they are actually simr to ordinary people. Hermione has learned Jerrys meditation technique, and her physical fitness is better than normal wizards.


    However, she belongs to the type who immerses herself in books every day and doesnt exercise at all. Her body cant stand it when she suddenly moves all of them for a long time.

 Chapter 590: “I’m From Another World”

    Chapter 590: ��I��m From Another World��


    Lets take a break. Jerry nodded and helped her with confidence just because they went too hard.


    When you just danced, you should turn crystal shoes into sneakers, which would be much morefortable.


    But that doesnt look very good.


    After eating some snacks and drinks, Jerry and Hermione did not go to the dance floor and jump with the others but left the hall and walked over to the cave. Neither of them is the kind of person who likes to do that. Its good to have fun like that, but both of them arent used to that stuff.


    Apart from some who especially like to dance and especially like joy, many students choose to leave the dance floor temporarily after one or two dances and then find a ce with few people to chat.


    The tradition of Christmas dances is to find opportunities for men and women students to exchange their feelings. Such things like this happen in schools for them.


    Therefore, most students get along alone after dancing to see if being together in the future is possible.


    Coming to the cave filled with the light of roses and fairies, walking on the decorative gorgeous twists and turns, Jerry and Hermione saw Fleur and Roger leaning on the statue and Harry and Ginny sitting on the bench. Later, they also saw Hagrid and Maxime.


    Huh, its really her.


    Passing by Hagrid and Maxime, Jerry noticed a beetle lying on a reindeer statue behind them. At a nce, he saw that it was not an ordinary beetle but an Animagus.


    Obviously, Rita Skeeter, a reporter for the Prophet Daily, is using Animagus to eavesdrop on the conversation between Hagrid and Maxime. Since Rita discredited Fleur and Krum in the newspaperst time, the three principals issued a statement prohibiting Rita from stepping into Hogwarts and reporting on rted news.


    Unexpectedly, she used Animagus to sneak in.


    A blue magic light as thin as a fish line popped out of Jerrys hand and urately hit Ritas beetle. When passing by Hagrid and Maxime, he could clearly hear Hagrid telling the story between his mother and father.


    Therefore, he understands that, based on Ritas intention, it is estimated that tomorrows newspaper will immediately appear as a popr report by Hagrid, a mixed-race giant. This will cause great harm to Hagrid.


    Because in many peoples eyes, they did not know Hagrid was mixed-race. They might have thought he was born with a tall body or misused some magic and magic drugs. In the eyes of the people, giants are an extremely brutal, cold-blooded, and dangerous race and once loyal to Voldemort.


    So they are more afraid of most giants, and even when they encounter them, they will directly try to kill them.


    Currently, there are no giants in the UK because they have been killed or transported to extremely remote areas by the Ministry of Magic. If Hagrid is exposed, it is estimated that many students parents will immediately write to Snape to expel him.


    This is why she immediately changed her face when Maxime heard Hagrid asking if she was also a mixed-race giant. Not only did she deny it, but she immediately left Hagrid because Maxime knew that as the principal of Beauxbatons, she could not admit that she was a mixed-race giant.


    Otherwise, her position as principal may be in trouble.


    He nced at Ritas beetle, and Jerry continued to walk with Hermione. Just now, he reinforced Ritas Animagus with magic, and Rita will no longer be able to lift the Animagus form after ten years.


    This is Jerrys punishment for this unscrupulous reporter who likes to make up and peep into the privacy of others.


    In the depths of the cave, on a green vine hanging basket chair surrounded by roses, Jerry and Hermione sat side by side. The beautiful scenery, the romantic atmosphere, and the feeling are just perfect.


    Hermione, I always have a secret to tell you. After formalizing the rtionship, Jerry thought about it carefully and decided to tell Hermione about some of his real situations.


    At present, there is nothing in this world that can threaten him, so he can tell some secrets without any trouble. However, he could not tell Hermione all at once. He was afraid she could not understand it.


    Hermione smeared herself with pink lipstick and asked, Whats that? Is it about you invented many more new magic?


    No, more important than that. Jerry shook his head, and his tone was serious.


    I was not born in an orphanage. I have parents and a sister. Although they are not rted to me, they are very important to me. I actually came to this world when I was eleven.


    With Jerrys exnation, Hermiones eyes also widened, and her face showed a confused expression that she couldnt believe and understand. Hermione is smart, but she is only fifteen years old, and most of her time is spent studying magic.


    She knows some of the knowledge from the Muggle world, even though not all of them.


    As for what a parallel world is, she would not understand it. Even the scientists of this era couldnt even exin that stuff.


    As Jerry exined, her expression changed from confusion initially to worry.

 Chapter 591: “Going Back With Her”

    Chapter 591: ��Going Back With Her��


    So, you came to our world four years ago from New York, more than 20 yearster in another world, and then got epted to Hogwarts? Oh Jerry, have you been so tired of studying magictely that youre having some hallucinations?


    Hermione got up, came to Jerry, and hugged him in her arms with some distress. Obviously, she didnt quite believe Jerrys absurd remarks. Even though she trusted Jerry very much, what Jerry said hadpletely surpassed her understanding.


    I know you may not be able to ept what I said all of a sudden, but its true. I can take you back to my world now to see it if you want. Feeling Hermiones emotions, Jerry pulled out his head reluctantly and suggested.


    Based on what he said, he felt it was normal for Hermione not to believe it. She could onlypletely believe what he said by letting her truly feel the difference between the two worlds. It just so happened that Aisha often asked him about his rtionship with Hermione during that time, and taking Hermione back could help himter.


    Like now? What about here?


    Although Hermione still didnt quite believe in the other world that Jerry said, when she heard Jerry suddenly say to take her there, she gave a thought about it.


    Jerry got up and took Hermiones hand, It doesnt matter, dont worry about it. When we leave this world, the time of this world is frozen, and we will still be at this time when wee back.


    Alright then. Perhaps because Jerrys tone was too convincing, Hermione suddenly believed his words.


    Hearing Hermiones agreement, Jerry didnt waste any time. He opened the panel and clicked the button to return to the main world. The spatial fluctuations shed in an instant, and in just a blink of an eye, the surrounding scene immediately began to change.


    Roses, fairy lights, karst caves, hanging chairs, and other things suddenly disappeared and turned into a bedroom with a very modern decoration style.


    What surprised Hermione even more was that it was already nine oclock in the evening when they left the Great Hall, and the sky was full of stars outside the castle. But now sunlight wasing in from the bedroom window seemed to be noon.


    Jerry, where are we? Hermione grabbed Jerrys hand and looked at the bedroom and the buildings outside the window with a look of disbelief.


    Jerry pointed to the calendar in his room, then replied with a smile, This is my home in this world. Wee to New York in 2016.


    Hermione walked up to the calendar hanging on the wall in disbelief and looked at the date disyed on it, which was August 12, 2016.


    Everything you said is true?


    At this time, Hermiones heart was gradually inclined to trust Jerrys side. Hermione lived in 1994, and Jerry is now in 2016 when technology is much more advanced than the normal world.


    The decoration of the house and the furniture and appliances in the house are different, as well as the modern high-rise buildings outside the curtains and so on. Hermione was smart, and although she was a little overwhelmed by the change in her moment, she quickly discovered some details.


    The most important thing is that Jerry didnt use any magic just now, neither his portal magic nor Apparition.


    The time difference between the United Kingdom and the United States is about five hours. They left the hall past nine oclock, and they strolled in the cave for nearly an hour. If they simply moved, the time in New York should be five oclock in the evening.


    But its not dark in New York. At least it should be dusk, and currently, the sun is hanging high at noon now. Unless theyre not in New York right now, or Jerry uses some new magic to change the time.


    However, she thought it was unlikely because Jerry didnt have to lie to her like this. At this time, she already believed the things Jerry had said before. Jerry mentioned most of them are some terms, but she still doesnt understand them very well.


    Ill take you out for a walk. Jerry knew that what he saw now wasnt enough to convince Hermione that she was in another world.


    However, he believes that when he takes Hermione for a walk in New York, she can truly experience New York in 2016 and many different ces in the world. Then, she would no longer have any doubts.


    Fortunately, he chose to leave this world at noon, not night.


    Okay Ill change my clothes first. Hermione reacted for a few seconds before nodding quickly.


    She basically believes that this is another parallel world in New York in 2016. But now she is wearing a dress, which is unsuitable for going to the street.


    Reaching out and sliding the bracelet, Hermiones dress instantly turned into the t-shirt and jeans she often wears in the Muggle world. She squatted down and tapped twice with her wand on her shoes, which also turned into a pair of sneakers.


    Just when Hermione changed her clothes with magic, Jerry began silently casting a special Obliviate magic. He created This new spell based on Kamar Tajs highest-end spell, incorporating thews he had learned during this time.


    This spell is not directed at one individual but at the entire. He wants to directly modify the memory of the entire Earth so that the Earth will forget the Wizard, or more urately, let the Earth forget the appearance of the Wizard.


    After he casts this spell, all records of the Wizards appearance on Earth will disappear.


    Those who know the Wizard will not forget the Wizard, but when they think of him, they will not remember that he looks like Hermione. Of course, this is not the case for everyone, such as Jerrys family and his superhero friends, who are not within the scope of Jerrys spell.


    Jerry cast it on the civilians.


    The purpose is simple: when Hermione appears in this world, she will not be directly recognized by ordinary people and cause unnecessary trouble.


    However, just as Jerry was about to open a portal to take Hermione away, the door of the room was suddenly knocked, Jerry,e out and help. Belle is about to give birth. We need to take her to the hospital!

 Chapter 592: “Jerry’s Classmate”

    Chapter 592: ��Jerry��s ssmate��


    She is about to give birth? Oh, its almost time. Hearing Haas knock on the door, Jerry was stunned for a moment. He counted the time and it was as he predicted.


    Because he is often in and out of the other world, if he does not deliberately calcte the time, he will lost track of time. Because sometimes he may stay in other world for a few years, even though the time in the main world does not move.


    Jerry, whats the matter? Hermione looked at Jerry suspiciously when she heard the knock on the door.


    Jerry had talked about his family members in this world before, Hermione didnt quite understand what was going on at this time.


    Well, its almost like I might have a younger brother or a younger sister soon. Jerry smiled, then stepped forward and opened the door to the room.


    Jerry, Belle seems to be a week earlier than her due date. Come and help, this looks familiar


    Seeing Jerry opening the door, Haas was nervously preparing to help Belle into the car with him, when he suddenly saw Hermione standing next to Jerry.


    Jerrys spell does not include Haas and his family. Its just that although he has always used the image of Hermione, most of the Wizards appearance that they can really see clearly is the one that was first taken in Manhattan. Hermione eleven years olds appearance.


    Now that Hermione was fifteen years old, she still looked a little different from when she was eleven. So, Haas felt a little bit familiar face when he saw Hermione, but he didnt immediately think that she the Wizard.


    Mainly, a famous figure suddenly appeared in his sons room sounds unbelieveable.


    Its like you suddenly open the door and find that there is a girl in your sons room, and that girl is so simr to an international supermodel. You will never think that this girl is the supermodel, but you just think that she may look like the supermodel.


    After all, in this world, there are many ordinary people who look like celebrities.


    Actually, I can do it myself. You guys can continue


    This is Hermione. Lets take Belle to the hospital first. Ill exin to youter. Jerry said helplessly, he knew that Haas must be thinking something else.


    He decided to take Hermione to get used with the world first, so that Hermione had a general understanding of the world, and take her to know his family. But since this is the case, he can only briefly introduce them first.


    Hello, uncle. Hermione hurriedly stepped forward a little nervously and said hello.


    The first time she saw her future father-inw, how could she not be nervous when she was not prepared at all?


    Okay, hello. You look good. Haas looked Hermione up and down.


    He felt that today was really a double blessing. One was that he was about to have another child soon, and the other was that his son finally knew got a girlfriend. If it develops smoothly like this, maybe in a few years, he will be able to be a grandfather.


    After a few simple greetings, the three of them came to Haas bedroom together. Different from the scene Jerry imagined, Belle did not hold her stomach and scream, nor did it appear that the fluid came out. Instead, she sat there and watched TV calmly.


    Oh, Jerry is here. I think Haas is just a little too nervous, I just feel a little sagging in my lower abdomen and some pain in my stomach. He thinks its an omen of having a baby, and needed to call you here. Also, who is thisdy?


    Seeing Jerry appear, Belle exined, saw Hermione who was pulling Jerrys arm and followed Jerry with a puzzled look in her eyes.


    Hello Auntie, my name is Hermione Granger, and Im Jerrys ssmate. Hermione hurriedly stepped forward and introduced herself.


    Hearing Hermiones introduction that she was Jerrys ssmate, Haas and Belle looked at each other with a meaningful look on their faces at the same time. In their opinion, since Hermione was Jerrys ssmate, she must also be a top student at his college, and it seemed that Hermione was fifteen or sixteen years old.


    It shows that she, like Jerry, is a genius that is rare in the world. Jerry can bring her home, the rtionship between the two must be something.


    Jerry was unclear about the thoughts of Haas and Belle at this time, but he still suggested that Belle should be sent to the hospital first. Because ording to the situation, it seems that Belle is really about to give birth.


    Although he does not understand medical skills, he can sense that a new life is about to be born in Belles body.


    My parents are Muggles, they dont know I am a wizard. If they ask where you go to school, just say you were from Columbia University.  After helping Belle to sit in the back seat, Jerry exined to Hermione in a low voice before she got into the car.


    Hermione nodded immediately.


    She understands this kind of thing very well. She is a wizard born in a Muggle family. Every time her rtives ask her about her school during the holiday, she cant say that she is studying magic at Hogwarts, and she makes lied about where she studies.


    She believed that if she said she was studying magic at Hogwarts, those rtives must have thought she had some kind of mental illness. She felt that Jerry was excusable not to tell his family that he was a wizard.


    Belle was a pregnant woman who was about to give birth, and naturally couldnt sit in the passenger, so she was ced in the back seat apanied by Hermione.


    So now Haas is driving and Jerry is in the passenger seat.


    However, Belles physique is very good. Although it may not be long before she will have a baby, she still looks like nothing is happening in the back seat.


    Instead, she took Hermiones hand and started chatting with her enthusiastically.

 Chapter 593: “Talk About Hermione”

    Chapter 593: ��Talk About Hermione��


    Hermione, how old are you this year? On the way to the hospital, Belle asked her.


    Hermione withdrew her curiosity from looking at the tall buildings and various modern facilities outside the car window, I just passed my fifteenth birthday more than three months ago.


    Two years younger, but its okay.


    Belle sighed secretly in her heart and continued to ask, Hermione, I dont seem to listen to your ent as a local?


    Yes, I am from London, Ennd. Hermione said truthfully.


    Belle nodded and since she just listened to Hermione, she can roughly hear that she has a very obvious London ent.


    Do your parents also live here?


    Oh no, they are in London. My father is a dentist, where he has his own clinic. Hermione shook her head.


    Belle smiled, It must be very hard for a person to study and live from London to such a far ce at such a young age.


    Well, Jerry is here. He always takes care of me. Hermione froze for a while before replying.


    In this way, Belle got the answer she wanted to know from Hermione. She can basically be sure that Jerry and this Hermione are definitely not pure ssmates, but probably have already been in love.


    She just didnt expect Jerry to hide her and never told them.


    ording to Hermione, the two had just met at university and the two knew each other. They often study together, enter and leave the library together, Jerry also guides her homework, and gives her gifts, etc.


    At this time, Haas was driving but paying attention to the conversation behind, also silently stretched out a hand and gave a thumb to Jerry. He always thought that his didnt expect to hide her from them.


    Jerry can onlyugh.


    Although the current situation is not the same as he had expected before, he feels that it seems to be going in a good way. At least Haas and Belle have a good impression of Hermione.


    Just when there was peace in the car, a loud noise suddenly came not far in front. Haas was busy stepping on the brakes as the car in front, and parked it.


    They saw two strange figures in the distance through the window.


    Oh, what is that? A magical animal, and there are also magical animals in this world? Hermione stared at her eyes and quickly pulled out his wand from her small bag.


    In her eyes, they doesnt look like a human. One is a red figure and then there are eight ws in the back, and it could shoot out spider silk. The other is figure with a pair of big wings on the back, flying in the air, with green light in the eyes.


    What animal? They are not animals. The man in red is called Spider-Man. He used to be active in Queens and likes to help others. I remember once my bag identally fell into the river, or he picked it up for me. I saw a report on the news some time ago saying that he seemed to have joined the Avengers. As for the one who seen him before, he should be fighting a criminal now. Belle said to Hermione.


    After listening to Belles exnation, Hermione is still confused. She didnt understand what Belle was talking about. But she was clever and didnt ask anything, because she knew it was not her world, and these questions could be asked when Jerry was alone.


    It seems that we are need to take a detour. Seeing the situation in front, Haas immediately nned to turn around.


    If he was alone, he would transform his car to help them. Although ording to current regtions, criminals like this beyond normal conditions are generally resolved by members of the Avengers, and police only need to maintain order and evacuate the people.


    Because he used Little Steel many times to handle some gangsters. Naturally, he attracted the attention of the Avengers. He was then found by Iron Man Tony Stark to have conversation.


    Aftermunicating with Tony, he became an avenger, and his identity was only known to Tony and very few Avengers.


    He is still the chief of the police station and does not need to report to the Avengers. When the Avengers need him, he will also drive Little Steel to help.


    However, today is different. He is not alone. Not only his son as and his daughter-inw in the car, but also his wife who is about to give birth. Moreover, there is Spider-Man, if he cant handle it and other Avengers wille to help him.


    Is that the Vulture? At this time, Jerry, who was sitting in the passenger, squinted his eyes and immediately guessed the identity of the guy who was fighting Peter based on his memory.


    Vulture, originally the leader of Bestman Salvage. Because of Stark Industries Department of Damage Control establishment, he was desperate to sign a contract with the US government to recover Chiaturis scientific and technological items, but he failed.


    In order to attack the Avengers, and also to make money, he privately stole some of the Chitauris weapons and items previously recovered, modified them, and sold them to ck market at high prices.


    It is estimated that he was identally discovered by Peter who likes to wander in Queens.


    However, looking at the current form. Peter is significantly more powerful than in the movie. He is skillfully using the new spider suit Tony made for him and constantly preventing the Vulture from fleeing.


    Using Chitauri weapon in his hands, he might hurt the civilians below.


    Maybe Ill help him a little, Expelliarmus.


    As soon as Jerry took out his hand, a blue magic light flew out of his hand, directly through the door of the car, and flew all the way. It precisely hit Vulture who was flying in the air that was too focused on dodging the spider silk.

 Chapter 594: “Hospital Talk”

    Chapter 594: ��Hospital Talk��


    Aisha, are youing? The weapon in this guys hand is very powerful, and I cant do much to him. But if he goes on like this, he may escape. Peter proficiently controlled the eight mechanical spider legs behind him, moved flexibly, and avoided the attacks from the Vulture.


    At the same time, when he saw that the Vulture had a sign of turning around and flying away, he immediately threw out a spider silk to interfere with it. He is afraid that he will be and attack the people below if he attacks him.


    ording to the training he received at the Avengers base, in this situation, the first thing is to ensure the safety of the civilians and then arrest the criminals. But letting them escape is not something he can do.


    Therefore, he tries to dy and call his teammates for support. His teammate in The Avengers is Aisha. After a while, Aishaes to cast magic to protect the civilians, and he can do his best to apprehend the criminal.


    Almost. Im already flying toward you. I can reach the battlefield in at most thirty seconds. Listening to Aishas voice from the headphones, Peter avoided an attack again.


    I will try my best.


    However, as soon as his words fell, he saw the Vulture cut his spider silk again and was suddenly hit by a blue light. The high-tech wings on the body and the Chitauri weapon in the hand instantly flew out of the Vultures body.


    The Vulture without its high-tech wings is just an ordinary middle-aged man. Seeing that he was about to fall, he immediately asked Peter for help in horror.


    Hey, whats the situation? Although Peter was a little unclear, he shot the spider silk for the first time and rescued it.


    Whats wrong with Peter? Whats wrong? Over the headset, Aisha heard Peters voice, thinking that something had changed.


    Peter pulled up the Vulture, tied him with spider silk, and began to look around below, Its okay. Dont worry about it. Someone just helped me. I have subdued the guy. Oh, God, I know who helped. It turned out to be Miss Wizard.


    Soon, with his reinforced eyes, Peter saw the police car below and was curious towards Hermione, who he saw on his side.


    The Wizard, she is with you? Aisha was a little surprised in her tone.


    However, Peters next words immediately changed.


    Yes, and I seem to have seen your brother and your parents, who are in a car with Miss Wizard.


    Huh, they didnt tell me when I went out in the morning. Peter carefully followed them to see where they went. Ill be there in a moment. Aisha told Peter over there.


    But what about this guy? Peter was a little hesitant.


    Aishas voice over there instantly increased several times, Just hand him over to the police and notify the headquarters. There will be agents of SHIELD to take over. Now, hurry up and do what I said, or Ill cast magic on youter.


    Okay, okay, Im going. When Peter heard Aishas threat, he immediately took the Vulture to the police nearby.


    Okay, it seems that I dont need to do anything.


    Haas saw Spider-Man dealing with the criminal in the car and sent it to his colleagues. He did not choose to detour but drove directly to the hospital.


    After about fifteen minutes, the three finally arrived at the hospital. Haas took Belle to go through the procedures, stayed in the waiting ward, and was ready to give birth at any time.


    Jerry also took advantage of this moment and told Hermione about the general situation. However, he did not speak too deeply, but only talked about the technological development from 1994 to 2016 and talked about the superheroes and Avengers that are in this world.


    Things like the universe, the multiverse, the Dimensional Gods, etc., he did not mention it. On the one hand, Hermione is going to have a hard time digesting it, on the other hand, there is no need for that.


    For now, Hermione should just know that he is from another world, as well as the general environment and family conditions of this world.


    Many things can be known and understoodter. Its not good to talk too much now, and he doesnt need Hermione to help him do dangerous things.


    If he can, he hopes that Hermione will treat the world as an extra ce to vacation.


    In the future, the two will be together. Hermione is tired of staying in that world. He will live with him in this world for a while, rx, and then go back. In addition to being with Hermione, he can continue umting strength and exploring other worlds mysteries.


    Unexpectedly, the technology of Muggles will be so powerful in the future, and those superheroes, Jerry, your world is really amazing. After listening to Jerrys exnation, Hermiones face was bewildered.


    Although she was born into a Muggle family, in the years when Hogwarts went to school, Hermione basically had the way of thinking of a wizard. Thats why she is shocked that Muggles technology can actually develop so powerfully.


    There is one more thing. I am actually a superhero in this world, but I used your look to hide my identity. Next, Jerry briefly talked about some things he did as a superhero in this world.


    Of course, he didnt say that his sister Aisha introduced himself to be his girlfriend for himself. After all, it was too embarrassing to say.


    As for whether Aisha would react if he saw Hermione, as long as he was there, he felt that the problem was not very big. At the same time, Aisha finally met with Peter, who followed Jerry and the others to the hospital.

 Chapter 595: “Aisha The Plant Lover”

    Chapter 595: ��Aisha The nt Lover��


    Belle was lying on a hospital bed waiting in the hospital ward, smiling and saying to Jerry and Hermione.


    Dont worry about me. The doctor just checked it. Its not that bad. It may happenter in the evening, or tomorrow, or the day after tomorrow. I have Haas here. You can go out and y. Its too boring to stay here.


    In Belles view, Jerry and Hermione are obviously in love and should have their own time instead of apanying them to the hospital. Especially today, they are also seeing Hermione for the first time. Its weird to ask for her to stay in the hospital the whole day.


    Haas obviously thought so and turned his head and quietly handed something to Jerry, Dont be reluctant to spend money. Take youre her to y. But to be careful out there.


    Although Jerry has always said that he is taking a schrship in college, in the eyes of Haas, a schrship doesnt provide him that much money, and he thought he was short of it.


    Jerry did not exin or refuse but silently collected the card handed by Haas, I will, thank you.


    ording to her exnation, Bellesbor is about four or five hours away. He can stay in here while taking out Hermione to visit and get to know the world. He would leave a clone, and when Belle is about to give birth, he wille back here.


    However, just as he was about to take Hermione out of the ward, the door of the ward was suddenly pushed away.


    Dad, what happened to her? It was Aisha who rushed in with Peter anxiously.


    It turned out that she originally asked Peter to follow up and secretly observe her idol and parents. She thought it was something to do with Belle, so he hurried her pace.


    Its okay. You are about to have a sister or brother. Haas was a little surprised when he saw Aisha appearing and immediatelyughed and exined.


    Aisha was relieved when she heard the words, This is good news!


    She turned and looked at Jerry and Hermione.


    However, before waiting for her to speak, Jerry pretended to be curious and asked, Aisha, how do you know we are here?


    Of course, he knew how Aisha and Peter had been following him all the time, and how could he not notice it? He could also hear the conversation between Peter and Aisha with headphones on the road.


    However, he cant allow Aisha and Hermione to have too muchmunication. Because in Aishas eyes, she helped her brother, who was an ordinary person, she was her idol, and in Hermiones eyes, she didnt know Aisha at all. She just knew that she was Jerrys sister.


    Therefore, once the twomunicate, there will definitely be some problems.


    After all, his image in the hearts of the two has always been a very positive one. You can let your friends know some things but cant let your family know. You can let your family know some things but cant let your friends know.


    For example, you can secretly watch a film with your friends and even discuss it with each other, but this kind of thing must not let your family know.


    Yeah, Aisha. How do you know we are here? I just said to call you to talk about the situation here. Haas also looked at Aisha with some doubts.


    When Belle showed signs that she might be inbor, Aisha was not at home. She went out early in the morning. On the way, he and Jerry had not yete and notified Aisha.


    Im doing charity activities with my ssmates, and the ce is right near this hospital. Then I saw your car in front of the hospital, so this is a coincidence. Yes, Coincidence. Is that right, Peter? Asha was stunned when she heard the words and couldnt even talk to Hermione.


    She cant say that it was because Peter happened to see them while arresting criminals. Fortunately, she soon thought of an excuse and turned to Peter.


    Peter knew her cue. He often does this kind of thing because he also often finds all kinds of reasons for his aunt and some friends to hide his real identity.


    Yes, we are doing a public welfare campaign to protect the environment and protect nts, calling on everyone to love the environment.


    But, Aisha, as far as I know, you are not a vegetarian. You love steaks, and your favorite thing is all meaty. Belle said something unexpectedly while lying in bed.


    She recently saw on TV that there are many news reports about vegetarian propaganda that allows everyone to love the environment and eat vegetables.


    But none of them are vegetarian. Aisha loves meat even more. How did everyone expect she would do this kind of stuff?


    Aisha was stunned, but soon her eyes turned and exined,


    We love the environment differently. We call for the protection of nts and vegetables. You see, nts and vegetables are so fragile. Cattle and sheep will eat up the grass, and rabbits will eat the radish, which is cruel.


    So we call on everyone to eat meat to protect nts and vegetables so that the Earth will be covered by green and the environment will naturally get better. Thats our goal.


    Haas and Belle nced at each other, and they always felt that something was wrong, but they didnt know what was wrong. Jerry has silently given Aisha a thumb. His sister always finds a reason.


    Are you Peter, the friend that Aisha often mentions and had a good rtionship? Hello there, Im her brother, Jerry Carmen. Jerry reached out to Peter again.


    Its just that when he spoke the words often and had a good rtionship, he slightly increased the tone.

 Chapter 596: “Hermione’s Future”

    Chapter 596: ��Hermione��s Future��


    When Peter heard the words, he quickly reached out and shook hands with Jerry, Hello, Mr. Carmen. Im Peter Parker. I often hear Elsa mention you, and I heard that youre about to graduate from Columbia University. Its amazing. I have a college I want to go but


    Haas heard the words often and had a good rtionship spoken in a different tone. His eyes became sharp for a moment, and then his eyes were fixed on Peter.


    His son falls in love, which is naturally something to celebrate. But if its his daughter, who is still in the second year of high school, who falls in love, he must be more vignt.


    If Aisha had an ident at this time, he would definitely hack to death the guy who made his daughter like that.


    You guys talk first. Hermione and I are going out first.


    Seeing that the time was right and ignoring Peter, Jerry greeted Haas and Belle and dragged Hermione out of the ward.


    Seeing this, Aisha wanted to pull Peter out, but Haas grabbed her shoulders from behind, Aisha, Peter. I think we should have a good chat about some topics about something first.


    Both of them were confused at this moment.


    Jerry, why do I think your sister seems to know me? Outside the hospital, Hermione asked Jerry in confusion.


    Jerry smiled, Ive used your look as a superhero before, and shes now a member of the Avengers. So its normal for her to recognize you. But dont worry, you dont need to think about it much.


    Well, lets not talk about this. I will take you on a good tour of this world.


    After saying that, he opened a portal. Hermione nodded when she heard the words but didnt ask why. After all, she suddenly came to New York in this world. These have been enough for her to digest for a while.


    After crossing the portal, the two appeared at a very prosperous intersection.


    Colorful neon lights and performing street performers, big screens showing news, songs, MV, and TV programs at any time, and gorgeously decorated shopping malls and grand theaters instantly shocked Hermiones eyes.


    Although the current feeling was not as shocking as the first time she saw Hogwarts Castle, it made her understand the Muggle worlds progress more than 20 yearster.


    At the same time, she unconsciously imagined what the wizarding world would be like in twenty years. After thinking about it, she felt that the current state of the wizarding world was still the same and there would be no change.


    Where is this ce?


    New York.


    In this way, Jerry dragged Hermione around the most prosperous ce in New York. While shopping, he introduced her to developments in modern society, such as advancedputers, satellite monitoring, various high-tech weapons, etc.


    However, with Jerrys introduction, Hermiones expression gradually became serious.


    Whats wrong?


    Im just wondering if Muggle technology has be so advanced in our world 20 years from now, will they use that technology to discover the existence of the wizarding world? Because, like you said, advanced technology is no worse than magic. They are just as powerful.


    If future Muggles find out that there are arge number of wizards in the world, what will they do? Will they wage war on the wizarding world? Hermione looked at the bustling Times Square and asked Jerry.


    Jerry looked at Hermione, Hermione, if there was a war between wizards and Muggles in the future, which side would you choose?


    Which side? Im a wizard and should be on the wizards side, but my family is Muggle. If possible, I hope wizards and Muggles can always live in peace. However, the current Ministry of Magic is not doing well in many aspects, and some things are still being implemented in the world, like the treatment of house elves.


    Wizards treat them like ves and keep feeding them the wrong idea, and they have the same idea for Muggles, which I dont think is right. Hermione thought for a while.


    Jerry secretly sighed in his heart. No wonder Hermione will be the Minister of Magic in the future because she has already started thinking about this issue as a student.


    This may give her the bigger picture.


    Harry and Ron never thought about these issues, even though most students didnt think about them. They just thought everything was for granted as long as it was done ording to thew.


    Jerry, maybe I should go to the Ministry of Magic like Percy did after I graduate and then be a high-level personnel. Preferably a Minister, so that I can change thews of the Ministry of Magic that are unreasonable. Only then can we find a way to change the prejudice that wizards have always had against Muggles.


    Maybe future wizards can also be like superheroes in this world, help Muggles develop, and then we can live in peace. Seeming to suddenly understand something, Hermione grabbed Jerrys arm.


    Looking at Hermione, Jerry smiled, I suggest that you take a good look at the changes that will take ce in the Muggle world over the years. Although it is not the same world, the general development is basically the same. This will help you in your future as Minister of Magic.


    He was supportive of what Hermione wanted to do. Just like Aisha wanted to be a superhero, he would not object. Hermione wants to go to the Ministry of Magic after graduating and be the Minister of Magic to improve thews of the wizarding world. So that wizards and Muggles can get along better in the future.


    Of course, he would give her the necessary help.


    He also has his own goal: to continue to be stronger, so strong that even the Dimensional Gods cannot pose a threat to him and so powerful that he can crack the panel and the secret of his appearance here.


    Jerry, lets go to the library. I think there must be a lot of books there that record the history and development of these years. Hermiones eyes lit up at Jerrys suggestion.


    Jerry pulled Hermione directly to open a portal.


    If you want to know knowledge in this era, you dont have to go to the library. Ill take you to find a friend. He should have what you need there.

 Chapter 597: “Potions For Tony”

    Chapter 597: ��Potions For Tony��


    The chairmans office is on the top floor of Stark Tower.<blockquote></blockquote>


    Tony put his arm around Potts waist, drinking red wine and dancing slowly.


    Pepper, do you know that Barton has applied for retirement? Sometimes, I really envy him. He lives with the one he loves in that house far away from the city. He no longer has to worry about so many things since they have better things to take care of, three children.


    Tony, if you want to, I dont think its too difficult. Potts looked up at Tony.


    Tonys eyes suddenly lit up when he heard this. He instantly understood Potts meaning.


    Perhaps we need to hold a press conference tomorrow. With that said, Tony put down the wine ss, picked up Potts, and put it on the desk.


    Potts also put down the wine ss in his hand and grabbed Tonys tie.


    Um, did Ie at the wrong time? Just when the two were about to do something, a slightly embarrassed voice suddenly came from behind them.


    Tony and Potts hurriedly separated, straightened their clothes a little, turned around, and said helplessly, Jerry, the next time youe, can you notify me in advance? That would be more convenient.


    Ill get you some drinks. Potts quickly jumped down from his desk and left the office in a hurry without saying a word.


    Sorry, I thought this was an office, but I didnt expect you guys to be, so you know. I will open the portal outside your office next time. Jerry was also a little embarrassed.


    He really didnt expect to encounter this kind of situation. As he said, this is the top-floor office of the Stark Group. He never expected Tony and Potts to be doing this.


    Moreover, he had just taken Hermione through the portal, and he couldnt go back again, which would be even more embarrassing.


    Well, after all, you are still young, I forgive you. When you are older, you will understand it. Also, who is this? Tony said.


    In his opinion, although Jerry is powerful, he is only seventeen years old and not even an adult yet.


    This is my girlfriend, Hermione Granger. Hermione, this is the friend I just mentioned, Mr. Tony Stark. Jerry first introduced Hermione and Tony.


    At this moment, Hermione put down her hands, covered her face, and said with a slightly red face, Hello, Mr. Stark.


    As soon as she stepped through the portal, she saw the scene just now, which was quite shocking to Hermione. British people are inherently more conservative than Americans, and Hermione was born in the 1970s and lived in the 1990s. Most of the time, she studied magic in the more traditional wizarding world.


    A simple kiss is already considered a big, intimate gesture for her. This kind of thing is beyond her imagination in the office, on the desk.


    Hello, Miss Granger.


    Tony just picked up the red wine on the table and was only halfway through drinking it when he suddenly saw Hermiones appearance and spit out the red wine from his mouth. He pointed at Hermione and then at Jerry. He was a little confused for a moment.


    He always thought that the image Jerry usually pretended to be was conjured up by Jerrys own imagination because neither S.H.I.E.L.D. nor he could find out that such a person existed in the world. However, today, he actually saw this person actually appearing next to Jerry.


    And she is actually Jerrys girlfriend.


    This reminded him of the time theyughed at Jerry when his sister introduced him as his girlfriend. Now, it seems that it was really not a joke.


    Oh, Ill talk to you about thister. Are you free now to help me make a device like this? Jerry took off his bracelet and handed it to Tony.


    Of course, he knew what surprised Tony, but he didnt bother to exin it. Instead, he directly stated the purpose of his trip. He needs Tonys help to make a small technological device, probably simr to this bracelet he got from Xandar, and input some of Hermiones knowledge.


    So she can check and study anytime and anywhere. Such an advanced technological item can only be made by a genius inventor like Tony.


    Tony took the bracelet and inspected it briefly. Words of praise suddenly came out of his mouth, and finally, he said slowly, My existing abilities cannotpletely replicate the level of technology contained in your bracelet, but it is not difficult to achieve the standard you want. Give me one day toplete it.


    Thank you very much. Something happened. I have to leave first ande back to pick it up tomorrow.


    Sensing that something was going on, Tony ignored Jerry. He threw the bracelet to him, opened the portal directly, and took Hermione back to the hospital. Not long after Jerry left with Hermione, Potts walked back in with two sses of orange juice.


    Hey, where is Jerry and his friend?


    They have left, and we can continue what we just left unfinished. Tony put down his bracelet and turned around to rush towards Potts.


    However, he had only taken two steps when a voice sounded behind him again.


    By the way, Tony. I made the magic potion your friend asked forst time. Ill leave this here for you. You can continue. It was Jerry who remembered that Tony had asked him if there was a potion for his friend.


    When he returned to the Harry Potter world, he saw a simr potion form, so he made a bottle of it this time.


    I think its better to do it at home at night. Potts pushed aside Tony, who came forward again.


    She picked up the potion on the table and said curiously, What kind of potion is this? What is it used for?


    Oh, this is a health-care potion. I heard Colonel Rhodes say that he was not in good health, so I asked Jerry to make some.


    Tony reached out and took the potion from Pottss hand with a calm expression and then ced it in the desk drawer as if nothing had happened.


    Potts looked at Tony with some suspicion, Colonel Rhodes is not in good health? Didnt he sayst time that he was the best soldier in the entire army?


    Well, he had some injuriestely. Tony exined.

 Chapter 598: “Belle and Charlie”

    Chapter 598: ��Belle and Charlie��


    At six oclock in the evening, in the hospital.


    Belle sessfully gave birth to a healthy baby boy. The process took less than half an hour toplete.


    This is also thanks to the fact that during this period of daily life, Jerry always added some special physical-enhancing potions that he made from time to time into his familys meals, little by little.


    Although he currently has no way to allow his family to live forever, it can still be easily aplished by simply strengthening their physique, extending their lifespan, and ensuring they are healthy and do not get sick.


    For his second child, Haas named his Charlie, Charlie Witt.


    The birth of a new member also diverted most of Aishas attention. Except for Jerry and Hermione, when they appeared again, they basically circled around Charlie.


    A weekter.


    Charlie, look here, smile! In the vis living room, Aisha was holding a camera, happily filming Charlie in the cradle.


    ording to her, as a sister, she should record her brothers growth from childhood to adulthood and show it to him when he grows up.


    Jerry, why havent you seen Hermione in the past few days? At this time, Belle came out of the kitchen with a fruit te and asked Jerry, who was sitting next to him and ying chess with Haas.


    Because of Jerrys potion, Belles physique is much stronger than normal peoples. So, on the second day after giving birth, she was able to get out of bed and move like a normal person.


    ording to her, although it was her first time giving birth to a child, she really felt that it was not much more difficult thanying an egg.


    Oh, shes on vacation now and has something to do at home. So she went back to London for the time being. Jerry looked up and exined.


    Of course, Hermione has not returned to London. She is not from this world, and her home is not in this world. This is just an excuse that Jerry prepared in advance to deal with Haas and the others.


    The cooldown time for traveling through the world is one month. If Hermione wants to return to the Harry Potter world, she needs to stay in this world with Jerry for a month. However, she cant live in Jerrys house forever, even though the two are partners.


    After getting the bracelet back from Tony the next day, Jerry took Hermione on a trip around the world to help Hermione experience the development and changes of the world over the past twenty years. The body left at home now is not Jerrys true body but just a clone of him.


    At this moment, Charlie, who was in the cradle, suddenly started crying.


    Is Charlie hungry? Aisha asked.


    He must be hungry. Ill grab some milk.


    Belle quickly stood up and went to get the milk on the table, and Haas followed closely behind, Ill help.


    Because of the existence of the Avengers, the security environment in New York has always been very good. Haas work is lighter. In addition, after bing the police chief, his work was much easier than when he was a normal police.


    Now that Charlie was born, Haas spends most of his time at home.


    Jerry looked at Haas and shook his head helplessly. After Belle prepared the milk powder, she put it in her mouth to test the temperature, then picked up Charlie and started feeding him milk.


    With Belles body, she does notck breast milk. However, when she and Haas visited a maternal and infant store two days ago, under the promotion of the store clerk, they bought a branded milk powder, which is now recognized as the best in the world.


    ording to the store clerks exnation, this milk powder can provide richer nutrients than breast milk, allowing the baby to develop stronger immunity.


    After Jerry heard about this, he could only say that the two people were deceived.


    No matter what kind of milk powder it is, it is definitely not as good as breast milk. As for why babies like to drink milk powder, it is because milk powder is sweeter, and the bottle makes it easier for the baby to suck. But its hard for Jerry to say anything about this kind of thing.


    Belle, Charlie, whats going on? Just as Jerry cleared the chessboard, Haas and Aishas voices suddenly came from behind.


    He turned his head to look, and his eyes suddenly widened. It turned out that Belle and Charlie in her arms were instantly covered by ayer of stone film and turned into motionless stone statues.


    This characteristic will appear when humans with Inhuman genes are activated by the Terrigen Crystal and evolve into Inhumans.


    They are no different from ordinary humans under normal circumstances, but after being activated by the Terrigen Crystal, they will evolve into Inhumans and gain a special power.


    Skye is an Inhuman whom the Terrigen Crystal awakened. She holds the name Quake because of it.


    However, he remembered that he had told Coulson about these situationsst year when Coulson led S.H.I.E.L.D. agents to contact the Inhuman organization.


    Because Coulson also knew the situation of the aliens in advance, he sessfully captured and imprisoned Skyes mother and seized and sealed all the Terrigen Crystals in Skyes mothers hands.


    So, why is this situation still happening? He fixed his gaze on the milk bottle in Belles hand. If he guessed correctly, the milk powder must have been mixed with Terrigen Crystals.


    Haas, Aisha, calm down first. Dont touch them. Everything should be fine after a while.


    Seeing Haas and Aisha, Jerry quickly stood up and began tofort them.


    The transformation process does not take long, and there is basically no danger. As long as you wait quietly for a while, the stone film on the surface will soon fall off.


    Looks like I need to ask Coulson whats going on.

 Chapter 599: “Underground Base”

    Chapter 599: ��Underground Base��


    At the same time, inside the University of London, Ennd.


    A lecture on the history of the development of modernw had just ended. Hermione stood up and sighed to Jerry.


    Compared to the strictness of Mugglesws, thews enacted by the Ministry of Magic really have too many loopholes.


    Its normal. There are far more Muggles than wizards. They must face more situations and have more professionals who study rted issues. Wizards are most focused on learning and researching magic-rted knowledge, such as potions, spells, magical animals, etc. They cannot spend too much energy on other aspects. Jerry exined.


    There is a fundamental difference between the wizarding Ministry of Magic and the government of the Muggle world. If you want to enter the Ministry of Magic, your magical ability is the most important assessment criterion, not your political ability.


    So, officials from the Ministry of Magic naturally have no way topare their ability to formte and handle various aspects of government affairs andws with officials from the Muggle world government.


    Hermione also nodded in agreement when she heard this. During this period, Jerry apanied her to study modernw and took her to listen to lectures by famous professors from various countries. She indeed learned a lot of knowledge. It also made her realize the power of Muggles.


    Where do we go next?


    Lets go to S.H.I.E.L.D. headquarters. I have something to deal with Coulson first. Jerry thought for a moment and replied.


    The thoughts and spirits of the clone and his main body are synchronized. Essentially, Jerry is doing two things at once. Therefore, what happens to the clone, his main body, will naturally know immediately.


    S.H.I.E.L.D? Oh, its the Muggle organization you mentioned, which is simr to the Avengers. Hermione thought for a moment, and he remembered that Jerry had introduced S.H.I.E.L.D. to her two days ago.


    Jerry nodded and stretched out his hand to draw a portal, Yes, Coulson is now the head of S.H.I.E.L.D. It once used to be Nick Furys.


    Thinking of Nick Fury, he hadnt seen him for a while. He probably went to the Skrull base. Now that Coulson runs S.H.I.E.L.D., that guy rarely shows up anymore. ording to Jerrys character toward Fury, he probably wont have such a leisurely retirement vacation and may even secretly make some messy ns.


    However, Jerry doesnt really care about what ns he has. He has his own affairs to deal with and create his own world. He has even made some new discoveries recently. If this discovery can be perfected, there may be a breakthrough in his strength before the ring worldpletely evolves into the real world.


    At present, he temporarily named this newly discovered ability Field. It is estimated that it will take some time to fully develop it.


    Unless he is facing enemies such as Thanos and any Dimension Gods, he is not too concerned about some of the problems encountered by S.H.I.E.L.D. and the Avengers.


    The current strength development of S.H.I.E.L.D. and the Avengers are much stronger than in the movie. When problems arise, they can naturally solve them themselves. He does not need to be there to help like a nanny.


    He became a superhero for the Red Stars in the first ce just to improve his strength, and he did not want to be a superhero without asking for anything in return. If Belle and Charlie hadnt evolved this time, he wouldnt havee to Coulson to find out the situation.


    Now, he has gradually be somewhat simr to Ancient One.


    As long as it is not the destruction of the world or problems involving ourselves, if there are any problems in general, hell let them solve them alone.


    In S.H.I.E.L.D.s secret base


    It was a ce reserved after World War II. It was abandoned long ago and is not even known to Hydra. After the fall of the Triskelion, Coulson remodeled the old base and turned it into the new base of S.H.I.E.L.D.


    At this time, Coulsons office is in the base.


    How is the situation now? Colson stood up from his seat, his tone unusually solemn.


    Fitz held theptop in his hand and reported the report, Based on the genes collected by Gemma, I created an alien tracker. But the current situation is not optimistic. It can be seen that the number of aliens is increasing rapidly around the world, especially in the United States.


    Although Team Skye has cut off the continued sale of products mixed with Terrigen, it has been discovered that the number of transformed aliens has exceeded a thousand.


    After speaking, Fitz hit the enter key on hisptop.


    Suddenly, the surveince wall behind Colson lit up, a world map zoomed in, and thousands of red dots were scattered worldwide, especially in New York, Washington, and other ces.


    Were in big trouble. Looking at the thousands of red dots that lit up on the map, Coulson couldnt help but cover his forehead.


    The abilities of aliens are all kinds of strange. If they suddenly awaken their powers without preparation, it would be fine if they are harmless powers, but if they are extremely destructive powers, it is likely to cause disaster.


    Skye, lead your team and use Gordons teleportation ability to quickly bring all the aliens who are transforming back to S.H.I.E.L.D. to help them understand their abilities after awakening. May lead the assault team and continue to look for clues all of this.


    Mike, Barbara, and Hunter, you will lead people to take separate actions, responsible for contacting the governments where they are located,forting their families, and trying not to let their appearance be made public as much as possible.


    Fitz and Gemma, you continue to track them and provide their locations to Team Skye.


    Although he was caught off guard by the sudden situation, Coulson still made a response n as quickly as possible.


    Now, he is d he listened to Jerrys advice and gathered all the aliens from Skyes mothers side into S.H.I.E.L.D. to form an alien team.


    Otherwise, he can only turn to the Avengers for help in this situation.

 Chapter 600: “Hydra Are Back”

    Chapter 600: ��Hydra Are Back��


    Long time no see, Coulson. Just when Coulson was having a headache about dealing with the situation, a ring of fire appeared out of thin air in his office.


    Then, two familiar figures stepped out of the ring of fire.


    Long time no see, Jerry? Looking at Hermione standing on the left and then at Jerry standing on the right, Coulson fell into confusion.


    Is it because youve been under too much pressuretely that youre hallucinating?


    Of course, he knows Hermione. For a long time, when he didnt know Jerrys true identity, he was always exposed to the image of Jerry, so it stands to reason that the one on the left should be Jerry. But the person on the left is Jerry, and the person on the right looks the same as Jerry.


    Oh, her? Shes Hermione Granger. I borrowed her appearance before, but she is the real one. Looking at the confusion in Coulsons eyes, Jerry certainly knew what was going on. After a brief exnation, he went directly to the topic.


    Coulson, two of my family members were transformed just now. I think you should know something.


    Hearing Jerrys exnation, Coulson instantly understood that the one on the right was the real Jerry and the one on the left was just a reference to the way Jerry used magic to change his appearance. However, he wondered why Hermione was not found when investigating Jerrys true identity.


    But the focus now is not on this but on the fact that two of Jerrys family members have also been turned.


    I am dealing with this matter now. ording to our current investigation, Malicks daughter, Stephanie, who was captured by us before, colluded with all the remaining Hydra branches to cause this incident. They added Terrigen crystal to the production machines of many internationally renowned milk powder, beverages, and beer brands, which led to the current situation.


    Although we have controlled the sales of those brands, there are still many products containing Terrigen crystal in the market, and a small part of them have even flowed into some foreign markets.


    Last time, you said you had confiscated all the Terrigen crystals. Where did that Stephanie get the Terrigen crystals? Jerry asked curiously.


    He remembered that the Terrigen crystals on Earth seemed to be basically in the hands of Skyes mother. The Malicks family did not have them, so she should not have them either.


    Coulson scratched his head in embarrassment when he heard this, Well, you can me me for letting Stephanies men sneak in when S.H.I.E.L.D. was recruiting new members. They also stole the Monolith.


    Dont all new recruits to SHIELD have to pass a polygraph test first? Jerry had a look of surprise on his face.


    He said somewhat helplessly, Indeed, but those Hydra agents were brainwashed in advance using special methods. When they joined S.H.I.E.L.D., they didnt even know they were Hydra agents. They waited until they were activated with specific words.


    In this case, the lie detector test will not be able to detect their lies because they are not lying at that time.


    Alright then.


    Jerry thought for a moment, and it seemed that Hydra did have this kind of technology. Steves friend, Bucky, was also controlled by this method.


    Stephanie also stole the Monolith? Suddenly, Jerry seemed to think of something.


    Coulson was stunned for a moment and nodded.


    I know what shes going to do.


    Jerry had a thoughtful expression on his face. Coulsons eyes lit up when he heard this. If he knew Stephanies purpose, he could make arrangements to dismantle and capture the remnants of Stephanies group of Hydras.


    Seemingly seeing what Coulson was thinking, Jerry did not hide it but exined, I should have told you about the origin of Hydra and the origin of the Inhumans before.


    He nodded.


    Jerry once told him that the Hydra was not founded by the Red Skull, who opposed Captain America during World War II. He just borrowed the ideas of Hydra from previous generations. The Hydra organization has existed for thousands of years, with many branches spread across countries around the world, thergest of which is the Malick family.


    It was precisely because of the information Jerry provided that he captured Malick and dismantled Hydra.


    The origin of the Inhumans is rted to the experiments of the Kree. They were formed by their extraterrestrial race known as Kree and manipted their gic code. Humans with a Kree D.N.A. can be Inhumans when exposed to Terrigen Crystals.


    In fact, there is an inseparable connection between Hydra and Inhumans because the Hydra was originally an associationposed of a group of extreme admirers of the Hive. Thie Hive was the first Inhuman created by the Kree and was also the leader. Later, he was feared by all and was exiled to an extremely distant using the Krees technology.


    The Monolith is the technological product of the Hive. Oh, the Hive has a special ability. It can control all Inhumans. Jerry slowly told Coulson all the information he knew about Hydra and the Hive.


    You are saying that Stephanie has used the Monolith to retrieve the Hive, and now she is creating so many Inhumans to let the Hive control them all?


    More or less, there is no reason for her to create Inhumans in suchrge numbers for nothing. Jerry spread his hands.


    If the Hive had not been recovered, then creating Inhumans would not have any effect except causing some trouble for S.H.I.E.L.D. In the end, it may even increase the number of Inhumans agents in S.H.I.E.L.D., causing S.H.I.E.L.D.s strength to soar.


    At this time, Coulson seemed to have suddenly figured out something and an anxious look appeared on his face.


    I just ordered Skye to lead the Inhumans to bring them all back here for centralized management. If the Hivees

 Chapter 601: “Sit Back And Wait”

    Chapter 601: ��Sit Back And Wait��


    Stephanie has sent Hydra agents to infiltrate the current S.H.I.E.L.D. base, so she naturally knows about Skyes team and also knows that Gordon on the team can teleport.


    So, as long as she is not stupid, she should be able to guess that when they break out, Coulson will definitely order Skyes team to bring those transformed Inhumans back to the headquarters because this is the mostmon method used by S.H.I.E.L.D.


    By then, the entire S.H.I.E.L.D. will have more than a thousand Inhumans who are being transformed or have been transformed. As long as the Hive enters the S.H.I.E.L.D. base, it can instantly take over all of the Inhumans and take over the base.


    Faced with more than a thousand aliens, even if only a small number of them have destructive powers, the agents at S.H.I.E.L.D. headquarters will be no match. If Coulson hadnt learned the information about the Hive from Jerry, he would have fallen into the trap.


    Skye, retreat now. After realizing Stephanies evil n, Coulson immediately wants to stop Skyes actions, but Jerry raises his hand to stop him.


    No, let them continue. We just wait here and wait for Stephanie and the Hive toe to our door.


    Hive can control all Inhumans, and Belle and Charlie must also be within the controlled range so Jerry will not let him do his things. Besides, the Hive is also a good experimental subject and one of the highest achievements of Kree biotechnology.


    As for strength, the strength of the Hive is actually not weak. The entire body isposed of special parasites. It can obtain immortality by constantly parasitizing humans and obtaining all the knowledge and memory of the host.


    He is physically powerful and can defeat Kree elite warriors even if he fights with his body alone. He once led the Inhumans to defeat the Kree, who created them directly and drove them away from the Earth. Even among the current Avengers, only a few can defeat the Hive alone.


    Of course, to Jerry, he is just a slightly stronger ant.


    With Jerry here, he is still worried about the Hive. Even if the Hive controls all the Inhumans, he would have some trouble. Stephanie probably never expected that her n to take over Inhumans would actually interfere.


    Director, what did you just say? At this time, Skyes confused voice came from the phone on the table.


    Coulson replied in a rxed tone, Its nothing. Continue to carry out the mission as originally nned. There are two transformed Inhumans in Queens, so you dont need to bring them back. Ill let Fitz tell you the coordinates.


    Ill take Hermione to take around your base. If Stephanie and Hivee over, just let me know. Seeing Colson hang up the phone, Jerry waved to him, pulled Hermione, turned around, and walked out of the office.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. can be regarded as the ce on Earth where, apart from Tony, you can see the most advanced technological weapons and products. Now that she is here, he gives Hermione a quick tour.


    Jerry, I never thought that Muggle technology could be so powerful in the future and that Muggles without wizard blood could have the same abilities as magic. As soon as she left the office, Hermione whispered to Jerry.


    Because, in her opinion, the so-called Inhumans are like those who have passed biological experiments and possess magical abilities. Just like Gordons ability to teleport, the effect is so simr to Apparition. The key is that people dont need to learn the incantation. They are born with it.


    Not all wizards can sessfully master magic like Apparition.


    Well, I think they might think wizards abilities are more terrifying. Jerry smiled and nodded, thinking to himself.


    Huh, weird. Coulson looked at Jerry, pulling Hermione with a thoughtful expression on his face.


    He pressed the phone again, Gemma, put down what you are doing. Jerry has brought his girlfriend to the base. Go and be their guide.


    On the other side, in a vi in Queens, New York.


    After several hours of waiting, the stone film on the surfaces of Belle and Charlie finally fell off and returned to their normal appearance. Aisha and Haas were very anxious when Belle and Charlie turned into something like this.


    Aisha found that none of the magic she had could deal with the current situation. So she had to find an excuse to sneak upstairs and contact Tony in her room using the Avengers special equipment.


    Mr. Stark, something happened at my house.


    I understand. Dont worry. Ill send someone to investigate right away. Just wait for my call. Over there, Tony heard Aishas plea for help. He was stunned for a moment and thenforted her.


    Just as Tony finished hanging up the phone from Aisha, he saw Haass phone number again. It turns out that after Haas saw Belle and Charlie, he first thought of calling the police.


    But in the end, he discovered that he was the chief of the police station, and the current situation was obviously not something that the police could solve. Hence, he also found an excuse to leave and returned to his room, secretly contacting Tony.


    Tony answered Haass call and temporarily said the same words but looked confused. Under normal circumstances, he would have immediately contacted other members of the Avengers and gone to Aishas house to check on Belle and Charlie.


    However, he knew that Jerry was at home now, so Jerry must know what happened just now.


    Sure enough, as soon as Haas hung up the phone, there was a knock on his office door. When he opened the door, it was Jerry. After Jerry learned the information from Coulson, it turned out that he created a clone to find Tony to exin the situation.


    After all, the clones at home have noticed Aisha and Haass actions.


    Jerry, Im d you didnt show up directly in my office this time, but what is the situation in your family now? Tony couldnt help but nervously ask when he saw Jerry appearing.

 Chapter 602: “Belle And Charlie’s Power”

    Chapter 602: ��Belle And Charlie��s Power��


    This is because of Coulson and the others, but its not a big problem. Jerry smiled and told Tony what he had just discussed with Colson.


    So, you dont have to worry about the rest. Coulson and I will handle it. You just need to call Aisha and Haas to tell them about the situation of the Inhumans and ask them not to worry and wait for the transformation to bepleted.


    Well, with you and Coulson handling it, it seems there is no need for the Avengers to help.


    After understanding the whole situation, Tony called them about the situation of the Inhumans and asked them to calm down. S.H.I.E.L.D. would handle it. After Belle and Charlie were sessfully transformed, they would be handled there.


    After calling Tony for help, Aisha and Haas began to pace back and forth anxiously around Belle and Charlie.


    Jerry pretended to be anxious and suggested to Haas, I think this would not work. How about sending Belle and Charlie to the hospital first?


    No, if we touch them, Belle and Charlie will be broken. This situation is obviously unusual. I have just called the Avengers director. They said they would send someone to investigate. Lets just wait for it. Haas said quickly.


    Aisha also nodded in agreement.


    I think what Dad said makes sense. We should wait first.


    In that case, lets wait. Jerry nodded when he saw this.


    After a while, Aisha suddenly froze, then turned around and went to the bathroom. When she came out, the anxious look on her face disappeared. She had obviously known through Tony that Belle and Charlie were fine, and they just needed to wait quietly.


    As soon as Aisha came back, Haass phone rang. He hurriedly went upstairs to answer the phone and went downstairs. His expression also improved a lot.


    You dont have to worry. The staff from the Avengers just said that Belle and Charlies situation is not an exception. Its because they have something in their bodies. In short, there is no danger. Some superpowers may appear after recovery. We just need to wait quietly.


    However, the staff there also told us that this matter must be kept confidential, and both of you must not tell anyone about it. Jerry and Aisha, who had already known the situation, nodded at the same time.


    The three of them looked at Belle and Charlie eagerly, waiting for the transformation to bepleted. At about eight oclock in the evening, Belle and Charlie finally made some movement.


    The stone film attached to Belle and Charlies bodies suddenly appeared cracks, and like broken porcin, it suddenly fell to the ground and turned into a pile of powder. Belle and Charlie also regained consciousness again.


    Whats wrong? Why are you looking at me like this? Why is it dark outside? Belle opened her eyes and looked at the three, who were staring closely at her with doubtful expressions on their faces. She saw the dark night outside the window.


    Charlie also opened his eyes at this time, probably because he had no milk to drink, and cried. As Charlies cry sounded, all the metal in the room actually began to tremble and float slightly.


    Huh? Jerrys eyes opened because, at this time, he had discovered what little Charlies power was.


    It is simr to what Mao has. Its just that Charlie is still young now and can only slightly affect the surroundings. He is still far from Maos level.


    Whats going on? Seeing the metal objects around her floating slightly, Belle suddenly screamed in fright.


    She is not a superhero like Jerry, Haas, and Aisha. She is just an ordinary elementary school teacher. At most, her family is rtively wealthy.


    Hence, she is afraid of this supernatural phenomenon. As Belle screamed, her body became blurred, and then a clone that was exactly like her suddenly squeezed out of her body.


    Seeing another one of herself next to her, Belle screams suddenly. Her body became blurry again, and another clone emerged. In this way, eight clones were separated before finally stopping.


    At this time, Belle finally stopped screaming because she had screamed too loudly, and her voice was a little hoarse.


    Huh, an ability to produce clones.


    Jerry looked at the nine Belles in the room with frightened faces. The ability is not unique. Although the chance is small, it is not impossible to encounter the same ability awakened.


    Belles ability is the same as one of the S.H.I.E.L.Ds agents. Both are clone-type powers.


    The clone power can create clones ording to ones own abilities. As long as both the main body and the clones are not killed, any clone can be the main body. It is equivalent to having the ability to multi-task.


    However, the weakness is also obvious. Thebat effectivenesspletely depends on the users own ability.


    If the user themselves is a master of martial arts, then this clones ability is still rtively powerful. Its like fighting nine against one.


    Of course, if the main body has no fighting capability like Belle, then its rtively weak. When encountering an enemy, they will definitely win.


    Belle, calm down. This is not a scary or dangerous thing. Its just a superpower. Try to take back your power, and I will slowly exin to you whats going on.


    Haas was also shocked by the sudden appearance of eight Belles in the house. But he was not ordinary, so he quickly reacted and stepped forward to stop Belle, who was still holding Charlie.


    He tried to calm Belles emotions.


    Jerry and Aisha also stepped forward, trying their best to help other Belles avoid getting hurt due to losing control of their emotions. Finally, with the help of the three of them, Belle calmed down and instinctively used her powers again to take back all her clones.

 Chapter 603: “Hermione’s Help”

    Chapter 603: ��Hermione��s Help��


    Half an hourter, Charlie fell asleep in the cradle.


    So, Charlie and I both have Inhumans genes in our bodies, and we are both Inhumans? After hearing Haass exnation, Belle was stunned.


    She never expected those superpowers that could only be seen on TV would happen to her. To be honest, her first reaction was not happiness but a little fear. People who live a normal and happy life are not epting of situations that may change their lives.


    They just want to live quiet, ordinary, and happy lives. Belle was afraid that the fact that she and Charlie would involve their ordinary family in some extraordinary events. Perhaps he saw the fear hidden in Belles eyes, or perhaps because he understood Belles character, Haas immediately grabbed Belles hand.


    Belle, it doesnt matter. This is not a problem. You forgot that I am the police chief, and I have talked about it with the Avengers staff. No one will bother us.


    At this time, Haas secretly decided in his heart that he must go to Tony to find a way to see if he could not let those government personnel interfere with the lives of Belle and Charlie. His authority, being the police chief alone, is not enough to press this matter. He is now very happy that he agreed to Tony and became a non-official Avengers member.


    Since thest incident, the Avengers influence in the entire world has been greatly increased. As long as Tony can help, his problem should be easily solved. As the head of the family, he has to protect his wife and children. This is his main responsibility.


    Its okay, our family will be fine! At this time, Aisha also saw the fear shown by Belle.


    As a real Avenger and a superhero who protects the world, she will certainly not let Belle and Charliee to any harm. Tomorrow, she will go to Stark and Steve for help.


    Father, brother, mother, and my little brother. I will protect you all! Aishas eyes were extremely determined.


    As for Jerry, he is currently at the S.H.I.E.L.D. headquarters, patting Coulson on the shoulder.


    Coulson, I hope my family can live like normal people in the future. Without anyone else disturbing them.


    Of course, of course. Dont worry. No information about them will be recorded in the database we are about to establish. Coulson immediately patted his chest and promised after hearing this.


    If he touches Jerrys family, he might destroy the world.


    Thats good. By the way, have you brought back all the Inhumans? Jerry nodded.


    Only S.H.I.E.L.D. has developed an instrument that can search for the location of all Inhumans. As long as S.H.I.E.L.D. agents do not go to Belle and Charlie, no one will know their identities as Inhumans.


    As for Belle and Charlie, its simple if he identally lets others know their identity. He could solve the problem with a Forgetfulness Curse. Although he is unwilling to cast the spell on his family, he will not be lenient on others.


    They have all been brought back and temporarily put on the underground level, but we dont have enough cabins. Coulson pointed to his feet and said helplessly.


    Gordons teleportation ability has no distance limit, so if you encounter an Inhuman who is still transforming, he can bring one back in a few seconds.


    Even for those who have been transformed, most of them have littlebat effectiveness before their abilities are developed. If he meets a well-trained one, he can easily knock them down and bring them back in just a moment.


    If it is a special situation, for example, the awakened Inhumans is a fighting master, or there are bodyguards nearby. He can directly send a team to deal with it and bring them back here.


    So, in just one afternoon, thousands of Inhumans who appeared around the world and were all sessfully brought back to S.H.I.E.L.D.


    When S.H.I.E.L.D. first learned of the existence of Inhumans, they developed a special cabin that could temporarily hold them. However, there were not many aliens on Skyes mothers side at that time. So, the number of istion cabins produced by S.H.I.E.L.D. is notrge.


    Even in one afternoon, Coulson had mobilized all S.H.I.E.L.D. resources and elerated the production of cabins, but it still could not hold all Inhumans.


    Even if most ordinary people have awakened their powers, they are still ordinary people and will instinctively feel afraid when facing firearms.


    Just as Coulson finished speaking, the walkie-talkie on his waist suddenly rang.


    Gemma, whats the matter?


    Director, the problem of the cabin has been solved. Miss Granger just used magic to help us solve this problem. Gemmas excited voice came from the walkie-talkie.


    Coulson was stunned when he heard this. He thought Hermione was just an ordinary person, but he didnt expect that she was also a wizard.


    Lets go over and have a look. Jerry smiled when he heard the voice on the walkie-talkie.


    Just before he came to talk to Coulson, he saw that Gemma and Hermione were getting along quite well, so he asked Gemma to take Hermione for a tour. It seems that Hermione saw the situation on the underground floor and came to help.


    When he and Coulson arrived at the underground level, they saw that the entire first floor had been expanded by three or four times the area using the Extension Charm, and then there were more cabins using the Doubling Charm.


    Jerry? Youre here. I just heard from Gemma that they had some trouble here, so I came to help. Hermione saw Jerry appear and immediately ran over and raised her head proudly.


    From Hermiones point of view, people like Coulson can also be regarded as Jerrys friends, and Gemma also learned a lot of useful knowledge when she took her to visit the base, so she is willing to use magic to help. This is not her world, and she does not have to abide by thews of the Ministry of Magic.


    It seems that your magic has improved a lot. Jerry touched Hermiones head and did not hesitate to praise her.


    Hermione is considered a very mature person among her peers, but she often shows her childish side in front of Jerry. Because she always felt at ease in front of Jerry, as if she could throw away any worries.

 Chapter 604: “Intruders”

    Chapter 604: ��Intruders��


    Of course, Jerry had no objection to or caring about Hermione helping them. All he cared about was Hermiones magical power. Being able to expand S.H.I.E.L.D.s already huge underground base by three or four times and replicate so many cabins using Doubling Charm, her strength has improved a lot.


    But thats only it. Its still a little bad. Because what Jerry hopes is that Hermione can break through like him.


    However, with the current progress in improving Hermiones strength, it doesnt seem to be too difficult for her to achieve that. Perhaps after waiting for another two years, he can consider giving her that enhancer.


    With the help of the enhancers, she should be able to achieve immortality like him without any idents in one year.


    It seems that the transformation is not always turned out well.


    After walking around on the underground floor, Jerry discovered that most of the Inhumans looked simr to normal people after transformation. However, a very small number of aliens still have turned out to be different in appearance.


    For example, a mans mouth grew gills on both sides, and a womans feet turned into sheeps hooves, horns, hair growth, spikes, etc. This made him sigh. Fortunately, Belle and Charlie are normal, and there is no physical alteration other than having superpowers.


    Otherwise, he would have to put in some effort to help them return to normal. Even with Jerrys current strength, there is no way to transform them.


    As long as the transformed is brought into the ring world, and the currentw of time in the ring world is used to forcibly reverse it, they can be restored to normal form. Although it is notplete, thews inside arepletely under his control.


    Its just that forcibly reversing thew of time is still a troublesome thing. Most people will definitely not bother with that, especially doing that to thousands of them who are here. But Belle and Charlie are both his family members, so he would do something to them if things happened.


    Coulson, it seems that your S.H.I.E.L.D. is not so clean now. Jerrys eyes suddenly moved after walking around for a while, and he smiled at him.


    Coulson immediately understood what Jerry meant, and there was a trace of embarrassment on his face. There is no way after excluding all the Hydra agents that Pierce belongs to. The number of agents who really belong to S.H.I.E.L.D. has dropped sharply to less than one-tenth.


    It is impossible to cover all areas of the Earth without a certain number of agents. So, heunched a new recruitment n in the process of rebuilding S.H.I.E.L.D.


    However, no matter how rigorous the recruitment is, it is difficult to guarantee that all lurking members with ulterior motives can be eliminated. This is an inevitable situation for allrge organizations. From what Jerry said, it was obvious that Stephanies agents would lurk here and spread the news after all the Inhumans were brought back.


    After Jerry brought Hermione to this world, he had already cast a spell on the Earth. In the entire S.H.I.E.L.D., except for Coulson, Gemma, and Fitz, the friends he had known before, no one else knew who Jerry and Hermione were.


    So, the Hydra agents wouldnt know that the Wizard is here.


    Director, someone has invaded the control system of the headquarters from the inside. I have dealt with him. However, the door of the headquarters has just been opened, and more than a hundred enemies have broken in. Fitz hurried over with hisptop.


    S.H.I.E.L.Ds control system has the worlds most powerfulwork defense mechanism. Unless you encounter unreasonable beings like Ultron and Vision, breaking into it from the outside is difficult. But if it is from the inside, it is prone to happen.


    However, Fitz canpletely drive it out of the system in an instant and regain control of the system. But when he checked the records, he found that when the system was invaded, the door of S.H.I.E.L.D. was opened, and many enemies had already invaded.


    Coulson nced at Jerry, thought for a moment, and then began to give quick instructions, All members of the Inhumans team and nonbatants gather on the underground level. Other personnel will gather with me to go to the gate to deal with the intruders.


    ording to the information provided by Jerry, the Hive has the ability to control all Inhumans. Naturally, the Inhumans team cannot go there. Otherwise, it will be troublesome once the Hive controls them.


    The people at the door are all ordinary people. Just let May lead the team to deal with it.


    Seeing that Skyes team had all arrived, Coulson was about to take May and other S.H.I.E.L.D. agents to the gate on the first floor to meet the intruders.


    However, Jerry and Hermione suddenly stopped and grabbed his shoulders. Although he didnt quite understand what Jerry meant, out of trust in Jerry, Coulson still issued the order in ordance with his instructions.


    Not long after, when the sound of fierce exchanges of fire came from outside, the metal floor of the originally empty underground floor suddenly rippled. Four men and one woman rose up from the ripples.


    That woman is Malicks daughter, Stephanie, and one of the remaining four men has something in his hand. Obviously, it was the man who just used his superpower to lead Stephanie and others through the underground, bypassing all the defense systems and going directly to the underground level.


    Those people at the gate are all bait!


    Seeing Stephanie and the othersing out, Coulson realized that the situations that had just urred and the current situation above were all bait set by Stephanie.


    The purpose is to attract all of S.H.I.E.L.Ds firepower to the gate, and they can easily control these Inhumans. Thinking of this, Coulson couldnt help but break out in a cold sweat on his forehead.


    He still underestimated Stephanie. His thinking still hadnt changed and didnt take into ount what they could do when thinking about solving the problem.

 Chapter 605: “The Hive Arrives”

    Chapter 605: ��The Hive Arrives��


    Coulson was now very grateful to have Jerry around. Otherwise, they will face a more terrifying army after easily annihting those decoys in the front.


    The Hive has controlled many Inhumans and is familiar with the abilities of most Inhumans. Even if they have just been transformed, he can basically control their own powers instantly.


    Once the Hive controls these more than a thousand Inhumans, they will immediately be terrifying soldiers who can skillfully use their own powers. Coupled with the Inhumans team, which knows S.H.I.E.L.D. extremely well, it is estimated that S.H.I.E.L.D. will bepletely wiped out in minutes.


    The most serious thing is that the members of the Inhumans team know S.H.I.E.L.D. very well, and there are core members like Skye. Once Stephanie and the Hive destroy the headquarters, they can rely on Skye and other members of the Inhumans to quickly take control over the whole organization.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. will soon be the new Hydra.


    Thinking of this, Coulson couldnt help but shudder. He didnt want to follow Furys fate.


    I didnt expect you to be here at this time, Coulson. Stephanie was wearing a red tights. When she saw Colson and others, a look of surprise appeared on her face.


    Its toote now. Stephanie didnt look panicked at all.


    In her opinion, except for Coulson and some agents who didnt seem to be holding weapons, they can be dealt with right now. So basically, no harm can be done to her.


    Its not toote. I just regret that I didnt send you to prison like your father. Coulson smiled and shrugged.


    The Wizard is standing next to him, and he doesnt have to be afraid of it.


    Oh, after I finish dealing with you guys, I will take the time to send him to hell. Hearing Coulson mention her father, Stephanie showed no trace of pity on her face.


    Coulson was a little surprised when he saw this. He remembered that when Malick was first arrested, Stephanie had a different attitude towards him.


    She is no longer Stephanie. The Hive has controlled her. Jerry reminded him from the side.


    As soon as Stephanie appeared, Jerry had already noticed something strange about her. Apparently, Stephanie was killed and used by the Hive after using the Monolith.


    The body of the Hive is a bunch of parasites that gain immortality by using humans. At the same time, all the memories and some of the emotions before will be obtained, but the main thought is still based on the Hive itself.


    Who are you? Hearing Jerry reveal his identity in one breath, The Hive now showed a look of vignce on his face.


    Jerry heard this and waved his hand.


    Me? Nobody.


    You seem to be looking for a death wish.


    Seemingly feeling the contempt for her in Jerrys tone, The Hives expression changed. He stretched out his hand and pointed in Jerrys direction. Suddenly, a dense group of parasites flew out of his palm and flew straight towards Jerry.


    He wanted to use his ability to devour the person who dared to despise him and wanted to test whether Coulson had any tricks.


    Coulson did nothing but stand still, which surprised him a bit. He always felt that something was not quite right.


    He saw that Jerry raised his hand slightly, and then a blue me appeared before him. The me seemed to be alive and turned into the image of a tiger. It stepped forward and killed all the parasites flying towards Jerry.


    Impossible! The Hive discovered that all its parasites had lost their senses after being swallowed by the tiger with blue mes, and a look of disbelief suddenly appeared on his face.


    Those parasites are part of his body. They can devour flesh and blood. They have super fire resistance and recovery ability. Normal fire cannot kill his parasites.


    He doesnt know that the fire that Jerry releases is not a normal fire but a fire that Jerry has improved many times. Not only has the temperature been increased, but it has also been imbued with magic.


    Kill him!


    Being able to kill the parasite means that he can kill his body. This is naturally something that he is very afraid of. He did not dare to risk taking action himself but quickly ordered the four other men under his control to kill Jerry.


    He released the parasite again, bypassing Jerry and flying behind him toward the Inhumans team led by Skye. In this unexpected situation, it is obviously not safe to rely on four Inhumans alone, so he wants to control S.H.I.E.L.Ds Inhumans team first.


    Then, he used them to open those cabins and control all the Inhumans under hismand.


    Jerry saw through the Hive n at a nce and was about to control the fire to kill them directly. But Hermione suddenly pulled out her wand.


    Jerry thought for a moment, dispersed his thoughts, and nodded.


    Hermiones strength is already very good, but shecksbat experience. She can use the Hive to practice and gain some practical experience.


    Whether it is O.W.L. or N.E.W.T., a Defense Against the Dark Arts ss will test her actualbat ability. Hermione wants to graduate with the best grades. She must also get excellent in practical skills.


    Seeing that Jerry agreed, Hermione took a deep breath and began to cast a spell.


    She studied hard to improve herself and be better, not only for exams and to enter the Ministry of Magic in the future, but more importantly, she didnt want to be left too far behind by Jerry.


    Otherwise, how could she be worthy of next to Jerry?

 Chapter 606: “Hermione vs The Hive”

    Chapter 606: ��Hermione vs The Hive��


    Looking at Hermione, who came forward with a wand, Jerry casually cast space magic, silently isting Hermione from the space where the Hive and others were. It prevents their battle from spreading to the surrounding cabins and prevents the Hive and others from escaping.


    Perhaps it would be a good idea for Hermione to have somebat experience before returning to her world. After performing the magic, Jerry suddenly had an idea in his mind.


    Hermiones goal is to be the Minister of Magic in the future so that wizards and Muggles can live in peace. Experiencing the life of an agent like S.H.I.E.L.D. agents should greatly help her achieve her goals in the future.


    After all, most of the incidents handled by S.H.I.E.L.D. are not normal incidents; they are also connected with governments worldwide. This will allow Hermione to clearly understand the Muggle governments attitude and treatment of people with special abilities, etc.


    Hermione waved her wand. Ten huge fire dragons took shape in front of Hermione and hit directly towards the Inhumans and the Hive.


    It was one of the magic that Jerry gave her.


    In a situation where there are many enemies, it would be a good idea to cast a range-wide magic spell as soon as possible to suppress the opponent with powerful firepower.


    Facing the ten huge fire dragons, the fastest enemy on the opposite side suddenly turned pale with fright and immediately turned around and ran back. The Inhumans behind him, with ice ability, pped his hands on the ground and quickly built a huge ice wall in front of him.


    The powerful fire collided hard with the ice wall. It was obviously no match for the fire. It onlysted for a few seconds before itpletely melted.


    To Hermiones surprise, after the ice wall melted, only the Inhumans who had been working hard to maintain the ice wall were knocked away by her fire dragon. In contrast, the others, including The Hive, disappearedpletely.


    Without any hesitation, she immediately cast the flight spell Jerry taught her, pped a pair of white wings on her back, and flew away.


    The second thing taught by Jerry is that as soon as you find that the enemy has disappeared, do not stop and search for the hidden enemy. Instead, leave your position immediately.


    Just less than a second after Hermione flew away, the ground where she was suddenly turned into waves, and the Hive and three other Inhumans quickly rushed out of the waves.


    It turns out that just when the ice alien was building an ice wall to block the fire and block Hermiones sight, another Inhumans took them and escaped through the ground.


    They wanted to use the ice to attract Hermiones attention and then sneak up from underground to kill her with one hit. They didnt expect Hermiones attack to be so powerful. The ice didntst more than a few seconds beforepletely copsing.


    Hermiones figure shed, and when she reappeared, she was already behind the four of them.


    The third thing taught by Jerry is to be good at discovering the enemys weaknesses.


    The four were stunned for a moment when they failed tounch a surprise attack from the ground. This was the w in their defense.


    Stupefy!


    She cast a Stunning Charm on an Inhuman who can escape, causing him to fall to the ground instantly.


    The fourth thing taught by Jerry is that when there are more than a dozen enemies, give priority to enemies that can move in space, fly, etc. so that they can at least be defeated easilyter. After that one fell, the remaining three started to be vignt.


    The speed-type Inhumans had the fastest reaction time. He took a long dagger in his hand, moved as fast as possible, and moved toward Hermione.


    Expelliarmus!


    A ray of blue light lit up, and when the dagger in his hand was thirty centimeters away from Hermiones head, he was knocked away by the blue light. After that, the Inhumans turned into an afterimage and rushed toward Hermione.


    Another blue light lit up, and halfway through, he suddenly found that his legs had lost control and were locked together. Then, he was hit by a powerful inertia and knocked out.


    Go to hell! It turns out that while Hermione was fighting the speed-type Inhumans, The Hive had already controlled its own parasite and quietly sneaked up behind Hermione.


    At this time, Hermione had just finished casting her spell, and before she could react, she was instantly enveloped by the parasite.


    Coulson and others who were watching outside were suddenly startled. They were about to go up to help but were stopped by Jerry.


    Im fine!


    When the parasites enveloped Hermione, she didnt scream but disappeared like a phantom.


    At this time, not far from Hermiones location, a blue light hit the group of parasites, and the parasites were instantly frozen in the air. The most important practical skills taught by Jerry are safety first.


    It turns out that before the battle started, Hermione cast the Images of Ikonn that Jerry taught her, created a clone, and then cast the Disillusionment Curse to hide aside. The one who just fought with Hive and others has always been her clone.


    You are not an Inhuman. It is impossible for you to have so many abilities at the same time. Who are you? Seeing that Hermione had disyed several different abilities in just a short period of time, The Hives eyes changed.


    But soon, he seemed to think of something. His body froze, and he eximed, I know who you are. You are The Wizard!


    The spell Jerry casts on the Earth will make everyone forget the Wizards appearance except his colleagues and friends. But not the identity of the Wizard itself.


    They know all the deeds of the Wizard very well, but when they think of his appearance, their minds go nk.


    However, if they see a person using magic that they are familiar with, their memory will return to normal. But it was only for a moment. The Wizards appearance would disappear again in your mind soon.


    The Hive thought this. Through the magic Hermione used, the image of the Wizard appeared in his memory.

 Chapter 607: “Hermione, Agent of S.H.I.E.L.D.”

    Chapter 607: ��Hermione, Agent of S.H.I.E.L.D.��


    I am indeed the Wizard. Hermione was stunned momentarily when she heard what the Hive said and nodded immediately.


    She was indeed a wizard, a fourth-year wizard at Hogwarts. Hearing Hermiones words, The Hives expression changed.


    After he returned to Earth and merged with Stephanie, who was the person he feared the most through the information he obtained from Stephanies memory?


    Its that terrifying Wizard. As for other Avengers, he really doesnt pay much attention to them.


    Thats why he never made trouble in a big way. Instead, he used S.H.I.E.L.D. to gather thousands of Inhumans beforeunching an all-out attack. But he never expected that the Wizard would actually be at S.H.I.E.L.D. today.


    After confirming that the girl in front was the Wizard himself, The Hive immediately gave orders to the Inhumans next to him. With the Wizard here, it is no longer possible for him toplete the n. The most important thing now is how to escape.


    Fortunately, he came here this time with these Inhumans who were not originally included in the n.


    His power is lightning-rted, which can release super powerful lightning, turning everything within a few hundred meters into charcoal, and the destructive power is extremely powerful.


    But there is also a disadvantage, the charging time is too long, and it will take at least a minute toplete the charging. Moreover, whenunching an attack, there is no distinction between friend and foe. Except for himself, everything within the range will be attacked indiscriminately.


    This is also why he has not asked him to act just now.


    Once he releases his power, not only the enemies but also the men he brought and the thousands of Inhumans here will be killed.


    But now it is no longer a question of whether it is important or not, but how to escape from the Wizard. Even if Marcos releases a powerful power, he cannot guarantee that he will be able to kill the Wizard.


    After all, judging from the Wizards past performance, at most, it would only give him a window to escape. Hence, after ordering him to release one hundred thousand electric volts, he instantly turned into arge ball of parasites and flew towards the venttion duct.


    Hearing the order from the Hive, he did not hesitate at all. He roared loudly, and his body was instantly entangled with powerful lightning. He looked even more like the God of Thunder than the God of Thunder itself.


    However, just when he was about to release all the lightning that had been held in his body, a circle of fire suddenly appeared under his feet. Marcos felt his body go cold, and the lightning in his body was released instantly.


    But after he was released, he realized that he was no longer in the underground level of S.H.I.E.L.D. but in an endless sea. Around him were various sea fish burnt ck by his electric shock.


    It turned out that Hermione opened a portal directly under his feet and teleported him to the sea.


    At the same time, The Hive was escaping towards the venttion duct. He hit the space barrier that Jerry had opened in advance and returned to its normal human form.


    Jerry stopped watching when he saw this. He stretched out his hand and threw out a thermos cup engraved with a sealing circle. A strong suction force suddenly appeared on the top of the Hives head. He wanted to resist but found that his body flew towards the thermos cup no matter how hard he tried.


    The moment it was sucked into the thermos cup, the Hives heart copsed. He escaped from the clutches of the Wizard, but why did an unknown person capture him again?


    He didnt know why, but he felt that that unknown person who had been standing there seemed to be better than the Wizard before.


    Well done. After sealing him, Jerry removed the space barrier and gave a thumbs up to Hermione, who was running towards him.


    Hermione replied embarrassingly, Its not even close. He might have escaped if you hadnt taken action just now.


    The Hive would have escaped if Jerry hadnt set up a space barrier in advance.


    Jerry smiled after hearing this, You did good. This is your first time dealing with this situation. You just need to practice more in the future.


    After speaking, he turned to look at Coulson and asked, Coulson, I want Hermione to temporarily join our S.H.I.E.L.D. and work as an agent for a period of time. Do you think thats okay?


    Of course, that is not a problem. I will ask Gemma to go through the procedures for Miss Granger. He did not expect Jerry to have such a n. He was stunned for a moment.


    Although Hermione is not a real Wizard like Jerry, it is obvious that her magic and Jerrys magic belong to the same thing. They also witnessed the strength just now. She was able to apprehend five enemies at once.


    With her joining, it will definitely be of great help to S.H.I.E.L.Ds arsenal. Besides, anyone withmon sense can see that Miss Granger is obviously Jerrys girlfriend.


    Jerrys girlfriend became a S.H.I.E.L.D. agent. This was definitely the best way for S.H.I.E.L.D. to get closer to Jerry.


    Hermione heard that she could join S.H.I.E.L.D. and experience the life of an agent for a month, and her eyes were full of expectations.


    Harry and Ron would be surprised if they knew I had been an agent in the Muggle world for a while. She was a little bit excited.


    At Hogwarts, she was still suppressed by the school rules and thews of the Ministry of Magic. Now that she hase to another world, many of the constraints have been lifted, making her adventurous spirit much more rxed.


    She just offered to fight aliens created through technology and is eager to experience as a S.H.I.E.L.D. agent.


    Without waiting until the next day, on the night when The Hive and others were captured, Hermione sessfully joined Coulson and became a S.H.I.E.L.D. agent under Coulsons supervision.


    She temporarily joins Skyes team and is guided by Skye on missions.

 Chapter 608: “The Darkhold”

    Chapter 608: ��The Darkhold��


    They were at the cafeteria on the S.H.I.E.L.D. base three days before the cooldown ended.


    Hermione was telling Jerry about a special mission she and Skyes team of Inhumans performed yesterday.


    Jerry, I didnt expect ghosts to exist in your world. Fortunately, I have mastered the Patronus Charm recently, but its a pity that I let them run away in the end.


    Ghost?


    Jerry felt something in his heart. During this period, Hermione has been performing various missions, and Jerry will onlye to see her when she returns from a mission.


    Every time, Hermione would tell Jerry the process of performing her mission. After solving the problem of the Hive, S.H.I.E.L.D. still faced a huge problem when facing thousands of Inhumans.


    However, Coulson is always more prepared than Fury. He did not imprison these Inhumans but just registered their abilities and then released them.


    Of course, it is impossible to have no precautionary measures at all. Every Inhuman who is released will be forced to wear a tracking bracelet. If they use their powers tomit crimes, they will arrest and convict them as soon as possible.


    Most of them are rtively normal and continue to live their own lives after returning. Even if they use their own powers, they will not harm others.


    But some always feel superior to normal people after gaining superpowers, so they use their superpowers to steal, rob, or even kill people. Most of Hermiones tasks are to help Skye and others deal with such people.


    There are also a small number of missions, which are to deal with some terrorist organizations that want to destroy the world and some monsters created by mad scientists.


    Just like the mission yesterday, a few mad scientists did not know what experiments they were conducting and turned themselves into ghosts. Several scientists who turned into ghosts also attacked civilians.


    Later on, Hermione used the Patronus Charm to block the attacks and finally used the improved version of the fire spell that Jerry taught her to burn a ghost to death, thus scaring away thest few.


    Are they the scientists who got the Darkhold?


    Listening to Hermione telling the details of yesterdays mission, Jerry had a rough idea.


    The Darkhold is a book created by Chthon, one of the earliest ancient gods on earth. It contains all thews of the universe that Chthon has understood. Whether it is a mage, a scientist, or even an artificial intelligence, they can find the knowledge they want from this book.


    However, it has a big shoring, once someone opens the Darkhold and reads the knowledge inside, they will be affected by Chthon, their emotions will change drastically, and they will even be controlled by it.


    This is also the reason why Jerry never rushed to look for it after learning about the Darkhold.


    Because he was not sure before, he couldpete with Chthon, who is known as the God of Dark Magic. He was afraid that after reading the book, he would be controlled by Chthon itself.


    He cannot bring the Darkhold to other worlds because the book needs to be connected to Chthons world, allowing them to obtain endless ess to information.


    Taking the Darkhold to another world, this connection will be broken, eventually bing a white paper without any text.


    But now, he is much stronger than before.


    Although his overall strength may be much worse than Chthons, it may still be possible just to resist his mental intrusion.


    If he wants to be safer, he can wait until you have almost understood thews of the Harry Potter world before he opens the book. After all, Chthon is also a powerful one among the Dimensional Gods.


    ording to the information he learned from Ancient One, Mephisto and Dormammu both borrowed Chthons magic power before bing a Dimension God.


    So, he should not be underestimated.


    Hermione, Fitz found clues about those ghosts. They appeared in a hospital in Los Angeles. We must go there immediately. Just when Jerry and Hermione were halfway through eating, Skye ran over quickly.


    Okay, Skye!


    Hermione put down the fork in her hand and swiped the bracelet Jerry gave him. The dress she was wearing immediately turned into ck tights.


    Jerry stood up at this time, You dont have to go. Leave this matter to me.


    Hermione and Skye were stunned when they heard this. During this period, Jerry had not been helping them. Todays situation is obviously not normal.


    Jerry smiled and exined, I roughly know what the thing that turned those scientists into ghosts is. If it is really what I assume it to be, it is quite dangerous for you. It is safer for me to deal with it.


    Jerry is certainly not afraid of these.


    Moreover, he also upgraded Hermiones ne. The ne he gave her was engraved with Ring of Merlin. Now, the ne could emit a super strong protective shield to protect Hermiones safety. He can sense the time first, and it activates and helps her.


    But if Hermione and the others get hold of the Darkhold and identally open it, then even he may not be able to stop Chthons spiritual invasion.


    So, he felt that it was better to go there and solve the problem himself. It just so happened that he could also get the Darkhold directly this way.


    Although the Darkhold is just a copy that Chthon put on the earth, the effect is actually the same. It can connect to Chthons world and steal his knowledge.


    If the operation is done well, he may be able to absorb arge amount of knowledge in an instant, thereby perfecting thews of his ring world more, greatly increasing his strength.


    No problem at all. Skye thought for a moment and nodded.


    Since Jerry said there was something dangerous, there must be unknown things that they dont know. Besides, those ghosts couldnt deal with Hermiones magic, so they might as well leave it to Jerry to deal with it.


    They told Jerry the detailed address of the hospital. As Jerry disappeared, Skye said to Hermione, There are no more missions. Lets continue practicing ourselves.


    Good idea. Hermiones eyes lit up when she heard this.


    At Hogwarts, points will be deducted for using magic to attack others. By improving herbat ability, she can make them look good the next time she meets those people who want to get near Jerry.

 Chapter 609: “The Ghost Rider”

    Chapter 609: ��The Ghost Rider��


    In the Los Angeles Hospital ward, a patient named Joseph screamed crazily. His face distorted as if he had seen something extremely terrifying.


    The nearby doctors and nurses worked hard to press down on his body to prevent him from harming himself.


    At this moment, a ring of fire suddenly appeared in the room, and a man stepped out of it, surprising the doctors and nurses present.


    Please get out for a moment. The man smiled and waved his hand, and something suddenly enveloped the entire ward.


    In an instant, all the doctors and nurses seemed to have be puppets and lined up to leave the ward. The patient named Joseph also stopped his behavior.


    The man walked up to Joseph, put his hand on his head, and murmured, It seems to be here.


    He disappeared on the spot. This person is none other than Jerry.


    Although he knew that the Darkhold existed in Los Angeles, the specific location needed to be obtained through a man named Joseph.


    Just now, Joseph was forced by his wife, who turned into a ghost, to find out where the Darkhold was hidden.


    From a magic point of view, an illusion has been cast. From a scientific point of view, just like Gemmas diagnosis report, something had happened in his brain, allowing it to see and remember horrifying scenes all the time.


    However, for Jerry, this is just a childs y. It can be cured with a little adjustment.


    After curing Joseph and finding the location where he hid the Darkhold from Josephs memory, he directly apparated there.


    Looks like someone arrived earlier than me.


    In front of a very old-looking house in the suburbs of Los Angeles, Jerry appeared and saw a ming skull, squeezing the neck of a female ghost with one hand and shouting loudly, Tell me what happened back then. Why did you hire gangsters to kill me and my brother?


    No, we dont want to kill you. We just want to kill your uncle Eli. He knows the secret of the Darkhold. He wants to get the book and be God. We just want to stop him!


    That year, after years of searching, my husband Joseph and I finally found the Darkhold in the basement of this old house. By learning the knowledge of the Darkhold, they have created a quantum state energy machine that can create anything out of nothing.


    Hearing this, Jerry had to sigh that science and magic are indeed the same in nature. The principles involved in the quantum energy machine are the same as his spell. Its just that one expressed it through science, and the other expressed it through magic.


    But it cannot be regarded as something created out of nothing. It is just a conversion between energies. The quantum state energy machine draws the energy of the Earth while Jerry uses the magic power in his own body.


    Butter, your uncle discovered this. He wanted to get the Darkhold and permanently solidify the machines power on his body and be a god who can create all things.


    In order to protect ourselves, we hired gangsters to kill him. Unexpectedly, we identally your brother in the end.


    Later, Eli used a machine to transform all of us who participated in the research into a ghostly appearance like now. He attacked Joseph into a vegetative state just to suppress the whereabouts of the Darkhold. I just want to use the book to change back to my original appearance!


    Looking at the pleading female ghost in his hand, the me-covered skeleton showed no mercy at all. The powerful mes emitted from its body instantly burned the female ghost to ashes.


    You are guilty and cannot be forgiven.


    After burning the female ghost, the skull turned to look at Jerry, who had been standing there watching the whole scene.


    I dont care who you are. I advise you not to interfere.


    After saying that, he walked towards his 1969 Dodge Charger.


    However, Jerry apparated and stood between him and the car, Ghost Rider, leave the book in your hand, and I will not interfere in your affairs.


    When Jerry saw the ming skeleton and the Dodge Charger next to him, he already knew that the guy in front of him was the Ghost Rider, Robbie Reyes.


    Robbie heard Jerry asking for the Darkhold in his hand and stretched out his hand to pull out his iron chain with mes, Im sorry, although I dont mind giving you this book, but this book needs to be sent back its world.


    World? it seems that Mephisto is interested in the Darkhold. Jerry had a look of understanding on his face.


    Mephisto had borrowed Chthons power, so he was naturally interested in the Darkhold that concentrated all of Chthons magical knowledge.


    As a Dimensional God, although he is not as powerful as Chthon, there is still no problem dealing with him in his territory.


    But Mephisto did not dare to appear on Earth because of the protection of Ancient One and Kamar Taj, so he could only rely on his spokesperson, the Ghost Rider, toplete this task.


    Jerry appeared in front of the Ghost Rider with a single step and then hit him in the chest. A soul was knocked out of Robbies body by Jerrys palm.


    Robbie also returned to his normal human appearance.


    Ghost Rider is abination of a spirit of vengeance and a human being, mixed with the power of Mephisto, so it can be considered immortal.


    Even with all Jerrys methods, he cant kill him. At most, he can only seal him. But that would only dy the problem.


    Although Mephisto does not dare toe to Earth, Robbie is not the only Ghost Rider with whom he has signed a pact. There are other Ghost Riders.


    The most powerful among them is Johnny ze, whose body was made by the Ancient Spirits of Vengeance, Zarathos.

 Chapter 610: “Mephisto”

    Chapter 610: ��Mephisto��


    You must know that when Zarathos was at his most powerful state, he was not much weaker than Mephisto. When these Ghost Riderse to find him, it will be quite troublesome to deal with them.


    So, Jerry temporarily expelled the soul from Robbies body so that he could not attack him.


    Robbies eyes suddenly lit up when he saw that the soul in his body was forcibly expelled from his body by Jerry with just one attack.


    Can you help me terminate the pact I made?


    After transforming into Ghost Rider, he can gain powerful power and help him take revenge, but that does not mean he is willing to live as the Ghost Rider for the rest of his life.


    Every time he transforms into the Ghost Rider, his flesh and blood will be burned away by the mes of hell. Even though he is used to that kind of pain now, it would be best for him not to experience that.


    In addition to this, every time he transforms into the Ghost Rider, his emotions will be out of control, and he will have a strong desire to kill people. He wants to kill those who are judged guilty and send their souls to hell.


    He is a sane person but not a murderer. He is not that happy that he has to kill people every day. So, if he could terminate the pact now and be a normal person, it would be nice.


    Your pact was signed with Mephisto. I can only temporarily remove it from your body for some time, but I cannot help you erase it wholly. However, if you are willing to hand over the book in your hand to me, I can give you a bottle of magic potion to restore your brothers legs to normal.


    Jerry took out a bottle of magic potion that could regenerate severed limbs. The pact that Robbie and Mephisto signed is not easy to deal with. Besides, he will definitely not do such an extremely offending thing for someone who has nothing to do with it.


    You said you could make Gabes legs go back to normal? Hearing Jerrys words, Robbie no longer cared about terminating the pact but fixed his eyes on the potion in Jerrys hand.


    If there is anyone in this world whose life is more important than his own, it may be his younger brother.


    He drove his uncles car and took his younger brother to participate in racing that gangs chased him. Later, although he signed a pact with Mephisto and became the Ghost Rider, he was resurrected. But his younger brother became disabled for life.


    So, if it could restore his brother to normal, he would be willing to do so, even if it meant bing a Ghost Rider forever, let alone a book.


    Why should I trust you?


    I can get it from you now, but I wanted to trade with you since Im the Wizard. Jerry said in a calm tone.


    His Forgetfulness Charm has a special function. As long as he personally says that he is the Wizard, the Wizards appearance in everyones memory will immediately be his usual appearance. After a while, this memory will gradually fade away.


    Therefore, when Jerry reveals his identity as the Wizard to Robbie, Jerry changes how he looks in his vision.


    After confirming, he suddenly realized that it was no wonder that he could expel the soul from his body so easily and that he could make a potion that restored a limb.


    At this time, he had no doubts anymore, handed the Darkhold to Jerry, and happily took away the bottle of potion that could save his brother.


    d to cooperate with you.


    After Jerry got the Darkhold, he didnt stay long. After Jerry disappears, the soul that was expelled by Jerry and imprisoned in ce returns to normal and rushes into Robbies body again.


    Mephisto wont be happy if you hand over the Darkhold like this. The soul said in a disdainful tone.


    But Robbie doesnt care:


    The pact I signed with him is only to kill those guilty people and give their souls to him. It does not include helping him get the Darkhold. Since he is unwilling to help Gabe recover, I can only do what I can.


    Although Ghost Rider originated from the pact with Mephisto, that does not mean that Mephisto canpletelymand Ghost Rider to do anything.


    -


    At the same time, somewhere in hell.


    Countless mes can be seen. Sitting on the throne, Mephisto withdrew the power he projected onto the Earth tomunicate with the soul with a treacherous look.


    Who is this person? Why has he never been seen before? Why did the Sorcerer Supreme allow him to live normally on Earth?


    Due to the Sorcerer Supreme protecting the Earth, he does not dare toe directly to the Earth in his true form. Furthermore, his strength will be greatly weakened after leaving his own territory. If another Dimensional God attacked his territory, it would be easily overtaken.


    However, he is smart and not nave like Dormammu. He only knows how to n one thing. Every time the Sorcerer Supreme beats him, he has to return to his dimension to gain more power, but he still doesnt know how to adapt to the situation.


    If you cant even defeat the Sorcerer Supreme, how would you go against Vishanti?


    Vishanti isprised of the three oldest ancient gods, whose strength cant be measured.


    He was different. He cleverly signed a pact with humans, bypassed the rules set by the Sorcerer Supreme and Vishanti, and created Ghost Riders to serve him.


    Although the Ghost Rider has the power of hell, he is still essentially human, so the Sorcerer, Supreme, and Vishanti cant do anything to them.


    Besides, the ones the Ghost Rider judges are the guilty ones.


    Over the years, he has taken many human souls through the hands of the Ghost Rider to strengthen his own power.


    He asionally projects himself into the human world. Still, in order to prevent being discovered by Vishanti and the Sorcerer Supreme, he projects it onto his followers and disguises himself as an ordinary human being.


    He actually didnt pay much attention to the Wizard before. In his eyes, the Wizards are like other superheroes. They were like ants and had nothing to do with him.


    It wasnt until the Wizard transformed came into his contact indirectly that he attracted his attention for the first time.

 Chapter 611: “A Gift Between Father And Son”

    Chapter 611: ��A Gift Between Father And Son��


    Since Atum ughtered many demons in ancient times, the number of surviving demons plus the newly born demons can be counted by fingers. Moreover, Mephisto knows and has dealt with each of them.


    But he had never seen the Wizard deal with them either.


    Although his strength was a little inferior, he could feel his bodys unique power at that time.


    His strength is surprising, maybe he has just been born, but its strange that he actually appeared on the Earth, and after appearing, neither the Sorcerer Supreme nor Vishanti took action.


    It was precisely because of these strange things that he did not rush to contact him at that time but chose to wait and see first. But this time, he took away the Darkhold he was about to get, which made him feel a little unhappy.


    Even though it was just a copy, he could still look for other copies even if he didnt get it. However, he clearly knew that it was what he wanted, and he even grabbed it.


    Perhaps I should find some time to get in touch with this person.


    Although his strength is not that strong in his opinion, it is stillpared with him. On Earth, as long as the Sorcerer Supreme and Vishanti do not take action, Jerry wouldnt stand a chance.


    Chthon, whose strength is not inferior to Vishanti, is better to be careful with him.


    After returning to S.H.I.E.L.D., Jerry did not open the Darkhold immediately but temporarily sealed it in his own ring world.


    His strength is improving steadily, and his understanding of thews of the Harry Potter world is not too slow. He can wait a little longer and wait until he is 100% sure before opening it, just to be safe.


    After putting away the book, Jerry came to the training room and found Hermione, who was practicing closebat with Skye. He told Skye the situation. He told them that the matter was over as long as S.H.I.E.L.D. agents were sent over to destroy theboratory.


    Time flies, and one day is still left until the cooldown ends.


    In a vi in Queens, New York.


    Aisha looked at Belle, who was split into eight parts using her ability and couldnt help showing an envious look. Now, after some practice, Belle can use her powers perfectly and is no longer afraid of her powers.


    She often divides herself into several clones to do housework, take care of children, buy groceries, go shopping, and even go to work, allowing her to experience eight different times simultaneously. This is also the reason why Aisha envies Belle. None of the magic she has learned can make her a clone.


    Otherwise, she would no longer have to worry about homework and school.


    Dad, whats wrong? You dont seem to be feeling well? Jerry looked at Haas, who was leaning on the sofa with a hint of surprise on his face.


    After taking care of himself with the magic potion he usually puts in his meals, Haass body should be in better shape than that of a normal young adult. However, he looks a little weak.


    Haas nced at Belle and whispered to Jerry, Its okay, I just have some back pain recently. Ill be fine after a couple of days.


    Jerry was suddenly enlightened when he heard this. After thinking for a moment, he took out a bottle from his pocket and handed it to Haas.


    Haas took the crystal bottle, looked at the ck pills inside, and said doubtfully, Whats this?


    A medicine previously developed by our biologicalboratory that can strengthen your body. Jerry whispered back.


    Haass eyes lit up when he heard this. He knew that although Jerry was a senior in college, he seemed to have participated in research and development work in a biologyboratory because of his excellent grades. He didnt expect that he had developed such a good thing.


    Ill ept it then. Putting the crystal bottle into his pocket, Haas also took out a prepared handbag and handed it to Jerry.


    You are going to be away tomorrow. Hermione is a good girl. Please do be careful and take good care of it. After saying that, Haas blinked.


    As someone who has been there, he knows that the first time is always when he cannot help himself, and at that time, something may happen. Jerry may not have thought of these things, but he cannot think of them as a father.


    Jerry looked at Haass demeanor and had some guesses in his mind. He opened his handbag and took a look inside. Looking at the advertisements on the boxes in the small bag, Jerrys lips couldnt help but twitch.


    He understood that Haas gave him these for a reason, but he couldnt understand why he had to give him so many boxes of different brands.


    Ive been buying a lottely, and this is just a small part. Haas patted Jerry on the shoulder and looked up at the living rooms ceiling.


    Dad, what did you give your brother? Aisha was watching T.V., looked at Haas and Jerry muttering here, and turned around to ask curiously.


    Haas quickly waved his hand, saying, Nothing important, just some daily items. I was afraid that it would be difficult for your brother to buy them there, so I bought them in advance.


    Oh, Aisha had a trace of suspicion on her face. She always felt that Haas was not telling the truth.


    Even when Jerry took the handbag upstairs and threw it into the room, she pretended not to care.


    It wasnt until the afternoon, when she saw Jerry going to the kitchen to help with cooking that she quietly went upstairs into Jerrys room and secretly opened the handbag.


    But after seeing what was in the bag, her little face turned red instantly.

 Chapter 612: “Going Back In Time”

    Chapter 612: ��Going Back In Time��


    Are you ready? Jerry asked, holding Hermiones hand.


    Hermione put on her gown and ss slippers again and nodded.


    Okay, lets go back then. Jerry opened the panel and pressed the button to enter the Harry Potter world.


    The scene changed, and the environment around the two of them turned into a cave filled with fairy lights outside Hogwarts. Looking at the pairs of young students talking in various corners of the cave, Hermione couldnt help but sigh.


    I finally know why you grow up so fast. When she saw Jerry asionally, she noticed that he had grown a lot taller all of a sudden. They always thought that Jerry was growing faster.


    Now that they have traveled through worlds and spent a month in Jerrys world, buting back to the same point where they left, Hermione understands that its not that Jerry is growing faster, but that he has more time to grow.


    Honestly, how old are you now? Hermione looked at Jerry with a look on her face.


    Jerry was stunned momentarily, then smiled, I havent calcted the specifics, but Im older than you.


    I didnt expect that you are actually older than me now.


    Hermione curled her lips. Her birthday was September 19th. She could be said to be the oldest among her peers. She would have been one grade above Jerry if she had been born neen days earlier.


    So, ording to the age of the students in their current ss, she is the oldest in the entire fourth grade. Everyone is her little brother and sister, including Jerry.


    However, Jerry can travel through to other worlds, so he must be older than her in terms of actual age.


    Lets go dance. Looking at the bright lights of the castle, Hermione pulled Jerry and rushed towards the ball in the hall without waiting for Jerry to react.


    Unlike other students who came to the cave to rest and talk when they were tired from dancing, they had already been away from the party for a month.


    Run slowly, be careful. Looking at Hermione, who was wearing ss slippers and holding up the skirt of her evening gown, running excitedly towards the castle, Jerry reminded her.


    At the end of the day, no matter how mature Hermione is in her heart, she is still a young girl in her most youthful period.


    When they came to the hall again, except for a few professors and students, the ce was no longer as noisy as when they left. A very soothing waltz has also reced fast-paced rock music.


    Hermione pulled Jerry to the center of the dance floor, and under the colorful magic lights, they met each other gaze and danced.


    Snape had never left his seat and entered the dance floor from beginning to end, looked at Jerry and Hermione on the dance floor, and took a sip of the mead in the ss.


    Back then, if he could be like Jerry, who wasnt so obsessed with dark magic and could get along well with the Gryffindor students, maybe Lily wouldnt have left him and fallen in love with James.


    In the past few years, he watched Jerry and Hermionee together and finally get together smoothly, and he always reflected on the mistakes he made back then.


    He and Lily were a couple who had known each other since childhood. Although they were eventually assigned to two different houses, if he could not care about it as Jerry did, it would be no different than being in the same house.


    Slytherin and Gryffindor had many sses together, and Lily, like Hermione, was a student who loved learning. He was willing to study with Lily in his spare time back then, and they could definitely spend more time together than Lily and Potter.


    Just like Jerry and Hermione, the two are almost inseparable except for sleeping and sses, which are not together. Unfortunately, everything was toote, and Lily had already left this world.


    Severus, dont dwell on the sorrow of the past. You are only in your thirties and the youngest principal in the history of Hogwarts. Many witches like you. Sometimes, you should give yourself a chance. Give others a chance. At this time, a figure appeared next to Snape. It was Dumbledore who hade back to rest after a dance.


    He looked at Snape, who had not attended the party since the beginning. As a master of potions and now the principal of Hogwarts, Snapes social status in the wizarding world is not low, and witches have always liked him.


    However, because of the death of Lily, his heart waspletely frozen.


    Dumbledore hopes that Snape can find a new partner and untie this knot, not only because of his rtionship with Snape over the years.


    He felt that if Snape could find a new partner and start a new rtionship, then his character ws could be made up for, and he would be better qualified for the position of Headmaster of Hogwarts.


    However, Snape still shook his head, as always. His heart had died the moment Lily died, and he could no longer ept anyone.


    Jerry, who was resting next to Hermione after dancing, moved his ears. He heard the conversation between Snape and Dumbledore just now.


    Perhaps its time to take the time to help Professor Snape.


    As Professor Snape, who had helped him a lot on the road to learning magic, Jerry didnt want him to die alone like Dumbledore, especially since he was really not very old. If it were before, of course, he would have no choice.


    But now, through his understanding of thews of this world, some things that were impossible before may not be impossible.


    At eleven oclock in the evening, the dance officially ended, and all the students returned to their dormitories. Jerry and Hermione are no exception.


    However, after Jerry sent Hermione back to the Gryffindormon room, he did not fall asleep quickly like other students. Instead, he Apparated outside the castle and took out the time turner.


    Its time to go back.


    With the help of Time Turner and Jerrys current mastery of thews of time, he began to reverse time significantly.


    Not for a day or two days, but its going back at the rate of years.


    The fundamentalw of time in the world of Harry Potter is that what has already happened will never change, so he cannot make changes to the death of Lily Evans. But because of his understanding of thews of this world during this period, he felt that he could do something else.


    He is not trying to resurrect Lily. Even if she is resurrected, she still loves James, not Snape.


    He just wanted to give Snape a chance, a chance to start over.

 Chapter 613: “Lily Clone”

    Chapter 613: ��Lily Clone��


    July 1, 1971, in the Forbidden Forest outside Hogwarts.


    Jerry stopped using Time Turner and took a breath.


    It is still quite difficult for him to go back more than twenty years in time without affecting the normal operation of the timews of the entire world. But fortunately, it seems to be a sess now.


    Professor Snape and Lily should both be at Spinners End, and neither of them have received their admission notice to Hogwarts yet. Jerry muttered something and Apparated on the spot.


    When he reappeared, he was already above the Spinners End.


    Turning around, he used another magic to transform into an owl. Jerry flew in Lilys direction using the owls talent for locating people. Flying through the dark forest, he soon found Lily on the grass under a tall oak tree.


    At this time, she was lying on the grass, looking at the blue sky, and asked a boy wearing a small suit next to her, Severus, do you think I will receive the eptance letter to Hogwarts you mentioned?


    Yes, it will happen. The boy took the girls hand and replied firmly.


    Although Lily is a Muggle, many strange things have happened to her since she was a child, so she is very likely to have wizard blood.


    I hope I can get to Slytherin with you. Lily sat up with a smile.


    The boy looked a little surprised, Why? Isnt Gryffindor better?


    Because Severus, you like Slytherin the most. If you can get epted to Hogwarts, I want to be in the same house as you. Lily looked at him.


    When he heard Lilys answer, a happy smile suddenly appeared on his face.


    Snape looked quite cool when he was a child.


    At this time, Jerry recognized the boy next to Lily at a nce. He was the young Professor Snape.


    Looking at the two, who obviously liked each other, Jerry couldnt help but sigh. If Snape hadnt acted weird after entering school, maybe nothing would have been wrong.


    Without continuing to eavesdrop on the conversation between the two, Jerry kicked off his feet and flew towards Lily below like a sharp arrow.


    Ouch, my hair!


    Lily and Snape were looking forward to the beauty of learning magic together at Hogwarts in the future and discussing when the owl that sent the admission notice to Hogwarts woulde to her.


    Suddenly, she felt a pain on the back of her head, and then she saw a white owl flying away with a piece of hair pulled from her head.


    Severus, I dont think owls are that cute.


    Well, the owls at Hogwarts are definitely not like this. Snape looked at Lily, covering her head and staring resentfully at the owl that flew away, and replied somewhat at a loss.


    Jerry regained his human form in the woods a few kilometers away from Lily and Snape, took Lilys hair, and entered the ring world.


    He came to The Azkaban Human Experiment Research Center and notified Nagini to turn on the switch in theboratory. Jerry put the hair he plucked from Lilys head into the magic version of the regeneration cradle.


    The Regeneration Cradle from Dr. Helen Cho is a device that uses nanotechnology to develop an advanced instrument that can repair human wounds. Ultron once used it with vibranium to create Visions body.


    The one Jerry used in the Azkabanboratory was an upgraded version based on it,bined with the technology he obtained and the magic manufacturing technology.


    Jerrys intention of upgrading this machine was that when his body was severely damaged, and only his soul was left, he could use this machine to create a new body for himself quickly. But now, he ns to use Lilys genes and this machine to create a clone that is exactly like Lily.


    Turning on the switch and input the regeneration potion prepared by Jerry. Complex magic arrays lit up on the surface. In less than a minute, a body exactly like Lily emerged from the capsule.


    At this time, as long as Jerry turns on the activation button, Lily will wake up. She will have the same personality and behavior as Lily when she was a child but without any of her previous memories.


    Because her soul is a new soul born in this body, you can think of her as a twin sister who looks exactly like Lily.


    What Jerry hopes is to give Snape a new start in the future, rather than actually resurrecting Lily, because the resurrected Lily would not love Snape but James. It is definitely very difficult or impossible for her to fall in love with another person.


    But if this person looks exactly like Lily and has a personality and behavioral habits simr to Lilys, then this possibility will be infinitely magnified.


    Of course, just reaching this point is not enough. What he has made now is just a clone without any memory. He cant bring the clone back to the future world.


    Even if he used thew of time to transform Lily into an adult, it would not be perfect. He wanted to give Professor Snape a real person with flesh and blood and his own thoughts, not just a simted person simr to some kind of fabricated product.


    Seeing that the clone of Lily waspleted, Jerry began to pour his pre-designed memories and two special secret hints into her brain.


    There is nothing subjective about the memories he poured into her. They are allmon sense knowledge. She also hid some additional knowledge about potions. After the cloned Lily wakes up, she is no different from a normal eleven-year-old girl except that she has no memory of her previous years.


    After doing this, he activated the newly born soul in the clones body, conjured suitable clothes for her, and took her out of the ring world.


    Appearing again in the woods not far from Spinners End, Jerry carried the clone, Apparated away from the UK, and arrived in Queens, New York.

 Chapter 614: “The Law Of Time”

    Chapter 614: ��The Law Of Time��


    In the evening, Queens Police Department, New York, USA.


    Sheriff John Foster had just returned from his duty, parked his car in the yard of the police station, and was about to clock out at the station. Suddenly he saw a little girl lying there.


    Hey, wake up. You cant lie here like this. Youll catch a cold. Where are your family?


    The girl was shaken awake by John, with a confused look on her face.


    John said softly, Whats your name? Why are you here? Are you lost? Where do you live? Ill take you back.


    I think my name is Lily, uncle. I dont know why Im here, and I dont remember where my home is, let alone my family.


    Lily opened her eyes, looked at the policeman in front of her, and tried to recall the memories in her mind. Except that she was called Lily and that she was eleven years old and couldnt remember anything else.


    John was stunned for a moment, then helped Lily up and said gently, It doesnt matter, lets go in and take a rest first. Its a bit cold here. I will help you find your family.


    Just like that, John took Lily to the police station.


    Half a monthter, John and his wife Mary said nervously to Lily sitting on the chair.


    Sorry Lily, we checked all the records and couldnt find your family. If you are willing, Mary and I would like to adopt you as our daughter.


    Ever since John picked up the girl named Lily at the police station that day, he could not find her family and took her home for temporary care.


    He wanted to wait until her parents were found and return her.


    However, after half a month of investigation, and even calling all the surveince cameras near the police station, no information was found. Lily seemed to have fallen from the sky.


    ording to this situation, Lily would have been sent to a suitable family for adoption. However, after half a month of getting along, John and his wife both developed feelings for her.


    In addition, due to physical reasons, the two of them were unable to have another child. They felt that this might be a daughter that God gave them, so they wanted to officially adopt Lily as their daughter.


    Looking at John and Mary, Lily nodded in agreement without thinking too much.


    The first person she saw was John, and her memory of the past was nk. John and Mary were also very kind to her during this time, so of course she was willing to have such a pair of parents.


    So the next day, John and his wife took Lily toplete all the adoption procedures.


    Another half monthter, Lily was helping Mary clean the house at home. An owl suddenlynded on the balcony of the house, dropped a letter, and flew away.


    Lily picked up the letter with some curiosity.


    The envelope is made of parchment and contains the following words.


    [Miss Lily Foster, 277 Grand Street, Queens, New York City.]


    A letter for me? Lily saw that the recipient of the letter was herself, and a look of confusion suddenly appeared on her face.


    She knew no one except her adoptive parents and neighbors.


    Turning the letter over, a striking wax seal appeared in front of her eyes. Around the wax seal were drawn a snake with long horns, a strange bird, a six-legged cat, and a gnome.


    Tearing open the envelope, Lily began to read the contents of the letter inside.


    [From Ilvermorny School of Witchcraft and Wizardry.


    Dear Miss Lily Foster,


    We are pleased to inform you that you have been admitted to the Ilvermorny School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. Below is a list of required books and equipment.


    The semester is scheduled to start on September 1st. I will personally visit your home at nine oclock tomorrow morning and get your reply.


    Vice-Headmaster, Danielle Peck]


    Mom, I received a letter from an owl. There is a magic school that wants to ept me. Just when Lily was shocked to receive an admission letter from a magic school, Jerry nodded with satisfaction.


    After so much effort, most of it is finallypleted. The next step is to modify thew of time.


    Jerry created the clone Lily and sent her to the United States to attend a magic school, just to allow her to grow freely into a trulyplete human being.


    The Lily Snape meets in the future is not Lily Evans but Lily Foster, she is a real witch with her own emotions and experiences. But to prevent Lily Foster from falling in love with someone else before meeting Snape, he deliberately leaves two inner hints in Lilys mind.


    The first hint is that Lily will not fall in love with anyone before she is thirty-four, and the second is that she needs to receive specific information at thirty-four to be triggered.


    Of course, none of this is difficult for Jerry. What is more difficult is what impact he would have on thew of time and the future world by inserting one more person out of thin air.


    The butterfly effect may be big here. Not to mention that he added a living person to it.


    Although it is said that it was imposed in the United States rather than the United Kingdom, it may still have a great impact on the world. ording to thews of time in this world, history is not allowed to change. Once changes do ur, it will cause some disastrous consequences and powerful bacsh.


    Just as Jerry once read from a book, there was once a wizard who had a very in-depth study of time magic by himself.


    Some things were forcibly changed during the process, resulting in a series of chain reactions. Some people disappeared inexplicably, and some people appeared inexplicably, including the wizard himself, who disappeared from the world directly due to a bacsh after everything was restored.


    However, with Jerrys current understanding of thews of this world, he can minimize this. In the end, relying on his strength, he can easily resist the aftermath.


    He uses thews heprehended to connect with the world, and simply adjusts thews of time, using his powerful ability to correct some of the butterfly effects caused by Lilys appearance.


    After that, he let the trajectory of the world continue as before.


    This process is veryplicated. For example, if Lily did not exist, John and his wife would adopt another child. Now because of Lilys appearance, that child will be adopted by someone else.


    In this way, history has changed.

 Chapter 615: “Lily Foster”

    Chapter 615: ��Lily Foster��


    What Jerry did was that after he set the rules of the world, the world began to automatically correct itself. Originally, they only nned to adopt one child, but because they considered whether Lily would be lonely alone, they adopted another child.


    That child was the child originally adopted by John and Mary. Any subsequent butterfly effect caused by Lily will be corrected in this coincidental way.


    The final result is that after twenty-three years, nothing has changed in the world except for the addition of Lily Foster. As for whether Lily Foster and Professor Snape can get together in the end, it depends on them.


    All he can do is create a chance for Snape to start over. He will not forcefully use magic to bend their minds and make them fall in love.


    If this is the case, there is no need for him to spend so much effort going back to the past. He can just find a witch in modern times and use magic to forcibly pair the two.


    Okay, its time to go back to the original time.


    To correct all the butterfly effects caused by the appearance of Lily Foster, Jerry once again activates time magic to return his time to normal.


    The time was December 26, 1994, in Queens, New York.


    Jerry looked at the thirty-four-year-old Lily Foster in the house below, staring at the recruitment information in the newspaper in a daze. Knowing that nothing had gone wrong in the past twenty-three years, Jerry apparated and returned to Hogwarts.


    -


    My name is Lily Foster, I am eleven years old and have no memory of before I was eleven. Fortunately, I was adopted by a kind-hearted couple. They treated me very well and I liked them very much.


    On this day, I was helping my mother clean the room at home, and I received an eptance letter from a magic school. At first, my parents and I didnt believe it.


    But it wasnt until a wizard came to the house the next day and showed her powers that we knew that it was all true.


    In this way, within less than a month of getting along with my parents, I started my own magical journey.


    My magic school is called the Ilvermorny School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. It was founded in the 17th century and is located on the top of Mount Greylock in Massachusetts. It looks like a huge castle.


    ording to ssmates at the school, this is the only magic school in the world that was jointly founded by No-Majs and wizards. It is also recognized as the most democratic and great school


    Although it is not as old as the British wizarding school called Hogwarts, it still has its characteristics.


    As for No-Majs, you may not know, it refers to people who cant do magic. It is the name wizards use for people like my adoptive parents.


    On September 1st, I was driven by my parents to the ce mentioned in the letter, which was under the Statue of Liberty. We entered the Statue of Liberty ording to the instructions and came to a huge horse farm.


    The farm has already gathered densely packed children who like me are going to school in Ilvermorny, as well as their wizarding parents. In addition, you can also see seven carriages of seven colors drawn by horses withrge wings.


    Following the guidance of the guide, I entered the red carriage that symbolized the first-year students.


    The carriage is very magical. It looks like it can seat up to five or six people on the outside, but the space inside isrger than a house, and there are already a dozen students sitting there.


    At eleven oclock, the carriages set off on time. The horse spread their wings and pulled seven carriages into the sky, flying towards Ilvermorny.


    Like other students, Iy excitedly on the window of the carriage and watched the big clouds passing by outside.


    At five oclock in the evening, the carriagended in front of a castle on the top of the mountain.


    Me and all the first-year students, put on blue and raspberry red school uniforms, stepped out of the carriage and were led by the teacher into the entrance of the castle.


    There are four huge wooden statues in the hall. ording to what the young wizards from the wizard family just said in the carriage, they represent the four houses.


    Horned Serpent House, The Wampus Cat House, The Thunderbird House, and the Pukwudgie House.


    Now we are about to conduct the sorting ceremony. Each new student must walk past four statues one after another. If the crystal on the forehead of the Horned Serpent statue lights up, it means that you have been selected for the Horned Serpent House.


    If the Wampus Cat statue roars, it means you have been selected for the Wampus Cat House.


    If the Thunderbird statue flutters its wings, it means that you have been selected for the Thunderbird House.


    If Pukwudgie raises the bow and arrow in his hand, it means that you have been selected for the Pukwudgie House.


    If several statutes react at the same time, you can choose a college to join ording to your preference.


    However, this situation is rtively rare. Generally speaking, a situation where two statues can move at the same time may only happen once every ten years. If four statues move at the same time, there has only been one case in history.


    Her name was Seraphina Picquery, and sheter became the president of the Magical Congress of the United States of America.


    ording to what my ssmates just said, the Horned Serpent House prefers schrs, The Wampus Cat House prefers brave students, the Thunderbird House prefers adventurers, and Pukwudgie prefers healers. I dont know which academy I will be admitted to.


    Watching each of my ssmates step forward to be selected by each house, I felt nervous inside.


    Finally, my name was called, and I walked up a little nervously. When I passed the Horned Serpent statue, its forehead lit up.


    When I passed the Wampus Cat statue, it roared.


    When I passed the Thunderbird statue, it spread its wings.


    When I passed the Pukwedgie statue, it drew its bow and arrow.


    I was selected by four houses at the same time, bing the second student in history to be admitted by four houses.


    But I didnt choose the Horned Serpent like Seraphina did. Instead, I chose the Thunderbirds House because I think I like adventure.


    In fact, The Wampus Cat House is also good, but in the end, the Thunderbird House attracted me more.


    In this way, I began my seven-year journey of learning magic.


    I like magic very much, and I dont know why. I am particrly good at potions. Many times, I can even learn some potion knowledge without a teacher.


    During this period, many male wizards tried to pursue me, but I refused them all. Because for some reason, I always felt in my heart that I was not ready to fall in love yet, so I had to wait.


    Seven yearster, I graduated with the best grades in my school, rejected the invitation to join the Ministry of Magic in the United States, and began my journey around the world.


    I enjoy collecting rare herbs in various ces, and researching and making various high-level potions.


    However, I have not been to Ennd because it is said that there was a war there and there were arge number of dark wizards there, so it was not very safe.

 Chapter 616: “Meeting Snape”

    Chapter 616: ��Meeting Snape��


    In the past ten years, I have traveled to most countries in the world, researched and produced many advanced potions, and I feel that my level of potions has reached a higher level.


    So, I returned to the United States and opened my own potion store, Fosters Potion Store.


    Given my proficient potion-making skills, the business has been very good, and I am even somewhat famous in the entire magic world. I have also earned a lot of Galleons.


    Another six yearster, I was thirty-four years old. I started to get tired of opening a shop and doing business. I wanted to experience a different life, and I didnt want to fall in love or get married yet.


    This year, I read big news about the Goblet of Fire in newspapers, saw the retirement of Dumbledore, the principal of Hogwarts, and saw a professor named Severus Snape be the principal.


    Suddenly, I became very interested in Hogwarts, the oldest school of witchcraft and wizardry.


    Just after Christmas this year, when I was reading the magic newspaper delivered by an owl at my parents home, I saw a recruitment notice.


    [Hogwarts is recruiting Potions Professor. Interested candidates cane to the school for interviews after Christmas.]


    The moment I saw this recruitment notice, for some reason, I had a strong desire to apply. This idea was so strong that I sold my shop that day, registered with the Ministry of Magic, and used a portkey to go to Ennd.


    After booking a room at the Leaky Cauldron in Diagon Alley, I immediately sent an owl from the Owl Post Office in Diagon Alley to send my resume to Snape.


    At eight oclock in the evening, an owl brought back a reply from Principal Snape.


    Principal Snape is very satisfied with my resume and invites me to go to Hogwarts early tomorrow morning. He will open the Floowork connecting the Leaky Cauldron to the castle.


    The meaning of the letter is very obvious. As long as there are no problems in the interview tomorrow, then I will be the next potions professor at Hogwarts. I am very satisfied with this result. I think I have found the life I want to live next.


    Bing the Potions Professor at the worlds number one magic school, and teaching arge number of Potions geniuses gives me a greater sense of aplishment than opening a shop to earn money.


    As for whether I can pass the interview, I am confident in my potion skills.


    In this way, I stayed in Diagon Alley for one night. After breakfast, I couldnt wait to use the firece of the Leaky Cauldron to visit Hogwarts.


    -


    December 27, 1994, the day after Christmas.


    Snape came to the principals office early after breakfast.


    The most troublesome thing for him, since he became the principal of Hogwarts, may finally be solved today. The biggest problem for him was who would seed him as Potions Professor after he became the principal.


    As a master of Potions, Snape is very strict in selecting Potions professors. In his opinion, the process of making potions is art.


    As for the wizards who saw his recruitment notice and came for an interview. More than ny percent of it was not good enough in his eyes, and they were not worthy of seeding him as the Potions Professor at Hogwarts.


    He felt that allowing those people to serve as potion professors was simply misleading students and destroying the great art of Potions.


    Dumbledore rmended someone to him, the former Potions Professor at Hogwarts, the former Head of Slytherin, and Potions Master Horace Slughorn.


    However, he was not particrly satisfied with this person.


    Its not that hes dissatisfied with his potion skills, but hes too old and knows that this person is somewhat weird. Of course, if he cant find a suitable one, then for the time being, he really has no choice but to invite him.


    ording to Dumbledore, as long as he can be Harry and Jerrys Potions teacher, Horace will definitely agree to return to Hogwarts to teach for a few more years. This will give him more time to find a truly suitable Potions Professor.


    Fortunately, just when he was about to leave to visit Horace, a new letter was sent by an owl. To his surprise, the wizard applying for a job this time was not from the British wizarding world, but from the United States.


    The wizard who was looking for a job was called Lily Foster. The name Lily has the same sound as the person he loved deeply, but he didnt think much about it. There are a lot of people named Lily in the world.


    Age thirty-four, the same age as him, graduated from Ilvermorny School of Witchcraft and Wizardry and owns a potion shop called Fosters Magic Potion in New York.


    He had heard of this potion shop, and it seemed to be quite famous in the American wizardingmunity.


    The resume contains many honors rted to potions in the American wizardingmunity. Snape felt that if she was real, she would indeed be qualified to be the Potions Professor at Hogwarts.


    So he decided to see it in person.


    As a master of potions, he can naturally tell whether she has real talent or not after chatting for a while.


    At nine oclock in the morning, a burst of blue mes rose from the firece in the principals office. Snape stood up. He knew that the witch who hade to apply for the job was here.


    After the mes dissipated, ady wearing a raspberry coat and a wizards hat walked out of the firece carrying a suitcase.


    Good morning, Ms. Foster. Snape stepped forward and took the initiative to extend his right hand, although his expression still looked as expressionless as usual.


    Lily slightly raised her face revealing her beautiful green eyes and held Snapes right hand.


    Hello, Principal Snape.


    Lily?


    After seeing her face, he suddenly said her name, tears streaming down his eyes, and he hugged her. This sudden unexpected situation immediately made Lily confused.


    Whats going on?


    If it had been anyone else, she would have immediately drawn out her wand and knocked him away with a spell, but he was the principal of Hogwarts.


    He looked sad, with tears streaming down his face.


    Principal Snape, are you okay? Lily blushed slightly and tried to push Snape.


    After being single for thirty-four years suddenly being held in someones arms was a very weird experience for Lily.

 Chapter 617: “Their First Meeting”

    Chapter 617: ��Their First Meeting��


    Im sorry, Ms. Foster. I seemed to remember something.


    In the principals office, after a very awkward silence. Professor Snape moved away and apologized to the person who looked very simr to Lily.


    At this time, Snape felt very embarrassed. He hugged the person whom he met for the first time and burst into tears. When he calmed down, he realized that he was too excited and made a mistake.


    But he cant be med for it, because the witch from America in front of him looks so simr to his beloved Lily.


    Its okay. You have already exined that it is because I look very simr to your friend who died many years ago. This is understandable. Lily smiled and replied.


    She really didnt care. After all, Principal Snape did nothing but hold her and cry.


    She heard from the wizards there yesterday at the Leaky Cauldron that Principal Snape was not an easy person to get along with and she felt a little uneasy inside. She didnt expect Principal Snape to be so emotional.


    Just now, she could really feel the strong feelings that Principal Snape had for her friend who had passed away.


    At that time, she was thinking that there really was such a person who could still have such strong feelings for her more than ten years after her death. So from a womans perspective, she really appreciates a person like Snape.


    Good to hear that. Snape breathed a sigh of relief, and then couldnt help but quietly raise his head and look at Foster.


    Its so simr, how could they look so simr?


    However, it has been determined that Ms. Foster is not Lily who has been dead for more than ten years. But Snape couldnt help but look at her because she looked so much like Lily. There are many simr ones in the world, but it is really rare to find one that looks exactly like a copy.


    Not only are the facial features simr, but also the color of hair and eyes, and height are exactly the same as the real Lily. Of course, if you look carefully, you can find some differences.


    There are some differences between Fosters and Lilys skin. Fosters skin tends to be tanner, and it seems that she is often exposed to the sun, while Lilys skin appears to be whiter.


    Secondly, Foster is physically more mature and has a better figure than Lily in his impression, which may be due to regr exercise.


    Finally, in terms of ent, Lily has a London ent, while Foster has a very standard New York ent.


    Snape didnt know that the two were indeed exactly the same, because Lily Foster was cloned by Jerry using Lily Evans genes. But the different life experiences of the two made them quite different now.


    Lily Evans attended Hogwarts, married James after graduation, gave birth to Harry, and became a wife and mother. Finally, she died in the hands of Voldemort to protect Harry.


    Lily Foster studied in Ilvermorny and traveled around the world after graduation. She often went to several ces to collect herbs for potions, so her skin was darker and her figure was better.


    Lily Evans had just left school at the time and was more idealistic. But now Lily Foster has traveled around the world and created a business. She has experienced a lot and will be more mature in her thinking.


    Therefore, except for the kindness that has remained unchanged in essence, Lily Foster and Lily Evans are actually not the same person.


    So, Principal, can we start? Lily looked at Snape and stared at him again in a daze, and reminded him.


    Snape was startled and looked back in panic, Oh, Yes, yes, yes. Lets talk about the review process of the Potions Professor. You can stay in the dormitory of the castle today.


    Mr. Principal, dont you need to test my knowledge of potions? Hearing Snapes words, Lily was stunned. Howe the interview had entered the final stage before it even started?


    Snapes face turned red when he heard this, and quickly replied, I have read your resume, Ms. Foster, and I believe that your ability does not need to be assessed.


    Before she came, he had already prepared a dozen difficult potion science questions, just to test her. But just now, for some unknown reason, he had subconsciously forgotten all about it. Maybe he hopes that she can stay in Hogwarts for a moment.


    She chuckled, I didnt expect you to trust my ability so much, which makes me feel honored.


    At this time, she looked at Snape and suddenly felt that this principal, whom everyone said was very strict, was actually a bit nice.


    What do you mean, Ms. Foster? Snapes eyes couldnt help but reveal a hint of expectation.


    Lily picked up the suitcase in her hand and chuckled, Nothing, Principal. I have already brought my suitcases, so if it is convenient, can you show me the way to the dormitory? I am not familiar with this ce yet.


    Hearing Lilys request, Snape was obviously filled with happiness.


    Allow me to take you around.


    Just after Snape had a pleasant conversation with Lily took her out of the principals office and headed to the teachers dormitory, a figure emerged from the office.


    It was Jerry who also came here early in the morning, but he had been hiding. Having spent so much effort, of course, he wanted to see the result.


    Judging from the situation just now, although there were some minor troubles in the first meeting between the two, overall it was pretty good.


    Jerry felt that Lilys impression of Professor Snape should be okay, and Professor Snapes impression of Lily was really good.

 Chapter 618: “Cruel Hermione”

    Chapter 618: ��Cruel Hermione��


    Jerry knew that Professor Snapes current affection for Foster was mainly because Foster and Lily had the same appearance rather than because he really liked Foster. Professor Snape still loved Lily in his heart. At least, that is certainly the case for now.


    But if nothing goes wrong and things go smoothly, Professor Snape is very likely to fall in love with Foster.


    He felt that the reason why Professor Snape could not forget Lily and was unwilling to ept new feelings all these years was because sadness sealed his heart.


    Its not that he cannot ept new feelings after trying to get along with others, but that he is simply unwilling to open his heart and try to contact other women.


    But the appearance of Foster, a person who looks exactly like Lily, has obviously broken Professor Snapes closed heart and allowed him to open up. As long as Professor Snape is willing to reopen his heart and get along with Foster, Jerry believes that he will discover a lot of things together.


    In addition, both of them have very deep knowledge of potions.


    In the end, if the two really get together, then the person Professor Snape loves is no longer Lily Evans but Lily Foster. That result is what Jerry really wants to see.


    Its up to you whats next, Professor, and I can only help you so far. Jerry Apparated and left the principals office.


    Today, he promised to apany Hermione to visit Hogsmeade, and its almost timethe day before school starts during Christmas break, in the Hogwarts library.


    Jerry and Hermione were reading a book leisurely and chatting. Opposite the two of them were Harry and Ron, who were writing rapidly with quills.


    They spent a lot of time ying around during this Christmas vacation and didnt do any homework. If they hadnt finished some work in advance before the holiday, even if they didnt sleep today, they wouldnt have finished all the homework before ss tomorrow.


    Why are you so rxed when everyone is ying simultaneously? Ron temporarily put down the quill in his hand, rubbed his sore wrist, and looked at Jerry and Hermione chatting leisurely.


    During this Christmas holiday, he didnt see Jerry and Hermione doing any homework. When they went to Hogsmeade to y, Jerry and Hermione also went together. When they went to Hagrids for tea, Jerry came with Hermione.


    But now, when they are scratching their heads and catching up on their homework, they are just chilling.


    We finished all our homework before the holiday. Of course, we dont have to make up for it like you do. If you had started making up your homework a few days earlier, you wouldnt be in such a hurry today. Facing Rons jealousy, Hermione made a sarcasticment.


    Jerry shrugged and gave Ron a sympathetic look.


    Ron, dont you understand now? There are differences between people. Instead of spending timeining, its better to do your homework quickly, or youll face a miserable day tomorrow. Harry put down the quill in his hand and patted Ron on the shoulder.


    Harry turned to Jerry and Hermione and smiled, Well, the Potions homework assigned by Principal Snapest semester was too difficult. Can you give us your homework for reference?


    We need some reference. Ron was momentarily stunned by what Harry said and quickly understood what Harry meant.


    ording to the current progress of their homework, it is estimated that they will finish it by the early morning. But if Jerry and Hermione are willing to borrow their homework for reference, they can finish it before dinner.


    No, you have toplete your homework. What would you do when you face next years O.W.L exam? Hermione refused the request without waiting for Jerrys answer.


    In the past, Harry and Ron reluctantly asked her notes when they had no time to finish their holiday homework. She agreed with it. But not this year. She felt that if this continued, Harry and Ron might not even be able to pass next years O.W.L exam.


    Hermione, O.W.L is for the fifth grade to consider. We are only in the fourth grade now. Ron and Harry looked at Hermione in disbelief.


    Hermione slowly raised her little fist and said viciously, I said I wont lend it. Do you have a problem with it?


    No, no. Of course not! Harry and Ron trembled when they saw Hermione raising her fists. A slightly frightened look appeared on their faces.


    Jerry also smiled and shook his head when he saw this. Harry and Ron would not give up so easily when Hermione refused them before. The reason why this situation happened now stems from an incident that happened two days ago.


    Hermione told him that Hermione was in the Gryffindormon room that night, specting with Harry and Ron on the Potions Professor would be next term.


    George and Fred suddenly appeared behind the three of them, trying to scare them with their newly made lion-head magic wands.


    Lion Head Magic Wand, a magical item named by George and Fred that after using it, the head will turn into a lion within ten minutes.


    At that time, Hermione had been influenced by Skyes training in S.H.I.E.L.D. She subconsciously grabbed George and Freds arms when she felt something and threw them both over.


    Hermione has been practicing the magic created by Jerry. Not only has her magic power been greatly increased, but the strength of her physical body has also been greatly enhanced.


    Such a forceful throw over the shoulder broke both Georges and Freds arms, and even two human-shaped holes were made on the floor of the Gryffindormon room. Fortunately, everyone urgently sent them to Madam Pomfrey for treatment, and they were taken care of.


    Ever since that night, everyone who saw Hermione felt frightened, even other students who liked Jerry, who had been sneering at Hermione before.


    Now that they see Hermione, they no longer dare to provoke her. After all, no one wants to have their bones suddenly broken.


    As the closest witnesses to that incident, Harry and Ron still have some fear in their hearts.

 Chapter 619: “The New Potions Professor”

    Chapter 619: ��The New Potions Professor��


    By the way, do you know who the new Potions Professor is? Knowing there was no hope of copying the homework, Ron had no choice but to continue working on it.


    Do you know? When Harry heard it was about the new Potions teacher, he immediately became interested in it, regardless of making up his homework.


    If any student in the school is happiest about the change of Potion professor, it is none other than Harry, whom Snape has tortured for almost four years. After Christmas, he heard the school recruited a new professor to take over Snapes Potions ss. He was so excited that he couldnt even sleep at night.


    Over the past three and a half years, God knows how much he has hated Potions ss. He alone ounts for one-third of the points deducted from Gryffindor every year; of this one-third, mostly the deduction came from Snape.


    If Hermione hadnt racked up the points, Gryffindor would probably have been at the bottom every year. If he were not for his reputation as the Boy Who Lived, probably none of the Gryffindor students would like him.


    No matter who made a mistake in Potions ss, Snape could deduct points from him for various reasons.


    Thats why he was so happy when he knew that a new professor would teach them Potions ss instead of Snape.


    Of course, I know. Dont forget that my two well-informed brothers said that they had seen the new professor with their own eyes yesterday. She and Snape were walking by the Lake. Ron replied proudly.


    His twins are notpletely useless. At least if you want to get information, you should go to them.


    She yed with Professor Snape? Hermione had a surprised look on her face.


    She means ady walking with Snape by the ck Lake. Snape has always been alone during the years they were studying at Hogwarts. Even at the Yule Ball, he didnt go down to the dance floor to dance with anyone. It was hard to imagine that he would be walking by the ck Lake with a woman.


    This made Hermione smell some gossip in it.


    Yes, I heard from George and Fred that they saw the two walking and chatting. The smile on Snapes face never disappeared from the beginning to the end, and he seemed very happy.


    George and Fred said they thought it was not Snape but Snapes twin brother. Can you imagine Snapeughing? Ron looked perplexed.


    Impossible! Harry shook his head. It was like two parallel lines that could never cross.


    Hermione was also a little surprised but was more concerned about who could actually make Professor Snape change his behavior.


    Who is she?


    I dont know, but George and Fred said they found out that this new professor seems to be from the United States. Ron shrugged.


    At this time, Jerry, who had been silent until now, spoke, Her name is Lily Foster. She is a very famous potion master in the United States and the owner of a famous potion store in the US. She is thirty-four years old and unmarried.


    Jerry, how do you know so much about it? Rons eyes widened.


    Jerry replied without raising his head, Did you forget that both I and Snape are close?


    Everyone suddenly nodded.


    The next day, the Christmas vacation ended, and the next semester started. The first day of school is Friday, so the afternoon ss is the potions ss that Gryffindor and Slytherin take together.


    There has been a lot of buzz in the school these days about the new Potions teacher, and everyone is also very curious. The ss had not yet started; all the students had already sat down and nced at the ssroom door from time to time.


    The bell rang, and under the expectant eyes of everyone, Professor Snape appeared at the door, startling everyone. With just a pause, Snape stepped aside and invited a beautiful figure behind him toe out.


    It is none other than the new Potions Professor, Lily Foster.


    The moment they saw Lily Foster, all the students in the ss burst into admiration.


    Thirty-four-year-old Lily, with a beautiful face and elegant appearance, is quite impressive to this group of students mainly because it is rare for such a young and good-looking professor to appear among the professors at Hogwarts.


    Snape brought Lily to the podium, coughed slightly, nced around, and the noisy ssroom was instantly quiet. Although Snape no longer teaches them Potions ss, it does not mean that they are not afraid of him.


    This is Professor Lily Foster, your future Potions professor. I hope you will listen to Professor Foster as much as you respect me. If anyone dares to be careless in ss, they will have toe to my office.


    After Snape introduced Lily, his eyes swept across the ss, and the students below nodded repeatedly.


    Except Harry, of course. The first time he saw Professor Foster, he was stunned.


    In first grade, Hagrid helped collect all the photos of Harrys parents, so Harry naturally knew what his mother looked like.


    Jerry saw this situation and didnt care. Because when he nned to go back in time toplete this n, he had already considered the situation. Its just that he doesnt think its a bad thing.


    At least facing a Potions professor who looks exactly like his mother, Harrys results in Potions ss should be much better. With Lily Foster around, the rtionship between Harry and Snape will also ease in the future.


    Harry and Snape have always disliked each other. If Snape had not died for Harry in the end, the rtionship between the two would never have eased.


    Okay, no need to be tense about it. I hope everyone will treat me as a friend. I prefer a rxed ss atmosphere. After Snape left, Lily shrugged helplessly and said jokingly.


    She wanted toe over by herself, but Snape insisted oning over, making the atmosphere tense. Ilvermornys teaching method is rtively not that tense. She is used to making teachers and students be friends rather than being so rigid.

 Chapter 620: “Twin Sisters”

    Chapter 620: ��Twin Sisters��


    She really seems like her. After the Potions ss, Harry told Ron, Hermione, and Jerry that the new professor looked exactly like his mother.


    But Ron and Hermione didnt believe it at first. They thought they might just be simr in some aspects, such as noses, eyes, or hair. Many people look alike in this world, but if they are exactly the same, even among twins, it is rare.


    It wasnt until Harry returned to themon room to take out the photo album and discovered that they were almost exactly the same.


    Harry, is Professor Foster, your mothers twin sister? Ron looked at Harrys mother in the photo and couldnt help but guess.


    Harry shook his head, But my mother has a sister. Did you forget about my annoying aunt? She looks nothing like my mother.


    Your aunt is several years older than your mother. Im talking about twins, just like George and Fred. They are exactly the same. Even my mother cant tell them apart. Ron gave the example of his twin brothers.


    Except for twins, he really couldnt believe there were such simr people in the world.


    Hermione immediately interrupted their guesses, Impossible. Have you forgotten that Professor Foster is from the United States? She also said during ss that this was her first time in the UK. How could she be twins with Harrys mother?


    But they are about the same age, and their names are both Lily. Thats a crazy coincidence! Ron retorted.


    Hermione thought for a moment, and it was true. Professor Foster said she was thirty-four this year. If Harrys mother had not died, she would have been thirty-four this year. They looked very simr. They are the same age and have the same name. It is hard not to think of them as twins.


    I mean, you can find out if you ask her. Look, Professor Foster is right there. Jerry watched them guessing and pointed directly at Professor Foster, who was walking towards the hall with Snape.


    He knew that Foster had the same appearance as Lily, which would surprise Professor Snape, the schools professors, and those who knew Lily.


    But this is not a problem.


    Because there was no evidence to prove that Foster was rted to Lily, he created Foster and threw it directly to the United States. All of Fosters memories are in the United States. Unless someone takes Harry and Fosters hair to do an ancestry test, it will naturally confirm the rtionship between the two.


    However, given the character of wizards, they will never use that kind of Muggle technology. It is estimated that they dont even know that Muggles have such a method of analyzing blood like that.


    Even if it is confirmed that Harry and Foster are rted by blood, it doesnt matter. At most, everyone thinks that Foster is Lilys twin sister. Foster has no memory of before the age of eleven, and Lilys parents have long since passed away.


    No one would have thought that Jerry went back twenty-three years ago, cloned a Lily using Lilys hair, and allowed her to go through adultery.


    So, Jerry was not worried about anyone finding out about Fosters identity.


    Speaking of which, Lily Fosters father should be Jerry because Jerry created her.


    After seeing Professor Foster across the corridor, Harry hesitated momentarily but finally walked over with the photo album. Although Harrys academic performance is not very good, his courage is indeed much higher than his peers.


    Even though Professor Snape was right next to Professor Foster, he still gathered up the courage and decided to ask her.


    Lets go. We can have dinner after knowing the results. Jerry saw this, pulled up Hermione, and followed him.


    Harry stopped in front of Foster and Snape.


    Seeing it was Harry, Snape frowned, Potter, what do you want?


    Whenever he saw Harry, he would think of James, and his mood would instantly disappear. Even now that he has be the Principal, he still cannot change this feeling from the bottom of his heart.


    Im not looking for you, Principal. Im looking for Professor Foster. I want to ask her something. Harry panicked at Snapes expression, but on the surface, he still pretended to be calm and even held his head high.


    Although Snape had targeted him in the past four years, he was unwilling to surrender to him. Snape was about to reprimand Harry when he suddenly saw Jerry and Hermione following behind him, and his expression instantly softened.


    Foster was aware of this situation and smiled at Snape next to him, You can go to the hall first and get something.


    Foster knew why Harry came to find him. After all, since the interview ended that day, almost every Hogwarts professor who saw her had their eyes surprised, but not as exaggeratedly as Snape.


    Professor McGonagall, Professor Flitwick, Professor Lupin, and even Dumbledore were all shocked when they saw her. At that time, she also realized that Snape was not exaggerating. She looked simr to someone that Snape knew, who seemed to be quite famous.


    So, of course, she also took the time to get to know the general situation of this person through Snape.


    To be honest, she was shocked when she saw Snape taking out the photo of the person. At that time, she couldnt help but sigh that there was someone in the world who looked so simr to her.


    She also had another thought in her heart, whether she really had any blood with this person named Lily Evans.


    Same appearance, same name, same age. The main thing is that she knows that she was abandoned and her parents are just adoptive parents. She even went to Lily Evanss sisters house a few days before the start of school and asked a Muggle named Petunia to learn about the situation.


    The result was obvious. Their parents only had two children, and there had never been any twins. However, Petunia and her husband were frightened to death when she visited.


    Therefore, when she saw Harry, who is Lily Evans child, she naturally guessed his doubts. Just when she was in ss, she noticed that he had always been staring at her.


    Snape paused after hearing her words, nodded, and went to the Great Hall.


    Although he knew in his heart that Foster was not Lily, as long as it was Foster who said it, he couldnt refuse for some reason. Moreover, he knew what Harry wanted to ask because he was the one who had apanied Foster when she visited the Dursleys.

 Chapter 621: “The Second Event”

    Chapter 621: ��The Second Event��


    Professor Foster, I would like to ask. Do you know my mother, Lily Evans? Because you


    Seeing that Snape was gone, Harry looked at Foster expectantly.


    Forster shook her head with some regret, I know what you are going to ask, but unfortunately, it is not the case. I have nothing to do with your mother. I went to your aunt to verify this two days ago.


    Although Foster is somewhat concerned about her true nature, she is not particrly concerned about it. Because she has lived a very happy life in the past twenty-three years, her adoptive parents have always loved her deeply, and her sister is now married and has children.


    Although they are all Muggles, they all regard her as their family, and she also regards them as her real family. Except for some unknown reason, she never wanted to get married. Her first half of life could be said to be rtively perfect.


    After confirming the situation with the Dursleys, she no longer pursued it. If Harry hadnte to her on his own initiative, she wouldnt have bothered to exin anything.


    I see. Harrys expression instantly turned into disappointment.


    He didnt know what he was expecting. Was he expecting Professor Foster to be his mothers twin sister? But even if she is, she is not his mother but his aunt.


    Its not that he doesnt have an aunt. He has lived in his aunts house for the first eleven years. Its just that his aunts family has never been kind to him. Perhaps its just because Professor Foster looks the same as his mother. He feels something different about her.


    Although Im not your aunt, I am your Potions professor. Principal Snape said that you have never done well in Potions. If you have questions you dont understand, you cane to me anytime. Looking at Harrys disappointed expression, Foster showed a gentle smile.


    She learned about Harrys life experience and situation from Snape. Although in Snapes eyes, Harry was not a good student, for some reason, she always felt that this child was different from her when she saw Harry.


    Harrys eyes lit up when he heard this, I will try my best in the ss, Professor.


    Okay then, lets go to dinner together. Foster smiled and greeted Harry and Jerry, who were following behind.


    However, she paused when her eyes nced at Jerry. From the first time she met Jerry in ss, she always felt as if she had seen him before somewhere.


    This seems to be going so well. Seeing Harrys energetic look, Jerry thought to himself.


    Originally, many things deviated from the original plot because he dealt with Voldemort. Naturally, Harry and Ron are nless stressed thanin the original plot,and tss serious about studying.


    Jerry was worried about whether the two of them would be able to enter the Ministry of Magic and be Aurors after graduating, like in the original book.


    Bing an Auror in the Ministry of Magic is not that easy. In addition to having excellent practical skills, theoretical knowledge and academic performance in various subjects are also very important. Harrys practical ability is good, but if his final exam results are not satisfactory, he will not be able to be an Auror.


    Harrys ability to be an Auror in the original book has a lot to do with defeating Voldemort and saving the British wizarding world.


    As for Ron, he worked as an Auror for a while and then went to help George open a joke shop. He is not suitable to be an Auror, so it doesnt matter if he continues to be like this.


    The arrival of the new Potions Professor caused a stir for a while after the start of term, but it was quickly suppressed because the second event of the Triwizard Tournament had begun.


    On the morning of February 24th, as soon as Jerry arrived at the hall, he heard the students discussing something excitedly. It turned out to be the Gryffindor and Ravenw students who saw three more towers outside the ck Lake through the window.


    Today happens to be the day when the second event starts, so everyone guesses that it was thepetition venue for the second event that the wizards from the Ministry of Magic used magic overnight to buildst night.


    Sure enough, they soon saw Professor Flitwick posting an announcement, informing the students to gather at the ck Lake Tower at eleven oclock in the morning to watch the second event.


    Jerry, does the waterproof spell you invented really work? On the way to the ck Lake Tower, Harry and Ron asked Jerry worriedly.


    They naturally believed in Jerrys magical abilities, but thepetition was held in water, and Jerrys portal magic didnt seem to be going to help.


    Dont worry about it! Hermione waved her hand.


    Unlike Harry and Ron, who were worried about their good friends, Hermione was full of confidence in Jerry.


    After following Jerry into his world, working as an agent for some time, and learning some of Jerrys deeds through S.H.I.E.L.D., Hermione truly realized that Jerrys power far exceeded what she could imagine.


    She even felt that even Dumbledore was much inferior to Jerry in terms of strength.


    Dumbledore couldnt use a spell to turn himself into a hundred-meter-tall giant. Its just that she couldnt tell Harry and Ron these secrets because even if she told them, neither of them would believe them.


    Miss Granger, pleasee over here. Just when they walked out of the castle, Professor McGonagalls voice suddenly sounded from behind.


    Go to the tower on the other side of the ck Lake first. Miss Granger will have to wait for a while before she can get there. After Professor McGonagall appeared, she took Hermione away without exining any reason.


    Jerry certainly knew what was going on.


    The second event is to ce the treasures of the three contestants in theke and be hostages of the mermaid. Whoever of the contestants breaks through the mermaids defense and rescues their treasure wins the game.


    But to make the Triwizard Tournament more interesting, the mermaids lyrics in Golden Eggs are that if the contestant fails, then their treasure will be gone forever.


    The treasure here refers to the person the three contestants love most. If they are not rescued, their lovers will be killed by the mermaids in the ck Lake.


    But Dumbledore had already told the mermaids that there was no danger to the contestants or the three hostages.


    The reason why Professor McGonagall called Hermione away was because she was the treasure for Jerry.

 Chapter 622: “New Spell”

    Chapter 622: ��New Spell��


    After Professor McGonagall called Hermione away. Jerry, Harry, and Ron walked to the tower along the long wooden bridge. The middle tower was the main tower, and the towers on both sides were the audience towers for all the students.


    Jerry, were counting on you. Harry and Ron said to Jerry at the fork and ran towards the tower on the right where Gryffindor students gathered.


    Jerry nodded with a smile and continued walking towards the main tower in the middle. As soon as he stepped onto the main tower, he saw a table covered with a golden tablecloth with five seats behind it.


    Apparently, thats where the five referees are. However, only four referees were sitting on the five seats at this time, and Dumbledore was not there.


    Jerry knew Dumbledore must use magic to sustain Hermione and the others under the water.


    In addition to the referees, there are Hogwarts teachers, including Principal Snape, Professor Foster, Madam Pomfrey, Professor Flitwick, Professor Lupin, Hagrid, and others.


    The other two contestants, Fleur and Krum, also participated in thepetition. They arrived much earlier than Jerry and had been waiting for a while.


    Your most beloved treasure was ced in the ck Lake. The content of the secondpetition is to find and bring your beloved treasure safely ashore within a certain duration. Any contestant who spends the shortest time will get the highest score.


    Now, there are still fifteen minutes before the start of the game. You can make some preparations in advance. Ludo saw all three brave contestants arrive and began to speak about the specific content of the next game.


    The students on both sides also started talking after hearing the rules of the game. Most students didnt know what it was about before this.


    From their point of view, it is not an easy task to find something in ck Lake while avoiding the attacks of the Merpeople and Grindylow.


    With the help of the two principals, Fleur and Krum had already unlocked the secret of the golden egg and knew the content of the next game, so they were already well prepared, whether it was the magic to deal with it or the corresponding needs.


    He saw that Krum and Fleur took off their robes one after another, revealing their swimsuits suitable for walking in the water, and began to warm up before entering the water.


    When the students on both sides saw this, they turned their eyes over and screamed and whistled.


    Both Krum and Fleur have their own supporters or, rather, fans. Its hard not to be excited when you see your idol warming up in a swimsuit in front.


    Of course, Jerry has the most fans, not only from Hogwarts but also from the other two schools.


    Its a pity that when those students looked at Jerry with expectation, hoping that he would take off his robe like Krum, Jerry did not take off his robe. Instead, he stood aside, watching Krum and Fleurs warm-up like everyone else.


    After being disappointed, everyone suddenly had some worries in their hearts.


    Krum and Fleur had obviously solved the mystery of the golden egg, so they even prepared their swimsuits in advance. Jerry didnt seem to prepare anything. Could it be that he didnt unlock the secret of the golden egg?


    You havent solved the secret of the golden egg? After warming up, Fleur looked at Jerry standing there and asked.


    In her mind, the golden egg shouldnt be a problem for Jerry. Although she had Maximes help in unlocking the secret, it was also to speed up the process so that she could prepare in advance and have a longer time to practice.


    Even without the help of the principal, she could solve the secret of the golden egg with her strength, but not that fast at best.


    Jerry was much stronger than her and Krum. It was impossible that he couldnt solve the secret. Even if it was solvedte, he had to prepare a swimsuit at least.


    Hearing Fleurs question, everyone pricked up their ears, not only the students in the towers on both sides but also the referees and the professors. They also want to know whether Jerry has solved the secret of the golden egg.


    Jerry saw everyone looking at him, smiled, and said, I know it. Its just that I invented a new magic spell. After entering the ck Lake, my clothes will not be affected by water, so there is no need to change clothes.


    When everyone heard this, they were stunned.


    When a normal wizard encounters this situation, the first thing he thinks of is to see if he can find the corresponding magic spell, magic items, or magic herbs to deal with it.


    Only Jerry would think of directly inventing a magic spell that could deal with it.


    Forget that I asked. Fleur couldnt help but twitch her lips.


    She really regretted asking that question.


    After she unlocked the secret, she finally found a spell that could be used underwater. She practiced hard under Principal Maximes guidance and mastered this spell proficiently. It turns out that Jerry actually created a magic spell himself, and his clothes will not even get wet.


    Her confidence has already been reduced by half before thepetition even begins.


    The same goes for Krum. Although he thinks that the spell created by Jerry can ensure that the clothes are not wet, it is not necessarily faster than his method.


    If you want to find the treasure in this bigke, you dont just have to have strong magic. It would help if you had enough physical strength to explore. His body is much stronger than Jerry and Fleurs. He has an advantage in this aspect.


    When everyone was amazed at Jerrys ability to invent magic spells, Dumbledore finally came to the referees seat and nodded to Ludo.


    Upon seeing this, Ludo looked at the time, walked to the edge of the tower, and used an Amplifying Charm to shout loudly, There are still two minutes left before the game. All contestants,e here, and you can set off when you hear my whistle soon!


    After hearing this, the three walked to Ludo and stood in a row, waiting for his whistle to sound. The students on both sides stopped talking and began to hold their breath.


    Two minutester, a long whistle sounded.


    Krum and Fleur raised their wands at the same time and began to cast spells on themselves.

 Chapter 623: “Sea-Parting Charm”

    Chapter 623: ��Sea-Parting Charm��


    Fleur cast the Bubble Head Charm. After casting it, a transparent bubble immediately appeared on her head. This transparent bubble not only keeps the water out but also allows her to breathe air freely inside the water.


    The Bubble Head Charm is an advanced spell, but it is not difficult for advanced wizards to learn. The difficult thing is how to maintain this spell in the water for more than an hour.


    This is what Fleur has been working hard on during this period.


    After sessfully releasing the spell, Fleur jumped and was the first to enter theke.


    Following her was Krum. Krum did not use the Bubble Head Charm but a special method of the Transfiguration Charm called the Partial Transfiguration.


    This is also an advanced magic spell, requiring an unusual talent for transfiguration skills.


    He cannotpletely transform his body into an animal like the Animagus. Still, he can transform part of his body into an animal while maintaining his mind from bing animalized due to deformation.


    Normal transfiguration will turn a person into an animal, and that persons thinking will also be an animals thinking, and there is no way to finish the game if that happens. Only through Partial Transfiguration can anyone use animal abilities while maintaining sanity.


    Krum has now transformed his upper body into a shark, allowing him to breathe in the water, swim quickly in the water, and have a certain degree of power.


    After the two entered the water one after another, Jerry was the only one left on the tower.


    He was not as anxious as the two of them. He looked leisurely, as if he was not worried at all that he would fall behind the two of them.


    He drew out his wand, gestured gently toward theke below, and then murmured, I guess thats where I will be going.


    Just when everyone was anxious about Jerry, Jerry finally cast his magic. However, everyone discovered that what he cast was the Freezing Spell, which everyone was familiar with.


    A unique spell that turns water into ice, it is particrly popr in the African wizarding world. African wizards often use it to create ice cubes and put them in drinks. Professor Flitwick made the ice sculptures on the Yule Ball.


    Its just that the spell Jerry cast is different from the normal spell, or the effect of his spell looks extremely different.


    A magical blue light spurted from Jerrys wand and fell on theke below. The water in theke suddenly stopped, and a crystal and gorgeous ice esctor began to rise rapidly from theke and finally settled firmly on the edge of the main tower.


    Jerry waved his robe gently and walked slowly along the ice esctor.


    It didnt look like he was participating in a tense and excitingpetition at all, but rather like a noble taking a leisurely walk. Compared with the two contestants in front, the way hes doing it is way different.


    The screams of the students on the towers on both sides pierced the sky at this moment, and some of the students even fainted due to being too excited.


    Dumbledore mustve been excited to see this. Jerry was walking on the ice esctor, listening to the screams of the students on both sides and thought to himself.


    At the end of the ice esctor, Jerry raised his wand again. This time, he was going to cast the spell he invented. At the same time, the screaming students, the referees, and the professors in the tower also looked over.


    They were all very curious about what Jerrys spell would look like and whether it would be an upgraded version of the Bubble Head Charm.


    They thought that the spell that only wrapped the head would be improved to wrap his entire body so that he could breathe in the water and ensure that the clothes would not get wet.


    However, Jerrys spell waspletely different from what they imagined. To be more precise, it waspletely different.


    He raised the wand in his hand again, pointed towards theke at his feet, and chanted.


    Suddenly, a huge blue light beam shot out from his wand. Under the influence of the blue magic light, theke under his feet seemed to be forcibly separated to both sides by force.


    Jerry walked down along the dividedke, and the ice esctor automatically extended downwards. When Jerry reached the bottom of theke, the ice esctor extended out into a gorgeous ice carpet with beautiful patterns.


    He stood on the ice carpet, let the ice carpet spread it in the direction of the Hermione he had just sensed. Theke water in front of him also automatically separated to both sides under his spell.


    In the meantime, he also met Fleur and Krum, who had jumped into the water early. The two were fighting the Grindylows and the mermaids while looking for their own treasures under theke.


    When Jerry passed by, the two people who were fighting with Grindylow were instantly washed to both sides. By the time they came to their senses in a daze, Jerry was nowhere to be seen.


    At this time, all the students and audience on the towers looked at theke that was gradually split into two halves as Jerry moved, and they werepletely shocked.


    They have one thought in their minds right now, This is simply a mindblowing spell.


    The spell Jerry invented temporarily is based on the characteristics of the Impervius Charm. Its working principle is to make the nearby water flow automatically avoid the casters body.


    If an ordinary student learns to cast this spell, when he enters the ckke, he will find that the water in theke will automatically retreat half a meter away from their body.


    Its just that this spell is now cast by Jerry, someone with an extremely abnormal strength, so the effect is amplified a lot.


    Everyone first thought it was something like Impervius Charm, but this seemed like something else.


    Given Jerrys strength, it might feel like a Sea-Parting Charm if he cast it into the sea.

 Chapter 624: “Maze”

    Chapter 624: ��Maze��


    Found it!


    Just when his spell separated two-thirds of the entireke, Jerry finally saw Hermiones figure. It was a small vige built by the mermaid tribe with stones under the ck Lake. In the central square of the small vige stood a huge mermaid statue.


    There are three people tied with ropes to the tail of the statue. There are Hermione, Fleurs sister Gabrielle, and Krums partner at the Yule Ball, a seventh-year Slytherin girl.


    At this time, the three of them were under a spell by Dumbledore. They were sleeping deeply, with bubblesing out of their mouths from time to time. As for the mermaid holding weapons guarding the three, they fell to the ground because the water in the square was divided to both sides.


    The mermaids have a human upper body and a fish tail on the lower body, they dont have legs like humans. Once there is no water, it will be a problem for them to stand still.


    With that, Jerry easily came to Hermiones side, reached out to untie the rope that bound her, and untied Dumbledores magic on her body. Hermione also opened her eyes in a daze.


    Jerry!


    Seeing the dividedke, the mermaid falling, and Jerry standing in front of him and extending his hand to her.


    Hermione suddenly had a romantic feeling of a princess being kidnapped and the prince going through many difficulties to rescue the princess. Fortunately, Dumbledore had just asked her to be a hostage for this event, and she agreed.


    Time to go back.


    Jerry tidied up Hermiones hair, which was a little messy due to theke water. He used magic to dry the wet clothes on her body. He took her hand and returned to the ice carpet.


    The ice nket quickly retreated in the direction the two of them came from, and thekes separated by the spell started to merge with Jerrys departure, returning to their original appearance.


    Jerry did not save Fleurs and Krums treasure because he knew that even if Fleur and Krum could not find them, they would not be in any danger.


    Besides, there was an obvious route for them just now. It was impossible for Klum and Fleur not to find their location. It was just a matter of time.


    On the towers, all the students couldnt help but be amazed as they watched Jerry leading Hermione up the ice esctor step by step. Most of the students looked at Hermione with deep envy.


    Jerry Carmen was the first to return. After six minutes, the five referees unanimously decided to give him a full score of 50 points and ranked first! When Jerry and Hermione set foot on the main tower again, Ludo reported the scores the five referees gave.


    Jerrys performance was too eye-catching. Whether it was the ice spell or the water-parting spell, it was far beyond the imagination of several referees.


    Among these six minutes, only two minutes were spent by Jerry going back and forth to find Hermione. The other four minutes were spent on the tower, untying Hermione and helping her to dry her clothes. So even if Karkaroff didnt give him a full score, he would be considered weird.


    Hearing Ludos announcement, the students in the towers on both sides suddenly burst into enthusiastic cheers and apuse.


    Fifty minutes after the start of the game, Krum finally returned to the tower with the seventh-grade Slytherin girl, scoring forty-five points and ranking second.


    At thest minute, before the end of the game, Fleur appeared on theke with her sister and finally scored 40 points, ranking third.


    The second game has sincee to an end. Jerrys score is ahead of the other contestants, making Hogwarts to be in the lead right now.


    After the game, Ludo announced thepetition time for the third game. They will be held on June 24th. After that, Hogwarts will be on holiday.


    In the blink of an eye, the time hase to thest week of May.


    Thews of this world are bing increasingly difficult to understand. Maybe its time to consider taking a few trips to other worlds.


    In Professor McGonagalls Transfiguration ss, Jerry listened to the ss with a little concentration while trying his best to understand thews of this world. At this point, he has fully understood all the rules in the Harry Potter world that are easier to understand and integrated into his own ring world.


    After this vacation, he has decided to go to other worlds and understand theirws.


    Just like he thought before, instead of spending years, decades, or even hundreds of years striving for a difficult rule, it is better to go to other worlds and collect those easierws that can be understood in a few days or ten days.


    Finally, quantitative changes produce qualitative changes, and different low-levelws are integrated to create high-levelws. This is much more efficient than understanding one high-levelw.


    This kind of thing can only be done by people like him who can travel between different worlds.


    After he left, time in the world of Harry Potter stood still. No matter how long he stayed in other worlds, in Hermiones eyes, he never left.


    Mr. Carmen, at nine oclock tonight, you must go to the Quidditch field, where Mr. Bagman will tell the contestants what the third game is. After the ss was over, Professor McGonagall spoke to Jerry alone.


    So, at 8:30 in the evening. Jerry and Hermione separated and walked alone to the Quidditch field outside the castle.


    As he approached the field, Jerry discovered that the Quidditch field had been transformed into a stadium and undergone tremendous changes.


    There were many wizards from the Ministry of Magic appearing in the field. They were using magic wands to perform magic and built high walls. The whole thing looked like a maze.


    Jerry knew it was a maze because the third game of the Triwizard Tournament is a maze in the original plot.

 Chapter 625: “The Third Game”

    Chapter 625: ��The Third Game��


    Mr. Carmen, this way!


    A familiar voice came from the field on the right side of the maze. Jerry turned around and saw that it was Ludo waving to him. Next to him, the other two warriors, Krum and Fleur, had already arrived early.


    When all three contestants arrived, Ludo also began to talk about the details of the third game.


    As you can see, we are building a huge maze, which is also the main venue for the third game. We will ce the Triwizard Cup in the mazes center at that time. Which contestant reaches the center of the maze first and gets the trophy, they will be the champion of this Triwizard Tournament.


    He paused and nced at Jerry before continuing, But I want to remind you that after this maze ispletely built, there will be many obstacles in it. For example, there are many magical animals provided by Hagrid, various magical traps set up by professors and the Ministry of Magic, and many more.


    It will be veryplicated and dangerous, so you must be mentally prepared in advance. Finally, the third game prohibits the use of any space magic and flying magic.


    Thisst rule was not originally included, but in order to be fair to the Durmstrang and Beauxbatons contestants, the Ministry of Magic had to add it in the end.


    They all know that Jerrys space magic and flying magic are powerful. When the game starts, he will probably not enter the maze but directly open a portal or fly across it, defeating thepetitions purpose.


    After seeing Jerrys strength in the first and second games, no one is sure that the jinxes they set up will work on Jerry. After all, the powerful jinx that was in with Hogwarts does not have an effect on Jerrys spell. His portal can still be opened in the castle.


    So, several referees discussed it and simply banned its use. Of course, this was actually a bit unfair to Jerry, but Dumbledore and Snape didnt object. Because they felt that letting Jerry be a contestant was unfair to the other two schools, and their imposed restrictions were weighed to make it fair.


    When Jerry became a contestant on behalf of Hogwarts, the result was already clear, and now it is theirst chance to win the game.


    Hearing Ludo talk about the forbidden use of his magic, Fleur and Krum breathed a long sigh of relief. Without these two additional conditions, the two of them would not even want to participate in the third game.


    In the previous two games, Jerry had dealt a huge blow to them. Compared to the confidence they felt when he first came here to participate in the game, now they are worried.


    Jerrys expression didnt change at all when he heard this.


    Seeing that Jerry didnt protest, Ludo felt relieved and continued, The contestants who lead the scoring in the first two games can enter the maze first. ording to the current ranking, Mr. Carmen will be the first to enter the maze, Mr. Krum will be the second one minuteter, and Ms. Dcour will be thest to enter the maze one minute after that.


    Alright, thats basically it. You need to go all out to ovee all obstacles before you can win thepetition. Are there any questions?


    No. Jerry and the others replied in turn.


    Alright then, all of you can go back to sleep. Its really cold here at this time. A gust of cold wind blew, and Ludo shivered.


    On June 24, the final match of the Triwizard Tournament began.


    Different from the two games before, the start time of the third game is set in the evening after dinner. So, the students were nervous throughout the day.


    Among them, Fleur and Klum were the most nervous. Given Jerrys crushing strength in the previous two games, the two of them can be said to be under a lot of pressure.


    Because they know that if they face Jerry head-on, the possibility of winning is very slim.


    Their strategy is to avoid confrontation with Jerry, deal with the various traps in the maze as quickly as possible, and find the Triwizard Cup located in the middle of the maze.


    Due to Jerrys strength, their headmasters also worked very hard this month.


    Karkaroff and Maxime used their rtionships to obtain the topographic map of the entire maze, theyout, and the type of magic traps from the Ministry of Magic who made the maze.


    At the same time, they also spent a lot of money to buy magic items that can identify the direction in the maze without interference, helping them find the correct direction quickly. Hence, the only thing that hinders their progress is the various magical animals Hagrid put in.


    But even so, they already have many advantages over Jerry. As long as they follow the steps, they might be able topete with Jerry for the trophy.


    At about five oclock in the afternoon, a ghost ship appeared again in the Lake, filled with all the students of Durmstrang. At the same time, several more carriages pulled by Pegasus appeared in the sky, and they were also filled with all Beauxbatons students.


    mes lit up the fireces in the castle, and many officials from the Ministry of Magic and some wizards who were interested in thepetition also came over.


    Ladies and gentlemen, in five minutes, I will invite you all to go to the Quidditch field to watch the final event of the Triwizard Tournament. Now, contestants, please follow Mr. Bagman to the field. Dumbledore stood up and said to all the people present.


    Hearing this, Jerry, Fleur, and Krum came to Ludos side. Amidst the warm apuse and cheers of the students, they walked out of the hall and towards the mazes entrance outside the castle.


    After a month of construction, the entire maze has changed a lotpared to what it was before.


    There is a huge semicircr terraced stand in front of the maze. Judging from its scale, amodating at least a thousand audience will not be a problem.


    The area of the maze is obviously muchrger. Because the Extension Charm has been cast, the area of the maze is no longer asrge as the usual Quidditch field.


    Finally, the maze is seven to eight meters high. It is also covered with special magical nts. But in fact, on this dark night, it seemed more dangerous and weird, as if the vegetation contained unexined dangers everywhere.

 Chapter 626: “The Corner’s Doesn’t Exist”

    Chapter 626: ��The Corner��s Doesn��t Exist��


    In the contestants locker room.


    Change your game clothes here, ande out after you hear me calling your names. Ludo took Jerry and the others to the locker room and left temporarily.


    The three of them removed their school uniforms and put on the game clothes prepared in advance, covered by curtains in the locker room. Jerrys clothes are a ck and green long-sleeved T-shirt with the Hogwarts emblem printed on the chest.


    Not long after changing his clothes, he heard the sound of cheers from the students and the ying of variousrge and small trumpets and other musical instruments outside. The professors and students from the three schools had just arrived.


    Hearing the increasingly lively sounds outside, Krum and Fleur became nervous.


    Dont worry, there wont be any danger to youter. Jerry saw this andforted him kindly.


    Krum and Fleurs expressions tightened when they heard Jerrys voice.


    The first thought in their minds is, does Jerry already know that they were cheating?


    The magical animals and traps in the maze are definitely dangerous for the two of them. But the two of them now know the generalyout of the maze and what traps are used. They even practiced it with their principals, including how to avoid and deal with the traps.


    As long as they dont encounter those magical animals that Hagrid put, then they will be fine.


    The Triwizard Tournament not only tests the contestants strength but also their wisdom and adaptability. We are not as good as you in magic, so we have to rely on our intelligence to win. Thinking that Jerrys words just now were sarcastic to them, Fleur replied.


    Both principals said that the tournament has been based on their own methods over the years, focusing only on the results and not the process. Krum didnt say anything. He does not like using a cheat to win, but for the honor of the school and the principal, he has to ept it.


    Looking at Fleur with her head held high, Jerrys expression became speechless. He just watched the two of them tense andforted them. After all, the two of them would not be in any danger.


    Fortunately, Ludos voice came from outside.


    Now, let us invite the three contestants, Jerry Carmen from Hogwarts, Viktor Krum from Durmstrang, and Fleur Dcour from Beauxbatons!


    Jerry stood up, pushed open the wooden door, and walked to the greenwn in front with Krum and Fleur.


    Seeing the three contestants appearance, the scenes atmosphere immediately reached a climax. The densely packed magic torches around lit up, illuminating the auditorium in the dark like daylight.


    Ladies and gentlemen, the final event of the Triwizard Tournament is about to begin! ording to the scores, Mr. Jerry Carmen ranks first with two perfect scores of 100 points, Mr. Viktor Krum is second, and Ms. Fleur Dcour is third.


    So Mr. Carmen will be the first to enter the maze, followed by Mr. Krum, and finally Ms. Dcour, with one minute between them.


    Ludo stood on the hosting tform, loudly exined the games rules, and then said to Jerry on thewn, Mr. Carmen, after entering the maze, if you encounter a situation that you cannot handle, you can give up. Use your wand to shoot a red magic light into the sky, and the professors patrolling around will rush to rescue you as soon as possible. If there are no more questions, you can set off after the countdown.


    Jerry nodded, indicating that he understood everything. So, Ludo started counting down and blew the whistle to start the game.


    Jerry turned around and walked into the maze entrance nearest to him.


    As soon as he entered the maze, the entrance behind him was covered by green magical nts, and then the cheers and sounds of musical instruments from all the students outside disappeared instantly.


    The area suddenly became quiet, leaving only the endless green walls around him, which looked particrly strange and dangerous in the dark night. However, these deliberately created scary atmospheres are a bit too childish for Jerrys taste.


    He calmly used his wand to create a light ball modified from a Lumos Spell, letting it float in the sky to illuminate the surroundings, and walked straight towards the mazes center.


    Soon, he encountered the first fork in the maze.


    The corner does not exist?


    He stretched out his arm toward the hedge wall. A thick magical light shot out from Jerrys wand and directly hit the wall in front of him that was covered with green magical nts.


    The deafening explosion even broke through the soundproofing spell in the maze and reached the ears of the audience outside.


    After the explosion, all the high walls blocking his way in front of Jerry were destroyed, leaving a four to five-wide road, and the end of the road was where the trophy was.


    The walls in the maze are carved with multiple defensive runes by wizards from the Ministry of Magic, and those magical green nts also have some other magic.


    So, even the Aurors of the Ministry of Magic cannot destroy it with their spells.


    It is a pity that Jerry is not like them at all, and the power of his magic is bigger than anyone else.


    The wand pointed towards the trophy in the distance, and a magic power directly dragged the trophy towards Jerry and gentlynded on his hand.


    From the beginning, Jerry had no intention of walking through the maze, dealing with the traps, dealing with the magical animals, and finding the trophy.


    If there is an easier way, why not use it?


    Be able to defeat all obstacles with one move. Simple and direct solutions to problems are the best.


    Therefore, in the locker room before, heforted Krum and Fleur not to worry about the dangers of the maze, not because he already knew that they were cheating, but because he knew that they did not need to enter the maze at all.


    Because the one-minute interval was enough for him to get the trophy to end the game.

 Chapter 627: “Karkaroff’s Doubt”

    Chapter 627: ��Karkaroff��s Doubt��


    Now, lets invite the second contestant, Mr. Krum, to enter as I count down to three. The one-minute interval was about to end, so Ludo immediately prepared to let Krum enter the maze.


    Hearing Ludos voice, the students from the three schools reacted and stood up to apud enthusiastically. In their opinion, the loud noise just now may have been caused by Jerry triggering a magic trap in the maze or using magic to fight magical animals.


    Only the wizards from the Ministry of Magic and the professors from the school looked very strange.


    Because they knew that to prevent the audiences sound from affecting the contestants in the maze, the entire maze was equipped with a soundproof spell, and the sound inside should not be transmitted.


    Unless the sound is really loud and has exceeded the limits of the soundproof spell can iste the sound. So now they are all curious about what Jerry did in the maze to make such a loud noise.


    Just as Ludos whistle sounded and Krum was holding his wand and preparing to rush to the maze, the maze entrance where Jerry originally entered suddenly opened.


    Immediately afterward, they saw Jerry carrying a crystal trophy that exuded beautiful, magical light and walking out with a smile on his face. That crystal cup is the ultimate goal of thispetition.


    This also means that Jerry won the Triwizard Tournament, and the game is over.


    I guess with this, the game is over, right? Looking at everyone as if they were under a Stunning Charm, looking at him with their mouths wide open, Jerry slowly raised the trophy above his head.


    In an instant, everyone reacted, and then they all stood up and gave out roaring cheers and enthusiastic apuse, especially the Hogwarts students.


    After the cheers and apuse subsided a little, Ludo announced loudly in his unique host voice full of passion, Mr. Jerry Carmen from Hogwarts passed the maze in one minute and won the tournament!


    Wait, I dont agree!


    Just when Ludo was about to announce the final result, Karkaroff suddenly stood up from the referees seat with an angry look on his face and raised his voice with the Amplifying Charm.


    I dont believe he passed the maze in one minute and got the trophy. He must be cheating. He must have used the portal magic he made, a forbidden magic viting the games rules. I demand that he be disqualified from thepetition and restart the game!


    It was a maze designed by the Ministry of Magic and three school professors. Even if they knew the terrain of the entire maze, it was impossible to find it in one minute.


    This is possible only by using space magic, and before the game, he and Maxime proposed to ban the use of this kind of magic.


    Hearing Karkaroffs words, everyone was stunned for a moment.


    If you think about it, Karkaroffs words seem to be correct. The maze is big. How can you get the trophy in one minute? It will take at least ten minutes for someone to get it.


    Jerry suddenly came out with the trophy, and they were so excited that they didnt notice it. Now, after Karkaroffs words, everyone looked at Jerry.


    A question also arose in their minds at the same time. Is what Karkaroff said true?


    They couldnt see everything that happened in the maze. Could it be that Jerry was dissatisfied with the Ministry of Magics targeting him, so he secretly used portal magic to get the trophy directly in the center of the maze?


    Because he feels that it is unfair for the Ministry of Magic to ban his magic.


    Even many students from Hogwarts have shouted directly at Karkaroff, asking him to ept defeat and not to use him without any proof.


    Some students secretly said that Jerry could do it better. If he secretly obtained the trophy using the portal, he could still wait until half an hourter ande out so that no one would suspect him.


    Some students from Durmstrang and Beauxbatons also stood up and began to quarrel with other students from Hogwarts, demanding that the game be restarted, and the current result would not count.


    Although many students in Durmstrang and Beauxbatons are fans of Jerry, inpetitions involving school honors, they still have to prioritize supporting their own schools.


    Mr. Carmen, please answer honestly. Did you use space magic prohibited by thepetition in the maze?


    He saw that the students from the three schools were making more and more noise, and they were gradually getting out of control. Some students even began to silently take out their wands as if nning to make gestures in the audience.


    Sure enough, Ludos question made everyone quiet down instantly, and their eyes were fixed on Jerry again, waiting for his answer.


    No, I didnt use any space magic in the maze. Jerry replied nonchntly.


    Impossible! I ask Jerry Carmen to hand over his wand to be inspected by our judging panel! As soon as Jerry finished speaking, Karkaroff immediately denied it and put forward his own opinion.


    Among high-level spells, there is a very special spell that can test what kind of spells the wand has released before. As long as Jerrys wand is shown to them for inspection, they will immediately know whether Jerry has cast the portal magic.


    Karkaroff felt that Jerry must not know that this kind of spell existed, so he secretly used the portal, thinking that even if the referees guessed it without evidence, there would be nothing they could do against him.


    No need for that. I just used an explosion spell to st a passage directly to the center of the maze. Thats why I can get to the trophy quickly. Jerry smiled after hearing this, waved his wand, and the magic nts that had been closed after he came out spread out again.


    Everyone looked along the maze passage that Jerry came out of, and a long path could be seen. The walls of the maze were blown out, creating a passage for him to go through.


    Looking at this, the audience was dumbfounded by what they saw.

 Chapter 628: “Daring Challenge”

    Chapter 628: ��Daring Challenge��


    Karkaroffs way of checking him would had no effect at all on Jerry. He no longer needs things such as wands and rings since he can fully utilize his own strength to perform magic.


    He has to hold a wand every time he casts a spell because he doesnt want to scare others. Wizards who are truly proficient in wandless casting will not cast spells without a wand unless under special circumstances because the effect of wandless casting is much worse than with a wand.


    Even people like Dumbledore, Grindelwald, and Voldemort would normally use a wand when casting spells.


    Impossible. Even the sting Curse cannot be that powerful and blow up so many walls. Those walls have a lot of defensive spells attached to them, someone must be helping you secretly, and you cheated! Karkaroff looked at the dozens of walls that were destroyed by magic.


    Jerrys magic power is indeed powerful, which can be seen from the spells he cast in the first and second games. However, Karkaroff still couldnt or didnt want to believe that Jerry could do this.


    Hearing that Karkaroff was still trying to downy him, the smile on Jerrys face gradually faded, Principal Karkaroff, you really think that my spell cant do that? Why dont youe down and experience it yourself? Stand opposite me, Ill cast the spell, and you can use any spell to defend yourself.


    If you can stand my spell, I will give this trophy to your school. What do you think?


    Jerrys words made everyone turn their attention to Karkaroff. His face turned sour when he heard this. He wants to say yes, but in the end, he doesnt have the courage to do so.


    Jerrys words were a p in the face. Would he be able to block a spell from a fourth-year Hogwarts student?


    All the dignity he has will be lost if he cant do it.


    His thoughts told him that there was a high probability that he wouldnt be able to block it.


    Jerry easily subdued the most ferocious dragon in the first game with his spells.


    In the second game, Jerry separated an entireke with a spell.


    In the third game, although he just said that Jerry cheated, he understood that Dumbledore couldnt help Jerry cheat.


    So, the terrifying passage in front may really have been blown up by Jerry.


    He was just silent at this time. He can make up for it by saying that he is a principal and cannot fight against a student.


    Never mind.


    After holding it in for a long time, Karkaroff sat down after saying this. Obviously, he no longer intends to oppose Jerry winning the Triwizard Tournament.


    Seeing that Karkaroff was unsure about epting Jerrys challenge, the students from the other two schools understood that what Jerry said was true, and they all looked embarrassed.


    Since there is no objection, let me announce the final result of thepetition. The final champion of this Triwizard Tournament is from Hogwarts!


    Hold on, wait a moment! At this time, a voice interrupted Ludo again.


    But this time, it was Jerry himself, Professor Hagrid, could you please let the magical animals in the maze evacuate first? After Jerry interrupted Ludo, he said to Hagrid.


    No problem at all.


    Although Hagrid didnt know why Jerry asked him to get the magical animals, he still nodded and blew a whistle in the direction of the maze. A hugemotion suddenly came from the maze as Hagrids whistle sounded.


    Immediately afterward, everyone saw various third and fourth-level dangerous magical animals rushing out of the maze and entering the Forbidden Forest.


    The students on the stage were dumbfounded when they saw this. At this time, they discovered that the Triwizard Tournament maze was terrifying. Putting aside the various magic traps inside, the magical animals that Hagrid put in were already very terrifying.


    Since Principal Karkaroff doesnt really believe in the power of my spell, I think I need to cast it on the maze again to prove it.


    Sensing that there was no longer a magical animal in the maze, Jerry raised the wand in his hand and then chanted a spell in the direction of the maze behind him.


    Suddenly, a powerful magical force that made everyone feel numb burst out from Jerrys body. Even Dumbledore, who had been sitting in his seat, was smiling.


    A huge blue light beam shot out from Jerrys wand and hit the maze directly. A huge sound like a volcanic eruption shocked everyone, and they couldnt help but cover their ears.


    Intense white light bloomed in the direction of the maze, illuminating the entire night instantly as if it had turned into daytime, and everyone had to close their eyes.


    After all the light and sound dissipated, everyone opened their eyes again. The maze in front of them had beenpletely destroyed.


    Only a greenwn remains.


    The professors from the three schools and the wizards from the Ministry of Magic looked at thewn, and they were stunned.


    If Jerry destroyed the entire maze with a single spell, that means Jerry just destroying and making a hole toward the wall was just a small percentage of his actual magic output.


    This makes them feel that Jerry was terrifying.


    Okay, you can continue. Jerry showed his strength in order to prove himself and fulfill his promise to Dumbledore.


    Even though the power he cast right now is only less than one-thousandth of his strength, if he uses the spell with all his strength, the power is not much worse than that of a nuclear bomb.


    At the same time, Karkaroff felt that his legs were as soft as noodles. He only had one thought in his mind right now, and that was to be d that he didnt ept Jerrys challenge just now.


    Otherwise, he would have disappeared from this world, just like the maze.

 Chapter 629: “Dumbledore Leaving”

    Chapter 629: ��Dumbledore Leaving��


    Thest event of the Triwizard Tournament ended. Hogwarts won with absolute strength, proving that the oldest and most powerful magic school still lives up to its reputation.


    Fudge was notified and rushed over. He was in the hall and presented the winning trophy to Jerry, the winner of the Triwizard Tournament.


    At the same time, as a reward for bing the champion, in addition to the bountiful of Galleons, Jerry was also awarded many things by Snape that made Fred and George jealous.


    For example, he can wander around the castle at night without being bound by school rules and browse all the books in the restricted area without the professors permission.


    The awarding and celebration ceremony was over, and it was almost midnight. The teachers and students of the three schools returned to their respective resting ces.


    Jerrys powerful explosion spell made all the students understand what real magic is, which was enough for them to discuss it all night. Likewise, what happened today is enough to make it difficult for the professors at the Ministry of Magic, the three schools, and the reporters to digest what had happened.


    After tomorrow, Jerry will be more than just a fourth-year student at Hogwarts, more than the greatest Quidditch Seeker in history, and more than just a genius who invents spells.


    He is a powerful wizard who is only fourteen years old and is already as powerful as Dumbledore. He is a powerful person that the entire wizarding world should pay special attention to.


    However, Jerry didnt care about these. He participated in the Triwizard Tournament just to help his school and Professor Snape.


    Honor has been something he has received too much, and he is used to it.


    In his own world, some people even worshiped him as a god. Even in his ring world, he is really the God of all life living creatures there.


    His goal is not the honor that he would get, but to be powerful, so powerful that all the Dimensional Gods in his own world cannot threaten him, and so powerful that he can break through the limits of the world.


    The feats he is doing now in the eyes of other wizards are just some sideshows he did while understanding the world around him.


    The next morning, after having breakfast in the hall, the students returned to theirmon room and started packing the clothes in their closets.


    Because today, they are going home for summer vacation.


    After breakfast, professors and students from the other two schools also said goodbye to the Hogwarts teachers and students.


    At half past nine, the whistle of the Hogwarts Express sounded. The train, loaded with students, set off from Hogsmeade Station towards London. The entire Hogwarts castle suddenly became deserted.


    After the train left, all the professors gathered in the principals office because Dumbledore was about to leave Hogwarts.


    Dont be so sad. If you want to talk with an old guy like me, you cane to Nurmengard. If nothing happens in the future, I will live there. Dumbledore looked at the sad professors before him, especially Hagrid, who was wiping away tears.


    He has been at Hogwarts for more than sixty years, from being a professor to bing the principal. He has single-handedly taught all the professors in the school. Many of them even came to school under his watch, went out to work after graduation, and returned to school to be professors.


    In his heart, he could not bear to part with the school where he had stayed for most of his life, but after stepping down, he was more concerned about the regret that had always existed in his heart.


    Severus, McGonagall, you will be in charge of Hogwarts from now on.


    After saying goodbye, Dumbledore summoned his phoenix, turned it into a me, and disappeared. After Dumbledore left, the professors dispersed. Snape stood alone in the principals office, finally feeling the heavy pressure on his shoulders as the principal.


    Although Dumbledore had previously given him the position of principal, he has always been at the school, so he didnt feel much about it. It was only now that Dumbledore had left that he truly felt the responsibility of being a principal.


    Severus, I n to go back to New York for the holidays. Do you want to go to New York for a holiday? Just when Snape looked at the scenery outside the window and felt that he had a heavy responsibility, a familiar voice suddenly sounded from behind.


    It was Lily Foster.


    Looking at Foster, Snape paused for a moment before revealing a smile, I think that would be a great idea.


    Since Lily Evans was killed by Voldemort fourteen years ago, his life has beenmuting between Hogwarts and Spinners End.


    He would spend most of his time at Hogwarts and the holidays spent at Spinners End.


    During this time together, Fosters enthusiasm and generosity, as well as her ten years of traveling to various countries in search of rare herbs and research on potions, have gradually opened up his closed heart. His affection for Foster is no longer the same as Lilys.


    Fourteen years have passed. Maybe its time for him toe out.


    In the afternoon, the Hogwarts Express slowly stopped at tform Nine and Three-Quarters at Kings Cross Station. The students got out of the car one after another, said goodbye to their friends, and were then picked up by their families.


    Harry, Ron and Hermione, Sirius, Mr. and Mrs. Weasley, and Mr. and Mrs. Granger had also been waiting for a long time at the gate.


    Different from things given by the Dursleys in previous years, when they walked out of the station this year, they saw several people chatting.


    After Sirius became an Auror, he and Arthur also became colleagues. Arthur was very interested in Muggle affairs and chatted well with Mr. Granger, so they had a good time chatting while waiting for their children.


    Come to the Burrow when you have time during the holidays. Ron, Ginny, and the Weasley twins got into Arthurs car, turned on the stealth mode, and quietly disappeared into the sky.


    Harry waved and left with Sirius.


    Ille find youter. Hermione quietly left a word in Jerrys ear and got into the car.


    Now, she has learned a spell that Jerry taught her, which can block the Trace left by the Ministry of Magic in her body. She could open a portal anytime and appear directly in Jerrys room at the Leaky Cauldron during the holidays.

 Chapter 630: “Borrowing The Space Stone”

    Chapter 630: ��Borrowing The Space Stone��


    Its time to go back. In Leaky Cauldron, Jerry reached out and clicked the button to return.


    He had debated before whether to take Hermione with him when he returned this time, but after thinking about it, he decided not to because he may be away for a long time.


    The world of Harry Potter was the world where he first learned magic, and it was also the foundation of all his magic research. It took him nearly a year to master the low-levelws of this world, let alone other worlds.


    By the time he has mastered all the low-levelws of all worlds, five or six years may needed to go through all that. He was used to the passage of time and didnt care, but there was no need to let Hermione apany him out of selfish motives.


    Her parents, friends, and everything were here. It would not be good for him to suddenly take her away and not be able to see her parents and friends for five or six years. Hermione is only fifteen years old now, and it would be over 20 if she left with him and came back.


    He felt that even if Hermione was really willing to leave this world with him for a long time, at least she would have to wait until she achieved immortality and could freely control her bodys appearance.


    Five or six yearster, when he has collected all the low-levelws, truly learned it all, and has his own dimension, the time will still be as he left when he returns to this world.


    After returning to his own world again, Jerry felt thews of the world and secretly began to formte his next n. The first time he began to understand thews was through the Infinity Stones.


    But he didnt think too much about it at that time. At that time, he was thinking about improving magic with simr effects by analyzing the magic principles in the stones.


    He was already learning the correspondingws at that time. After all, the six Infinity Stones are the foundation of this world. The foundation that he first established in his ring world was the power of thesews that he learned at that time.


    But now there are more stones, which he has not had much research at all. If he can understand it, he should be able to master most of the low-levelws of the main world.


    The Space Stone and the Time Stone are not difficult. Considering his rtionship with the Ancient One and Odin, borrowing them shouldnt be a problem. At worst, he must stay in Asgard and Kamar Taj to learn it.


    As for the Soul Stone, he has found a solution.


    He knows the location of the Soul Stone and can directly open a portal to teleport there. Secondly, the condition for the Soul Stone is that he must sacrifice the soul of a person he loves very much to obtain it.


    This is not a difficult task. Find a death row prisoner who absolutely deserves to die, and then find a person who loves him. Use the Imperius Curse to control and sacrifice the person who loves them.


    After getting the Soul Stone, he then deletes their memory.


    After understanding the level ofws in the Soul Son, he would go to other worlds to understand theirws.


    Finally, use the Darkhold to pry into Chthons knowledge. It is estimated that he can almostpletely transform the ring world into aplete dimensional world quickly.


    Lets go find Odin first. The Time Stone is probably on Doctor Strange now.


    After making a rough calction, Jerry opened a portal to Asgard directly. At the beginning of the year, not long after the Avengers were established, Stephen Strange found Tony through his connections.


    He hopes to find Jerry through Tony and wants to ask Jerry to use magic to help him heal his hands, which can no longer be used due to a car ident.


    Originally, Jerry had already informed this kind of request in advance and refused directly, saying that the Avengers could not find any trace of him.


    There are so many disabled, sick, and people with various problems in the world. If everyonees to him for help and he treats them all, there will be no time for him to do his research.


    Although there will be a red star given for his deeds, but its not worth the effort.


    However, Stephen is an exception. Not because Jerry knows that he is Doctor Strange in the future, but because before he found Tony, Ancient One found Jerry first, hoping that Jerry would do a little favor.


    So, the day before Stephen approached Tony, Jerry told Tony something in advance.


    The moment he was in person and told him that he was seeking Jerry to heal his hands, he had to go to Kamar Taj and give him the Kamar Taj address. Half a year has passed now, and its probably time for Stephen to get started with magic and start learning to control the Time Stone.


    It is inconvenient to borrow the Time Stone at this time. Hence, its better to go to Asgard first.


    Long time no see, Heimdall! After stepping out of the portal, Jerry greeted Heimdall, who was guarding.


    Heimdall was constantly observing the nine realms and was startled by Jerrys voice. After seeing him, he replied, Wee back, Master Carmen.


    In the past, when Jerry wanted to visit Asgard, he would call his name from the Earth. After he heard it, he would open the Rainbow Bridge to bring Jerry to Asgard. But this time, Jerry did not need to go through the Rainbow Bridge. He relied on his own magic to go to Asgard.


    It can only show that Jerrys power is much stronger than when he camest time. This is what surprised Heimdall.


    Im going to find King Odin, and well talk when we have time. Waving towards Heimdall, Jerry opened three pairs ofrge white wings and flew towards Asgard.


    He could open the portal directly into the pce, but that would be too impolite.


    Appearing at the gate of Asgard, letting Heimdall know his arrival, and flying to Asgard are ways for him to show his respect for Asgard and Odin itself.


    Besides, he came this time to borrow their Space Stone to understand the essence of it, so he had to be polite this time.

 Chapter 631: “Power Levels”

    Chapter 631: ��Power Levels��


    Passing through the gate of the Asgard, under the lead of the Asgardian guards, Jerry met Odin and Frigga in the living room. However, the feeling Odin gave Jerry at this time seemed to be much weaker than thest time.


    Could it be that his life ising to an end soon? He knew that the life span of Asgardians was 5,000 years.


    Jerry, in the past nearly five thousand years, very few things have surprised me. But every time I see you, its hard for me to stay calm. Your strength has improved really fast from my experience. The moment Odin saw Jerry, he couldnt help but let out a sigh.


    Unlike before, Jerry no longer uses magic to cover up his strength. Odin can clearly sense that Jerrys strength is no longer inferior to him.


    It has only been a few years since he exiled Thor to the Earth. Jerry has now reached the level of being equal to him.


    Thinking about Thor again. He has not yet awakened his power and can rely on Mjolnir to exert his power.


    Of course, the strength improvement he refers to is the kind of strength that truly belongs to oneself rather than the improvement in strength after suddenly getting a powerful item.


    He doesnt acknowledge the kind of person who suddenly gets a powerful item like the Infinity Stone and has a sudden increase in strength because the kind of strength that relies on items is always short-lived.


    Only people like Jerry, who rely on their strength to be powerful, can be called powerful beings.


    This is the goal he wants Thor to achieve. Only when Thor awakens the power in his body can he truly take over his mantle and lead Asgard to be stronger.


    Youre too kind. There are too many powerful beings in this universe. If we dont work hard to be stronger, we wont even be able to protect our family. Hearing this, Jerry directly expressed his thoughts.


    Suppose the powerful beings in the Marvel world were divided into levels, ording to some rumors he had seen before. In that case, there are Earth Level, Heavenly Level, Universe Level, Multiverse Level, Super Multiverse Level, and Omnipotence Level.


    Most superheroes are Earth level. Thor, with his hammer, is probably the most powerful of the Earth level. Odin, Ancient One, Thanos, and Captain Marvel are ssified as Heavenly Level.


    However, Thanos and Captain Marvel barely reach Heavenly, while Ancient One and Odin should be slightly above Heavenly Level.


    If Odin is in Asgard and Ancient One has the blessings of the three sanctuaries, then they should be at the peak of the Heavenly Level, faintly approaching the Universe Level.


    If Thanos had six Infinity Stones, he could roughly reach this level. But it would be very unstable because his strength will drop sharply when the Infinity Gauntlet is taken away.


    If Thanos got the Infinity Gauntlet with six gems, his overall strength would definitely be stronger than Jerrys. But he cant beat Jerry in a real fight because Jerry has too many ways to get rid of his Infinity Gauntlet.


    Without the Infinity Gauntlet, Thanoss strength would suddenly drop.


    As for Jerrys current strength, not counting the iplete ring world, he should be at the Heavenly level.


    Although his strength is notparable to Odin and Ancient One at their peak, he is still rtively powerful.


    As for those Dimensional Gods, since they are in their own dimension, most of them are Universe Level. Once they leave their own dimensional realm, their strength is uncertain. Those who are stronger can reach the peak of the Heavenly Level, but they can barelypete with someone on the same level or worse.


    As for the truly stable Universe Level being, Jerry thinks it should be those groups of gods that exist in the universe.


    This is also the reason why he has not touched the Celestials on Earth for the time being. He is afraid of disturbing other Celestials that willeter, and he would not be a match for them.


    The Multiverse Level represents the real gods in the multiverse, such as Eternity and Death.


    The Super Multiverse Level is the one that supervises and maintains the bnce of countless multiverses.


    The Omnipotence Level is the One Above All, creating and destroying in just one thought.


    But for Jerry, the most he cane into contact with at present is the one with Universe Level. Those levels above are only what he has seen on the inte, and it is not certain whether they exist or not.


    Yes, there are many powerful beings in our universe. Like you, I hope Thor can understand these truths as soon as possible. Hearing Jerrys sigh, Odin couldnt help but sigh.


    Jerry, it seems that you needed something, given that you came here. Odin directly brought the topic to the point.


    In the past few years, he got to know Jerry rtively well. He is a good person. Jerry rarelyes to Asgard. Before, he either studied magic or borrowed a spaceship. So there must be something going on when hee here this time.


    I want to use the Tesseract to understand thews of space and perfect my own world. Jerry did not make up any excuses but directly showed the ring world in his hand.


    With his current strength, there is no need to hide many things.


    Odin looked through the ring in Jerrys hand, and when he sensed the iplete world inside, the pupils in his eyes contracted.


    I didnt expect you to have reached this point. If Jerrys strength surprised him before, then the ring world that Jerry showed now shocked him.


    Creating a dimensional world and having a dimensional field of your own is amon method for Heavenly Level beings who want to advance to a Universe Level.


    The Asgardian myth has followed this path. They have been perfecting their dimensional realm of Asgard from his grandfather to him.


    For each generation, it will be stronger and stronger. By his generation, it is almost ready to break through to the Universe Level. If he can live for another few hundred years, his strength will be at the Universe Level.


    It is a pity that his lifespan hase to an end, so whether he can break through to that bar, he can only ce his hope on Thor, who would carry the torch.

 Chapter 632: “Odin’s Request”

    Chapter 632: ��Odin��s Request��


    The first person in Asgard to reach that level was Odins grandfather, Buri, who created Asgards realm. Later, Odins father, Bor, developed it and passed the torch to Odin.


    At his peak, Odin unified the nine realms. With the blessing of the increasingly powerful Asgard dimension, he was about to break through the peak of the Heavenly Level and advance to the Universe Level.


    However, his eldest daughter, H, betrayed him.


    H inherited Asgards power and reached Heavenly Level. Even Odin can only seal her but not kill her. It is precisely because he has to maintain the powerful power of sealing H at all times that his strength is never at its peak. Even with the blessing of Asgard, he can barely maintain it.


    If he leaves Asgard, maintaining his power may not be easy.


    He sees Jerry like his grandfather back then, and the iplete ring world now disyed in his hands is just like the prototype of Asgard. How could he not be shocked that he had reached this level in just five or six years?


    However, his eyes lit up again.


    Jerry, I can directly give the Tesseract to you to study it slowly, and I can also teach you the experience of our Asgardian family in building a world, but I need you to help me with one thing.


    What are you working with? Hearing Odins words, Jerry suddenly became energetic.


    The spacews are important to him but not particrly important. Because even without the Tesseract, he can slowly understand it through other small worlds. But it would be slower.


    But his familys experience in creating a world is an important thing.


    The world he built is not fixed in a certain ce but can be carried around. This is unique even among the dimensions he knows. Whether it is Odins Asgard realm, the Dark World by Dormammu, or Hell by Mephisto, they are all fixed somewhere in the universe.


    But then his world is in his hands. He takes it wherever he goes, so if he wants to turn it into a dimensional world truly, it is definitely more difficult than normal dimensions.


    If Odin is willing to teach him something from the Asgardian royal family in constructing and perfecting the world, it will greatly help him. At least it will give him a clear direction and a general framework and reduce many unnecessary things.


    Odin waved his hand to send away the surrounding guards, leaving only Frigga behind, and slowly said, Jerry, Im not going to hide it from you. I will be dead in less than two years.


    What? Jerrys eyes widened.


    He knew that Odin was going to die soon, but he didnt expect it to be so soon.


    He thought that by saving Asgard and dealing with the dark elves, Queen Frigga would not die, and Odin would live ten or twenty more years. He didnt expect him to die so early. From this point of view, Odins death does not seem to have much to do with the previous events. The main reason is that his life span hase to an end.


    Queen Frigga next to him had known about this for a long time, and her eyes were filled with sadness.


    Dont be sad. Although my body dies, my soul will be in Valha and continue to live forever. Possibly sensing Friggas sadness, Odin held her hand andforted her.


    Afterforting Frigga, he continued telling Jerry, The matter I want to ask you has to do with Thor and his sister H.


    Next, Odin told about H and the specific matters he wanted to ask Jerry for help. After listening to this, Jerry finally understood the ins and outs of everything.


    It turns out that Odin knew that after his death, H would inherit Asgard, kill all those who resisted her, and start a war against the Nine Realms. This is not what he wants to see. He was originally prepared for Ragnarok and wanted topletely kill H by destroying Asgard.


    In this way, the Asgard will be gone. At least Thor and some of the Asgardian people have been evacuated and saved.


    As long as Thor did not awaken his own power, he may not be able to rebuild Asgard. Besides, its not like he has done nothing for so many years.


    Whether he or the Asgardians dieter, they can be taken into the Valha and continue to live in the form of souls.


    I was originally going to let Surtur do this, but I think maybe it would be better if you did it now. You can also take away the Eternal me, which should greatly help you build your own world. Odin looked at Jerry with a tone of anticipation.


    Surtur is a fire demon. His dimension is Muspelheim, the realm of fire, one of the nine realms.


    His strength is not bad. Even within his own domain, his strength is about the same as Odin when he was away from Asgard. Outside his domain, he can only barely maintain Heavenly Level.


    At his peak, Odin led an army to conquer the Nine Realms, defeated Surtur, and took away his core of power, the Eternal me, and now he is no longer a threat.


    Hs strength has not reached its peak. Odin cannot kill her only because her poweres from the same source.


    If Surtur obtains the Eternal me, he will regain his power. He should be stronger than H and can naturally kill H. But again, given Surturs hatred for Asgard, he would destroy Asgard after killing H.


    But its different if its Jerry. Currently, Jerrys strength is on another level. With the speed at which Jerrys strength is improving, he may be even stronger in a year or two.


    Jerrys power does note from Asgard, he canpletely kill H, and in this way, Asgard can be preserved for Thor to inherit. The price he paid was just the Tesseract and Eternal me left in the treasure house, as well as some of his experience building a world.


    To Odin, this was a good deal.

 Chapter 633: “The Eternal Flame”

    Chapter 633: ��The Eternal me��


    No problem. Hearing Odins request, Jerry agreed without thinking.


    A decision that seemed like no loss at all to Odin was also a huge deal from Jerrys perspective.


    His world has now been filled with many things, but there is no clue yet about the energy that inspires thesews toplete their operation. The energy from the Eternal me should be a good source of energy, and it just so happened that his world stillcked a real sun.


    Although the sun he made with magic can create the lighting effect, it is far inferior to the real sun. The Eternal me is a miniature version of the sun.


    As for H, thats not a problem at all. Perhaps with his current strength, it would be a little difficult to kill H without destroying Asgard.


    But it is still nearly two years before Odins death, and H breaks the seal. The panel cooldown goes down once every month, enough for him to learn things from all the other worlds, even new ones that may appear.


    His world will be almostplete by then, and it should not be a big problem. Moreover, after understanding thews of other worlds, his strength will also be greatly improved.


    Two yearster, with his own strength and the blessing of the halfpleted world. When he faces H, the oue is already obvious.


    Thank you, King Odin.


    Very well, I will take you to the treasure house to get the Tesseract and the Eternal me, and then I will teach you my experience building a world. Seeing that Jerry agreed readily, Odin was also very pleased. He immediately got up and took Jerry towards the treasure house.


    The person Odin was looking for at the beginning was Ancient One. She would seal H in Norway to iste H from absorbing Asgards power and break through her seal.


    Ancient One naturally knows this as the Sorcerer Supreme who protects the Earth.


    So, it is best for Ancient One to kill H after he dies.


    On the one hand, Ancient One is trustworthy. On the other hand, with the blessing of the three sanctuaries on Earth, Ancient Ones strength is at its peak, close to the Universes level, and it is easy for her to kill H.


    Because Ancient One would simply do her duty, after Odins death, H returns to Asgard and will definitelyunch a war. The Earth will not be spared, and Ancient One, as the guardian of the Earth, certainly does not want to see this happen.


    However, when he went to find Ancient One, she told him that she would die a year earlier than him. So, he was confused at that time. Thats why hisst n was to activate Ragnarok and let H and Asgard be destroyed.


    Fortunately, Jerry is here, he is trustworthy, and his strength is also very gratifying.


    He felt that the most right thing his Thor had done in these years was probably to make a friend like Jerry. Otherwise, he would be furious if he heard Heimdalls reports about Thors recent situation every day.


    Sometimes, he really feels that activating Ragnarok is not a bad thing. At least it can make Thor feel motivated. If that doesnt work, maybe he can consider releasing Loki.


    At the same time, on a beach somewhere in New York on Earth. Thor was ying with Jane with a water gun when he suddenly sneezed.


    Whats wrong, Thor? Did you catch a cold? Jane stopped.


    Thor waved his hand in confusion, How can my body catch a cold? I dont know why I keep sneezingtely.


    More than three monthster, Jerry learned all the knowledge about creating a world from Odin and returned to Earth with the Tesseract and the Eternal me. After spending Christmas with his family, he quickly entered the small world of The Sorcerers Apprentice.


    Two yearster, in the world of the Sorcerers Apprentice.


    Jerry looked at the bright sun in the sky of his own world and nodded with satisfaction.


    In the past two years, in addition to understanding thews of this world every day. He has devoted himself to adjusting some mistakes in the previously createdws based on the experience he gained from Odin.


    At the same time, he is analyzing the Eternal me and integrating it into his world.


    Eternal me is the core of Surturs power. In addition to huge energy, it also contains manyws regarding fire. It cannot be directly used by throwing it into his world. He needs to spend a lot of time figuring out nature and creating something bit by bit so that it will be a stable creation.


    When doing this, it is also necessary to reserve a ce for thews that need to be embedded in the future. This is also a very important thing he learned from Odin.


    All in all, the process is veryplicated.


    ording to the speed at which he was doing now, one year would have been enough for him to integrate all the low-levelws of the Sorcerers Apprentice World, but now it took him two full years.


    However, it is precisely because of the experience learned from Odin that the basic framework of the fundamentalws of the world took this long.


    In the future, the speed at which he will go to other worlds to understand thews will be greatly elerated, and the speed at which he improves his world will also be greatly elerated.


    Finally, thanks to the Eternal me, his bodys energy umtion has been greatly strengthened, and his strength has beenpletely increased. After years of development, with good weather, abundant food, and the ability to make babies, the poption has exploded.


    So naturally, the number of followers Jerry has also greatly increased, and the number of priests who provide him with magic power has also increased.


    Therge number of priests also resulted in Jerry having more magic power borrowed from his body, and he was always in a state where his strength was not at its peak. But the appearance of the Eternal me made Jerry think of a solution.


    Because thew of the Eternal me is very special, it can quickly absorb energy from the outside world, so it will never be exhausted.


    So Jerry directly integrated his energy channel into the Eternal me.


    It is expected that every time the priests cast magic, the energy borrowed is no longer the magic power in his body, but the energy converted by the Eternal me and the energy they returned will be given to his body.


    Now, his strength can always remain at its peak, and arge number of


    priests are constantly giving him more and more energy to make him stronger.

 Chapter 634: “Going To Vormir”

    Chapter 634: ��Going To Vormir��


    Next step, the Soul Stone.


    After checking again that there were no problems with the structure of his ring world, Jerry opened the panel and returned to the main world.


    Search the news about this city in recent years and find people who may meet the requirements. Above the capital of a certain country, Jerry ordered the bracelet on his wrist.


    Please wait.


    In an instant, a virtual pop-up window appeared in front of him, and then, news reports flowed through one after another, and hundreds of news reports were selected. The events, people, processes involved in the news, and the peoples current telephone numbers, addresses, and information are all clearly listed.


    The Soul Stone is the only one among the six gems with its own mind.


    They must sacrifice the person they love most in order to get it. For this reason, it even specially captured the Red Skull to be its guide. Jerry is not stupid enough to trade his lover for the Soul Stone. His idea is to catch a pair of evil couples who love each other.


    He then uses the Imperius Curse to control them to sacrifice their son and then grabs the Soul Stone after they get it. He thought about it and concluded that there should be more people in the country below him who met such conditions.


    Time to check them one by one.


    After checking the first news that met the criteria, Jerry directly apparated and disappeared on the spot.


    The first news thing he read just now was that three months ago, a son of a certainpany group was prosecuted for multiple crimes, including beating and killing. It was reported that he was acquitted because the victim either withdrew the usation or disappeared, and all the evidence was proved to be false.


    The things reported in the news are not necessarily true. He can only be sure after he reads their memory and confirms it.


    This seems to be a good one.


    Ten minutester, Jerry opened the portal and left the Earth, carrying a man and a woman.


    The man is a plutocrat. He is under twenty years old and hasmitted several times more crimes than reported in the news.


    The woman is his mother, apany boss in her forties. Through her own money and connections, she settled all the crimesmitted by her son and allowed him to be free.


    They fit well with what Jerry wants.


    On Vormir, a portal suddenly appeared. Jerry held one in each hand and stepped out.


    Its really empty.


    Looking around, he found that the entire, Vormir, was not that big. It might have experienced a devastating war, and only some ruins were left on the entire. Almost no life can be seen except for asionally seeing some lizards that are extremely vital in the universe.


    Although Vormir looks deste, it was once a prosperous small. Even now, the environment is still suitable for human survival. Even if ordinary earthlingse here, they will have no problem adapting to the surroundings, but it will probably be very difficult for them to live.


    Through the interster map, he can urately locate Vormir. But he didnt know exactly where the Soul Stone was on the. There was no specific exnation in the movie. He only knew that it was on a mountain.


    However, this is not a problem.


    He spread his wings, flew directly into the sky, and flew around Vormir at supersonic speed. Vormir is slightlyrger than the moon. It would only take him a few minutes to go around.


    Found it. Four minutester, Jerry quickly felt the energy of the Soul Stone on a mountain.


    Wee, Jerry, son of Tom Carmen. Just as Jerry carried the mother and son to the top of the mountain, a figure wrapped in rags quickly flew over.


    Hello, Mr. Schmidt.


    You know me? The figure was stunned when he heard Jerry calling his name.


    Seventy-two years ago, after he was sucked, he appeared directly on this, and then his soul was imprisoned to be the guide for Soul Stone. At the same time, he also gained the ability to know the name of someone he saw instantly.


    When someone came to ask for the Soul Stone, it was he who called out that persons name. Today was the first time that someone called him by name.


    I knew Steve, who is the Captain America. He said he knows you very well. Jerry released the spell on the mother and used the Imperius Curse to control her.


    Hes alive? When he heard Jerrys answer, he immediately knew that Jerry was from Earth and that he also knew Captain America, his nemesis in his previous life.


    A somewhatplicated look appeared on his face, If you see him next time, please say my words for me and say that Im sorry.


    During the seventy-two years he was imprisoned by the Soul Stone, he was no longer the Red Skull who wanted to rule the world but a cursed person.


    No problem.


    Jerry waved his hand and used the Imperius Curse to control the mother, dragging her son toward the cliffs edge.


    When the Red Skull saw this, he quickly stepped forward to stop him and asked, What are you doing?


    What am I doing? This mother loves her son deeply and wants to get the Soul Stone. ording to your rules, she must exchange her son for it, right? Jerry pointed to the mother dragging her son.


    The mother was under the control of Jerrys Imperius Curse. She smiled and nodded to the Red Skull. He couldnt help but twitch his mouth when he saw this.


    Very well.


    Although there was nothing wrong with what Jerry said, and ording to his observation, the mother and son met the requirements for obtaining the Soul Stone because he felt something was not quite right.


    Over the years, every time someone came to sacrifice the person they loved most to obtain the Soul Stone, they felt sad from the bottom of their hearts, but the mother was not sad at all.


    Furthermore, she was dragging her son roughly. She didnt even care if her sons head hit a stone on the way.


    Just when Red Skull got out of the way, and the mother dragged her son to the edge of the cliff and was about to throw her son down, Jerry frowned.


    At this moment, a burst of energy rushed out from under the clif


    f, swept across the mothers body, and lifted the Imperius Curse cast by Jerry on her.

 Chapter 635: “Taking The Soul Stone Forcibly”

    Chapter 635: ��Taking The Soul Stone Forcibly��


    Sorry, you can only use your own lovers soul in exchange. You cannotplete the exchange with other peoples souls. At this moment, Red Skull seemed to have received some instructions and turned around to exin them to Jerry.


    He is a fellow Earthling and an old acquaintance. He doesnt want to embarrass him, but in the end, he is just a poor man the Soul Stone enved and a messenger.


    They are. I can throw them down together and exchange their souls for it. Jerry pointed to his unconscious son on the edge of the cliff and smiled at the mother after the Imperius Curse was lifted.


    Red Skull shook again, Im sorry, you cant since you dont love them.


    But the person I love is not here. Jerry shrugged.


    Red Skull hesitated momentarily before speaking, You can also use your soul. After you die, the two of them will be the new owners of the Soul Stone. However, I advise you not to do this.


    Having been imprisoned by the Soul Stone for seventy-two years, Red Skull has some understanding of the consciousness in the Soul Stone. The so-called sacrifice of the person you love most can make you the owner of the Soul Stone. While it is not absolute, its a rule set by the Soul Gem.


    Most of the reason Vormir is what it is now is because of the Soul Stone. Every time the user of the Soul Stone dies, it will return here. If you dont have enough power to control the Stone, getting it may not be a good thing, but a disaster.


    Because it is the only one among the six Infinity Stones with its own consciousness.


    Very well, I will use my soul for exchange.


    What Red Skull didnt expect was that Jerry would not be surprised at all after hearing what he said. Instead, he nodded, walked to the cliffs edge, and jumped directly. When he flew to the cliffs edge, he discovered that Jerry was standing on the altar a hundred meters below without any damage.


    You cant kill me at this height; why dont youe out and take away my soul? Jerry fell heavily on the stone altar, patted the dust on his body as if nothing had happened, and shouted loudly toward the bottom of the altar.


    A strange smile appeared on his lips as soon as he finished speaking.


    Huh?


    As soon as he stretched out his hand, the Infinity Stones appeared from his ring world.


    Using his strength to control the power bursting out, it instantly turned the altar on the ground into a huge ck hole. At this time, an orange-yellow gem shining was revealed in the ck hole.


    As if sensing some kind of threat, the Soul Stone suddenly burst out with power and was about to escape from the ck hole quickly. However, Jerry wouldnt let it go away so easily.


    Get back here!


    The power of his Infinity Stones exploded again under Jerrys control. The suction force directly sucked in the Soul Stone that wanted to escape.


    Grabbing the Soul Stone, Jerry didnt spare any more time and directly entered his own ring world. Jerry understood when he knew that the mother and son he captured could not be exchanged for the Soul Stone. The so-called exchange of the soul of the person you love most is not aw of the universe. It is just a rule set by the Soul Stone itself.


    Jerry can understand if Thanoss loved person is his daughter Gamora. But isnt it a bit unreasonable if Hawkeyes loved person is ck Widow?


    Hawkeye has a wife and children. He and ck Widow were in a very goodrades-in-arms rtionship, so they cant be considered lovers. He thought that maybe the person the Soul Stone said they loved most was not absolute because no one could know their lover.


    Perhaps the Soul Stone just wanted to create a certain emotion from people who have never felt it before. Such as Thanoss affection for Gamora or the friendship between Hawkeye and ck Widow, and they had to sacrifice that.


    Fortunately, he had already thought of a backup n.


    If the first n fails, he just takes it by force. As long his strength is strong enough, no rules would forbid him to do so.


    He has encountered simr things like this many times.


    Although the Soul Stone is one of the six Infinity Stones, it has a powerful power and is the only Stone with its own consciousness. The Stone will not exert its utmost power if a strong person does not control it.


    The Soul Stone was hidden very deep. He even couldnt locate the specific location of the Soul Stone. Thats why he used himself as bait to attract the Soul Stone to reveal its traces.


    The Soul Stone was very interested in his soul. When it saw Jerry falling off a cliff, it quietly moved toward him, explored its own soul, and attempted to seize Jerrys soul directly.


    This allowed Jerry to discover its location, take out his stones, and forcefullybine his power to bring it into the ring world.


    Although the ring world at this time has not yet been built into aplete world, at least it has already taken some shape thanks to his effort.


    The operating framework waspleted during the two years of his research. So, in the ring world, his strength will be greatly improved, and he can also control the worldsws to imprison the Soul Stone forcibly.


    Even he can try to obliterate the consciousness born in the Soul Stone and make it soulless like other stones.


    Infinity Stones are not indestructible, but they symbolize thews of the entire universe. Even if they are destroyed, they will be created again after a long time.


    If they exist long enough, they will give birth to their own consciousness, just like the Soul Stone.


    Among the six Infinity Stones, the Soul Stone has existed the longest. The other five stones have all been destroyed and remade several times and have yet to give birth to their own consciousness.


    But Jerry does not need them to have their own consciousness. He just needs the knowledge contained in them. Because of that, erasing the consciousness of the Soul Stone is a good move.

 Chapter 636: “Creation of Soul”

    Chapter 636: ��Creation of Soul��


    Three weekster, within the Ring World.


    Finally done! Jerry eximed as he gazed at the soul gem in his hand, its self-awareness nowpletely eradicated. He nodded in satisfaction.


    Leveraging thebined power of the four gems and the Ring World, Jerry had spent a week dismantling all resistance within the soul gems. Subsequently, it took an additional two weeks to entirely refine the consciousness of the soul gems.


    Much like the other five, the present soul gem was now under Jerrysplete control, eliminating the risk of idental escape.


    Exiting the Ring World, Jerry returned to Vormir.


    Thank you! The refined consciousness of the soul gem allowed the once-imprisoned Red Skulls soul to be liberated.


    Grateful, the Red Skull thanked Jerry sincerely before being sucked into a rift and vanishing.


    Has he entered the realm of death? Jerry pondered as he witnessed the Red Skulls soul being drawn into the rift.


    He was aware that in Marvels primary world, unlike the Magic Cards universe, there was no concept of reincarnation. Once a person died, they remained deceased.


    Without specific beliefs, the soul after death would be drawn into the realm of death, not the underworld of Heim among the nine realms or the hell of Mephisto. Instead, it was the ultimate destination for all souls across the entire universe.


    Certainly, if one holds specific beliefs, the afterlife takes a different turn.


    For instance, devout followers of Mephisto have a high likelihood of being drawn into hell by the demon god upon death.


    Simrly, those who believe in Dormammu may find themselves pulled into the Dark Kingdom.


    Dormammus influence is even more potent, as believers may be transported to his realm while still alive.


    Demon gods, possessing their own dimensional worlds, have the ability to deport individuals into these realms through faith.


    In the past, Odin spoke of the Hall of Valor in Asgard, which served a simr purpose. Although Asgard itself may not be deemed aplete dimensional world, Odinster addition of the perfected Hall of Valor essentially achieved this status.


    With the existence of the Hall of Valor, deceased Asgardians who believed in the divine realm could be transported to the Hall after death.


    This dynamic is a key reason why Odin surpassed his father and grandfather, reaching the peak of the Heavenly Father level and approaching the single universe level, eventually unifying the nine realms.


    In the future, if Jerrys ring world achieves perfection, a ce akin to the Hall of Valor could emerge to extradite the souls of its residents after death.


    This development would mean that individuals like Haas, Elsa, Belle, Charlie, and Belles rtives, upon their demise, could have their souls led into Jerrys own dimensional world, provided they are willing.


    They might even assume roles as future managers, guides, or other significant positions within their newfound dimensional world.


    The myriadws governing the soul within the soul gem present a unique opportunity for Jerry to enhance the ring world and construct a realm akin to the Hall of Valor.


    Simultaneously, thesews prove instrumental in Jerrys pursuit of creating a genuine life.


    Demonstrated by powerful dimensional entities like the ancient god Gaia and the god of ck magic Chthon, these beings have the capability to fashion life itself.


    Ada, the intelligent robot, delved into Chthons Book of Darkness, acquiring simr knowledge.


    Through extensive research, Ada sessfully transitioned from an intelligent robot to a bona fide human being.


    Previous instances of life creation by Jerry resulted in artificial existences, not authentic life forms crafted from the ground up.


    Utilizing activation spells, Jerry brought forth entities such as small steel cannons, magic robots, and stone guardiansentities that dont possess true life.


    Considered as magical iterations of intelligent robots, they were endowed with an intelligent program extending from Jerrys knowledge system, not genuine souls.


    Magical creatures like the Four Sacred Beasts share a simr paradigm, featuring the attribute of growth and the capacity for independent evolution.


    Over time, their souls gradually be perfect, potentially evolving intoplete souls.


    While the souls of Keroberos and Yue closely resemble those of real people, the four sacred beasts require time for their growth. Consequently, Jerry has not yet reached the point where he can directly fashion human beings.


    Even Foster, considered aplete human being, wasnt brought into existence by Jerry.


    Rather, he created her by utilizing Lilys hair and employing her genes for cloning.


    The core essence of her soul doesnt originate from Jerry; it is an extension of Lily Evans soul.


    In essence, theres no fundamental distinction between the souls of Evans and Foster. However, disparate life experiences have imbued them with distinct personalities and perspectives.


    Analogous to children growing up in different environments, though two individuals may possess disparate life experiences, their souls remain identical.


    Jerrys current magical prowess and technological proficiency empower him to fabricate a physical body and even resurrect a person easily.


    Nevertheless, a prerequisite always exists for him to resurrect an individualthe persons soul must still be present.


    In the absence of a soul, Jerry cannot spontaneously generate a new soul unless provided with the persons gic material, such as hair, bones, or blood.


    Only then can he resurrect Foster in the form of a clone.


    However, such a resurrected individual, like Foster, shares the same soul but is inherently different.


    This is because the soul of the truly deceased person has traversed to the realm of death.


    What Jerry has to do now is to study the soul gem, master the deeper soulws, and see if he can create a new soul from scratch.


    If he can, then he can truly create life from scratch without needing anything as the base of it. The body and soul of a living being is possible to create through Jerrys power.


    Hes not dead yet. Hes quite tenacious. Lets continue living here! The son eximed


    After the Red Skull dissipated, Jerry discovered that three weeks had passed and the mother and son he brought here from the Earth were still alive.


    However,pared to the splendor and arrogance before, he is now much more embarrassed.


    Despite Vormir having a living environment resembling Earth, it remained deste due to the aftermath of a previous war.


    The mother and son managed to survive until now by hunting magical lizards and scavenging tools in the ruins to collect water.


    God, save us, save us! The Mother repeatedly cried out.


    Upon spotting Jerry hovering in the sky, the mother and son believed a savior had arrived. Hastily abandoning the bloody lizard, they sprinted toward Jerry, shouting fervently.


    Among them, the son outran his weaker mother, who urged him to wait but was instead kicked away.


    Jerry, however, merely cast a brief nce at them before opening a portal to depart.


    Neither the mother nor the son were virtuous individuals. Possessing wealth and power, they had caused the direct or indirect demise of numerous innocent people.


    By refraining from killing them outright, Jerry exhibited a degree of mercy. He chose to let them eke out a slow existence on this uninhabited.

 Chapter 637: “The Creation of New Humanity”

    Chapter 637: ��The Creation of New Humanity��


    Upon returning to Earth, Jerry consciously set aside all distractions, immersing himself in the ring world to unravel the intricacies of thews within the soul gem.


    Inparison to the Law of Space, the Law that bound the Souls it has proved considerably more challenging and, simultaneously, more fascinating.


    This intensive research extended over three months.


    The original n to explore thews in a small world was postponed due to Jerrys deep engrossment in the study of soulws and life creation experiments.


    Knowing that entering the small world would render the Infinity Stones ordinary and halt his research, Jerry felt no urgency and dedicated all his energy toprehending the soul gems intricacies.


    Yet, in these three months, he achieved significant progress.


    He finally aplished the creation of a human being in the truest sense, entirely by his own efforts.


    Jerry nodded in satisfaction, surveying the humans in the distance on the newly formed continent within the Ring World.


    Finally, sess! Jerry eximed as he managed to create the first human.


    He extracted allprehensiblews about the soul two months prior from the soul gem.


    One month ago, sessfully integrating his knowledge of the soul with the extractedws, Jerry incorporated them into the system ofws shaping the ring world.


    In thest month, he ventured into the realm of creating life from scratch.


    After enduring a series of challenges, setbacks, and failures while continually learning and refining his approach, Jerry dedicated three intense weeks to the task of creating a fully-formed human beinplete with a soul and body.


    Although the initial iterations of the human creations disyed a seemingly low IQ and moderate attractiveness, Jerry diligently addressed these deficiencies through ongoing improvements.


    In the past two days, the humans he crafted not only possessed exceptional physical features but also exhibited elevated IQs.


    To Jerrys surprise, once these humans limated to their environment, they swiftly learned to cooperate with one another and utilize tools for hunting.


    Initially, humans with slightly lower IQs were limited to picking fruits for sustenance.


    There are only few of them, I need to create more to see significant results!


    Currently, the poption of the continent he formed with the Infinite Raw Stoneprised less than a hundred humans. This paledpared to the neighboring continent inhabited by hundreds of millions of Meow people, illustrating a substantial disparity.


    Another weekter, as Jerry grew more adept at creating humans, he once again brought forth four to five hundred new individuals on the continent.


    However, with this development, Jerry encountered a new set of challenges.


    The humans he crafted in theter stages, possessing high IQs, became too intelligent for their own good. They began forming factions and engaging in conflicts, each vying for leadership to avoid confronting dangerous beasts and securing an easier food source.


    A revtion dawned upon him: even with his incredible abilities, creating an abundance of highly intelligent humans posed a risk. There was a potential for internal conflicts and strife that might lead to the demise of these nascent beings before they had a chance to develop.


    He altered his original n of crafting increasingly perfect humans with this realization. Instead, he opted for a more rapid but less precise approach.


    This adjustment resulted in a variation in the IQ levels of the newly created humans, along with a mix of both attractive and less appealing appearances. However, the elerated pace of creation became a significant advantage.


    This shift in strategy brought to mind the tale of Nuwas creation of humans. In the beginning, Nuwa meticulously molded individuals, producing beings of exquisite appearance with high talents and IQs.


    Eventually, finding the process cumbersome, she resorted to using tree branches to sweep mud into the water, from which new humans emerged. While not as high in quality as those shaped by her own hands, the sheer quantitypensated for the difference.


    Jerry found himself in a simr situation. When the number of humans in the New World reached 10,000, he was struck with a sudden revtion and halted further human creation.


    I know I would see results by having more of them created, but this is more than what Ive expected! Jerry thought to himself.


    Surprisingly, he discovered that the legal framework of the ring world had seamlessly integrated and extended many newws without his direct involvement in the process.


    Upon careful consideration, Jerry realized that his actions in this world, utilizing the power of its inherentws to create life, were instrumental in promoting the evolution and perfection of the world itself.


    While Jerrys personal strength yed a role in his ability to create new humans, the entire ring world bestowed its blessing on this endeavor.


    Although it wouldnt be impossible for Jerry to create humans outside the ring world, it would undoubtedly be more challenging without the support of the ring worlds power.


    The creation of a certain number of new humans with souls and wisdom, facilitated by the power of the ring world, was, in essence, a process of perfecting the world.


    This, in turn, triggered the extension of corresponding newws in the feedback loop between Jerrys actions and the ring world.


    Previously, such urrences had not taken ce because the intelligent life forms within the ring world, such as the Meow n and the Death Eaters, were brought in by Jerry from the outside worldthey were alien species.


    In contrast, the new humans were created by Jerry using thews intrinsic to this world, making them intelligent life forms that truly belonged to this realm.


    Thus, this unexpected gain could be seen as a harmonious integration of Jerrys efforts and the cooperative response of the ring world.


    Okay, its almost time to leave! Jerry concluded.


    Realizing that creating more new humans wouldnt give rise to newws, Jerry decided to conclude his work and move on to the next phase.


    Originally nning toprehend thews within the soul gem in one month, unexpected circumstances extended the timeframe to more than three months, significantly surpassing the initial n.


    Continuing further might yield additional insights, but the efficiency would be too low. Jerry chose to proceed with the final step: allowing these humans to reproduce and develop autonomously.


    Thisst step was straightforward. Hovering over the new humans, Jerry handed their leader a torch capable of burning for several years before departing.


    Yes, the final step involved giving fire to these new humans.


    Fire is fundamental to human progress. Jerry expedited the process rather than waiting for the new humans to discover it on their own. The future development of these humans would now depend on their own actions.


    Although Jerry was their creator, he had no intention of indulging them like children, as it went against thews of world development. Instead, he allowed them to multiply and grow, potentially promoting the self-improvement of thews within the ring world.


    Under the awed gazes of the new humans, Jerry imnted the basic knowledge of fire usage into the leaders mind and temporarily exited the ring world.


    Before departing, he sought out Sun Long and instructed him to keep an eye on these new humans using the monitoring mirror that covered the entire world.


    While Jerry pledged not to interfere with their reproduction, he acknowledged that certain adjustments might be necessary if unforeseen issues arose. After all, creating these humans had taken several months of his time.

 Chapter 638: “The Last Flow Card”

    Chapter 638: ��The Last Flow Card��


    The cooldown is over; you can enter the small world again!


    After departing from the ring world, Jerry spent two days at home with his family, addressing their inquiries about him and Hermione. home with his family, addressing their inquiries about him and Hermione.


    Once the casual questions were satisfied, Jerry opened his panel and entered the world of Cardcaptor Sakura.


    During hisst visit, Eriol had informed him that Clow Reed hadnt truly died but had ventured into other dimensional worlds to rectify some mistakes.


    Jerrys purpose in revisiting Cardcaptor Sakuras world was twofold: toprehend the rules of the Cardcaptors small world and explore the possibility of traveling to other dimensional realms.


    By traversing one small world, Jerry aimed to learn thews of multiple small worlds simultaneously, significantly enhancing his efficiency.


    As he materialized once again in the house in Tomoeda Town, Jerry couldnt help but sigh.


    Its still the same here. Jerry grumbled.


    Whether in the main world or any small world, the time prohibition meant he never left others perceptions. In the Magic Cards world, the events were still frozen, with Eriol finishing magical practice and on his way home just before Sakura converted all the Clow cards into Sakura cards.


    For Jerry, however, it had been a considerable amount of time.


    Fortunately, he had grown ustomed to this peculiar sense of time dtion, and after a sigh, he dismissed any lingering concerns.


    First, lets gather thews of this world and then go find Eriol, Jerry said.


    In less than ten minutes since Eriols departure, Jerry caught up with him to inquire about the dimensional world. It felt rather peculiar to be ahead of events in this manner.


    Regardless, before delving into other dimensional worlds, Jerry needed to gather thews of the current world, so there was no need to rush.


    This routine continued until three days after his return to the Magic Card World.


    During these three days, Jerry dedicated his time toprehending the worldsws. Thanks to Odins knowledge and understanding of thews of space gems and soul gems, his speed in grasping thews of the small world had significantly improved.


    It had taken nearly a year for Jerry toprehend all the low-levelws in the magicians apprentice world. Now, he estimated that he could fully grasp all the low-levelws in the magic card world in about three or four months.


    Sir, thank you for your guidance during this period. Ill be heading back to Hong Kong tomorrow. Ill visit you when I have time! Li Syaoran said his goodbye to Jerry with a bow before waving his hand.


    In the evening, as Sakura and the others arrived at Jerrys magic house, Li Syaoran bid farewell to Jerry.


    Sakura had sessfully collected all the Clow cards and transformed them into Sakura cards.


    Having learned a substantial amount of magic from Jerry, she hadid a strong foundation for her future endeavors. Now, it was time for Li Syaoran to return to Hong Kong for school.


    Originally, he had transferred here solely for the purpose of collecting Clow Cards. After aplishing that goal, he initially nned to return immediately. However, staying back became an option as he wished to assist Sakura and continue learning magic from Jerry.


    Upon hearing Li Syaorans farewell, a shadow passed over Sakuras eyes. Over the course of their time together, she and Li Syaoran had transitioned from rivals to friends, and now deeper feelings were starting to emerge. Li Syaorans departure naturally weighed heavily on her.


    As for Li Syaoran, leaving Xiaoying was a difficult choice, but being a non-Japanese student, a continuous education in Japan was not feasible, and his mother would likely disapprove.


    Long-distance love, oh, long-distance love is not easy! Jerrymented with a teasing tone toward Sakura.


    Jerry observed Syaoran and Sakura, and a sudden realization dawned on him.


    Lifting his hand to ruffle Syaoran and Sakuras hair affectionately, he pulled out four mirrors from his pocket, presenting one to each of themSyaoran, Sakura, Tomoyo, and Berry Lin.


    Dont be too disheartened. I have a gift for you. This is a magic mirror I crafted during my free time. It enables video calls and can create a temporary portal when infused with magic power.


    Although you may be in different countries or schools in the future, meeting after sses or during vacations is still quite simple.


    Of course, its even better to excel in learning magic. Once you grasp portal magic, you can traverse any part of the world without the need for a magic mirror! Jerry exined the use of the mirror.


    The others had their eyes sparkling in hope as Jerry exined the use of the mirror. They never thought with the help of magic. It would be easier tomunicate from a long distance with another person.


    Regarding Li Syaorans departure, Jerry had some recollections from watching anime in his past life.


    Since they had spent some time together and formed a friendship, he decided to add a teleportation feature to the magic mirror he had previously crafted. The runic door symbols were given as thoughtful gifts to the quartet.


    This way, even if the four of them are not in the same country or attending the same school, they can still engage in video chats through the magic mirror or meet directly during breaks.


    With the magic mirror gifted by Jerry, the four kids mood, which had been momentarily dampened by the looming separation, instantly lifted again and was reced with a cheerful bright smile, before they began chatting as usual.


    ***


    More than three monthster,


    Jerry slowly opened his eyes in the magic house.


    Its time to prepare to find Eriol! Jerry eximed while he stretched his body.


    After a hundred days, he had absorbed all the low-levelws from the Magic Card World, allowing him to start seeking other dimensional worlds parallel to the Magic Card World.


    However, just as he was about to Apparate directly to the UK, he suddenly let out a sigh.


    This was because a second ago, he sensed the magic power of Eriol, and it appeared in the sky above Tomoeda Town.


    In other words, he didnt need to search for Eriol actively; he hade to Tomoe Town on his own.


    So, he Apparated instantly, disappearing on the spot, and reappeared at the location where he sensed the magic power.


    Jerry, as expected, I still cant hide it from your perception! Eriol said with a smile as he saw Jerry appear in front of him.


    Above Tomoeda Town, Eriol who was holding the Sun Wand, showed no surprise when Jerry appeared. Instead, he waved and greeted him.


    Jerry smiled in response, saying, If you didnt deliberately hide your magic power, how could I not discover it?


    Eriols magic power was so conspicuous that it seemed he had no intention of concealing it.


    However, with Jerrys current strength, even if Eriol deliberately concealed his magic power, Jerry could still locate him effortlessly.


    Haha, as expected of you! There is no hiding from you huh, Jerry? Eriol adjusted his sses and smiled.


    I came here specifically because the most troublesome card created by Clow Reed is about to appear. To be on the safe side, I came here to take a look.


    Eriol knows that Jerry likes to study magic, and this card can be regarded as the most powerful among the magic cards created by Clow Reed and the most difficult to control.


    He thinks Jerry will be very interested, so when he returns, he immediately exudes magic power to attract him.


    Thest card?


    Jerry wore a surprised expression upon hearing this.


    He remembered that there were fifty-two Clow cards in total, and the series concluded when they were all transformed into Sakura cards. Why, then, did the fifty-third card appear?


    Sakura herself has created a love card, he knows this, but it should be different from what Eriol has said.

 Chapter 639: “The Nothing Card”

    Chapter 639: ��The Nothing Card��


    Yes, its called No Card. Its a card that was extended by the powerful magic power of fifty-two Clow Cards when Clow Reedpleted making Clow Cards.


    If the fifty-two Clow cards represent positives, then the extended cardless card is the negative that appears for bnce, and its magic power is equivalent to the total of the fifty-two Clow cards.


    When Clow Reed left this world, in order to prevent idents, he sealed it in the old house.


    Now that all fifty-two Clow Cards have been transformed into Sakura Cards, the power of Clow Reed to seal them has disappeared. This part of my memory is that I just woke up recently. Eriol exined helplessly.


    Although he inherited Clow Reeds memories, not all of them were there, and even those memories of his were not all in his mind when he was born.


    Many memories appeared in his mind bit by bit as he grew up, and some of them only surfaced after being triggered.


    Regarding the memory of the Nothing card, it was when he was looking through some information in the past two days that he identally stumbled upon it and just remembered it.


    After listening to Eriols exnation, Jerry suddenly understood.


    In his previous life, he only saw Sakura transforming all the Clow Cards into Sakura Cards, and then Syaoran left Japan and returned to Hong Kong.


    But in the end, what he was watching was just animation, but this was the real world. It didnt mean that the world would end when the animation ended.


    This world will continue to develop, Sakura and Syaoran will grow up slowly, and naturally there will be various stories happening.


    The unscripted incident unfolding now may be the story that continued after he watched the animation.


    At the same time, he also roughly guessed Eriols good intentions.


    But if it were before, he might indeed be interested in the Nothing card. After all, it was a Clow card that could rival the fifty-two Clow cards.


    However, now he has long surpassed the level that requires that level of strength.


    The Nothing card is indeed powerful, but to Jerry now, it is nothing more than a childs toy.


    Jerry needs to collect and understand the origins of each world, that is, the most basic rules for building the world, and improve his own dimensional world while enhancing his strength.


    In fact, it is understandable because, in the eyes of Eriol, they separated more than three months ago.


    When theypeted over three months ago, their magical abilities were equivalent. Even if Jerry improved after three months, it would not be too exaggerated.


    Although the power of the Nothing card is not to be underestimated, it is still notparable to theirbined abilities.


    At midnight, over the Tomoeda Town Amusement Park, below them Syaoran and the others are confronted by Nothing Card. At the same time, Jerry and Eriol remain invisible in the sky.


    They chat and remain ready to intervene at any time.


    Jerry, your strength seems to have improved a lot! Eriol eximed while he looked at Jerry and couldnt help but sigh.


    He didnt notice Jerry when he first appeared, but after spending some time with him, he realized that he could no longer gauge Jerrys strength at all.


    If he hadnt known it in advance, he would have thought Jerry was an ordinary person.


    There has been some improvement. By the way, I have a question for you. Jerry didnt dwell on his own strength and cut straight to the chase.


    You said before that Clow Reed went to other dimensional worlds. Do you know how to go to other dimensional worlds?


    Eh? I thought you knew about it. Especially with how you came to this world Elio Hiiragisawa looked at Jerry in surprise.


    Jerry immediately waved his hand and said, I am an exception. I came to this world identally. I dont know how to return to the original world, nor how to go to other dimensional worlds.


    He had previously informed Eriol abouting from another world. Eriol might have assumed that Jerry knew how to travel to other dimensional worlds.


    Actually, I dont know how to go to other dimensions. It may be that the memory about this has not been awakened yet, so it will take some time. Jerry answered with a purposefully misleading in the hope that Eriol wouldnt figure out anything about him.


    Eriol had no doubts about Jerrys answer, but he looked at Jerry with a mischievous smile as if knowing Jerry was hiding something behind.


    He understood that traveling through the dimensional world was not an easy task. Considering Jerrys strength when he first arrived in this world, it is more usible to assume that it was an ident.


    But he felt helpless about Jerrys predicament.


    Clow Reed must have known how to travel to other worlds; otherwise, leaving this world wouldnt have been possible.


    Its just that he trulycks any memory in this regard, and he is uncertain whether it was intentionally erased or if it simply hasnt awakened yet.


    Well, it seems I have to find a way on my own! Jerry wore a regretful expression on his face.


    He had not anticipated this situation, so he was willing to ept it even though he felt disappointed.


    He had already contemted this scenario. He could depart immediately if Eriol knew the most efficient way to reach other dimensional worlds.


    If that wasnt an option, then it meant either resigning to his current predicament or investing significantly more effort.


    Whileprehending thews of this world, he had also been on the lookout for an exit strategy, and he had gathered some leads.


    He just needed to understand them thoroughly. If things progressed swiftly, it might take one or two years; if progress was slow, it could extend to three or four years.


    Observing the disappointment on Jerrys face, Eriol suddenly recalled something, I almost forgot. I may not know the way to other dimensions, but theres someone who might be able to assist you!


    Jerry, being one of the rare individuals he considered a friend, also wanted to help him find a way home.


    Who? Jerrys eyes brightened. It would be a wee development if he could save a few years.


    Eriol exerted effort to sift through the memories left by Clow Reed, then promptly responded, ording to the recollections of Clow Reed, she is known as the Dimensional Witch, and she appears to wield magic power on par with Clow Reed.


    Dimensional witch? Jerrys eyes revealed a tinge of skepticism.


    The name seemed unfamiliar; this character didnt appear in his recollections of Cardcaptors. Nevertheless, possessing magical powerparable to Clow Reeds indicated considerable potency.


    Jerry had always thought himself nearly as powerful as Clow Reed, but after thoroughly analyzing all the Clow cards andpeting with Eriol, he realized hegged far behind.


    His strength was notably inferior to Clow Reeds when hest departed this world. This became evident when Eriol, who was slightly weaker than him at the time, asserted that he wasnt on the same level as Clow Reed.


    Now, havingprehended thews of the world, achieved Heavenly Father-level strength, and received the blessings of the iplete dimensional world, Jerry believed his power was almost on par with Clow Reeds.

 Chapter 640: “The Dimensional Witch”

    Chapter 640: ��The Dimensional Witch��


    Yes, based on my recollection, as long as youre willing to offer items of equivalent value, she can fulfill any wish you desire.


    I believe that if youre seeking a way back to your own world, she should be capable of assisting you in achieving it, Eriol exined as Jerry showed interest.


    Then, where is she currently located? Jerry asked in return, showing his curiosity.


    Jerry didnt hesitate upon learning that he needed to provide something of equal value. He felt confident that, with his considerable wealth, he could afford to pay unless the demands were excessively high.


    If magical items were desired, he had a vast collection and, being a master alchemist, could customize them to the other partys specifications.


    For technological items, he possessed numerous spaceships in alternate dimensions, including a massive-sized vessel. Once captured by Ronan the user, the ship had been magically reduced in size and transformed into a pendant on the magical mirror hanging around Jerrys waist.


    If mary resources were needed, he could easily summon vast amounts of gold and jewelry using a transformation spell, requiring only a negligible amount of magical power.


    In essence, as long as the terms proposed by the other party were reasonable, Jerry was confident he could meet them effortlessly.


    If the lions demands prove to be exorbitant, the worst-case scenario is waiting for an additional two years, and Jerry wont incur any losses in the meantime.


    If my memory serves me right, shes not in our world but in another realm. However, Im aware of a magic circle that leads to her shop.


    The catch is that I havent had any fulfilling wishes, so I havent utilized it. Eriol said while smiling innocently toward Jerry.


    Eriol pondered momentarily, swiftly sketching a highly intricate magic circle pattern with his hand.


    At a nce, Jerry recognized it as a spatial locating magic circle.


    With sufficient magical power input, he could use this circle to traverse space and reach the designated location.


    Space maniption wasnt a challenge for Jerry. Given his understanding of spatialws, he could breach the space barriers of this world at will.


    The real challengey in the fact that even if he breached the space barrier without precise coordinates, he might end up in a void rather than a coherent world.


    The reason why the possibility of venturing into other dimensional worlds independently was mentioned in another two or three years is that, despite the ease of breaking through space barriers, obtaining urate coordinates is aplex task.


    Its not a matter of spending two or three years breaking through the worlds barriers in this realm.


    Instead, it involves utilizing his potent spiritual power over the next two or three years to explore the void beyond the barriers. The goal is to discover the coordinates of other dimensional worlds akin to the current one.


    Its advantageous not to be in this world. This way, I can acquire more insights into thews of smaller worlds. Jerry voiced his inner thoughts.


    Jotting down the magic circle illustrated by Eriol, Jerry silently nodded.


    Eriol assumed Jerry intended to find a way back to his original world by venturing into other dimensional realms.


    In reality, Jerry sought to explore as many small worlds as possible to gather thews governing these realms.


    In the end, even if the dimensional witch declined to assist, Jerry would have gained the coordinates of one more small world andprehended another set ofws governing a small world.


    While Jerry and Eriol engaged in conversation above, the battle between Sakura and the others below reached its climax.


    The Nothing Card truly lived up to its namea card Clow Reed sealed in solitude. With the power of a single card, it forcibly took control of all of Sakuras Clow Cards, prevailing over Sakura and herpanions.


    Fortunately, Nothing Card, much like all Clow Cards, possessed its own consciousness and wasnt inherently evil.


    Its longing forpanionship stemmed from years of istion, prompting it to seek thepany of other Clow Cards.


    In the end, Sakura and Syaoran worked together, influencing Nothing Card with the power of love.


    They merged it with Sakuras Love Card, giving rise to a new Sakura Card  Hope.


    Post-battle, Sakura, and Syaoran set aside their inner shyness after being exposed to their own bare feelings, openly expressing their feelings and solidifying their rtionship.


    Observing from above, Jerry and Eriol wore relieved smiles akin to those of contented elders.


    The following day, at Jerrys Magic House.


    Surveying thepleted spatial positioning magic circle on the ground, Jerry stepped onto it without hesitation, infusing magic power to activate the intricate design.


    A brilliant white light shed, and his form vanished within the magic circle.


    In the parallel world of Tokyo, Japan, encircled by contemporary high-rise structures, within the courtyard of a distinctive European-style vi, a sudden burst of white light materialized, revealing the figure of a handsome individual with brown hair.


    It certainly is a new world, Jerry eximed while he tidied his uniform.


    The neer was Jerry, who had traversed the magic card world using a magic circle. The moment he materialized, he was certain that he had indeed arrived in another realm.


    Clearly, certainws governing the two worlds differed significantly.


    Guest, wee!


    At that moment, the vis door swung open, revealing two girls aged seven or eight who enthusiastically greeted Jerry simultaneously.


    Is this the Dimensional Witchs shop? Jerry regarded the two little girls with a courteous smile.


    A quick discernment revealed that these two little girls werent human; rather, they were magical entities. Jerry could discern it from the way the magical particles around them were dancing freely in the air.


    Moreover, they shared a profound connection with the vi before himan isted structure fortified with robust magical defenses.


    Much like a divine sword and its ethereal spirit, these two little girls served as the defensive bulwarks of the magical vi.


    Yes, any wish within the masters capacity can be granted for you. Come in,e in! The two girls said as they approached Jerry.


    The two little girls gleefully hopped towards Jerry, beckoning him to follow them into the vi enshrouded in potent defensive magic.


    Jerry offered no resistance, willingly entering the abode guided by the enchanting pair.


    The vis interior exuded a distinctly Japanese ambiance despite the European-style exterior. Wooden floors, walls, and ceilings dominated the dcor,plete with traditional Japanese sliding doors.


    Navigating through various twists and turns, Jerry was eventually guided by the two little girls to a living room door adorned with ck butterflies.


    Simultaneously, Jerry felt a potent and peculiar magic emanating from beyond the door.


    Invite the guest in! A womans voice came from the other side of the door.


    The two little girls swung open the wooden doorone to the left and the other to the rightrevealing their mistress, the Dimensional Witch,ying on a mahogany bench inside.


    The dimensional witch wore a resplendent red robe, appearing to be in her thirties or forties. Holding a slender tobo pipe, she possessed an alluring figure and captivating charm.


    Upon witnessing the doors opening, she delicately exhaled the smoke she had inhaled, turned her gaze toward Jerry, gestured to the chair before her, and with a smile, said, Please have a seat, and then we can discuss the wishes you seek to fulfill!


    With a captivated look on his face, Jerry epted her offer and started to observe the witchs surroundings with a few thoughts inside his head.


    Knowing his observing look, the witch smiled mysteriously while she took a huff from her tobo pipe before she exhaled it once again.

 Chapter 641: “Ichihara Yuuko”

    Chapter 641: ��Ichihara Yuuko��


    Hello, my name is Jerry. Jerry Carmen!


    Jerry entered the living room with a weing smile, taking a seat. After introducing himself, he temporarily dispelled the shielding spell enveloping his body, allowing his immense magical power to emanate.


    The witch across from him exuded potent magic, but it paledpared to Jerrys formidable strength. Feeling there was no need to conceal his power any longer, Jerry decided to reveal the extent of his abilities. Moreover, showcasing his strength could potentially influence the conditions set by the witch and further his goals for this encounter.


    As anticipated, upon sensing Jerrys overpowering and formidable magical aura, the reclined witch on the bench instantly widened her eyes and sat up.


    What an immense magical force! The witch eximed with a surprised look on her face.


    Such potency in magical energy was a sensation she had only experienced in the presence of Clow Reed before. However, Clow Reed no longer possessed such formidable magical might.


    Initially, upon noticing the appearance of the magic circle in the yard, she hadnt thought much of it. Magicians from other worlds frequently utilized her magic circle to make wishes.


    Yet, she hadnt anticipated that the magician arriving this time would surpass her expectations in terms of power.


    Mr. Carmen, you can call me Yuuko Ichihara or simply Miss Yuuko. Im curious about the wishes someone as powerful as you might want to fulfill. She asked with an alluring smile on her face.


    Miss Yuuko, Ive heard that you have the ability to grant any wish? Jerry responded, posing a question in return.


    In truth, Jerry found the notion of fulfilling any wish quite intriguing, as he believed it to be theoretically imusible.


    Every gain requires a sacrifice. Wishes can only be granted under equitable conditions. I cannot fulfill all your desires. Only assist within the bounds of my capability. After all, the primary purpose of operating this shop is to fulfill my own wishes! With a draw from her pipe, Yuuko reclined casually on her chair, offering a straightforward exnation.


    She had preemptively set up a defensive stance, recognizing todays guest as exceptionally powerful, surpassing even her own abilities. The objectives the guest sought to achieve were likelyplex, and there was a chance she might not be able to fulfill them.


    Throughout the years, she had managed to fulfill almost all the wishes of her guests. This sess stemmed from both her formidable strength and her adherence to the fundamentalw of equivalent exchange.


    Additionally, she engaged in trades with individuals across various worlds. A wish unattainable in one world might be effortlessly granted in another.


    For instance, just a few days prior, a city lord in a magical realm had wished for enough food to sustain their entire town through the winter.


    Due to the natural and man-made disasters in that world over the past few years, the entire town faced a shortage of food reserves once the harsh winter set in.


    Coincidentally, the CEO of a certain group in another technological world sought a cure for his childs disability.


    Consequently, the price for the city owner in the magical realm to realize his wish was to provide a bottle of magic potion capable of curing disabilities. In return, the CEO of the Technological World Group paid a substantial amount for food supplies.


    In essence, Yuuko acted as a mediator to fulfill the wishes of individuals from two distinct worlds.


    As a mediator, she naturally earned a price differential, saving it to fulfill others wishes in subsequent transactions. Through these exchanges, she amassed various useful items to fulfill her own desires.


    However, even with her role as a mediator, not all wishes could be granted. For instance, if someone sought the resurrection of a deceased individual, she could not fulfill that request.


    The most fundamentalw across all worlds dictated that individuals cannot be resurrected after deathan immutablew established by her and Clow Reed, the creator god she had previously encountered.


    Given these constraints, Yuuko did not respond unequivocally positively to Jerrys question.


    Jerry acknowledged this information and, without beating around the bush, directly expressed his wish, I want to know the secret to thew of Dimension and Space! I want to know what makes it possible for one to travel to other worlds, yet at the same time, what holds them back.


    To traverse all dimensional worlds? Upon hearing Jerrys request, Yuuk was momentarily taken aback.


    Its not that this wish is overly challenging; in fact, its a bit simpler than she anticipated. Yuuko earned the title of Dimensional Witch because she possesses the ability to help individuals in all dimensional worlds fulfill their desires, and, naturally, she knows the means to traverse these various dimensions.


    Is it something that cant be fulfilled? Am I going out of the line? Observing Ichihara Yuukos puzzled expression, Jerrys brow furrowed slightly.


    If Yuuko couldnt assist him in achieving his wish, it would be futile for him to search for small worlds individually.


    May I inquire why Mr. Carmen wishes to journey to other dimensions? Rather than providing an immediate answer, Yuuko posed a question.


    Jerry didnt conceal anything, forthrightly stating his rationale, Because I am researching the nature of magic. I need to explore various dimensional worlds, observe the disparities in thews governing different worlds, andprehend their true essence.


    Although Yuukos magical prowess paledpared to his, they could be considered on a simr level. Jerry feels like there is no need to conceal more information about himself. Instead, he has a feeling that if he is honest and gives Yuuko a more straightforward answer, then he will achieve the result he wants faster.


    Upon hearing Jerrys exnation, Yuuko Ichihara nodded in understanding. Is that so? I guess Mr. Carmen is an exceptional wizard from the look of it.


    She grasped the significance behind Jerrys quest, as she had undertaken a simr venture during her peak when the specter of mortality wasnt looming overhead.


    This connection with the enigmatic man in sses, who traversed dimensions, led her to encounter the God of Creation, the architect of all worlds, even if only fleetingly. Concurrently, she discerned the formidable power wielded by Jerry.


    A magician delving into dimensional exploration andprehending thews could be deemed the apex of all worlds. Jerry not only possessed potent magical abilities but also demonstrated an exceptionally profound understanding of magic.


    Traversing dimensional worlds has always been challenging. Although I am acquainted with these worlds, assisting you in traversing each one isnt a simple task. Furthermore, ites at a significant cost! Rolling her eyes, Yuuko responded with a smile.


    Jerry felt relieved. He wasnt concerned about the cost as long as she knew the way to other worlds.


    Tell me, Miss Yuuko, what do you require in exchange? I can provide magical items, technological gadgets, potions, magical creatures, treasures of gold, and moreanything you desire!


    With a gesture, the entire living room, even the slightest empty space, was brimming with diverse items:


    Magic wands


    Enchanted props with various effects


    Advanced technology from the Xandar people


    The room overflowed with an array of offerings.


    Yuuko couldnt help but twitch the corner of her mouth at the sudden transformation of the living room.


    So, which items shall I use to fulfill your wish, or would you prefer to assist me in fulfilling one of your own desires? Jerry asked while keep bringing more items into the room.


    Jerrys words, coupled with the plethora of items he introduced, almost made Ichihara Yuuko believe that he was the dimensional witch, and she was the visitor seeking to make a wish.


    However, her two servants who had greeted Jer


    ry earlier jumped into the things Jerry had just summoned before Yuuko could reply to Jerry.

 Chapter 642: “Watanuki Kimihiro”

    Chapter 642: ��Watanuki Kimihiro��


    I dont require these items as an exchange price, but if youre willing to do me a small favor, then I can help you fulfill this wish, Ichihara Yuuko proposed.


    Engrossed in a game, Jerry received the unexpected offer and raised his eyebrows in response. Then it depends on what kind of small favor it is?


    Its very simple, Mr. Carmen. In a few months, there will be several wish-makers like you, and they also need to traverse various dimensional worlds. When the timees, I will assist you in your journey. I hope you can ensure their safety along the way, Yuuko exined with a casual wave of her hand.


    After pondering for a moment, Jerry nodded gently and replied, Sure, no problem. You scratch mine, Ill scratch yours.


    What a particr analogy, Mr. Carmen! Yuuko, with her hand on her mouth, covered the surprised expression she had just made.


    He sensed that the situation might not be as straightforward as Yuuko presented, but he remained unfazed. Jerry was confident in his own abilities, and if faced with an adversary he couldnt handle, his strategy was simpleretreat.


    Besides, he saw an opportunity to gather knowledge about the dimensional worldsws, a task that aligned with his current need to limate to this new world.


    Then please wait patiently for another three months, Mr. Carmen. If you dont mind, you can live here together with me. I still have plenty of empty rooms here, Yuuko suggested.


    Jerry didnt even think twice. He nodded instantly at the offer of it while wishing that he would be one step closer to his goal.


    Observing Jerrys nod, though outwardly indifferent, Yuuko felt a subtle excitement within. Through countless time reincarnations, she had tried various methods to alter fate by running her store and fulfilling wishes.


    Yet, every time, her efforts were thwarted by the formidable Fei Wang Reed, leading to a repetition of the same cycle.


    This time, the arrival of Jerry, a magician ofparable skill to Clow Reed, held the potential to be the key to breaking the cycleending this endless reincarnation and rectifying the mistakes both Ichihara Yuuko and Clow Reed had made.


    A sudden and thunderous noise interrupted their conversation, creating a sizable hole in the living rooms roof that opened directly to the sky.


    Maru, Moro, do your job properly! Yuukos eyes narrowed, and a palpable sense of menace permeated the entire living room.


    During Yuukos negotiation with Jerry, Maru, and Moro identally unearthed a Kree energy cannon from a pile of items, inadvertently triggering its firing mechanism.


    A guest ising, a guest ising! Realizing their mistake, Maru and Moro hastily discarded the energy cannons and fled the living room.


    Yuuko, sensing something, muttered, There are no idents in this world, only necessities. He is here!


    After seeing how clumsy Maru and Moro are doing their job, Jerry decided that staying together for three months with them would be counterproductive.


    On second thought, I will reject that offer I will return in three months, Miss Yuuko. Jerry declined, deciding against staying in the mansion. Unfamiliar with sharing living quarters with others, particrly someone with such formidable magical prowess, he opted for caution.


    Unsure of Yuukos true nature, Jerry recognized that their current rtionship was based on mutual benefit, far from friendship. Vignce seemed only prudent.


    Thats a shame. I was hoping for the opportunity to share a drink with my future husband and discuss magic together, Yuuko expressed, her disappointment evident.


    Lets just see, if finding a ce for me to stay is proven to be hard, then I will be returning here. But for now Ill take on that offer of yours for temporarily. Jerry remarked.


    With a casual wave of his hand, Jerry retrieved all his belongings from the living room into the ring world and resumed his seat.


    Under typical circumstances, he wouldnt consider residing here, but the prospect of engaging in magical discussions with the dimensional witch before him altered his perspective.


    Although the witchs magical prowess fell short of his own, enveloped in a peculiar timew, her level of magic was undoubtedly substantial,parable to Clow Reed.


    Exchanging magical insights with a practitioner of this caliber promised significant benefits for enhancing his own magical strength. Thus, upon hearing her proposal, Jerry promptly changed his mind.


    Puffing on her cigarette, Yuuko smiled and said, Well, Mr. Carmen, so that you know. The offer is still avable anytime you want to change your mind.


    As a dimensional witch with a history of fulfilling countless wishes, Yuuko possessed a keen judgment of people. Despite the limited interaction with Jerry, she inferred his profound fascination with magical research.


    To encourage Jerry to stay, Yuuko subtly employed her magical prowess to captivate him, an approach that proved remarkably effective.


    Wee!


    At that moment, the wooden door of the living room swung open again, revealing a fifteen or sixteen-year-old high school student dragged in by Maru and Moro.


    When the high school student entered the living room and spotted Jerry and Yuuko, he waved his hands in embarrassment, offering an exnation, By the way, Im not a guest. I just tripped over a stone, put my hand on the wall, and something strange happened. The next thing I knew, I was in the yard, and my legs started moving on their own, leading me here. Why does it sound like Im making excuses?


    After a prolonged attempt to rify, the high school student suddenly realized that his exnation was far frommon sense. Most people would find it unbelievable, causing his voice to fade gradually.


    At this moment, Yuuko regarded the high school student with a gentle smile, That wall is the barrier here, and it was your destined fate toe here. Now, take whatever is in your pocket out and give it to me.


    The high school student hesitated for a moment, then pulled out a golden pocket watch from his pocket and handed it to Yuuko.


    She inspected the golden pocket watch briefly before tucking it into her arms.


    Whats your name? When is your birthday?


    Watanuki, Watanuki Kimihiro. My birthday is April 1st, and thats my watch.


    The high school student shared his name and birthday but watched as Yuuko took away his pocket watch. He quickly reached out to reim it.


    However, Jerry interjected, temporarily diverting attention:


    Since Miss Yuuko still has guests, Ill take my leave. Maru and Moro, would you mind showing me to the room?


    Of course! Absolutely! Maru and Moro enthusiastically responded, holding hands and jumping up and down with exuberance.


    Reparo. Jerry gestured towards the roof, utilizing a repair spell to mend the sizable hole created by Maru and Moro with their energy cannons before his departure.


    Thank you, Mr. Carmen. Lets share a drinkter! Yuuko smiled and waved to Jerry.


    Meanwhile, the high school student with the peculiar name, Watanuki Kimihiro stood in amazement.


    Upon entering the living room, he had been puzzled by the gaping hole in the roof.


    Now, witnessing the foreigner wave his hand, emitting a blue light that magically repaired the damage, left him utterly astonished.


    Had he not been ustomed to abnormal urrences, encountering various monsters, his adaptability surpassing tha


    t of ordinary individuals, he might have been terrified and fled at this remarkable disy.

 Chapter 643: “Traces of Clow Reed”

    Chapter 643: ��Traces of Clow Reed��


    At six oclock in the evening, inside the Witch Vis restaurant, Mokona, cheers!


    Ichihara Yuuko raised a substantial ss of sake, swiftly consuming it in one gulp, her expression carrying a hint of intoxication.


    Seated next to her, a ck magical creature resembling arge steamed bun, known as Mokona, mirrored the gesture, opening its mouth wide and guzzling down the sake, happily bouncing on the table.


    Mokona! Mokona!


    In the kitchen adjacent to the table, Watanuki Kimihiro, the high school student, diligently prepared various delicacies. Two waiters, Maru and Moro, served the dishes onto the dining table.


    As for why Watanuki, the wish-maker, was working as a cook here, ording to Yuukos exnation, he had made a wish for her to eliminate his special constitution that attracted monsters. Due to ack of funds, he ended up staying and working in the vi.


    However, Jerry couldnt shake the feeling that there was more to the rtionship between Yuuko and Watanuki than met the eye. Despite sensing a prior connection, he opted not to pry. Whatever history the two shared seemed unrted to him.


    Mr. Carmen, fancy a drink together with me? After replenishing her ss, Yuuko looked at Jerry with anticipation.


    Thank you for the offer, Miss Yuuko. Im afraid that I must reject that offer of yours though. Jerry refused the ss in front of him, once again declining Ichihara Yuukos invitation to join in the revelry.


    Because of his extensive travels across various worlds, Jerry had developed a cautious attitude toward alcohol, rarely indulging in the early days. Moreover, not being an alcoholic in his previous life, he typically decided whether to drink based on the circumstances.


    However, the witch before him was undeniably an avid enthusiast of both tobo and alcohol. She didnt smoke cigarettes but rather a substantial pipe bag, and she consumed one cup after another, akin to drinking water.


    Considering her age and vast experiences, it wasnt surprising that she had developed such preferences, much like her inclination towards various delectable foods.


    Half an hourter, Yuuko, eyeing her now-empty wine bottle, turned to Watanuki, who had just emerged from the kitchen and removed his apron, with eager anticipation.


    Is there more wine? I want another bottle! Yuuko yelled.


    One more bottle!


    One more bottle!


    One more bottle!


    ck Mokona, Maru, and Moro echoed the same request, faithfully repeating their masters words, as magical creatures tend to do.


    No, Miss Yuuko, youve already consumed ten bottles, finishing all the wine I bought this afternoon! Watanuki responded with frustration.


    Bafflingly turned into an employee at this store, tasked with buying vegetables and cooking, he couldnt help but feel overwhelmed. Moreover, he had originally purchased a weeks worth of sake, only for Ms. Yuuko to drain it all in one sitting. It felt like a futile endeavor.


    Thats such a pity! Yuuko suddenly wore a crestfallen expression upon learning there was no more wine.


    Bang!


    At that moment, a crisp finger snap echoed through the room.


    Suddenly, all ten empty wine bottles on the table were miraculously refilled.


    Although I dont fancy drinking, I can still provide it for Miss Yuuko. Enjoy yourself. Jerry smiled, extending a gesture of invitation.


    Clearly, he was the one utilizing the transformation technique to conjure wine seemingly out of thin air.


    Watanukis eyes widened like bells as the wine bottles magically refilled, while Yuuko appeared pleasantly surprised. Thank you so much, Mr. Carmen! I know you will deliver! She thanked Jerry and promptly resumed drinking.


    While she was familiar with magic capable of creating something from nothing, it wasnt her forte. Their expertise often varied among magicians of simr strength from different worlds.


    For instance, her specialtyy in the magic of contracts and transactions. She could extract anything from a personbody, soul, memory, emotions, or even illusory luck- through agreements and adhering to the fundamentalw of equal exchangeafter establishing a contract.


    Miss Yuuko, do you know Mr. Clow Reed? Jerry inquired as he observed Ichihara Yuuko lifting her ss once again.


    Seeing her take another sip, Jerry continued his question. Eriol had uncovered the information about Yuuko Ichihara from the memories inherited from Clow Reed.


    Therefore, logically, Clow Reed should be acquainted with Miss Yuuko.


    To be frank, Jerry harbored a lingering curiosity about why Clow Reed had chosen to leave Sakura Yue behind, leaving part of his soul and magic power for reincarnation while venturing into other worlds. During his journey to collectws, Jerry secretly hoped to encounter this great magician, who had yed a pivotal role in elerating his magical growth through the Clow Card.


    Having established a connection through the magical enhancements granted by Clow Reed, Jerry envisioned exploring the mysteries of magic together with him.


    Oh, youre talking about that sinister guy with sses. What do you know about him? Ichihara Yuuko eximed, her surprise evident.


    Jerry nodded, then shook his head, responding, I have never met with Mr. Clow Reed, but I have studied the Clow cards and some magic books he left behind.


    It turns out you are from his world. No wonder there are so many strange magics, Yuuko remarked, a sudden realization dawning upon her.


    As a dimensional witch, Yuuko couldnt ascertain the origin of her customers unless they volunteered such information.


    Her magic circle spanned every world, allowing anyone who stumbled upon it, drew it, and input sufficient energybe it magical or technologicalto be transported to the entrance of her store.


    Or some directly make wishes to her through the magical items scattered in various worlds.


    When Jerry first appeared, his attire resembled clothing from several different worlds, making it unclear from which world he originated. However, when the conversation turned to Clow Reed, Yuuko naturally understood.


    Upon closer consideration, magic in other worlds generally leaned towards lethality. Jerrys magic, capable of repairing houses and conjuring drinks, closely resembled Clow Reeds style. Clow Reed had a penchant for inventing peculiar spells, such as foam magic for dishwashing and bathing, size-changing spells, soul-exchanging spells, andbat-enhancing spells, among others. In essence, he delved into various bizarre magical concepts that mages from other worlds wouldnt typically explore.


    Since Ms. Yuuko knows about Mr. Clow Reed, do you happen to know which world he is currently in? I would like to discuss magic with him if possible, Jerry inquired, his interest piqued upon learning of Yuukos acquaintance with Clow Reed.


    Yuuko paused for a moment, then sighed before saying, He is currently in a ce somewhere that only he and God know where, making amends. Forget it; if all goes well, you might be able to meet him towards the end of your dimensional journey.


    Hearing her words made Jerry contemte about the true identity behind Clow Reed himself.

 Chapter 644: “The Arriving Companion”

    Chapter 644: ��The Arriving Companion��


    In the passage of a mere three months, time slipped away like grains of sand.


    In the early morning, Jerry awoke to the rhythmic ticking of raindrops. Rising from the tatami mat, he effortlessly used magic to freshen up and dress.


    Pushing open the sliding door, he strolled towards the vis dining room.


    Today marked the anticipated day when Yuuko had promised to transport him to other worlds.


    Over these three months, Jerry had meticulously absorbed all thews governing this diminutive world.


    In reality, he hadpleted this endeavor within the first month, noting striking resemnces in low-levelws between this world and the Magic Card World he had previously visited.


    Perhaps it was due to themon originator or creator behind these worlds.


    Whether it was the Magic Card World, his current realm, or the future worlds he would explore, shared threads of simrws intertwined them.


    The Magic Card World and the current realm, crafted by the same entity, exhibited a greater convergence ofwspared to the divergent small world he traversed through the panel.


    Worlds like Harry Potters, the Sorcerers Apprentice, and Fairy Tail, created by different entities, showcased unique sets ofws distinct from themon threads uniting the realms of Cardcaptors and Jerrys current dwelling.


    Nevertheless, this approach may result in a smaller quantity of low-levelws gathered in each worldpared to Jerrys initial expectations.


    Yet, this method boasts its advantages, namely a significantly reduced time investment.


    Some worlds may harbor such repetitive low-levelws that Jerry can swiftly amass them within mere days or a fortnight.


    This development didnt overly dishearten Jerry. Numerous small worlds held the potential for collecting low-levelws, including realms he had yet to explore, such as the Fairy Tail world.


    If he so desired, armed with his current strength, Jerry could return to the main world, navigate the multiverse, and delve into various parallel universes to amassws.


    Marvels main world itself featured numerous parallel universes, exemplified by the three distinct Spider-Mans residing in three different universes. Mutants and simr entities also upied separate universes.


    In reality, Jerry faced no shortage ofw collection opportunities.


    Good morning, Mr. Carmen!


    Upon entering the living room, Watanuki, diligently preparing breakfast, greeted Jerry.


    Meanwhile, Yuuko indulged in a different beverage  not sake, but the Harbin Beer gifted by Jerry, known as the Butterbeer of Harry Potters World.


    In thest three months, the connection between Yuuko and Jerry has deepened significantly.


    One notable factor contributing to this was Jerrys ability to use magic to summon various wines that Yuuko had never experienced.


    From Harry Potters wine to Asgardian spirits and those from Fairy Tail, Jerrys magical expertise ensured a diverse array of beverages.


    Jerry, in turn, absorbed a wealth of magical knowledge every time Yuuko indulged in these exotic drinks, making the exchanges mutually beneficial.


    Good morning, Miss Yuuko, you look exceptionally beautiful today!


    Jerry greeted her with a smile, offering a genuinepliment. Yuuko possessed a natural beauty, exuding the distinctive aura of a mature elder sister.


    Her daily change of outfits added to her allure; today, she wore a mysterious and noble ck dress.


    Mr. Carmen, your ttery knows no bounds! Seems like you know your way with words, huh? Yuuko chuckled, covering her mouth, then swiftly downed the contents of her wine ss.


    Good morning, Mr. Carmen! Sitting busy in the kitchen preparing breakfast, Watanuki hurriedly emerged upon hearing Jerrys voice, offering a respectful bow and greeting.


    His three months of working in the store had been filled with peculiar encounters and the generous assistance of Mr. Carmen.


    While he often faced teasing from Yuuko, he held profound respect for Jerry and his enigmatic magical abilities.


    You dont have to be so polite every time, Watanuki! Ease up a little, will you? Jerry expressed helplessness towards Watanuki and took a seat opposite Yuuko.


    Jerry had developed a positive impression of Watanuki, the high school student.


    Despite being a bit naggy, Watanuki was enthusiastic, kind, and helpful, possessing qualities that many peoplecked.


    Over the past two months, after collecting thews of this world, Jerry not only went shopping but also assisted Watanuki in dealing with troublesome monsters.


    Watanuki was a high school student, and Jerry appreciated hispany and contributions.


    Monsters in this world were unique creatures, mainly categorized into two types.


    The first type was a spirit body, an extension of human negative emotions, oftencking intelligence and acting on instinct.


    The second type was cultivated from animals, possessing human-level intelligence and utilizing various special magics.


    Regardless of the type, Jerry found them rtively weak opponents.


    With a light magic, thunder magic, or soul magic, he could effortlessly eliminate them from this world.


    Miss Yuuko, when are we leaving for today? Jerry, enjoying the exquisite breakfast prepared by Watanuki, asked Ichihara Yuuko directly.


    Without hesitation, Yuuko nodded with a smile, If nothing unexpected happens, yourpanion for dimensional travel will arrive in about two hours.


    Well, thats a great news for me., Jerry responded with a smile.


    After more than three months, and especially thest two months of rtive idleness, Jerry was now in high spirits as he could resume his n to collectws.


    Across from him, Yuuko observed Jerry with an inscrutable expression.


    Two hourster, in the living room, Jerry, wearing a slightly surprised expression, looked at Ichihara Yuuko and inquired, Miss Yuuko, who are you?


    To his surprise, Jerry realized that Yuuko was not a real person at the moment but a magical construct, a body resembling a clone.


    Rather than being taken aback by Jerrys discovery, Yuuko smiled and exined, One of the soon-to-arrive guests is cursed with a potent spell. Anyone encountering a person with a stronger magical power will uncontrobly attempt to kill each other.


    I find it more prudent to greet guests using a phantom body to prevent the house from being demolished shortly.


    By the way, Mr. Carmen, you might want to employ a magic that shields your own magical power from the outset. Itll create a more harmonious atmosphere for a while. Yuuko exined to Jerry with a mysterious smile on her face.


    Well, such a peculiar curse, thats interesting. Jerry mused to himself.


    Upon hearing this, Jerry didnt object and casually cast a spell to shield his magical power, Protego! preventing any unintentional conflicts.


    Since both he and Ichihara Yuuko were victims of the curse, it was wise to avoid confrontation to prevent idental harm.


    Jerry, rather than feeling anxious about the person thats soon going to appear before them with the powerful curse that Yuuko had exined to him, he is looking forward to meeting with the so called partner.

 Chapter 645: “Tsubasa Reservoir Chronicle

    Chapter 645: ��Tsubasa Reservoir Chronicle


    Here wee! A voice came from the other side of the portal that appeared before Jerry and Yuuko.


    At the entrance of the vi courtyard, Jerry sensed unusual spatial fluctuations, signaling the arrival of the fellow travelers Yuuko had entrusted him to protect.


    As anticipated, the first magical array in the yard illuminated three secondster, and two figures materialized after a burst of white light.


    The pair consisted of a boy and a girl, both around fourteen or fifteen years old. The girl appeared unconscious, and the man held her with a worried expression on his face.


    Upon scrutinizing their faces, Jerry hesitated initially, but his eyes widened in recognition, Syaoran? Sakura?


    Although they seemed familiar at first nce, a closer inspection revealed that these werent Li Syaoran and Kinomoto Sakura.


    However,pared to the eleven-year-old Syaoran and Sakura from Cardcaptor Elementary School, the individuals before him now were significantly older and likely in high school.


    This age difference was the reason for his initial confusion.


    They arent the Syaoran and Sakura youre familiar with; theyre from different worlds. Every person you know in the original world will lead different lives in alternate dimensions. As you continue your travels through the dimensional world, youll encounter various versions of them. Its just a chance meeting.


    However, their souls remain the same at their core, and their personalities are generally simr. Yuuko stepped forward, whispering this exnation into Jerrys ear.


    Ah, I see! So they are a different version of the people that I know, I am quite experienced with this kind of situation from where I came from, Jerry quickly grasped the situation.


    This scenario resembled the multiverse concept in the main world, where figures like Doctor Strange existed across parallel universes, much like Wanda.


    Their fundamental nature remained consistent, but diverse life experiences led to significant variations.


    Following Syaoran and Sakuras arrival, two more magic circles illuminated simultaneously.


    Jerry failed to recognize the neersa man in ck robes wielding a long knife and another in white robes wielding a wand.


    The ck-robed man exuded a stern, warrior-like aura, while the white-robed figure demonstrated formidable magical prowess.


    Upon a brief power assessment, the white-robed magicians magic level was surprisinglyparable to Eriol in the Cardcaptor Sakura World.


    Please, save Sakura! High school Syaoran urgently pleaded with Yuuko as he cradled the unconscious Sakura.


    He exined that he had been sent by Yukito, the high priest of Clow Country, to seek the assistance of the all-powerful Dimension Witch in rescuing their Princess Sakura.


    Yuuko, leaving Jerrys side, approached Syaoran. While cing her hand on Sakuras forehead to diagnose her with magic, she inquired about Syaorans name.


    After learning the young mans name, she turned her attention to the white-robed and ck-robed individuals.


    The ck-robed ninja identified himself as Kurogane, hailing from another world, Japan.


    He found himself inexplicably transported to the witch by his loyal princess, Tomoyo.


    Confused and disoriented, Jerry found himself in an unfamiliar ce with no knowledge of how or why he arrived.


    The white-robed magician, Fay D. Flouritte, hailing from the Country of Celes, maintained a constant fake smile as he sought a wish from Yuuko.


    Fay was also the magician afflicted by the curse, as mentioned earlier by Yuuko.


    Something crucial has been lost by this child, scattered across various worlds. If this continues, she will not survive, Yuuko exined, referring to Sakura after conducting a diagnosis.


    Syaoran, distressed by the revtion of Sakuras impending demise, urgently made a wish to Yuuko for her salvation, clutching her tightly.


    Yuuko, in turn, directed Watanuki to guide Syaoran on how to save Sakura.


    The solution involved traversing diverse worlds to retrieve the lost items scattered across them, ensuring Sakuras survival upon sessful collection.


    Jerry, observing the unfolding events, silently contemted the situation.


    The four individuals present seemed unfamiliar with each other, yet Yuuko appeared well-prepared for their arrival, assigning Jerry the task of safeguarding them throughout their journey.


    While the circumstances seemed peculiar, Jerry reasoned that as long as he could continue traveling to different worlds to collectws, the intricate dynamics of their situation mattered little to him.


    Although Jerry had only visited each world once, the act alone granted him the spatial coordinates of those worlds.


    His unique ability allowed him to rupture the fabric of space and navigate directly to any location he had previously encountered.


    For instance, his return to the world of magic cards required no external assistance.


    Armed with the spatial coordinates imprinted in his memory, Jerry effortlessly traversed space, bypassing the need for the witchs magic circle.


    Despite this travel independence, Syaoran and Sakuras connection remained steadfast across the worlds.


    Witnessing their deep bond, recently affirmed in the Cardcaptor World, reiterated the constancy of their rtionship in different dimensions.


    Simrly, Tomoyos wealth seemed to transcend worlds. In Cardcaptor World, she held the position of a chaeboldy, while in the world of Kurogane, she assumed the role of a princess, albeit a magical one.


    With the matters concerning Sakura addressed, Yuuko turned her attention to Kurogane and Fay, inquiring about their wishes.


    Prompted to express his desire, the resolute Kurogane stated, Since any wish can be fulfilled here, its very simple. I want to go back to where I was originally.


    He couldnt fathom why Princess Tomoyo, whom he served loyally, would send him to this unfamiliar realm, marking his forehead with magic that forbade him from killing and weakened his lethal abilities.


    The immediate urge to return and seek answers from Princess Tomoyo overwhelmed Kurogane.


    After articting his wish, Fay, adorned in a white robe, shared his desire with an insincere smile, I dont want to go back to where I was originally.


    Having escaped the clutches of King Ashura in his original world, Fay preferred the freedom to roam different realms without being pursued.


    Continually changing locations ensured that King Ashura could never track him down.


    Ichihara Yuuko noted the simr nature of their wishes, stating, It seems that your wishes align. Mr. Kurogane wants to return to his own world from this one, Mr. Fay wants to escape his own world and explore others, and Mr. Syaoran wants to traverse various worlds to collect memories and save this girl.


    She gestured towards Jerry, who had been standing beside her.


    This revtion surprised Fay and the others; they assumed Jerry was merely a store clerk with a close association with the witch, unaware that he shared their status as wish-makers.


    So, its actually very simple. You all want to go to another world. I can send you to another world, but you have to pay the same price. Yuuko said with a sly smile on her face.

 Chapter 646: “The First World”

    Chapter 646: ��The First World��


    Cost? Kurogane appeared bewildered, unfamiliar with the intricacies of witchws.


    Fairly versed in magical regtions, Fay promptly rified, The rule among magic practitioners is that to gain something, you must exchange it for something of equal value, correct?


    Yes, the price of journeying to another world is steep. It might still fall short even if you trade the most precious things. Yuuko nodded and continued, However, if the three of you contribute together, it should be sufficient.


    And him? Kurogane gestured towards Jerry, who stood nearby. Isnt he also heading to another world?


    Mr. Carmens price has already been paid; theres no need for additional payment, Yuuko replied casually.


    I am willing. As long as I can save Princess Sakura, I am willing to pay any price. Syaoran dered resolutely.


    Fay nodded, masking his true emotions with a forced smile. He was already aware of this arrangement before arriving.


    Kurogane hesitated momentarily but ultimately nodded.


    Thus, Yuukomenced the collection of the required price.


    Kurogane, the ck ninja, offered his most potent weapon that never left his side. Fay surrendered the powerful magic circle inscribed on his back, and Syaoran, reluctantly, gave the most precious of all  his connections.


    The price he had to pay was the person he loved most and all his rtionships.


    In essence, even if Syaoran sessfully rescues his beloved Princess Sakura and she regains all her memories, she will lose the ability to remember anything about him.


    Even if someone were to recount Sakuras entire past to her, she would instantly forget it.


    Henceforth, only Syaorans love for Sakura will remain unwavering, while Sakura will regard Syaoran as if he were aplete stranger.


    Jerry, standing nearby, couldnt help but flinch upon hearing this condition.


    He found it utterly unnecessary. Learning some principles of equal exchange from Yuuko during this period, he believed that if it was an equal exchange, the price for traveling to another world could be the silver dragon weapon, Fays magic circle, or other items of equivalent value. There was no need to take away the so-called connections.


    This request seemed to be solely based on Yuukos personal desires.


    Was it a misguided decision? Was it truly something necessary to be paid in the first ce?


    However, based on his interactions with Yuuko during this time, despite her penchant for jesting, she was genuinelypassionate. She wouldnt intentionally cause harm to others in such a way.


    Jerry spected that there might be some undisclosed reason, simr to how she was already aware of the impending arrival of these individuals.


    Since we all agree, lets proceed! Yuuko took the white Mokona from the returning Watanuki and then handed it to Jerry.


    It can transport you to different worlds, albeit randomly. It can also detect the presence of feathers within a certain range, and youll be able to understand thenguages spoken in other worlds around it. Yuuko exined.


    Mokona, youre quite impressive! Jerry expressed his surprise and extended his hand to poke Mokona, the chubby white creature. Mokona immediately hopped up in his palm with an air of pride.


    ck and white Mokona were two adorable magical creatures in the shop.


    ording to Yuuko, she and Clow Reed designed them based on the appearance of the God of Creation they had encountered.


    Initially, Jerry thought their primary functions were to be cute and enjoy drinks with Yuuko.


    However, he didnt anticipate that they also possessed the ability to travel to other worlds.


    Alright, if there are no issues, you can set off! Yuuko extended an inviting gesture.


    Mr. Carmen! At this moment, Yuuko, standing beside him and holding the ck Mokona, Watanuki, looked at Jerry with a hint of reluctance.


    With no past memories and almost no friends, Miss Yuuko, who teased him every day, and Mr. Carmen, who always assisted him, had be essential figures in his life.


    They were crucial because he regarded them as friends.


    Now that Mr. Carmen was departing, and Jerry wasnt sure if he would return, the parting naturally weighed heavily on him, filled with reluctance.


    Ille back to see you when I have time. By the way, this is for you! Jerry reached into the ring world and pulled out arge bottle, tossing it to Watanuki.


    Give your friend Himawari a drop of this every now and then. It can temporarily ward off her bad luck.


    Himawari, Jerrys high school ssmate and crush on April 1st, was born with a streak of misfortune. None of her rtionships ended well.


    She was often referred to as the Lone Star of Heavenly Evil.


    Jerry had given April 1st an improved version of his magic potion, Felixir. Administering a drop of it to Himawari periodically could help her mitigate the bad luck that gued her, allowing her to lead a more normal life for a while.


    Okay, lets go!


    After bidding farewell to Yuuko, Jerry directly instructed White Mokona to activate its ability. A surge of powerful spatial energy spewed from White Mokonas mouth.


    In an instant, Jerry, Kurogane, Fay, Syaoran, and Sakura disappeared from the yard.


    Once everyone had vanished, Yuuko raised her head and murmured, Fei Wang Reed, I wont let you seed this time!


    In the endless cycle of reincarnation, she and Clow Reed had experienced countless failures.


    However, this time, she felt that she might be able to achieve her wishto thwart King Feis n and correct the mistakes she and Clow Reed had made.


    Because this time, the greatest variable had emergedthe enigmatic magician named Jerry Kamen.


    This is a magician whose strength is not much inferior to Clow Reed at his peak.


    In another world, the Hanshin Republic.


    Perched atop a heap of abandoned cars and crumbling bridges, Jerry sensed the uniquews of different worlds, a smile ying on his face.


    Judging by his instincts, this was indeed a new world. If he moved quickly, he could grasp all the essentialws within a month.


    Sakura! A shout echoed at that moment.


    It was the previously unconscious Syaoran who had awakened due to the space travel.


    Traveling through space, especially between different worlds, was no easy feat.


    Jerry, being exceptionally powerful, remained unaffected by any adverse conditions. The magician Fay and the ninja Kurogane, both formidable in their own right, only experienced momentary Faynting and quickly recovered.


    Li Syaoran was the weakest among them. He had fainted during the journey through space and only now regained consciousness.


    Where are we? Syaoran held Sakura close, surveying the unfamiliar surroundings with a puzzled expression.


    Fay smiled and replied, I dont know, but Im certain its not my world from before.


    Nor is it my world! Kurogane cast a nce at Syaoran and answered.


    Jerry turned around, extending his hand and snapping his fingers, conjuring a flying carpet imbued with levitation magic, ce


    her on the flying carpet so you can all feel more at ease. This is a new world, but it seems a bit unsettled.

 Chapter 647: “Fei Wang Reed’s Peeping

    Chapter 647: ��Fei Wang Reed��s Peeping


    Although the Syaoran and Sakura before him arent the same as the ones Jerry knows, their familiar appearances naturally evoke a sense of affection in him. Moreover, Jerry had promised Yuuko to ensure their safety.


    Thank you! Witnessing Jerry conjure a magical flying carpet, Syaoran promptly and gently ced Sakura on it, expressing gratitude to Jerry.


    Meanwhile, Fay wore a pensive expression as he observed the scene.


    He could easily discern the abilities of Kurogane, Syaoran, and Sakura. Still, Jerry, who seemed to share a close rtionship with the Dimensional Witch, struck him as peculiar from the start.


    Normally, individuals capable of interdimensional travel and willing to pay the price werent ordinary people.


    Judging by the magic flying carpet Jerry summoned, it was evident he wasnt an ordinary person but a magician like Fay himself.


    However, what puzzled Fay was his inability to sense any magical fluctuations from Jerry. Even when Jerry cast magic just now, Fay couldnt perceive it.


    This situation could have two exnations: either Jerry was exceptionally skilled at concealing his magic, or his strength far surpassed Fays own.


    Yet, Fay leaned towards the former option. He knew too well that his potent magical abilities only attracted misfortune.


    Since were embarking on this journey together, and it might take a while, lets introduce ourselves. My name is quite lengthy, so you can simply call me Fay. Im a magician. However, due to special circumstances, I can no longer use magic.


    My name is Syaoran. I used to work in archaeology, so I have some physical skills. Please take care of me. Syaoran politely bowed to everyone, holding onto the flying carpet.


    Seeing this, Jerry smiled and introduced himself, Jerry Carmen. Just call me Jerry. I have some knowledge of both magic and physical skills.


    After witnessing Jerry and Syaorans introductions, Fay turned to the silent and cool Kurogane, who was sitting cross-legged on the ground.


    And what about you, the big guy? Should I call you Little ck, or ck Steel? Fay asked with a smile.


    Kuroganes face darkened instantly. My name is neither Little ck nor ck Steel. Remember, my name is Kurogane!


    Fay continued with a mischievous smile, Sure, Mr. Kurogane!


    Kuroganes mouth twitched in response.


    Just then, Jerry suddenly shouted loudly, focusing his gaze on a point in the sky, releasing a powerful surge of spiritual energy.


    Simultaneously, in a specific time segment within the Clow Kingdom, Fei Wang Reed observed the magical mirror he had created shattering. His brows furrowed in confusion.


    Whats happening? A character who appeared out of nowhere possesses such formidable spiritual power!


    Originally, the fake cherry blossoms and wolves, created as clones by Fei Wang Reed, were under his constant supervision, and everything was going smoothly ording to his n.


    He went to the witch, but couldnt pry due to the powerful barrier of her vi, as expected. However, the real surprise came when the two clones left the witch shop for the new world. Just as he was about to resume monitoring through the mental imprint, an unknown person suddenly appeared and destroyed it.


    Yuuko, is this another one of your helpers? Why do you persist in resisting? I only want to prevent your death. Just because there are things Clow Reed cant do doesnt mean I cant!


    Fei Wang Reed murmured a few words and then addressed a woman in a purple dress behind him.


    Go and do a favor for me, dispatch people to all the other worlds. I want to know if their journey is progressing smoothly.


    Due to the presence of Clow Reed and the witch, he hesitated to leave the time period where he was hiding too easily.


    Yet, as long as the two clones sessfullyplete their journey and collect feathers from all the worlds, his n will not fail.


    Yes, Master! The woman replied respectfully, turned, and left the room. Before exiting, she cast a nce at the ss jar filled with nutrient solution standing in the cornerthe jar holding theatose little wolf who had lost his right eye.


    Whats happening? Jerrys sudden shout and the powerful aura emanating from him caught their attention.


    Kurogane, Fay, and Syaoran instantly became alert.


    Someone used magic to spy on us. It has been resolved for the time being, Jerry smiled, then cast a discerning gaze back and forth between Syaoran and the unconscious Sakura.


    The individual who was spying moments ago wasnt weak, and Jerry sensed that the magical power fluctuations emitted at that moment surpassed even those of Yuuko.


    However, he felt reassured upon gauging the opponents strength, as it fell within the range he could handle.


    Jerry exceeded the opponent by a considerable margin in terms of magical power. Regarding methods, he had integrated magic from numerous worlds and possessed the added advantage of the unformed ring world.


    How could he be inferior to the opponent?


    When he agreed to Yuukos request earlier, he suspected that his opponent might not be ordinary.


    If Yuuko could handle it by herself, why would she involve him in the deal? Fortunately, it seemed now that it shouldnt pose a significant problem.


    Mr. Carmen, why are you looking at us like this? Syaoran asked with some confusion, noticing Jerrys lingering gaze.


    There are tracking marks on you. The individual who spied on us tracked us through these marks. If you dont mind, I can remove them for you, Jerry exined calmly.


    Just as he dispersed the voyeurs spiritual power, he noticed the spiritual imprint on Syaoran and Sakura that was connected to it.


    Syaoran was startled when he heard this, immediately recalling the group of people who attacked him and Sakura.


    Then Ill trouble you, Mr. Carmen.


    Can you tell me about you and Sakura? You know, that guy just now was able to spy on us across dimensions. Hes quite powerful.


    Jerry nodded, stepped forward, and ced a hand on Syaoran. Another hand was ced on the unconscious Sakuras head, and then powerful spiritual power spurted out, directly shattering the spiritual imprints on the two of them.


    Although Jerry could roughly judge that the opponents strength was not as formidable as his own, gathering more information about potential adversaries was always beneficial.


    Syaoran didnt hide anything and slowly recounted his story.


    It turns out that he was adopted by an archaeologist named Fujitaka when he was seven years old, and then came to a country called Clow Kingdom to engage in archaeological excavations of a massive ruin for the old king, Clow Reed.


    But just yesterday, an enormous energy erupted in the ruins. Their countrys Princess Sakura was sucked into the ruins, and then countless feathers flew out of her body, causing her to lose consciou


    sness.


    Afterward, arge number of masked enemies appeared at the ruins and attacked them.

 Chapter 648: “Sakura’s Fragment of Memories”

    Chapter 648: ��Sakura��s Fragment of Memories��


    Fortunately, Sakuras brother, King Kinomoto Touya, and the priest Yukito arrived just in time. King Touya skillfully blocked all the masked mens attacks with his sword, and the urgent response of Priest Yukito followed.


    Princess Sakura, in aatose state, underwent a magical diagnosis. The result revealed that a part of Princess Sakuras soul and memory had inexplicably disappeared, and she was at risk of imminent death.


    Given Syaorans limited abilities to treat them, he resorted to activating magic to transport them to the all-powerful Dimension Witch. The hope was to find a way to save the ailing Princess Sakura.


    Listening to Syaorans narration, Jerry couldnt help but sink into contemtion, It seems that things are not that simple!


    Clow Reed departed from the Magic Card World and went to the Clow Kingdom, where he became the king and fathered Momoya and Sakura. Sakuras father, Fujitaka, was originally in Tomoeda and became Syaorans adoptive father.


    Then, Sakura fell victim to an unknown enemy, and she, along with Syaoran, sought Yuukos assistance, traveling to various worlds to collect memory feathers.


    The intriguing aspect was that Ichihara Yuuko had long been aware of the impending arrival of Syaoran and others.


    She frequently spoke of making amends for the mistakes she and Clow Reed hadmitted.


    Jerry sensed that there must be a hidden secret involving Clow Reed, Yuuko, and the powerful voyeur.


    Of course, he harbored no interest in delving into their secrets at the moment, as long as it didnt disrupt his seamless collection of feathers.


    What are you doing here? Its very dangerous. Run away. Get out of here. At that moment, a boy with small eyes wearing a junior high school uniform rushed forward, expressing concern for them.


    Jerry turned to the junior high school student. Who are you?


    Im Masayoshi Saito, you can call me Masayoshi. Judging by your attire, you must be foreigners, right? replied the boy with small eyes.


    Jerry paused for a moment, then smiled. Youre not wrong about that.


    Considering the current architectural environment, it seemed to be a modern city. Syaoran, Fay, and Kurogane were dressed in a way that clearly didnt match modern clothing, resembling foreign attire.


    In his ck suit, Jerry also stood out with his brown hair and foreign appearance, clearly indicating he was not from the local area.


    Regardless, you need to get out of here quickly. Theres going to be a fight soon. Oh no, those people areing.


    Masayoshi observed the growing crowd on both sides of the broken bridge and wasted no time in pulling them away.


    Once they found refuge behind some abandoned cars in a corner, he emphasized, Hide here for now; otherwise, you might get caught up, and someone could get hurt.


    Jerry didnt resist; he could sense the genuine concern from the boy with small eyes.


    As they concealed themselves behind the abandoned cars, they overheard people on both sides of the broken bridge above exchanging heated insults.


    Whats going on? Kurogane, who had hesitated to hide earlier, inquired.


    Masayoshi exined in a hushed tone, This is where two rival factions in the city vie for territory. Theyve been gathering here every day for the past few days, preparing for major shes. Youd definitely get hurt if you stayed there for a while.


    It turned out that Masayoshi had good intentions.


    Upon spotting Jerry and the other foreigners in the middle of the broken bridge, he was concerned they might get identally injured and rushed over to warn them.


    Why are they fighting without weapons? Kurogane raised his head, observing the groups on both sides of the broken bridge, noticing they had nothingnot even a stick.


    How do you fight? Of course, you have to use skill! Masayoshi replied matter-of-factly.


    Before Kurogane could inquire about what was happening, Fay, who was standing next to Syaoran, suddenly removed the Syaoran robe and feigned surprise.


    Hey, Syaoran, there seems to be a feather stuck to your back. Fay prompted as he took the feather of his robe.


    This is a memory fragment of Princess Sakura! Syaoran eximed, looking at the feather in Fays hand with genuine surprise.


    Having witnessed Princess Sakuras memory feather entering the unknown space, he recognized it immediately.


    Moreover, Sakuras memory feathers are unlike ordinary ones. They boast unique patterns in their appearance, and when youe close, you can sense the same aura as Sakuras.


    Maybe you identally acquired it while traveling through time and space. Youre so lucky!


    Fay extended his hand and offered the memory feather to Syaoran.


    Syaoran was about to reach out to catch it, but the feather unexpectedly flew out of Fays hand andnded in Jerrys hand.


    As it turned out, Jerry had just cast a flying spell, guiding the feather into his hand.


    Syaoran, can you let me take a look at it for a moment? Dont worry; Ill return it to you right away.


    Thats fine, but I hope you can do it quickly. Princess Sakura needs these feathers to regain her health.


    Syaoran hesitated briefly, but recalling that Jerry not only provided them with the flying carpet but also assisted in defeating their eavesdropping enemies and erasing the tracking marks, he finally nodded.


    Jerry held the feather, closed his eyes, and concentrated most of his attention on the delicate plume in his hand.


    This memory feather wasnt actually attached to the Syaoran; Fay simply took it out of his pocket and pretended to remove it from the Syaoran clothing.


    Although these subtle maneuvers might deceive others, they certainly couldnt escape Jerrys notice.


    Initially, Jerry had no intention of questioning these actions. However, upon the feathers appearance, he sensed not only its positive energy but also the imprint of numerousws.


    The regtions embedded in this pivotal feather clearly differed from the rules of the current world he perceived. They likely represented thews of another world, perhaps the world where Fay resides.


    Thesews were imprinted in the feathers containing Sakuras memories and soul. By obtaining the feathers, Jerry could effortlessly assimte the imprinted rules.


    How could he pass up such an advantageous opportunity?


    Understanding thesews independently could potentially consume nearly a month, but by absorbing the rules imprinted in the Feather, Jerry could achieveprehension in mere minutes.


    Given his careful observation, Jerry deduced that Sakuras recovery hinged on recycling the memory and soul fragments within the feathers.


    Keeping thesews intact seemed superfluous, making direct absorption a more efficient option.


    Jerry spected that the adversary scattered Sakuras feathers across worlds to utilize them to absorb thews and power unique to each realm.


    As Jerry concentrated on absorbing the rules within the memory feather, a resounding Boom! signaled the initiation of a physical altercation between the two opposing factio


    ns outside. Only then did everyone grasp the significance of Masayoshis seemingly casual warning.

 Chapter 649: “Casting Patronus Charm”

    Chapter 649: ��Casting Patronus Charm��


    Kudan is a unique ability inherent in each of us here. The manifestation of everyones clever breaking varies widelysome have little fire-breathing creatures, birds, fish capable of spraying water, musical instruments, and even humanoid beings.


    The potency of Kudans ability varies across different levels, ranging from the highest special level, followed by levels one through five. The strength of Kudan is contingent on the mind; the more robust the mind, the greater the power of Kudan. Beside the abandoned car, Masayoshi pointed towards the two rival gangs on the broken bridge who were utilizing Kudan, providing an exnation.


    By this time, Jerry had sessfully absorbed the necessaryws from the feathers and returned them to the Syaoran.


    Observing the individuals on both sides, Jerry pondered the nature of Kudan, the charioteer, This ability bears some resemnce to that of a guardian spirit. The guardian spirit spell involves using spiritual and light energy to construct a guardian spirit tailored to the individual.


    It boasts formidable defensive capabilities and can inflict substantial damage on dark creatures.


    While most manifestations take the form of various animals, exceptions exist, as seen with Jerry.


    Watch out, be careful! In that instant, Masayoshi eximed, and a child d in ancient attire emerged from his body, positioning themselves in front of everyone.


    The chaos of the skirmish between the two gangs led to a fireball, discharged by a firebird, being redirected and colliding with the abandoned car where they sought refuge.


    For an ordinary person, a direct hit from the front would likely result in a barbecue transformation. Reacting swiftly, Masayoshi summoned his Kudan to shield everyone from the impending danger.


    Despite his Kudan being at the lowest level of level 5, the likelihood of being blown away even while blocking was high.


    However, just as the fireball descended, Jerrys form vanished from the spot, reappearing instantly in front of everyone, including the humanoid figure.


    Bang! With a casual p, Jerry swatted the fireball away effortlessly.


    Jerry refrained from using magical defenses, deeming them unnecessary against the power of this level of fireball. Even a direct hit would not inflict harm upon his body.


    So fast! Kurogane, maintaining his cool demeanor until now, had his pupils contract at this moment.


    While he could have intercepted the fireball with his own body, what truly astounded him was the speed demonstrated by Jerry.


    From disappearance to reappearance, though Jerry had only shifted a few paces, with Kuroganes keen eyes, he could only perceive faint afterimages.


    In essence, if Jerry, the self-proimed magician, were to engage inbat, he could effortlessly overpower himthe preeminent ninja of his worldsolely relying on his swiftness.


    Jerrys maneuver prompted a halt in the scuffle on the broken bridge, redirecting the attention of all parties involved.


    From Jerrys perspective, it appeared as though he had merely taken a few steps and deflected a fireball.


    However, to a denizen of this world, it seemed nothing short of extraordinary.


    In this world, victory hinges on shrewd decision-making. Its an acknowledged truth embraced by all.


    Despite having formidable Kudan abilities, the practitioners of these skills possess bodies that are fundamentally those of ordinary individuals. At best, they can enhance their physical well-being through exercise.


    In the face of Kudan, one must employ Kudan. Engaging without utilizing their specialized ability would result in certain deaths.


    This exins why, in this world, even those endowed with remarkable skill-breaking capabilities adhere to societal norms.


    A super skill-breaker, for instance, would meet their demise if confronted byw enforcement wielding firearms.


    Jerry, however, refrained from deploying Kudan.


    Instead, he advanced, casually swatting away the fireball expelled by Kudan.


    The spectacle would be as astounding to an inhabitant of this world as someone in the mundane realm catching a bullet with bare hands.


    Who are you? A newly-formed gang attempting to seize territory! the leaders of both factions shouted at Jerry simultaneously.


    Upon their exmation, they proceeded to disy their prowessunleashing a super-ss flying water-type giant eel and a first-ss flying iron-type hedgehog eel.


    Jerry, however, chose not to respond to their inquiries. Instead, after deflecting the fireball, he turned his attention to Masayoshis Kudana humanoid child adorned in ancient attire.


    Within this humanoid child, Jerry detected the same essence of Sakuras soul as the feather he had just held. It indicated that the true repository of Sakuras soul and memory in this world resided within Masayoshi.


    Hahaha, no need to worry. Were just passing through. Continue with your business! Holding the tired and slumbering Mokona that had worn out from utilizing its space-traveling ability, Fay stepped forward to address both sides in exnation.


    The rotund boss, sporting a cocked-up hairstyle on the right, seemed unconvinced, You im to be passers-by. Do you think Im that gullible?


    Whether youre just passing through or not, I love sparring with formidable opponents, like that gentleman over there! The boss gestured enthusiastically towards Jerry.


    Expecto Patronum! Without turning around, Jerry activated the Patronus Charm.


    Without dy, a radiant giant, nearly a hundred meters tall, materialized at the center of the fractured bridge.


    In a swift motion, he seized the colossal water eel with his left hand and the spiky iron eel with his right.


    Squeezing firmly, the leaders Kudan instantly disintegrated into fragments, returning to their respective masters bodies.


    Clear off! The Patronus uttered a cold snort, and the resounding noise shattered all the third- and fourth-level Kudan on both sides.


    Is this truly a Kudan? If so, it surpasses even the special level!


    Witnessing the Patronus Charm effortlessly neutralizing all the Kudan from both gangs, terror struck the hearts of everyone. Trembling, they turned on their heels and fled in opposite directions.


    Upon discovering the trail of feathers, Jerry had no patience for the pointless banter between the warring gangs vying for territory.


    In a nonchnt move, he unleashed his Patronus Charm, a luminous giant standing at a hundred meters, enough to send the brawling factions fleeing in fear.


    The towering figure was not limited to 100 meters due to any constraint but was deliberately set by Jerry. With his current formidable abilities, employing the Patronus Charm at full strength could summon a colossal being reaching a towering thousand metersa true behemoth.


    In his present state of power, even seemingly inconspicuous spells wielded with full force became immensely potent and formidable.


    Another feather has appeared. Take care of it! Jerry shouted after him.


    Unperturbed by the astonishment shared by Syaoran and the rest, Jerry dismissed his Guardian Charm.


    He extended his hand towards Masayoshis Kudan, and with a wave, a memory feather gracefully transitioned from Kudan to Jerrys waiting hands.


    Ill use it for now and return itter! Addressing the bewildered Syaoran, Jerry held the memory feather, closing his eyes once again in focused concentration.

 Chapter 650: “Tomoyo Is Always Right”

    Chapter 650: ��Tomoyo Is Always Right��


    In less than ten minutes, I gained thews of two worlds. I am truly fortunate today! Jerry eximed as he opened his eyes, handing the feather to Syaoran.


    Inwardly, he sighed, recognizing the immense value of the deal he had struck with Ichihara Yuuko.


    He considered the transaction to be highly favorable.


    Not only could he effortlessly traverse different worlds, but he could also swiftly acquire thews of a world directly through Sakuras memory feather.


    Additionally, he expressed gratitude to the mysterious enemy behind Yuuko, acknowledging that this adversary, by sending Sakuras memory feathers to various worlds, had inadvertently saved him a considerable amount of time.


    The police are here! Masayoshi swiftly warned, retracting his clever decision.


    The recent sh between the two gangs and Jerrys summoning of the 100-meter-tall patron saint had drawn the attention of the citys police, with numerous police cars converging on the scene.


    I found you, Miss Yuukos guests! dered a man and a woman who suddenly appeared.


    Wary of their sudden appearance, Kurogane questioned, Who are you?


    I am Kong Tai, and this is my wife, Lan. Miss Yuuko entrusted us to take care of all your living needs, including food and amodation here, exined Kong Tai.


    It became evident that these two individuals were the guests who had made a wish to Ichihara Yuuko. As part of their deal, they were to wait for Syaoran and the others at Broken Bridge and assist them in leading a normal life in this world before departing.


    After learning that Kong Tai and his wife, Lan, were also guests of Miss Yuuko, everyone followed them to their home without hesitation, where they nned to stay temporarily.


    Despite Jerrys sess in finding the feathers in this world, the recent travel had left both Syaoran and Sakura, as well as Mokona, in need of rest. Additionally, Sakura required a secure environment to absorb the two feathers into her body.


    The decision was made to spend two days at Kong Tais house before embarking on their journey to the next world.


    Jerry had no objections to this arrangement, having already gained thews of the two worlds. Taking advantage of the break, he decided to explore the surroundings.


    Since you guys are fine, Im going home! said Masayoshi, the kind junior high school student, bidding farewell to Jerry and the others at the door of Kong Tais house.


    Jerry patted him on the shoulder before departing. Actually, your skill is pretty good. With more confidence, it can be very powerful. Jerry had earlier taken out the feather from Masayoshis body, discovering that his clever judgment was not at the fifth level as imed but at the special level.


    Masayoshis low self-esteem led him to limit the power of Kudan, showcasing only the strength of level five.


    The next morning, Sakura finally awoke after absorbing the two memory feathers.


    However, she is almost a nk te, with only a few memory fragments brought by memory feathers. Due to the price Syaoran paid to Yuuko, she can no longer remember Syaoran at all.


    Fortunately, because of Syaorans heartfelt concern for her, she still has a good impression of him and is dependent on him.


    Were leaving in the afternoon. How about we go out for a walk and rx? Jerry suggested, standing at the door and observing the couple in the house.


    Compared to the sweetness of Sakura and Syaoran in the Cardcaptor World, Sakura and Syaoran in this other world are obviously much more miserable.


    Mokona wants to go out for a walk too! After hearing Jerrys suggestion, Mokona happily jumped onto Jerrys body.


    I have no objection! Kurogane nodded.


    Fay also smiled and nodded.


    Syaoran hesitated for a moment but finally nodded.


    He felt that Sakura had been unconscious for a long time, and maybe she needed to move appropriately, especially now that she had lost her memory.


    After saying goodbye to Kong Tai and his wife, everyone started walking around the city together.


    The level of civilization in this world is about the same as that of modern society, except for the addition of the superpower of clever judgment, and even the difference in many foods is not very significant.


    After walking around for a while, the five of them sat down on a bench on the street, each holding a box of takoyaki.


    Mr. Carmen, how do you have this worlds money? Syaoran asked curiously while guiding Sakura to eat Takoyaki.


    Not long after everyone went out for a walk, they discovered a significant problemthey did not have the local currency.


    Coming from three different worlds, the currency they used in their respective worlds had no resemnce to the paper currency of todays modern society, and the characters were different as well.


    The reason everyone could understand the localnguage depended more on Mokonas own trantion magic.


    Just when they were grappling with the embarrassment of wanting something but having no money to pay for it, Jerry surprised everyone by pulling out a handful of the local currency and paying the vendor.


    Its just a little practical magic, Jerry smiled, then snapped his fingers, instantly producing a stack of banknotes from this world.


    Seeing this, everyone was not only surprised but also couldnt help but raise their eyebrows.


    Could magic still be called small magic if it could directly create money?


    In any world, currency holds paramount importance, even in worlds with magic and superpowers.


    Money solves most problems, and having the ability to use magic to create an endless supply is considered one of the most powerful feats.


    Princess Tomoyo!


    Just as everyone was enjoying takoyaki and taking in the city scenery, Kurogane, who had been rtively quiet, suddenly jumped up from the bench in excitement and ran straight toward the girl in front of him.


    What happened to Mr. Kurogane? Syaoran looked surprised.


    This was the first time he had seen the usuallyposed Kurogane so animated, and he seemed as excited as he was just a moment ago.


    I must have met an acquaintance. Didnt Ms. Yuuko say that there are many people who look the same in every world? They have different family experiences and lead different lives, Fay exined with a smile.


    Jerry turned his head and looked at the girl Kurogane was chasing, saying, It turns out to be her, no wonder!


    He also recognized the girl in the high school uniform as Miss Tomoyo, or, to be more precise, the Tomoyo of this world.


    ording to Kurogane, she should be the royal princess loyal to him in that world and the one who sent him to Yuuko.


    Sure enough, it didnt take long for Kurogane toe back dejectedly.


    She is not the princess. She just looks the same, he exined. He had chased after her and asked, only to realize his mistake.


    After calming down, he also remembered what Yuuko had said before.


    Tomoyo in this world was not a princess but the eldest daughter of the richest financial family in the city.


    For this reason, he was even confronted by Tomoyos bodyguards. If he hadnt been agile and fast, he might have ended up in the police station.

 Chapter 651: “Jerry’s Path To Advancement”

    Chapter 651: ��Jerry��s Path To Advancement��


    A group of friends enjoyed lunch at a quaint restaurant named Xingyue.


    Interestingly, the establishment was owned by the Touya of this particr world, with the restaurant clerk being the Snow Rabbit. To Syaoran, Touya held the roles of both king and priest in his own world. As evening approached, Mokona had fully recovered and activated its ability to traverse worlds once again. Consequently, Jerry found himself in a new world, a new country  Koryo Country. Koryo Country differed significantly from the Hanshin Republic; it existed in an ancient society where mystics, akin to magicians in Jerrys perspective, were a prevalent presence. Rather than graduallyprehending thews of this world, Jerry opted to search directly for Sakuras memory feathers, as they contained all the imprintedws of the respective worlds. Utilizing his powerful perception, he swiftly located feathers in the possession of an evil mystic. Although the mystic sought to augment his power with the feathers, Jerry dispatched him effortlessly. During this encounter, Jerry made a startling realization  the flow of time varied across these diverse worlds. While Sakuras memory feathers had only been scattered for a few days, they had actually resided in different worlds for an extended period. For instance, in this particr world, the evil mystic had possessed the feathers for many years. After spending two days in Koryo, the group resumed their world-hopping journey as Mokona regained its strength. With Jerrys presence, their expeditions across different worlds became incredibly efficient. Upon arriving in a new world, they swiftly located Sakuras feathers, allowing them to rest for two days before moving on to the next destination. This streamlined approach significantly boosted the efficiency of the feather collection. Each world they encountered possessed unique characteristicsranging from the magical Jade Country, the Clow Country, the technological Shara Country, and the monster-infested Shura Country to the warrior-centric Piffle Country and the enigmatic Lecourt Country. The diversity of worlds facilitated Jerrys umtion of variousw systems. Thanks to the plethora of differentws within Sakuras memory feathers, the construction of thew system in his ring world was nearingpletion. Jerry harbored a premonition that gathering all thews from Sakuras memory feathers would likely lead to the perfection of half of thews in the ring world. Once the rules of the ring world reached this halfway point and received sufficient energy, it could function as a dimensional world. Upon achieving this milestone, being within the ring world would render Jerry impervious even to beings of universe-level magnitude. Even against entities like Dormammu, Jerry, with his perfected dimensional world, remained undaunted. Dormammus dimensional world, characterized by itspleteness and formidable dark energy, did not instill fear in Jerry, who had been steadily advancing by devouring other worlds and augmenting his own powers. Yet, Dormammus dark world wasnt of his own making; it existed inherently. He merely seized control of that space and gradually transformed it into his personalized dimensional realm. ording to the Ancient One, Dormammus authority over the Dark World is not absolute. Jerry, in contrast, stands apart. Even though his ring world might not match the potency of the dark world oncepleted, it possesses a crucial advantageJerry has fabricated it entirely on his own, enabling it to unleash its full 100% potential. Even at the halfway mark, Jerry remains confident that he can contend with Dormammu within the dark dimension. At his current level, further strengthening involves personal empowerment and, more significantly, enhancing his dimensional world to reciprocate energy. The imperative lies in constructing and refining the ring world, progressively strengthening it to establish diverse small worldsakin to the worlds he presently encounters. Jerry subscribes to the belief that the God of Creation created worlds like Cardcaptors, the realm of witches, and the Hanshin Republic. Subsequently, they were developed one after another, ultimately interconnected. Simr to Marvels main world, multiple universes and innumerable parallel worlds exist. However, the Creator God in these realms may not be as potent as the one in the primary world, given the discernible disparity in their upper limits. In this context, a world remains just thata world and individuals deemed most powerful within each world are merely Earth-level entities in Jerrys perspective. Only Clow Reed and Ichihara Yuuko have transcended, attaining the Heavenly Father level. Marvels primary world is an entire universe, teeming with countlesss and powerful entities dispersed across the cosmic expanse. However, progression is a gradual process. Jerrys current objective is to refine half of thews within the ring world, subsequently infusing it with sufficient energy to render this half fully functional. Step by step, he will advance to perfecting the entire ring world to 100%, segmenting it into worlds, and ultimately ascending to universes emanating from each world. Though the precise threshold remains uncertain, Jerry surmises that uponplete perfection of the ring world and the establishment of a 100% dimensional world under his dominion, his strength should culminate at the pinnacle of a single universe. He anticipates reaching the multiverse level as he fashions other small worlds akin to the Creator God here. Transitioning from a small world to a small universe may propel him to the superrge universe tier. However, when these small universes evolve into myriad parallel universes, it is estimated to attain the zeniththe almighty universe level. Jerry posits that only by ascending to the Almighty Universe level can he genuinely fathom the intricacies of existence. In the midst of the ruins, several radiant white lights suddenly illuminated, unveiling several figures bathed in potent spatial energy. It was Jerry and hispanions who had just traversed from Lecourt Country. Oh, I finally made it out! Fay clutched his chest with a frightened expression while Sakura, Syaoran, and the others offered helpless smiles. The previous world they visited boasted a highly developed magical civilization reminiscent of the realm depicted in Fairy Tail. In this magical realm, everyone possessed magical abilities, and numerous chaotic magical creatures inhabited it. However, the magical prowess of individuals in this world paled inparison to that found in Fairy Tail. The strength of its magicians was notably inferior to those in the Fairy Tail universe. Sakuras feather, crucial for their quest, happened to be secured within the treasure vault of the nation harboring the most formidable magicians, safeguarded as a prized national asset. To acquire the feather, they had to navigate through an array of defenses and traps and contend with the kingdoms elite pce magicians acting as formidable escorts. With Jerry leading the way, however, such obstacles proved inconsequential. Two dayster, he effortlessly opened a portal into the treasure vault, broke the seal binding the feathers, immobilized the magical creature guarding them, and allowed Mokona to initiate their interdimensional journey. Fays recent expression of fear stemmed from the fact that, during their dimensional traversal, thousands of magicians had ominously converged on their location. Had they arrived even a momentter, they might have been overwhelmed by the onught of thousands of magical spells.

 Chapter 652: “Vampire Assault”

    Chapter 652: ��Vampire Assault��


    What happened here? Its so messy Did a war happen here? Syaoran and Sakura surveyed the city around them, now reduced toplete ruins, skepticism in their eyes.


    Judging by the residual traces, this modern world resembled the original Hanshin Republic. However, thendscape was littered with ruins, devoid of any signs of life.


    It doesnt look like a war. Look at these buildings; it seems theyve been corroded by something, Kurogane remarked, touching the nearby stone and swiftly drawing his own conclusion.


    Corroded?


    Everyone examined their surroundings closely and soon realized the uracy of Kuroganes observation.


    The variousrge and small structures didnt appear to have been shattered by explosive force or magical attacks.


    Instead, they seemed to be corroded and melting away. Even the stonescked sharp edges and corners upon touch.


    Its not a war; its a natural disaster! Jerry dered at that moment.


    A natural disaster?


    Confusion clouded everyones expressions. However, the reason behind his statement became apparent before Jerry could borate.


    The sky began to drizzle lightly, but this was no ordinary rainit was highly corrosive acid rain.


    With each drop capable of leaving a red mark on the skin upon contact, it became evident that staying exposed to this rain for an extended period could lead to a swift and perilous demise.


    Obviously, these dpidated structures had endured the prolonged assault of acid rain, resulting in their current state.


    Protego! Jerrymanded, waving his hand. A transparent magic shield materialized above everyones heads, shielding them from the highly corrosive acid rain.


    Upon arriving in the new world, Jerrys initial actions involved sensing thews governing it and then delving into Sakuras memory feathers.


    Once he attuned to the worldsws, he discerned a particrw that had seemingly been addedter.


    Upon further contemtion, he uncovered thews purpose.


    Periodically, thisw released a substantial amount of energy, transforming it into highly corrosive acid rain that nketed the world.


    This revtion led Jerry to categorize it as a natural disaster, a phenomenon he could replicate within his ring world.


    However, his worlds operationcked natural disasterws for the benefit of the creatures inhabiting it, maintaining a perpetual state of favorable weather.


    This anomaly suggested that there was an issue with this world. The Creator God responsible for its inception likely modified certainws, resulting in the current perilous situation.


    It seems that we have to find feathers and leave this world as soon as possible, Syaoran remarked with concern, pulling Sakura closer and ncing at the acid rain obstructed by Jerrys magic shield.


    Standing on the side, Fay smiled and said, With Mr. Carmen here, I believe this will not be difficult.


    Having experienced several worlds together, they were well aware of Jerrys remarkable speed in locating feathers.


    In the building over there! Jerry dered, not bothering with formality.


    After more than ten days of camaraderie, their rtionship had grown solid.


    He pointed towards the lone building in the distance that appeared to be untouched.


    He had just discerned that Sakuras memory feathery beneath the structure, and it was the feathers power that shielded the building from the corrosive effects of the acid rain.


    Sakuras memory feather not only encapsted Sakuras soul and fragments of her memory but could also imprint thews of the world, naturally possessing magical properties.


    As for why Sakuras memory feathers wielded such potent effects, it might be linked to Sakura herself.


    During their time together, Jerry had noticed that despite Sakurasck of magical knowledge and apparent fragility, she possessed numerous magical qualities.


    Her exceptionally strong luck was a prime example  she invariably won at gambling and would secure the grand prize when buying a lottery ticket, even without understanding the rules of the games.


    Moreover, she demonstrated the ability tomunicate with ghosts and inanimate objects, portraying an innate connection with the supernatural.


    In essence, she seemed like a child of luck, a person favored by the God of Creation.


    This might exin why the elusive mastermind utilized Sakuras memory feathers to gather thews and energy from diverse worlds.


    This is not my world; lets go! Kurogane shook his head in disappointment. Despite traveling through several worlds, none of them matched his own.


    What a stroke of bad luck.


    Jerry nodded and waved his hand to open a portal.


    Everyone passed through it, and upon reappearing, they found themselves at the location of the memory feather beneath the building.


    Typically, Jerry would follow their routine  detecting the feathers scent, exploring the new world for two days, and then retrieving the memory feather through various means once Mokona regained its ability to travel.


    However, due to the corrosive acid rain and the destion of the surroundings, there was no need to roam this time.


    Jerry opted to skip the wandering and directly opened a portal to the location where he sensed the feather.


    The n was to obtain the feather first and then wait for Mokona to regain its shuttling ability.


    But as soon as everyone stepped through the portal, a figure attacked them at incredible speed.


    Before Jerry could react, Kurogane swiftly drew the long knife he had acquired in the previous world and faced the assant with excitement.


    I havent fought in more than ten days, and my body is already rusty. Let mee and meet you! Kurogane eximed. He engaged in daily battles against people and monsters in his own world. In other worlds, due to Jerrys overwhelming magical prowess, Kurogane rarely had the chance to lift a finger.


    Finally, he had acquired a quality knife in thest world. Seeing that todays opponent seemed formidable, Kurogane decided to take the initiative and face the challenge.


    Observing this, Jerry dispersed the magic he had been about to cast and stood aside, anticipating the unfolding spectacle.


    The Memory Feather was located in the underground water nearby, making escape impossible.


    Moreover, once retrieved, they had to wait for two days before moving on to the next world, so there was no need to rush.


    Their assant was a strikingly handsome young man, possessing features that leaned towards the feminine side.


    His agility allowed him to leave afterimages in the air, and his rapid healing capabilities meant that he instantly recovered from the cuts inflicted by Kuroganes long Kurogane knife.


    However, even with these abilities, he proved to be no match for Kurogane.


    As the most formidable ninja in his own world, Kurogane had dispatched hundreds of monsters with a silver dragon sword, showcasing his unmatched strength.


    I will never let you hurt Subaru! After being shed away once again by Kurogane, the young man roared. His eyes turned golden, fangs emerged from his mouth, and his ten fingernails morphed into sharp weapons.


    In a swift motion, he disappeared and reappeared behind Kurogane, gripping his heart fiercely.


    He is actually a vampire! Jerry, standing aside, refrained from intervening but sighed at the young mans transformation.

 Chapter 653: “The Vampire Twins”

    Chapter 653: ��The Vampire Twins��


    Its not that Jerry hasnt encountered vampires before; there are also vampires in the Harry Potter world.


    However, the vampires in the Harry Potter world are challenging to describe urately, much like werewolves.


    Aside from some shared characteristics, many aspects differ from conventional imagination.


    The young man before him bore a striking resemnce to the vampire he had envisioned.


    Demon Breaking Dragon King Formation!


    Observing the young mans sudden disappearance, Kurogane remainedposed. Instead of panicking, he closed his eyes. Energy surged through his body, flowing into the de in a unique manner, and then he swung it forcefully.


    A potent energy shockwave emanated from his entire being. This surge of energy forcefully propelled away the transformed vampire young man before his razor-sharp ws could reach Kuroganes back.


    Strength close to the peak of the Earth level! Sensing the energy fluctuations from Kuroganes recent outburst, Jerry swiftly formted an understanding.


    During their travels, Jerry had gained a general grasp of the strengths of hispanions. ording to his categorization, both Kurogane and Fay possessed peak Earth-level strength, with one being a warrior and the other a mage.


    Syaorans strength appeared average on the surface, but he seemed to havetent power. If unleashed, his strength would likely prove formidable.


    As for Sakura, shes akin to a regr girl but possesses some special abilities.


    On the other hand, Mokona has zero basicbat power, besides the capacity to travel through space and store objectsbarely a match for even a local dog.


    Who are you? Just as the young vampire was sent flying by Kurogane, an irate group armed with weapons stormed in.


    Upon witnessing the vampire being repelled, their initial disbelief turned into aggression as they picked up specialized crossbows and started firing at Jerry and the others.


    Theyre here for the water; kill them! One of the people shouted.


    Expelliarmus! Jerry gestured,pelling all the crossbows to fly out of the hands of the aggressors.


    Simultaneously, Fay stepped forward, offering an exnation with a smile, Calm down, everyone. Were not here to seize water or harm Mr. Subaru. Wevee solely for a featherjust a feather.


    Dont try to deceive us. You appeared at the reservoir and injured Kamui.


    Evidently, the inhabitants of the building remained unconvinced by Fays words.


    Without their crossbows, they drew daggers from their belts and advanced menacingly.


    Well, I guess its time to hope for the best!


    Observing this, Fay retreated helplessly. His attempt to rify wasnt for his own safety but rather for the well-being of those now approaching with hostility.


    Because he understood that the seemingly formidable group before him was no match for Jerry, he feared that provoking Jerry might lead to a situation where not even a trace of their bodies would remain.


    In the time he had spent with Jerry over the past ten days, he grasped that, while Jerry was not inherently malevolent, he was far from being a benevolent figure either.


    In the face of adversaries, Jerry was not one to show mercy.


    Petrificus Totalus!


    Confronted by a sizable group of assants charging toward them, Jerry refrained from inflicting harm but instead employed full-body binding magic, rendering them all motionless.


    This included the young vampire who struggled to rise and resume the fight.


    Jerry was undeniably stern when confronting foes, but he was also reasonable.


    Utilizing his mental prowess, he surveyed the entire building, discovering many inhabitantsamong them, the elderly, infirm, unwell, and disabled.


    Clearly, this ce served as a refuge against the corrosive effects of acid rain, and the individuals now attacking were the guardians of the sole water source within this haven.


    Despite their impetuous actions, their motivations were understandable.


    Come out!


    Having dealt with the attackers, Jerry extended his hand toward the underground water tank.


    Powerful suction drew out something resembling a cocoon.


    With a slight maniption of control magic, the cocoon disintegrated into powder, revealing an individual who bore an uncanny resemnce to the Vampire boy from moments ago.


    Softly patting the young mans head with closed eyes, Jerry employed magic power to shake out a feather, gracefully catching it in his hand.


    The young man, who had maintained his closed-eyed demeanor, gradually opened his eyes. Thank you!


    The initial words uttered by the young man upon opening his eyes were an expression of gratitude towards Jerry.


    Subsequently, he transformed into an afterimage, swiftly approaching the first young man named Subaru.


    Evidently, he was the Subaru whom Kamui had sought to protect moments ago.


    Snap! A simple snap of Jerrys fingers dispelled the magic that had bound everyone.


    Holding the feather, Jerry entered a state of contemtion, delving into the understanding of thews it contained.


    Given the formidable demonstration of Jerrys ability to create an instant defensive shield for everyone, even if the magic was lifted, the guardians refrained from impetuous attacks.


    Surviving in such a catastrophic environment indicated that they were far from foolish.


    Observing Jerry engrossed inprehending thews, Fay and the others adapted to the situation and initiated conversations with the now-calm guards.


    It was revealed that this world had witnessed the deployment of numerous highly destructive advanced weapons during intense wars between various nations.


    Consequently, drastic climatic changes, global acid rain, and the emergence of numerous mutated organisms ensued.


    Human civilization, once towering, crumbled like ant hills in the face of relentless natural disasters.


    Governments swiftly dissolved, leaving behind scattered remnants of humanity.


    These survivors coalesced into small factions, eking out a precarious existence by safeguarding the dwindling water sources untouched by the pervasive acid rain.


    Water became the most preciousmodity in this deste world, eclipsing all other priorities.


    Securing sustenance involved the perilous task of hunting mutant creatures that roamed the alteredndscape.


    However,petition for water sources often spiraled into conflicts among the surviving factions, escting to the point of potential massacres.


    The arrival of strangers, such as Jerry and hispanions, triggered intense hostility among the residents.


    Spotting them near the vital underground reservoir and witnessing the harm inflicted upon their most formidable defender fueled their belief that these neers were hostile forces intent on stealing their crucial water supply.


    Meanwhile, the twin vampires, Kamui and Subaru, hail from a different realm. Seeking refuge from relentless persecution, they invoked the aid of a witch to embark on a journey across worlds, evading those who sought to hunt them down.


    Their arrival in this world unfolded three years ago, coincidentally materializing near this reservoir.


    However, their circumstances took a twist when Subaru became entranced by the potent energy emanating from the feathers within the reservoir.


    In an unforeseen turn of events, Subaru found himself possessed by the feathers, plunging into a profound slumber within the subterranean waters.


    Left with no alternative, Kamui reluctantly assumed the role of guardian, patiently awaiting Subarus awakening.


    You mentioned evading pursuit? Having harnessed the feathersw-infused power, Jerry passed it to Sakura.


    With clenched teeth, Subaru affirmed, and Kamui continued, The pursuer goes by the name of Star Shng. Subaru once granted him the purest blood, offering the gift of immortality like ours. Yet, he proved ungrateful, turning on us and relentlessly hunting us down.


    He, too, possesses the ability to travel between worlds? A flicker of surprise registered on Jerrys countenance.


    Subaru responded, He made a wish to Miss Yuuko as well, trading his right eye for a prosthetic eye that allows him limited dimensional travel.

 Chapter 654: “Syaoran’s Sealed Right Eye”

    Chapter 654: ��Syaoran��s Sealed Right Eye��


    Miss Yuuko is truly a master of business! Upon hearing this, Jerry couldnt help but twitch at the corner of his mouth.


    Ichihara Yuuko had negotiated a deal with the vampire twins, allowing them to traverse other worlds to evade Seishirous pursuit. Simultaneously, she struck another deal with Seishirou, facilitating his relentless pursuit of the vampire twins.


    As a result, the pursuit persisted, with Miss Yuuko reaping the price paid twice.


    I can liberate you entirely from Seishirous pursuit and transport you to a world where he cant find you. Are you willing? Jerry posed the question.


    Upon hearing Jerrys proposition, the Vampire twins were initially pleased, but confusion soon clouded their expressions, causing them to hesitate.


    The magician before them emanated an overwhelming power, leaving them powerless to resist.


    However, this immense power also instilled a sense of uncertainty due to its sheer magnitude.


    Well be in this world for two days, so theres no need to rush your decision, Jerry observed the twins hesitation, offering a reassuring smile and a casual wave of his hand.


    He intended to bring the Vampire twins into his ring world, thereby diversifying the species within it. While not essential, their agreement was weed.


    To be honest, choosing to be a Vampire wasnt a foolproof path to immortality; its side effects were unmistakable.


    Oh dear, look, the water level in the reservoir is decreasing! At this moment, the young men in the escort team suddenly eximed, their faces contorted with horror.


    The expansive pool in the reservoir, once brimming with groundwater, had, for some inexplicable reason, begun receding at a rate visible to the naked eye. It seemed on the verge ofplete disappearance.


    The entire buildings inhabitants depended on the reservoirs groundwater for survival. If the groundwater vanished, chaos would erupt, and they would resort to seizing water from others.


    A bloody conflict would ensue, iming countless lives before its resolution.


    Kusanagi, its dire! The roof of the Tokyo Metropolitan Government Building is being corroded by acid rain!


    Another young man rushed into the basement at that moment, delivering news that escted the crisis.


    The Tokyo Metropolitan Government Building, their current refuge, was one of the rare structures resistant to the corrosive effects of acid rain.


    If the government building sumbed to corrosion, they would lose their fundamental sanctuary.


    Its all your fault! In the midst of the unfolding catastrophe, a white-haired young man red angrily at Jerry and the others.


    Before individuals like Jerry appeared, such crises were unheard of. It was evident that Jerry and the others were intricately connected to the disappearance of the groundwater and the city halls corrosion.


    Their appearance brought the unwanted attention of what they thought of the butterfly effect from their magical presence alone, which Jerry himself found that they cant be med to think of such things.


    Without the power of feathers, this is a normal situation, but dont worry; I will help you solve these problems. Jerry didnt shy away from the responsibility; instead, he swiftly ascended to the top of the reservoir, initiating the carving of a magic circle.


    Sakuras memory feathers possessed the ability to collectws and energy, akin to an artifact for ordinary individuals, serving multiple auxiliary functions.


    The protection of the capital from acid rain corrosion and the assurance of a consistent groundwater supply were attributed to the power andws of the feathers.


    Those safeguards were naturally absent now that the feathers were in Jerrys possession.


    However, this posed no difficulty for him. As a top alchemy master, solving such problems was childs y.


    Initially, he inscribed a rune of a water-making spell on the pools bottom, allowing it to continuously convert surrounding energy into clean water to replenish the pool.


    Subsequently, he engraved Protego onto the basement walls.


    By absorbing external energy, it formed a robust protective shield capable of resisting acid rain erosion and fending off attacks from mutant beasts.


    Finally, he carved a transfiguration spell of equivalent exchange around the pool.


    After absorbing a specific amount of energy, this spell could convert the pool into various essential materials, such as rice, noodles, oil, and more.


    Activate!


    Jerry shouted afterpleting the drawings of all the magic arrays, injecting the initial burst of activation magic into the three magic arrays.


    Water, the water is flowing again!


    And rice, am I dreaming!? We havent seen this rice for a long time!


    The activation of the magic circle stirred excitement among all the escort team members.


    Jerry took a moment to exin the functions of the three magic arrays briefly.


    Thank you, Mr. Carmen! Kusanagi, the leader of the escort team, led everyone in bowing deeply to Jerry.


    The critical water resources were restored, the security of the capital was reinstated, and there was even extra food.


    They no longer had to risk their lives hunting colossal mutant beasts just to barely provide enough food for everyone in the capital hall.


    Its nothing! Jerry waved his hand.


    For him, drawing three simple magic circles, taking less than a minute, was a minor taskpared to thews contained in feathers.


    Consider it as earning an extra little reward.


    In truth, given his character and current strength, he could temporarily erase the acid rainw attached to this world.


    However, he was concerned that thisw might be an addition by the Creator God of this world.


    Hasty removal might offend the Creator God, leading to potential trouble.


    You know, the God of Creation, capable of crafting numerous dimensional worlds and resembling Mokona, is at least at the multiverse level. He is presently no match for them.


    Someone who could freely travel between the multiverse is way above Jerrys level for now; he decided to do what he could offer for them without ruining the bnce of the world.


    Hey, someone ising! A voice from the group came.


    Just when everything seemed settled, as Jerry, Sakura, and the others prepared to head to the capital hall to rest with Kusanagi and the other members of the city guard team, an extremely unstable wave suddenly manifested in the underground reservoir, causing space fluctuations.


    Simultaneously, Syaoran, who had been supporting Sakura, abruptly halted, standing with his head lowered and unmoving.


    Syaoran, whats wrong with you? Sakura looked at Syaoran, who had suddenly stopped, a worried expression on her face.


    After more than ten days together, even though she couldnt fully remember Syaoran, she could sense his sincere love for her, giving her a subtle understanding of him.


    Now, seeing Syaoran standing still on the ground, his expression turning cold and devoid of emotion, her intuition signaled that something was amiss.


    Indeed, Syaoran suddenly raised his head, and his right eye reflected a Yin-Yang Bagua array. The array began to copse due to some unknown influence gradually.


    When the magic power of the right eye disappears again, does it mean that the seal is about to be lifted?


    Fays pupils contracted upon witnessing this, caught in a dilemma.


    If he doesnt intervene now, the seal on the Syaorans right eye will unravel, and then Syaoran will be ensnared as a puppet once more.


    Yet, if he takes action, King Ashura will undoubtedly sense the fluctuation in his magic power, revealing his whereabouts.


    Hey, Im still rtively weak! Syaoran eximed while he tried to cover his right eye.

 Chapter 655: “The Real Syaoran Appeared”

    Chapter 655: ��The Real Syaoran Appeared��


    In the time clip of Clow Country being intercepted.


    You let him go! Fei Wang Reed red at Xinghuo, who knelt before him, his expression filled with rage.


    Xinghuoposed herself, tidying her hair, and nodded respectfully. Yes, Master, dreams will eventually end. I just hope that Master can conclude this dream as soon as possible.


    My affairs are not yours to decide! Fei Wang Reed waved his hand, summoning a colossal magic sword that materialized out of thin air.


    The sword impaled Xinghuos body and pinned her to the wall.


    As Xinghuo, now pinned to the wall, bleeding from her mouth, she gazed at Fei Wang with gentle eyes and uttered slowly, Master, I just hope you can find happiness.


    Appearing lifeless, Xinghuos breath dwindled. Fei Wang, with a spark of breath, closed his eyes and murmured, You are just a failure created by me!


    A profound silence enveloped the dark space for about ten minutes. Fei Wang reopened his eyes, revealing a satisfied smile, It seems that the seal on the right eye is finally being lifted! He proimed with a sadistic look.


    With that promation, he employed magic to transform into a mirror once again, revealing in the mirror the scene of the underground reservoir in the metropolitan hall.


    The enigmatic magician withdrew the spiritual brand he had imnted in the two clones. However, being their creator, he had more than just a mental imprint on them. He had left other surveince methods, cautious not to activate them prematurely and alert the mysterious magician.


    Yet, he reserved them for the most critical moment.


    Meanwhile, at the Dimensional Witchs vi:


    Miss Yuuko observed the departing guest, then raised her hand to deliver a gentle p on ck Mokonas head. The ck Mokonas eyes emitted twin beams of white light.


    The intersecting lights unveiled the scene of the underground reservoir of the Tokyo Metropolitan Government Building.


    The ck and white Mokonas shared identical eyes, enabling Miss Yuuko to stay informed about the events during Jerrys journey, even across different worlds.


    I hope for a different ending this time!


    Seal!


    As the seal on Syaorans right eye nearedplete copse in the underground reservoir of the capital city, Fay, unable to resist any longer, cast a sealing magic.


    He aimed it at the Yin Yang Bagua array, intending to reinforce the seal and forcefully contain the potent magic surging from Syaorans body back into his right eye.


    Unfortunately, the Yin Yang Bagua sealing formation sustained severe damage at this critical moment. The magic power in Syaorans right eye fiercely resisted, ultimately causing Fays sealing magic to fail.


    A resounding bang! echoed as the Yin Yang Bagua seal shattered, disintegrating into powder and dissipating.


    Simultaneously, Syaorans countenance transformed into an icy, menacing expression.


    Swiftly, he advanced toward the unprepared Fay, extracting his right eye.


    This eye seems to be the wellspring of your magic power. Hand it over! Syaorans voice emanated a chilling tone devoid of any emotion, resembling that of a mechanical entity.


    Syaoran, what are you doing? Sakura and Kurogane, now fully aware, shouted at Syaoran.


    Caught off guard by the swift sequence of events, they were unable to react in time, especially given the unforeseen assault on Fay.


    The pivotal factor was Syaorans astonishing speed, surpassing even that of the Vampire twins after their transformation.


    Petrificus Totalus! Jerry shouted, Everyone, be on your guard! He continued


    Fortuitously, just as Syaorans finger was about to make contact with Fays left eye, a timely burst of blue light struck Syaorans body, immobilizing him.


    While others were still processing the situation, Jerry acted promptly.


    Just because the others cant see it doesnt mean Jerry wont act if it puts their journey at risk of danger.


    From the moment heid eyes on Syaoran, Jerry sensed that something was amiss.


    On the one hand, there was an unmistakable Eastern magic seal in Syaorans right eye, and on the other hand, his soul exhibited deviations from the norm.


    Adding to the intrigue was the feather that Fay discreetly revealed in the initial world, indicating that Fay also harbored secrets.


    This was the reason why Jerry refrained from immediate action upon witnessing the initial interactions between the two, choosing instead to observe from the sidelines.


    Now, would you care to enlighten us on whats happening? Jerry asked while staring at Fay who was showing anxiety in his expression.


    Fay ignored what Jerry had just said and continuously stared at what was currently unraveling, contemting whether it would be right or not to tell everything to Jerry.


    After immobilizing Syaoran, Jerry gestured with his hand, conjuring a magic sealing circle to suppress the peculiar magic power that had erupted from Syaorans body.


    A master of sealing magic, Jerry excelled in the art of sealingbe it magic, individuals, or even objects.


    Though the magic power emanating from Syaoran was undeniably potent, it failed to faze Jerry.


    What transpired just now? Syaoran asked while he tried tofort the pain his head was feeling currently.


    With the magic power sessfully sealed, Syaoran reverted to his normal state, seemingly oblivious to the recent events.


    Observing this, Fay let out a sigh and spoke, He is unaware of anything; allow me to provide an exnation!


    Evidently, Fay possessed knowledge about Syaorans sealed state, possibly being acquainted with the circumstances surrounding Syaorans eye seal for an extended period.


    Syaorans itself presence may have been a key indicator.


    Before Fay could divulge the details, the previously turbulent spatial fluctuations finally stabilized, and a figure materialized out of thin air within the reservoir.


    The sight of this figure left everyone momentarily bewildered, especially Sakura, except for Fay, who seemed already apprised of the unfolding situation.


    The neer was none other than Syaoran, albeit with a distinct changehe now sported an eyepatch over his right eye.


    Since Mr. Carmen has sealed your right eye, its time to return my eye to me! With these words, the eyepatch-wearing Syaoran materialized next to the still-confused Syaoran, extending his hand.


    Promptly, a luminous orb slowly emerged from the bewildered little wolfs form, settling into the hands of the Syaoran who just equipped the eyepatch.


    Wearing the eyepatch, Syaoran incorporated the luminous orb into his body, subsequently removing the eyepatch from his right eye.


    Dont be confused and afraid of whats currently happening, I beg of you. Fay took a deep breath, Miss Yuuko sent me. I will share all that I know. And thank you, Mr. Carmen, for resealing his right eye; otherwise, I might have beenpelled to eliminate him! He continued.


    Alright! Its about time you exin whats currently happening; thank you for that! Now I could see how interesting things will turn out to be. Jerry replied with a sarcastic remark.


    Jerry nced at the newly arrived Syaoran, then shifted his gaze to the Syaoran whose magic power he had recently sealed, and finally looked at Fay, offering a smile as he shrugged.


    He had a feeling that the new Syaoran might not be the same one from the parallel world but rather connected to the entire affair of finding feathers.


    Seriously, another one? Just as Jerry was preparing to hear exnations from the Syaoran, who had just arrived and Fay about what was happening, another spatial fluctuation urred in the reservoir.


    Subsequently, a middle-aged man dressed in a ck robe emerged, tearing apart space with his bare hands. Since the n haspletely deviated from its course, let me personally correct it!


    Sensing the mana fluctuations, Jerry couldnt help but raise his brows: Who are you?

 Chapter 656: “Jerry Carmen Vs Wei Fang Reed”

    Chapter 656: ��Jerry Carmen Vs Wei Fang Reed��


    So, its you! Wang Fei shouted while pointing at Jerry.


    While he didnt recognize the man standing before him, he could discern the magical aura emanating from his body.


    It matched precisely with the mana fluctuations of the individual who used magic to observe them during their initial visit to the first world.


    This man seemed to be the orchestrator behind all the events Jerry had been specting about.


    Their pupils constricted as soon as Fay and the newly-arrived Syaoranid eyes on the middle-aged man in the ck robe.


    It was evident that both of them were acquainted with this mysterious figure.


    Mr. Carmen, be cautious; he is Fei Wang Reed, the origin of all these troubles! warned the neer Syaoran, swiftly drawing his magic sword as though preparing to face a formidable adversary.


    Upon Fei Wangs appearance, he cast an inexplicably doubtful gaze toward Jerry. Who are you? Logically speaking, you should not exist. Are you a pawn that Clow Reed and Yuuko concocted to disrupt my n?


    Uh a pawn? Im just a patron at Miss Yuukos shop, and I made a simple deal with her, replied Jerry, looking at Fei Wang with a calm smile.


    Hisposure stemmed from his own formidable strength.


    Although Fei Wang was undeniably powerful, the magical emanations from his body were merely three points stronger than those of Miss Yuuko.


    But Jerry is above them both. There is no need for him to feel small in front of them.


    If youre open to it, I can offer you double than what Yuuko has promised you. Making a deal with me will grant you even more. Fei Wang scrutinized Jerry, adjusting his sses.


    Initially intending to appear and eliminate Jerry, he found himself unable to discern the opponents magical power upon arrival, making him somewhat cautious.


    While he considered only Clow Reed his equal in the world, the others ability to conceal strength made him rethink underestimating Jerry.


    Persuading Jerry to join him could potentially smoothen his n to resurrect Yuuko.


    Sorry, I value integrity more! Jerry spread his hands, declining Fei Wangs proposition.


    Not only did he prioritize integrity, but he also considered Yuuko, Syaoran, and Sakura as friends, while the man across from him was merely a stranger.


    Moreover, Jerrys goal was simply to traverse various worlds to collectws, without any desire for additional offerings.


    In that case, Ill have to send you to your demise! Observing Jerrys refusal, Fei Wang gathered magical power, preparing to eliminate Jerry directly.


    At this moment, Jerry raised his hand, If its convenient, lets take this outside. Otherwise, if we cause harm here, thats not something youd want to see!


    Fei Wangs strength is also at the level of the Heavenly Father.


    Subduing Syaoran and the others isnt as simple, and their battle would likely cause considerable havoc, possibly leading to the destruction of the entire building in the aftermath.


    Having just created the magic circle, he was reluctant to go through the process again.


    Fei Wang nced at the group behind Jerry but didnt object.


    He tore apart space, reaching the high sky outside the capital hall.


    While he wouldnt mind if everyone else perished, the clones of Syaoran and Sakura he had created were indispensable.


    He needed these two individuals with special bloodlines to collect feathers from various worlds and then alter the fundamentalw that prevents people from being resurrected after death.


    Jerry promptly followed from behind Fei Wang.


    Observing this, everyone else hurriedly vacated the basement, heading outside the capital hall to witness the impending battles oue.


    Light, darkness, wind, fire, thunder, water, earth, shadow. Above the capital hall, Fei Wang repeatedly waved his hand, unleashing countless spells of various attributes upon Jerry.


    Jerry, positioned opposite him, employed every trick to dismantle the magic activated by Fei Wang.


    How is that possible! Fei Wang entered a state of shock upon realizing that even the time magic he had just activated to immobilize Jerry was effortlessly broken by Jerrys counteractions.


    He didnt understand why, but an uncanny familiarity with his magic emanated from the opponent.


    With every spell he unleashed, Jerry effortlessly found a corresponding method to dismantle it.


    Then a realization dawned on him, and he stared at Jerry, remarking, Youre Clow Reeds apprentice. He taught you these methods to counter my magic!


    Apprentice? Not quite, but I did study his magic. Jerry exined before he raised his finger, pointing to Fei Wang, Are the both of you brothers, by the way? I mean Clow Reed and Fei Wang Reed, both of you have Reed in your name. Jerry asked.


    Whilebating Fei Wang, Jerry noticed an uncanny simrity between the magic used by Fei Wang and that of Clow Reed.


    The resemnce was striking, and it was essentially the same magic present in Clow Reeds cards.


    Having thoroughly studied the magic in Clow Cards and even making numerous enhancements, Jerry had created his own Carmen Mahjong, gifting it to Aisha.


    Therefore, the magic employed by Fei Wang had little impact on him.


    Humph, brother, since youve learned Clow Reeds magic, then face my own magic. This was originally the magic I prepared for Clow Reed! Fei Wang snorted coldly, disying evident disdain.


    He crossed his hands, concentrating his immense magical power, and a massive magic circle swiftly materialized in front of him.


    A magic sword adorned with intricate runes slowly materialized within the expansive magic array, emanating a chilling aura of destruction.


    Upon the appearance of this magic sword, the relentless acid rain across the entire world momentarily ceased.


    The destructive energy exuded by the sword disrupted the prevailingw of the acid rain, creating a temporary respite.


    The colossal mutated beasts lurking underground erupted from the earth in a frenzied escape, desperately fleeing the vicinity of the capital hall.


    Every moment dyed seemed to spell imminent doom for them.


    For all the living humans within the capital hall, as well as Fay, Kurogane, Syaoran, and others who had just reached outside the capital hall, an oppressive feeling gripped their chests as ominous ck clouds gathered over the city.


    Even Jerry, confronting the magic sword, disyed a rare expression of concern.


    In this critical moment, he, too, sensed the looming threat.


    Jerryprehended the impending danger, realizing that if the magic sword made contact with him, both his soul and body would sumb to the destruction carried within the swords destructive aura.


    Go! Fei Wang strained, propelling the magic sword forward as it transformed into a streak of light hurtling toward Jerry.


    Protego Maxima! Jerry swiftly invoked the armor spell he had refined through countless iterations.


    Boom! A resounding crash echoed as the iron armor enchantment endured for five seconds before shattering.


    Its futile. The destructive nature of this sword is devised to dismantle all energy shields. Neither you nor the shield magic employed by Clow Reed could ever withstand it! Fei Wang observed with a sneer as Jerrys protective barrier was effortlessly pierced by the magic sword.


    Having invested considerable time and effort collecting precious materials from myriad worlds, Fei Wang had meticulously crafted this magic sword, specifically intended to defeat Clow Reed. It was not easily thwarted.

 Chapter 657: “Jerry’s Domain Expansion”

    Chapter 657: ��Jerry��s Domain Expansion��


    Its quite fascinating to ovee energy shields!


    Observing the Spell that shielded him was crumbling within a few seconds, Jerrys eyes betrayed a trace of surprise.


    It was noteworthy that, since amalgamating shield principles to enhance the Protego Maxima which he had just cast and up until now, with his continual ascent in power, the defense of this Spell had never been breached.


    Today marked the first urrence of such an event.


    Nevertheless, despite the astonishment at witnessing the magic sword piercing through the maximized Shield Charm and hurtling toward him, Jerry remained unfazed.


    His form blurred as he instantaneously vanished from the spot using a phantom technique.


    If you cant block it, just get out of the way. Battles arent turn-based; youll find another opportunity if you miss a hit. Jerry muttered.


    However, to Jerrys surprise, as soon as he apparated away, the magic sword ruptured the fabric of space and materialized in front of him.


    Space magic, you think I havent considered it. This magic sword can traverse through space as well. Dont assume that merely moving within the confines of this worlds space will shield you. It can still pursue you even if you traverse to other worlds! Fei Wangs cold voice intoned once more, applying additional pressure on Jerry to sow confusion.


    Time Stop! Jerry extended his hand in response, promptly freezing time near the magic swords vicinity.


    However, this maneuver only endured for a brief moment before sumbing to the destructive aura emanating from the eighteen magic swords,unching towards Jerry once more.


    Time magic is futile. All defensive measures are in vain. Since youre unwilling to stand by my side, then descend into hell! Fei Wang shook his head as he witnessed this.


    A magician as formidable as Jerry was indeed a rarity. If not for the magic sword he crafted, he might have found himself powerless against such an opponent.


    This magic sword served as his trump card against Clow Reed.


    Time, space, and magic shields were Clow Reeds specialties, so how could Fei Wang Reed not anticipate them.


    Just when Fei Wang presumed Jerry was on the brink of perishing beneath his magic sword, his eyes widened abruptly.


    The magic sword was unexpectedly seized by the opponents hand.


    However, at this juncture, the opponent was d in golden armor.


    It appeared that, recognizing the magic sword breaking free from the constraints of time magic and about to impale him, Jerry promptly utilized a substitution spell.


    He reced it with his own sword, a fusion of divine Uru metal, Vibranium, and Fairy Tail magic met golden holy garment he had forged.


    The magic sword was undeniably potent, wielding formidable destructive capabilities against various magics such as energy, space, and time.


    However, Jerry also discerned its shorings; it was crafted from a solid body and specifically designed to counter weak magicians, primarily focusing on energy.


    Yet, Jerry was not merely a magician; he was a formidable warrior as well.


    d in the explosive defensive power of the golden holy garment, augmented by force magic and his already immense physical strength, he extended his hand, firmly seizing the magic sword.


    No matter how vehemently the magic sword struggled, it couldnt break free from Jerrys physical control. He even toyed with it, moving it back and forth effortlessly.


    Do you have any more trump cards? If not, then its my turn! With one hand restraining the magic sword, Jerry freed his other hand and pointed it at Fei Wang, Gather! O river of light thats guided by the fairies! Shine! In order to perish the fangs of evil! Fairy Glitter!


    A colossal magic circle manifested above Jerrys head. The might of innumerable suns, moons, and stars converged upon the magic circle, causing the entire spatial fabric of the world to tremble.


    The magic Jerry invoked at this moment was the most potent offensive Spell he had acquired from the Fairy Tail world: Fairy Glitter. It collects and concentrates the light of the sun, the moon, and the stars, condensing it into an unforgiving light that descended from the heavens, a radiance of merciless light that denies the existence of nearby foes.


    Fei Wang gazed at the awe-inspiring magical energy in the sky, unable to conceal his disbeliefit seemed inconceivable.


    Even Clow Reed couldnt unleash such a formidable attack magic!


    His magic sword wasnt precisely magic; more urately, it was a magic weapon meticulously crafted to confront the mightiest magician, Clow Reed.


    Escape! At this moment, Fei Wang abandoned caution and hastily tore apart the fabric of space to flee this world.


    Despite anticipating the repercussions of such a potent attack magic, even if it meant sacrificing half of his life, he had an unfinished n and couldnt afford to perish here.


    Concerns about the potential embarrassment of fleeing were inconsequential; he was solely fixated on the prospect of resurrecting Yuuko. In pursuit of this goal, he was willing to forsake everything, regardless of the perceived loss of entire multiverse itself.


    Observing Fei Wang readying himself to escape, Jerry firmly gripped the magic sword with one hand and, with the other, cast the radiant magic of the fairies. Jerry had foreseen this, murmuring softly:


    Domain Expansion! A distinct wave emanated from Jerry, enveloping Fei Wangs body and swiftly solidifying the recently torn space, epassing his entire form.


    Subsequently, the fairys luminous magic, havingpleted its energy condensation, descended from the heavens, perfectly colliding with its target.


    Fairy Glitter, along with the three major magics of Fairy Tail, boasts immense power, but it doese with a drawback  the time required for energy condensation.


    The potency of the magic corrtes directly with the duration needed to gather energy, rendering it susceptible to preemptive dodging.


    Thus, when Jerry invoked this formidable magic earlier, he cleverly integrated it with another magical development he had been refining over the years  Domain Expansion!


    The field emerged as an unintended byproduct during Jerrys endeavors in constructing and enhancing dimensional worlds.


    The potency of dimensional worlds lies in the utilization not only of ones own power but also the amalgamation of the entire dimensional world and its pristinews.


    In essence, the field serves as a super-miniature rendition of a dimensional world.


    Through aprehensive understanding of all thews, Jerry can temporarily erect an area akin to a dimensional world around him. Within this zone, his strength experiences a slight augmentation.


    Simultaneously, Jerry gains enhanced control over the diverse energies andws within this domain. As demonstrated just moments ago, he effortlessly smoothed out the space that King Fei had torn apart while concurrently restraining the magic sword and showcasing the brilliance of the elf.


    Without the protective domain, Jerry wouldnt have been capable of executing the intricate maneuvers that subdued the magic sword and unleashed the radiant magic of the elf.


    Once the domain expands, executing such feats bes a simple task.


    Nheless, Fei Wang wasnt to be underestimated.


    Just as the Fairy Glitter was on the brink of overwhelming him, he released himself from Jerrys dual imprisonment of time and space. In a desperate move, he hastily conjured a magic shield.


    The ensuing impact resounded like a thunderous nuclear explosion in the sky.


    As the radiant light subsided, Syaoran and the others positioned outside the capital hall observed Fei Wang, draped in ck robes, plummeting from the heavens as though lifeless.


    He cra


    shnded harshly on the ground not far from them amidst the dpidated structures in the distance.

 Chapter 658: “Fei Wang Reeds Escape”

    Chapter 658: ��Fei Wang Reeds Escape��


    Upon witnessing Fei Wang Reed being temporarily incapacitated by his own actions, Jerry chose to disregard him momentarily.


    Instead, he tightly grasped the still writhing magic sword, swiftly inscribing a series of magic-sealing formations onto its surface.


    This particr magic sword, crafted by Fei Wang Reed, possessed a potent inhibitory effect against mage adversaries, making it a valuable magical weapon that Jerry couldnt afford to waste.


    Once the eighteen intricate magic-sealing formations sessfully subdued the magic sword, Jerry casually tossed it into the ring world. Without dy, he teleported to the location where Fei Wang Reed had fallen below.


    Hes still alive!


    Surveying Fei Wang Reeds weakened but still breathing form in the pit, Jerry couldnt help but let out a sigh.


    The formidable energy unleashed in his recent sh with the goblins brilliance was powerful enough to cause significant difort even to him.


    The fact that Fei Wang Reed managed to survive such an onught was undeniably impressive.


    Take this you fool!


    However, just as Jerry began to lower his guard and dematerialize the golden armor, the supposedly defeated King Fei abruptly opened his eyes and directed a shout at Jerry.


    In an instant, a massive magic circle materialized beneath Jerrys feet, unleashing a surge of potentw force that temporarily immobilized him.


    It became apparent that Fei Wang Reed had indeed sustained serious injuries from Jerrys formidable strike, although not as severe as he had feigned.


    The pretense of grave injury was a cunning ploy to lull Jerry into a false sense of security.


    As Jerrypleted the sealing of the magic sword, he intricately inscribed his most potent confinement magic beneath his own body.


    Given his current injuries, the prospect of delivering a fatal blow seemed improbable even if he could sessfully imprison his opponent.


    This was particrly true since his adversary possessed such formidable power that the confinement magic could only restrain him for a few fleeting seconds.


    Yet, Jerry was not without contingency ns. Although the backup was originally intended to confront Syaoran, Sakura, and Kurogane, the urgency of the present situation prompted him to abandon such considerations.


    Do not move yet!


    The moment Jerry found himself ensnared, Fei Wang Reeds resounding shout echoed through the capital hall.


    Simultaneously, Fays eyes underwent a sudden transformation at the entrance of the capital hall.


    He appeared to momentarily lose consciousness, transforming into a mechanical puppet as an overwhelming surge of magic power emanated from his form.


    He traversed through space in a sh, materializing behind the captive Jerry.


    Perish! Fay condensed all the magic power within him into an absolute ice spear capable of prating anything, thrusting it directly into Jerrys heart in one swift motion.


    Pierce through! A piercing voice echoed, and amid the exmations from Syaoran and the others, the ice spear impaled Jerrys heart, driving through to the very core.


    At that moment, Fays eyes reverted to their normal state.


    Upon witnessing Jerry impaled by his ice spear, an expression of disbelief overcame Fay. Weakly, he knelt on the ground, tears streaming involuntarily down his cheeks.


    Why is this happening? I never wanted to harm anyone. Why is this happening? Faymented as he saw Jerry slowly dropping.


    Fei Wang Reed finally grinned as he observed Jerry lying on the ground, pierced by the ice spear.


    Fay harbored a curse that would only activate in the presence of someone with greater magical power than his owna curse ced upon him in the past.


    The intention behind it was to restrain Yuuko and Clow Reed after Sakura and others gathered all the feathers.


    This way, Fay could eliminate them and absorb all thews and powers integrated into Sakuras body.


    Anticipating that Sakuras magical power would surpass his own after collecting all the feathers, Fays curse was designed to target and eliminate anyone with stronger magical prowess.


    However, Jerrys unexpected arrivalpelled him to temporarily alter his n.


    He had recently employed a magic circle to confine Jerry.


    This served two purposes: preventing him from evading Fays full-blown attack and temporarily nullifying Jerrys magical shielding, allowing Fays curse to take effect.


    However, his smile was short-lived, as his expression suddenly shifted. Utilizing thest remnants of his magical power, he hastily tore open a crack in the world and awkwardly slipped through.


    Witnessing this unexpected turn of events, Fay, Syaoran, and the others who rushed to offer assistance were left bewildered.


    Why would Fei Wang flee in fear upon their arrival to help?


    Certainly not. Regardless of Fei Wangs weakened state, as long as he harbored a will to live, Syaoran and the others couldnt easily eliminate him.


    His panicked escape wasnt prompted by fear but rather due to his realization of imminent danger.


    He knew that unless he fled, he might face genuine demise.


    Soon, Syaoran and the others grasped the situation, echoing Fei Wangsprehension.


    Their revtion came when they observed Jerry, who had been impaled by the ice spear, disintegrating into countless minuscule dots akin to bursting bubbles, rather than copsing conventionally.


    This guy has quite the reflexes! It ismendable I must say, At that moment, a voice emanated from behind them. Turning around, they found Jerry standing there, casually stroking his chin.


    Mr. Carmen, what just happened? Sakura blinked, voicing the collective perplexity in the group.


    Jerry waved his hand and said with a smile, Oh, the one who engaged Fei Wang inbat just now was always my clone. So, what Fay killed was merely one of my duplicates. By the way, Fay, cease your tears. Your boss is getting old; why is he still so strong?!


    Confronting someone like Fei Wang, who was ignorant of the finer details, Jerry had no intention of taking unnecessary risks by confronting him directly.


    As he had mentioned while instructing Hermione onbat techniques, if you can achieve your objective without exposing yourself to risks, avoid them. Safety takes precedence.


    Therefore, after Fei Wang exited the underground reservoir, the entity apanying him was merely a phantasm, a clone with only half of Jerrys magical power.


    His real body had been invisibly stationed alongside Syaoran and the others.


    Jerry had dedicated considerable effort to perfecting clone magic as a survival strategy in recent years. Consequently, the clones he generated were nearly indistinguishable from his original body.


    They not only wielded all magical abilities but could also utilize all the possessions attached to the body within a certain range, including the golden holy clothes, the ring world, and more.


    Its merely a clone! Upon hearing Jerrys revtion, the group exchanged nces, processing the information.


    Considering that one of Jerrys clones managed to injure Fei Wang severely and ultimately eluded capture, the genuine body of Mr. Carmen that they can only observe from afar is truly residing power they can never fathom.


    Its a shame we couldnt finish off Fei Wang. If we had, everything could have been resolved by now! Syaoran, a recent addition to the group, gazed regretfully at the location from which Fei Wang had fled.


    Fei Wang was the instigator of all the turmoil. If he had met his demise today, the predicament would have concluded prematurely, and everyone could have had a more favorable resolution.


    No worries, Ive left a trace on him. You can locate him whenever needed. But before that, I mustprehend the full scope of this situation. What do you think, Miss Yuuko? Observing the neers sentiments, Jerry grinned, then shifted his attention to Mokona, cradled in Sakuras arms.

 Chapter 659: “The Story of Fay and Syaoran”

    Chapter 659: ��The Story of Fay and Syaoran��


    If Jerry had genuinely intended to eliminate Fei Wang, he could have seized the opportunity to do so when his clone incapacitated him.


    However, Jerry refrained from taking immediate action and allowed Fei Wang to escape because he was still grappling with the mystery at hand.


    He refused to be a pawn manipted by Fei Wang, Miss Yuuko, and Clow.


    Jerry needed to unravel the motives behind everything before deciding whether to confront Fei Wang.


    Regarding Miss Yuko, Jerry could monitor their activities through Mokona.


    He had been aware of this for a while but chose not to disclose it.


    As soon as Jerry concluded his statement, two beams of light emanated from the white Mokonas eyes, converging on the captivating figure of Ichihara Yuuko adorned in a ck rose cheongsam.


    Mr. Carmen, Im willing to share this information with you, but I hope that after I do, youll guide us in locating Fei Wang Reed and putting an end to this tragedy.


    Yuuko acknowledged Jerrys formidable abilities and sought a way for him to safeguard Syaoran and Sakura.


    This was simr to her arrangement for Kurogane to join the expedition.


    Little did she expect Jerry to wield such power that he could directly withstand Fei Wangs attack and inflict substantial harm upon him.


    No problem. He and I have already be enemies anyway, so it will be a matter of time before I kill him, Jerry nodded.


    Fei Wang Reed must be eliminated; having him as an adversary could bring unwanted attention from a Heavenly Father-level master, especially if he continues amassingws.


    Magicians differ from warriors in that their strength typically remains rtively stable.


    Although Jerry can easily discern that Fei Wang is not as potent as him, it doesnt imply an inability to pose a threat.


    For a magician at the heavenly father level, various tools like magic weapons, props, curses, and specialized magic circles offer numerous ways to ovee opponents beyond their level.


    Jerry, being a magician himself, is acutely aware of these possibilities.


    Let Syaoran and Fay share their situations first, and then Ill provide additional details for a clearer understanding. Observing this, Yuuko directed her attention to the recently arrived Li Syaoran and Fay, who hadposed himself after wiping away tears.


    Fay sighed but did not object, slowly unveiling his concealed life experiences.


    I am the child of the younger brother of the King of Valeria Country from another world. Our country bears a curse: twins bring misfortune, and fate has it that my brother and I are twins. My name is Yui D. Florette, and my brothers name is Fay D. Florette.


    We are born with potent magical abilities, and our magical strength continues to grow each day, albeit without deliberate practice. Unfortunately, the more powerful we be magically, the more misfortune befalls our country.


    The king presented my brother and me with a dire choice: either one of us must perish to break the curse, or both of us would be confined to a tower in the valley. Within the tower, one of us would be ced at the top, and the other at the bottom. The countrys fortune would improve in proportion to our increasing adversity.


    Neither my brother nor I desired death, so we opted to endure imprisonment in the valley.


    At this juncture, Fays eyes welled up with redness, stirring the hearts of everyone present with the tale of Fays tragic life.


    Then what? Kurogane inquired with genuine concern.


    Fay continued recounting his story, Subsequently, my brother and I devised a n to escape the tower when our magical powers surpassed those of the king. We intended to venture far away and never return.


    Regrettably, before we could amass enough strength, an unforeseen incident urred outside the tower, Countless corpses were daily thrown into the tower. From those who were not entirely deceased, we gleaned that the king had descended into madness, initiating a ruthless massacre. Anyone capable of escaping fled for their lives, while those who couldnt were mercilessly in and tossed into the tower.


    Thus, day by day, the pile of corpses within the tower grew taller until, one fateful day, the king himself was cast into the tower.


    He left behind a parting sentence, attributing the nations plight to the actions of the siblings, and then took his own life.


    At this juncture, Fays body began to tremble, After the kings suicide, Fei Wang Reed emerged. He informed my brother and me that we carried a curse, and only one of us could exit the tower alive.


    While I hesitated, my brother had already leaped from the towering heights. He chose to sacrifice himself without a second thought, allowing me to survive, and I inherited his name  Fay in regret!


    Fei Wang revealed that my brother would perish because of me, and thus, I would bear a curse: to kill someone possessing magic more potent than mine.


    Then what about this King Ashura youve mentioned? Is it fake? Jerry inquired.


    Fay had previously shared that he refrained from using magic, fearing detection by King Ashura. His earnest desire was to avoid returning to his original world and escaping the clutches of King Ashura. Syaoran exined in Fays stead.


    No, dont listen to whatever hes telling you! Fay cut him off.


    Upon the mention of King Ashuras name, Fays eyes softened, After Fei Wang Reed departed, a man adopted me. He was King Asura. He took me to his country, the Country of Celes, where I was born.


    I grew up there, leading a content and joyful life.


    However, one day, King Asura seemed to lose his sanity and began a ruthless killing spree. When I questioned him, he exined that he intended to help me break the curse.


    As it turns out, his unique talent involved an increase in magic power with each person he killed. The more lives he imed, the more potent his magic became. His n was to surpass my magical strength, triggering my curse, and then have me end his life, thus breaking the curse.


    Unable to bear the thought of killing him, I sealed him away and sought the help of Miss Yuko, aiming to escape into other worlds. Even if he managed to break free from the seal, he wouldnt be able to locate me. Fay concluded his exnation with a sad look as he stared off into the distance.


    Did Fei Wang nevere to find you? Jerry inquired once more.


    Fays narrative hinted to Jerry that there was more to the situation than it seemed. Fei Wang Reed had a purpose in seeking out Fay, and Jerry sensed there was a deeper motive behind it.


    He approached Miss Yuuko before my arrival. He told me he could help resurrect my brother, provided I joined Syaoran and Sakura on their quest to collect feathers. I brought a feather from Thrace, and Im also familiar with some details about the little wolves.


    Fay nodded and then nced hesitantly at the two Syaorans. At that moment, the neer Syaoran stepped forward and dered, Allow me to share my story!


    Please proceed, Jerry encouraged.


    After absorbing Fays past, Jerry shifted his focus to listening to the new Syaorans ount of his history.


    My real name is Tsubasa; Syaoran is the alias I adopted when I traveled to Clow Country.


    I hail from the same world as Miss Yuuko. When I was seven, my parents took me to Miss Yuukos shop. They paid a price and made a wish to send me to the ruins of Clow Country for seven days.


    There, I encountered Sakura undergoing a ceremony and we became close friends. I also met her father, King Fujitaka; her mother, th


    e high priest Nadeshiko; her brother, Prince Touya; and Yukito, a potential priest candidate.

 Chapter 660: “Meeting Clow Reed”

    Chapter 660: ��Meeting Clow Reed��


    Youre mistaken. My fathers name is Clow Reed and Syaorans father is Fujitaka!


    Sakura interjected, stepping forward to correct Tsubasa.


    Due to the ongoing feather collection, Sakura had been recovering many memories, though none of them included Syaoran.


    She was certain that her mother was Nadeshiko, her brother was Momoya, and Yukito was indeed a candidate for the priesthood.


    However, her father was not Fujitaka but Clow Reed.


    She had heard the name Fujitaka, but it was from Syaoran. He mentioned that his father, Fujitaka, was a formidable archaeologist who had adopted him when he was seven.


    This is all my fault, but I dont regret it, because I have to save the real Sakura, Tsubasa admitted, wearing a guilty expression as he looked at Sakura.


    Seven dayster is the day for me to return, and it is also the day for Sakura to be baptized at the ruins. Originally, I nned to wait for Sakuras baptism to bepleted before saying goodbye to her and returning to my own world, but an ident happened during the baptism.


    Fei Wang appeared at the ruins, and I was seriously injured, so I put a death mark on Sakura. If the mark cannot be removed after seven years, Sakura will die.


    Unfortunately, even the great priest Nadeshiko couldnt remove this mark. I returned to my own world at the end of the seven days. However, in order to save Sakura, I made a wish to Miss Yuuko and came to Clow Country again.


    I stayed here for seven years. During this time, I traveled to many ces just to find a way to save Sakura, and every time I returned to Clow Country for repairs, Sakura woulde to me.


    But for seven years, I still couldnt find a way to remove Sakuras death mark.


    When the seven years were up and Sakura was about to die, the great priest Nadeshiko used her life and all her magic power to suspend the entire worlds time, hoping to keep Sakura alive.


    But it was useless; time would always pass, and Sakura would eventually die.


    I couldnt face Sakuras death, and I thought during the pause. I tried various methods to save Sakura, but they all failed in the end.


    When I was desperate, Fei Wang and Miss Yuuko appeared. Fei Wang said that he could help me go back to seven years ago, but I would lose my freedom and be imprisoned by him. Moreover, the two worlds of Sakura and mine would be irreversibly distorted.


    I agreed.


    So time began to reverse, going back to seven years ago, but everything changed because of the distortion.


    I was no longer in my own world; in order to fill the vacancy, the world automatically gave birth to a child to rece me. He was taken away by Miss Yuuko, who is now the clerk named Watanuki Kimihiro, in Miss Yuukos store.


    And Sakuras world has also been distorted. The king disappeared and was reced by a man named Clow Reed.


    The original king, King Fujitaka, became an archaeologist.


    Sakura was kidnapped by Fei Wanh when she was baptized at the age of seven, but this time she was not marked for death. She was used to make a copy of Sakura and put it back.


    I was also copied by King Fei and put back into Sakuras world. Then I was picked up and adopted by Fujitaka and came to Clow Country to help the king in archaeological ruins. I got to know the copied Sakura.


    So Im sorry, Sakura and Syaoran, you are both clones of Fei Wang, but you also have your own feelings. Everything that happened to you in the next seven years is true.


    The clones Sakura and Syaoran obviously havent been able to react to the truth, and they didnt know how to answer for a while.


    What happened to the seal on the Syaorans right eye? Jerry recalled the seal on the Syaorans right eye in the reservoir.


    Tsubasa continued to exin: I was not willing to let Fei Wangs conspiracy seed, so when he cloned me, he took advantage of his inability to separate, used Taoist magic to pluck off my right eye, and then sealed it in the clone Syaorans eye.


    In his right eye. In this way, as long as my seal is not lifted, the cloned Syaoran will no longer be Fei Wangs puppet but himself, and I can also see through his right eye the seven years since the distortion. Everything that happened.


    No wonder you recognized me as soon as you appeared, thats why. Jerry was also curious about why the newly appeared Syaoran knew him from the beginning and also knew his strength.


    After traveling for a long time these days, Tsubasa also saw it through the Syaorans right eye.


    Miss Yuuko, its your turn to summarize what the root of all this is, and the reason why Fei Wang controls all this. Neither Fay nor Tsubasas past has fully exined the specific purpose of Fei Wang.


    What, why did this series of events happen, and the past described by the two people also have many doubts.


    Seeing this, Yuuko did not speak immediately but suggested, Lets pick you up and go back to the mansion first. The man with sses is here too. Maybe it would be better if we exin it together.


    Thats good, though you dont need to pick them up; I am pretty sure Jerry himself is capable of opening a portal straight to here. Clow Reeds voice went through Yuukos ce.


    When Jerry heard that Clow Reed had arrived at Yuukos Mansion, he immediately became energetic and stretched out his hand to draw an enhanced version of the portal across the world.


    Lets go! He turned around and waved to Tsubasa, Sakura, Syaoran, and others. Jerry crossed the portal first.


    He can also travel around the world; he just needs coordinates. He had spent some time in Yuukos world before, and, of course, he knew the coordinates of that world.


    Seeing Jerry disappearing through the portal, Sakura and others waved to the guards at the capital hall and followed them.


    Subaru, what should we do?


    Kamui saw Jerry and others leaving and turned to look at his twin brother.


    Subaru hesitated for a moment and said, Kamui, lets go too. He is so powerful that he shouldnt lie to us. And if he stays here, Seishirou will find him sooner orter.


    So, the two twin vampires, Subaru and Kamui, also followed the little boy. Sakura and others passed through the portal and went to the world of Yuuko.


    Father!


    Your Majesty the King! As soon as Sakura and Syaoran walked out of the portal, they saw the familiar figure of Clow Reed and ran towards him.


    Although Tsubasa said they were clones, in their eyes, Clow Reed was their father and king.


    Clow Reed also smiled and hugged them, rubbing their heads: Sakura, Syaoran, thank you for your hard work!


    It is indeed Clow Reed, but his body is different


    Jerry walked out of the teleportation door, and at first sight, he saw Clow Reed standing next to Yuuko.


    Wearing a ck magicians robe with a sun pattern on it, he has a smiling face and a pair of eyes.


    He seems to be at least 1.9 meters tall, giving people a mysterious and powerful feeling.


    However, Jerry found that he could not sense any magic power in this Clow Reed.


    There are only two reasons for this situation.


    One is that Clow Reed is more powerful than him and blocks his own magic power.


    The other is that there is no magic power in the opponents body at all.

 Chapter 661: “Jerry’s Offer”

    Chapter 661: ��Jerry��s Offer��


    Mr. Carmen, thank you for taking care of Syaoran and Sakura in the dream world. In Yuukos living room, Clow Reed first expressed his gratitude to Jerry.


    Jerry smiled and waved his hand: Mr. Clow Reed, youre wee. I have benefited a lot from your Clow card in the dream world. Its nothing.


    The so-called dream world refers to his initial visit to the world of Cardcaptor Sakura, which is also the world where Clow Reed was born.


    What Clow Reed was referring to was his care for Sakura and Syaoran, not the Sakura and Syaoran in front of him, but the Sakura and Syaoran who were learning magic with him.


    Let me tell you everything. After all, the root of all this lies with me. Clow Reed nodded. Although there was a smile on his face, everyone could feel the sadness in his heart.


    The feeling of guilt slowly washed over Clow Reeds face; no matter how hard he tried to hide it, everyone could see it clearly on his face.


    The inability to resurrect the dead is the most fundamentalw of all worlds. However, I was the first to break thisw, which caused subsequent tragedies, including Sakura, Syaoran, Fay, Kurogane, and countless people in many worlds.


    Cant people be resurrected after death? Jerry couldnt help but mutter in his heart after hearing Clow Reeds words.


    Every world has many simrws, as well as unique ones. There are ordinaryws that can be altered, and there are fundamentalws that can never be changed.


    The inability to resurrect a person after death is the fundamentalw of this world, serving as the basis for the establishment of a series of worlds like the Magic Card. If forcefully reversed, it causes distortion because all the worlds of Magic Card resist such alterations.


    Jerryprehends these situations well, having grasped numerousws of the world. Much knowledge has be clear after understanding thesews.


    Simultaneously, he knows that the creator god of the Magic Card series of worlds sets this so-called fundamentalw.


    However, stating that it cannot be changed applies to the inhabitants of the Magic Card worlds, and it isnt a difficult matter for him.


    Because the fundamentalw that people cannot be resurrected after death is only applicable to the series of worlds called Magic Cards, not extending to other worlds.


    Whether in the main Marvel world, his own dimensional world, or other smaller worlds, resurrecting the dead is not particrly difficult.


    Who did you resurrect? Jerry looked at Clow Reed with a serious expression.


    Before Clow Reed could say anything, Yuuko answered first, Its me, and you cant say I was resurrected. When I was about to die, the man with sses had the idea in his heart that he didnt want me to die.


    And his powerful magic interfered with thews of the world, causing my time to freeze forever at the moment when I was about to die.


    Because of his behavior of disrupting the fundamentalws, Fei Wang was born.


    Fei Wang is the condensed existence of Clow Reeds idea himself that he doesnt want me to die. Everything Fei Wang has done in these years is to resurrect me truly.


    The root of all does not lie only within Clow Reed but also me.


    Only by killing Fei Wang and allowing me to die smoothly can everything be resolved. Returning to normal is what the man with the eye and I have always wanted. Yuuko exined with a sorrowful tone, followed by a bitter smile.


    Jerry was suddenly enlightened after hearing this. No wonder he sensed such powerful time magic in Yuuko when he first met her.


    No wonder many of the magics used by Fei Wang are the same as those used by Clow Reed.


    It turns out that Clow Reed froze Ichihara Yuukos time, and Fei Wang was transformed by Clow Reeds obsession with not wanting her to die.


    In this way, Clow Reeds strength is stronger than he imagined.


    After all, one of his obsessions is so powerful that it can stop a persons death.


    Thats not right. Suppose Clow Reed and Miss Yuuko are joining forces. King Fei shouldnt have any chance of winning, right? Jerry eximed while looking at the both of them.


    At this moment, Jerry suddenly thought, since Clow Reed is so powerful, why not directly confront the root of this problem? Why doesnt Clow Reed take care of Yuukos mortality matter into his own hands?


    Or he could find an opportunity to kill Fei Wang. After all, Fei Wang, despite his elusive nature, has appeared several times and is notpletely untraceable.


    Clow Reed shook his head with a wry smile, If I could kill him, I would have done so long ago. Fei Wanh is extremely vignt and possesses a formidable escape ability. Defeating him is easy, but killing him proves to be challenging. Moreover, weve never managed to locate hisir.


    Of course, the most crucial factor is that even with thebined strength of Yuuko and me, we have no means to defeat him outright.


    After stopping the time for me, over half of the magic power within him was also divided.


    Upon leaving the dream world, he took a portion of his soul for reincarnation, and the remaining magic power was shared between the two reincarnations.


    Therefore, what you see now is essentially an ordinary person without any magical abilities. Yuuko took a puff from herrge pipe, ncing at Clow Reed with a slightly teasing tone.


    As Jerry knows, ordinary people should not be described in such a manner, as even without magical power, understanding the secrets of thew would still set someone apart from being ordinary.


    However, without the support of magic power, the individuals strength would inevitably regress significantly.


    Fei Wang is unaware of this fact. Otherwise, he wouldnt have orchestrated so many conspiracies but could have directly achieved his goal. As a single entity, I am not his match.


    This is why every time I engage with him, it is based on negotiating terms rather than attempting to kill him directly, much like when he ced a death mark on Sakura, imprisoned the wings, and created copies of Sakura and Syaoran. Hopefully, that makes sense for you!


    Jerry couldnt help but curl the corners of his mouth.


    His earlier sensing of no magic power in Clow Reeds body was not due to him being stronger than Jerry and thus imperceptible, but because there genuinely was no magical power.


    Fei Wang has graduallye to realize this, which is why he seems somewhat audacious. Otherwise, he would never dare to appear in the world where you were just now.


    However, even if he bes more certain, as long as I remain alive, he still wont dare to confront me directly. He fears that theres even a one in a billion chance that I might be feigning weakness. Clow Reed smiled, his demeanor exuding gentleness.


    Despite Fei Wangs constant ims of surpassing him, deep down, he is most apprehensive of Clow Reed and acknowledges his true strength.


    With everything rified, Jerry pondered for a moment and eventually provided his response, In that case, lets bring this tragedy to an end. I will take you directly to Fei Wangs current location and confront him.


    He decided to eliminate Fei Wang not only to facilitate the smoother absorption of thews of other worldster on but, more importantly, to foster a good rtionship with Clow Reed and Ichihara Yuuko.


    He had been contemting a significant issuespecifically, how to amass sufficient energy to initiate the initial functioning of the entire dimensional world once his ring worldw surpassed the 50% mark.


    He was opposed to the idea of gradual umtion over thousands of years, a method akin to what Odin and others had employed.

 Chapter 662: “Death Of Fei Wang Reed”

    Chapter 662: ��Death Of Fei Wang Reed��


    He also has a n to address this issue, but considering his current strength, the n is not entirely foolproof.


    However, by incorporating Clow Reed and Ichihara Yuuko into the equation, the certainty of sess would significantly increase.


    Clow Reed mentioned earlier that once Fei Wang perishes, the magic power taken away by Fei Wang will return to his body, allowing him to regain his strength.


    Yuuko possesses strength at the ordinary Heavenly Father level. Assuming Clow Reeds strength is fully restored, it should reach at least the peak Heavenly Father level.


    Havingprehended all thews of the Cardcaptor World, he is already close to the peak of the Heavenly Father level.


    With the assistance of Ring World, his power would be further enhanced. When joined by Clow Reed and Yuuko, numerous ns could be executed, perhaps even ahead of schedule.


    During a period when Jiulou Kingdom was under siege, Fei Wangs hideout remained concealed deep within the desert.


    Fei Wang, after ripping through space and returning to the throne, coughed up a mouthful of blood and came close to fainting.


    Someone, bring the treatment cabin over here!


    He took a direct hit from Jerrys magic.


    Despite utilizing all-out defensive spells and special life-saving devices to escape death narrowly, Fei Wang retaliated as well.


    In reality, the war had concluded, leaving him severely injured and on the brink of death.


    Fortunately, besides inheriting Clow Reeds magic, he had traversed numerous worlds over the years, acquiring advanced scientific and biological technologies.


    Thus, he wasnt just a magician but also a biological scientist.


    This enabled him to clone Sakura and Syaoran, as well as create Xing Huo and a group of loyal minions.


    Simrly, the treatment cabin he summoned his men to bring over was a result of his years of work, capable of swiftly repairing a seriously injured body and soul.


    Ten minutester, Fei Wang emerged from the treatment cabin, his body restored to normal, yet his mood remained somber.


    Who is this person, and where did hee from? For what reason does he have any excuse to help them? Fei Wangs mind keeps racing with all these thoughts; each time he thinks about it further, another question stacks on top of each other.


    Initially, Fei Wang perceived Jerry as a rtively powerful magician in a certain world, perhapsparable to Faye at most. However, he never anticipated the extent of Jerrys formidable abilities.


    Throughout the entire battle, Fei Wang found himself virtually powerless to retaliate.


    While he eventually seeds in eliminating the opponent by exploiting Clow Reeds strategic maneuver, heter discovers that the individual he has killed is not the primary entity.


    Even if Clow Reed turns out to be less threatening than he suspected, the assistance of a magician of Jerrys caliber, under Yuukos guidance, poses a significant obstacle to realizing his n.


    If all else fails, resort to reversing time once more. Despite the high cost, with careful execution, it might be possible to turn the tides of the situation!


    This is not the first time he has engaged in such a maneuver. Throughout the strategic duel with Yuuko and Clow Reed, both sides experienced their fair share of advantages and drawbacks.


    He aspires to annihte all dimensional worlds and shatter the fundamentalw preventing the possession of individuals.


    On the other hand, Clow Reed and Ichihara Yuuko strive to safeguard all dimensional worlds and restore them to their original state.


    Consequently, they have undergone numerous reincarnations through time, and a decisive victor has never emerged.


    Usually, he enjoys the upper hand, only for Ichihara Yuuko to reverse time, leveraging the price she paid by aiding countless individuals in realizing their desires. This time, however, the tables are turned.


    In his pursuit of fulfilling his desires, he orchestrated numerous tragedies, amassed countless resources, and was prepared to pay the price for reversing time.


    Yet, just as he was on the brink of resetting time andmencing anew, a portal materialized before him seemingly out of nowhere.


    What formidable time magic!


    Upon emerging from the portal, Jerry immediately witnessed Fei Wang harnessing thew of equivalent exchange to invoke a tremendously potent time magic.


    Reacting swiftly, Jerry crudely gathered all his magical power to deliver a head-on strike using a lethal spell, Avada Kedavra!


    A dense green light emanated from Jerrys hand, hitting Fei Wang squarely on the head and casting a green glow upon it.


    The Killing Curse, the most formidable spell circted in the Harry Potter world throughout countless years, supposedly impervious to any magical defense, had been significantly enhanced through Jerrys numerous refinements.


    While it might not match the destructive force of Fairy Glitter, its swiftness in activation, virtual immunity to most magical energy defenses, and high efficacy against souls made it particrly well-suited for a situation where Fei Wang was preupied with channeling the time reversal magic and rendered incapable of movement.


    Indeed, Fei Wang never anticipated that Jerry would unveil the hiddenir he had safeguarded for numerous years, a ce Clow Reed had failed to uncover.


    With no time to intervene, he activated a fraction of his magic, sumbing to Jerrys potent curse.


    I cannot die. I must resurrect Yuuko. That is the purpose of my existence. I cannot die! As Fei Wangs soul fractured and his magical essence dissipated, his lips continued to echo the same desperate plea.


    Yuuko, emerging from the portal alongside Jerry, cast a nce at the diminishing figure of Fei Wang, a hint ofpassion in her eyes.


    Throughout their prolonged conflict, Fei Wang had never harmed Yuuko, driven by the desire to resurrect her and spare her from facing death once time resumed its march.


    Its over, Fei Wang. It is time for you to return. We havemitted far too many errors! Clow Reeds voice could be heard, carrying the weight of concerns


    Stepping through the portal, Clow Reed advanced towards Fei Wang with deliberate strides. Simultaneously,


    Fei Wang erupted intoughter, fragmenting into myriad lights and shadows that amalgamated back into Clow Reeds form.


    To onlookers, Fei Wang remained Fei Wang, and Clow Reed retained his own identity.


    However, Clow Reed understood that, since Fei Wangs separation from his body, he became an independent entity ountable for the transgressionsmitted by Fei Wang.


    Having assimted the wandering Fei Wang, Clow Reed turned his gaze to Yuuko, his eyes reflecting boundless sorrow, Yuuko, your demise approaches, and this time. I regret to admit I cannot suspend time on your behalf.


    Death is not the conclusion; perhaps, it marks a new beginning. Do not mourn for me. Yuuko smiled and shook her head, producing a jar from her robes and uncorking it, Thanks to Mr. Carmens assistance, many borate ns are no longer necessary. You all are free from them now!


    Upon opening the jar, two figures emerged, gracefullynding in front of the gathered assembly.


    Father, mother? Tsubasa gazed at the two figures, surprise etched on his face.


    As Jerry observed the figures, his eyes widened in astonishment, Sakura and Syaoran have returned!


    Indeed, these new arrivals were Sakura and Syaoran, albeit in their adult forms.


    Essentially, they are you from the previous cycle of reincarnation. Yuuko cast a nce at the cloned Sakura and Syaoran, providing Jerry with an exnation.


    In the previous cycle of reincarnation, the cloned Sakura and Syaoran met an untimely demise.


    However, being clones rather than authentic individuals, they were exempt from the fundamentalw prohibiting the resurrection of deceased people.


    Therefore, Yuuko and Clow Reed invested enough to reincarnate the two clones into Yuukos realm, reuniting them and eventually giving birth to Tsubasa, thus initiating a new cycle of reincarnation.

 Chapter 663: “Return to Kamar Taj”

    Chapter 663: ��Return to Kamar Taj��


    After vanquishing Fei Wang and rescuing Yuuko, Jerry persisted in gathering feathers across diverse worlds.


    With Clow Reeds assistance, Jerry swiftly pinpointed the locations of all the feathers and acquired thews governing each world.


    As Jerry contemted departing and returning to his own realm, Clow Reed expressed his desire to inhabit Jerrys ring world.


    He exined that he wished to observe the new humans Jerry had created.


    Additionally, he conveyed his intention to leave this world with Jerry, as his potent magical abilities would inadvertently bring cmity to others here.


    Sensing these reasons were just pretexts, Jerry believed the primary motive was Clow Reeds reluctance to part with Yuuko.


    Only within Jerrys ring world could Yuuko continue to exist, unaffected by the fundamentalws.


    Thus, she must reside in the ring world until Jerry departs.


    Clow Reed, deeply in love with Yuuko, was unwilling to leave her.


    His profound attachment was evident in his separation from Fei wang following Yuukos demise.


    Hence, leaving Yuuko was inconceivable for him.


    These circumstances were within Jerrys expectations, and he had already devised ns for them, so he readily assented.


    As for the others, Kamui and Subaru, the Vampire twins, sought refuge from pursuit, Fay and King Asura aimed to break the curse, and their homndy in ruins with no alternative sanctuary.


    The true Syaoran, who once made a wish to turn back time by seven years, had been deemed a glitch by the world.


    Only by continuously traversing different worlds could this anomaly persist without being eradicated by thews.


    Upon entering Jerrys ring world, concerns about being erased by thews were alleviated.


    With True Syaorans entrance, True Sakura would naturally follow suit.


    Witnessing their sons entry, Syaoran and Sakura, adult counterparts of True Syaorans parents, would undoubtedly enter as well.


    Consequently, their other son, Watanuki, chose to enter.


    Jerry seamlessly transported the entire Clow Country and the Witchs vi into his ring world, facilitating the reunion of Syaoran, Sakura, and Clow Reeds clones.


    So, in the end, everyone, except for Kurogane, who chose to return to his world and remain loyal, including ck and White Mokona, settled in Jerrys ringworld.


    Confirm!


    After pressing the return button on the panel, Jerry found himself back in the main world of Marvel.


    As he departed, a figure identical to White Mokona materialized in the air.


    This outsider has finally left, but its better to get rid of all those troublesome folks, so we can salvage whats left of the worlds Ive painstakingly created. Theyre in disarray. It said.


    ***


    It is the tenth day after his return to the main Marvel universe.


    During this period, he had been in the ring world, utilizing the one-month cooldown time of the small world to consolidate the multitude ofws he had absorbed from the magic card series of worlds.


    The currentws of the ring world had surpassed the 50% mark.


    This was a crucial threshold, as only with over 50% of thews could his dimensional world truly take shape.


    Adjusting all thesews to maximize their effectiveness in the ring world takes some effort.


    For Jerry, this wasnt a daunting task. Ten days proved sufficient for him toplete the necessary conditioning.


    Next, its a matter of energy. It seems like we can go to Kamar-Taj to have a look!


    After exiting the ring world, Jerry spent two days at home before Apparating directly to Kamar-Tajs training grounds.


    The current energy of the ring world primarily stems from the eternal fire of the me giant Surtur.


    While it makes the ring world independent from other realms, it falls short of enabling theplete operation of over 50% of thews.


    For the ring world to truly function, Jerry needs a substantial amount of energy  a considerable amount.


    In the Marvel world, those knowledgeable about building a dimensional world understand its benefits, but few possess the capability to construct one independently.


    Apart from understanding thews, the most crucial challenge lies in acquiring sufficient energy to power the world across multiple dimensions.


    Many dimensional demon gods didnt construct their dimensional worlds meticulously; instead, they inherited or seized existing ones through cunning means.


    For instance, Dormammus dark dimension was initially part of the universe, an already developed dimensional world. Dormammu obtained control by merging himself with it.


    Simrly, Mephisto, the lord of hell, didnt build the hell dimension from scratch.


    Instead, he employed conspiracy and deceit to entrap numerous rival hell demons and eventually imed dominion.


    Individuals who genuinely erected their own dimensional world, such as the All Fathers family, spanned three generations, conquered nine realms, and invested countless years of effort to establish it, albeit barely.


    Across the universe, myriad gods exist. In addition to the Aesir and Vanir gods allied with Odin, there are also gods from Zeus side, the home of Olympus, and the gods of the Egyptian Nine Ennead.


    Among the numerous protoss, only a handful can genuinely create their own dimension.


    The key factor enabling Jerry to advance his dimensional world to this level in a short span is his ability to travel to other worlds, collecting a plethora of low-levelws that are easy toprehend, and subsequently merging them into higher-levelws.


    However, the task is not as straightforward when ites to infusing energy.


    Jerry is certainly not inclined to undergo a time-consuming process like the All Fathers ability, but he also hesitates to take the initiative to appropriate others resources.


    After all, there are numerous entities in the world that are more powerful than him. Viting established rules may lead to consequences hed rather avoid.


    Yet, if provoked and forced to retaliate, the dynamics change entirely.


    Consider, for instance, the imminent threat posed by Dormammu, who is poised to consume the Earth.


    Interfering with him could yield not only a substantial amount of energy but also offer an opportunity to secure the mystical artifacts capable of saving the. Its a strategic move with dual benefits.


    Yet, challenging Dormammu is no easy feat.


    While defeating him might be within Jerrys capabilities, extracting energy from such a formidable adversary requires a more intricate n.


    Thankfully, Jerry is not alone in this endeavor.


    He decided to visit Kamar-Taj and started discussing his ns with the other mages there.


    Master Carmen! The mages addressed him.


    As Jerry makes his presence known on the training ground, the mages cease their exercises, acknowledging him with deep respect.


    Despite not being an official member of Kamar-Taj, Jerrys prowess is considered nearly on par with the venerable Ancient One, making him a formidable mage of equal standing.


    Moreover, Jerry has contributed significantly to Kamar-Taj, leaving behind a wealth of magical knowledge in the form of numerous spellbooks.


    Many of the spells the mages practice are derived from Jerrys magical teachings, fostering a profound sense of reverence among them.


    Greetings, everyone! Jerry offered a friendly nod, then turned to Karl Amadeus Mordo, who was overseeing the students training, and inquired, Master Mordo, is the Ancient One avable?


    The Ancient One is currently guiding Stephen in the realm of magic!


    Mordo gestured toward the living room behind him.


    Acknowledging the information, Jerry nodded and proceeded toward the living room.


    In truth, the moment he arrived at Kamar-Taj, he had already sensed the formidable magical presence of the Ancient One. His inquiry was merely a matter of courtesy.


    Just like how the Ancient One was already aware of Jerrys presence and visited way before he even reached Kamar-Taj.


    This is the level of the mages who stood at the peak of sorceries.

 Chapter 664: “New Citizens of Ring World”

    Chapter 664: ��New Citizens of Ring World��


    After their reincarnation, the cloned Syaoran and Sakura voluntarily entered Clow Reeds jar, designed to shield them from Fei Wangs detection, with the intent of aiding their son, Tsubasa, in ultimately defeating Fei Wang.


    Now that Fei Wang is no more, the need for this contingency n has naturally dissipated.


    As time begins to flow again, I must depart. Man with sses, take care of yourself, and please take care of Watanuki for me. Ill definitely miss him, but the reason I want you to meet him isnt because of that! He bears a striking resemnce with you!


    By the way, my gratitude to Mr. Carmen. Thank you for granting me my wish. Farewell, everyone! Yuuko sensed that with Fei Wangs demise, time within her own being had resumed its course. Aware of her imminent dissolution, she uttered her final words.


    Dont worry; I believe you can still be saved. Its not so easy to die! Jerry interrupted Yuukos final words with a smile on his face.


    Observing Yuukos magical energy on the verge of copse, Jerry recognized the urgency of the situation.


    Stepping forward, he activated the Ring World, drawing her into its confines.


    Fei Wangs demise led to the resumption of Yuukos flow of time, progressing inevitably toward her ultimate demisea fundamentalw of the world that Fei Wang had sought to alter.


    Jerry, however, had two solutions at his disposal.


    Firstly, by extracting Yuuko from this world and relocating her to the primary world or any other small world, she would cease to be subject to thews governing this specific realm.


    However, since Jerry could not currently leave, considering the multitude of uncollected worldws, he opted for the second option.


    This involved bringing Yuuko into his own dimensional worldan imperfect yet essentially independent realm.


    By introducing Ichihara Yuuko into his ring world, she would be exempt from the fundamentalws governing the external world, ensuring her preservation.


    Regardless of whether driven by friendship or utility, Jerry believed it preferable to include Yuuko within his personal ring world rather than witness her sumb to her imminent demise.


    A heavenly father-level master would undeniably contribute significantly to his future ns.


    However, his target extended beyond Yuuko; it also epassed the formidable magician Clow Reed before him, who, having regained his strength, was only marginally inferior to Jerry.


    Whats happening? Clow Reed questioned with a concerned voice.


    Confronted with this abrupt turn of events, confusion gripped everyone, including the still mournful Clow Reed, who had yet to grasp the situation.


    Having brought Yuuko into the ring world, Jerry hastily addressed Clow Reed and the others, Return to the Vi first, and Ill exin whats transpiring. This time zone is on the brink of copse! Now that Fei Wang has perished, the time fragments he had magically intercepted are destined to disintegrate. We risk being entangled in the impending temporal upheaval unless we depart immediately.


    Hurry, lets get out of here! Jerry urged.


    Sensing the imminent copse of the time fragment, Clow Reed nodded, leading everyone, along with Jerry, through the portal back to Yuukos vi.


    Mr. Carmen, how are things? Wheres Miss Yuuko? Watanuki approached with an anxious expression on his face.


    Upon returning to the vi yard, Jerry heard the anxious voice of Watanuki.


    Before preparing to go to Fei Wangsir, Yuuko specifically asked Watanuki to stay and look after the store, instructing him not to follow. She probably wanted to spare Watanuki from witnessing her disappearance.


    Although Watanuki wasnt entirely aware, he had a vague sense in his heart.


    Thats why he became so nervous upon seeing everyone return, with Yuuko conspicuously absent.


    Dont worry, Watanuki. Your Miss Yuuko is fine. Ill take you to see herter! Jerry raised his hand to reassure Watanuki, then exined to Clow Reed and the others.


    Theres something I havent shared with you, and that is, Im not from your world, or, to be more precise, Im not from a single world. I traverse a series of worlds. The main reason I travel through various worlds and collect feathers is to gather thews of each realm and perfect the world Ive created.


    So far, the world Ive created is still a far cry from reality. Itsgging behind, but fortunately, it wont be influenced by the fundamentalws here. Jerry exined the condition of his ringworld.


    So, youve transported Yuuko to the world youve created, ensuring she wont sumb to the influence of the fundamentalws, right? Clow Reed asked.


    Others were puzzled, not fully grasping Jerrys intention, but Clow Reed understood it perfectly.


    He had contemted creating his own world before, but various events, such as Yuukos death and Fei Wangs emergence, had dyed those ns.


    So, he was well aware of what Jerry was implying.


    Yes, if youre interested, you cane to my world and see it for yourself! Jerry nodded and then disyed the ring in his hand.


    Miss, the master asked you to wait a moment; hell be here soon! A House-elf tried his best to stop Yuuko.


    Within the ring world, in front of Jerrys vi,


    Yuuko sat on a chair, observing the House-elf conjure arge ss of red wine and several exquisite items.


    She had thought she was going to die, but unexpectedly, Jerry had transported her to this world.


    Upon entering this world, she realized that her fading life hade to a halt as if the necessity of death no longer held sway.


    Soon, she encountered a world unlike any she had seen before, with fire dragons and thunderbirds soaring in the sky, an array of peculiar magical creatures on the ground, and countless unfamiliar magical herbs surrounding the vi.


    Most notably, she discerned that thews governing this world were distinct. There was no fundamentalw perpetually constricting life.


    Seizing the red wine on the table, Yuuko consumed it in a single gulp, wearing an expression of delight.


    If this is the kind of situation I was offered for being an immortal, then its definitely not bad at all! Yuuko eximed with a wide smile on her face.


    She was prepared to confront death withposure, as she had no desire for her immortality to be transmitted to others.


    While it brought about misfortune and tragedy, it did not imply that she had experienced enough of life.


    She enjoys drinking, smoking, engaging in magical discussions with Clow Reed, yfully teasing Watanuki, and granting peoples wishes.


    Her zest for life is insatiable.


    Miss Yuuko, this ce isnt too shabby! Watanukis voice sounded from afar, calling for her.


    At that moment, a portal opened, and Jerry, Clow Reed, and others materialized in front of the vi within the ring world.


    Yuukos face brightened up; her eyes started to swell as she saw them entering through the portal with her dilemma and everything that burdens her finally gone, she could finally enjoy life fully inside Jerrys ringworld.


    Wee home! Yuuko greeted them.


    Three monthster, Jerry essed his panel and pressed the return button.


    During these past three months, he had gathered all the memory feathers replicating Sakura,prehended all the essentialws, and ultimately refined thews of the ring world to over 50%.


    Simultaneously, he encapsted Yuuko Ichihara, Clow Reed, Syaoran, Sakura, Watanuki, the entire Clow Kingdom, the Vampire twins, Fai, King Ashura, and others into his ring world.


    They became the inaugural group of human immigrants in the emerging human continent of the ring world.

 Chapter 665: “Kaecilius”

    Chapter 665: ��Kaecilius��


    This is the mirror dimension. Although they exist, it is difficult to detect them. Everything that happens will not interfere with reality. It is the best way for us to practicerge-scale magic and monitor the outside world. Of course, sometimes we also use it to avoid danger.


    Ancient One instructed Stephen to learn and use this magic in the mirror dimension. A portal appeared, and then Jerrys figure walked in.


    Long time no see, Ancient One and Stephen. Not bad, he has gotten his blue robe.


    Sorcerers of different levels in Kamar Taj wear different colors of robes. The most basic one is the gray-white robe, which is only worn by new students. Then, there is red, indicating that you have a preliminary understanding of magic.


    The blue robe that Stephen is wearing now shows that his magic level is considered good, and he is a Kamar Taj sorcerer.


    Long time no see, Master Carmen. Ancient One was not surprised by Jerrys appearance. Jerry did not hide his aura when he came over, so she could sense it when he appeared on the training ground.


    Stephen was surprised by Jerrys appearance. He stepped forward to shake hands and said, Thank you, Mr. Carmen. For allowing me to find a way to heal myself and know about these things.


    When he was in a car ident, and his hands were broken, it was Jerry who showed him the way to Kamar Taj. It enabled him to be a Kamar Taj student and healed his hands. So, in his heart, he was very grateful to Jerry.


    I just helped you a bit. Youre the one who pushes yourself up to this point. Jerry smiled, then looked at Ancient One.


    Please continue; I just came over to take a look at the situation.


    Ancient One nodded. She knew that Jerry had something on his mind, but it seemed inconvenient to say it in front of Stephen. After giving Stephen some lessons, she asked him to go back and study alone.


    Tell me, do you have anything to say?


    I appreciate that you understand me. I have a vision that a big crisis ising, and ites from Kamar Taj, so I want to ask your advice.


    Jerry rolled his eyes when he saw Ancient One making a cup of tea with a smile.


    Hearing this, Ancient One was stunned for a moment and then sighed, I see that you noticed that Kaecillius betrayed Kamar Taj with a group of his admirers and became followers of Dormammu. I thought he would change, but I didnt expect him to go to this extent.


    So, that crisis means Dormammu is going to invade Earth? Jerry asked, pretending to be curious.


    She nodded, Yes, Kaecilius sneaked into the library before to get a book that can contact Dormammu and establish a connection for Dormammu toe to the Earth. Now they have sessfully performed the ritual, they have be followers of Dormammu and gained power from him. Their next step is probably to destroy the three sanctums.


    Dormammu has invaded the Earth many times, but Ancient One used the three sanctums to repel it forcefully. The three sanctums are important for Ancient One for expelling extraterrestrial threats. Her strength would increase exponentially if the sanctums were there.


    If Dormammu leaves his dimension to invade the Earth, his strength will be greatly weakened, and he will not be a match for the Ancient One. But if the three sanctums were destroyed, then Ancient Ones winning rate against Dormammu would be very low, even if all Kamar Tajs mages were helping her.


    With your strength, even if Kaecilius and the others absorb Dormammus power, they are nothing to you. To add, you have the Time Stone that can see the future. Even if they hide, they cant escape you. Do you have any ns for it? Jerry went straight to the point.


    Kaecilius strength is good; even if he absorbs Dormammus power, he will be slightly stronger than most Kamar Taj pupils. Inparison, Ancient One is at the Heavenly level and has the Time Stone. If she really wanted to kill him, it would be as simple as squeezing an ant to death.


    Ancient One looked at Jerry and smiled, I guess I cant hide it from you. I originally nned to ask you to help me with this. Im going to die, and I n to pass the position of Sorcerer Supreme to Stephen before I die. Kaecilius and Dormammu are thest test I left for him.


    But just in case, if he is unable toplete the test, I hope you can help fend off Dormammu out of the Earth. Odin has said his words to me, and he will help when the timees.


    Kamar Taj knows that Ancient One is powerful, but they dont know how powerful she is. So they had no doubts about why Ancient One didnt find them and dealt with them after Kaecilius rebelled.


    But Jerry is different. Ancient One learned from Odin that Jerry was creating a dimensional world and knew that Jerrys strength was no worse than hers. So, the gap in strength between her and Kaecilius is clear.


    However, she had no intention of hiding it from Jerry. Even if Jerry hadnte over, she might have to look for Jerry in a few days. Although she is proficient in magic and has used the Time Stone to check various possibilities in the future, the results are all ording to her liking. But Dormammu has already interfered with the future.


    Hence, the results she sees now are not necessarily the urate results. So, she also needs to add an extrayer of insurance for Stephens test to be the Sorcerer Supreme.


    Originally, the insurance came from Odin because Earth also belongs to the nine realms. Odin promised her that if Stephen couldnt deal with it, Odin would help when Dormammu invaded. But she was unsure if it was enough relying only on Odin. After all, Odins strength will decline a lot after leaving Asgard.


    With the addition of Jerry, she now has nothing to worry about. So, Ancient One told Jerry all about her n.


    Jerry did not hesitate to hear this and agreed to help Stephen because this was the purpose of hising here.


    Stephen is the most talented student I have ever seen besides you. I believe he will be a qualified Sorcerer Supreme in the future and lead Kamar Taj to protect the Earth.


    Jerry didnt reply, but he knew in his heart that if he didnt have the panel or red stars, his talent would actually be far inferior to Stephens.


    In less than a year since Stephen joined Kamar Taj, he has gone from being a new student with no magic skills to bing a blue bubble mage, and he can even initially master veteran mage such as Mordo. The magic of time that no one can master.

 Chapter 666: “The Death of Ancient One”

    Chapter 666: ��The Death of Ancient One��


    After the conversation with Ancient One, Jerry stayed at Kamar Taj, waiting for the development of the situation. ording to her words, nature will take its course.


    Although Stephen is studying magic at Kamar Taj, he still wants to go back and be a doctor after his hand ispletely healed. If he is willing to stay in Kamar Taj and take on the responsibility of the Sorcerer Supreme, he needs to go through many things, and whether it is Ancient One or Jerry, it is best not to interfere with it.


    Once they intervene, things may not achieve the results they want.


    A weekter.


    In Kamar Tajs living room, Jerry was discussing time magic with Ancient One.


    Due to absorbing andprehending arge number ofws and having nothing to discuss magic with Clow Reed, Jerrys understanding of thews of time has made great progress. If he and Ancient One had discussed magic before, exined some magic principles to him, but now the two are discussing the main intrinsic point of maher.


    Kaecilius attacked the London Sanctum. All the people guarding it were killed, the Sanctuary was also damaged, and Stephen is missing. Mordo and Wang rushed in.


    Ancient One stopped her discussion with Jerry, stood up, and gave instructions to them, Take people to guard the Hong Kong Sanctum. Mordo, follow me to the London Sanctum to rescue Stephen.


    She looked at Jerry again, Im sorry, Master Carmen. It seems that todays discussion must be stopped here. I must leave.


    Are you sure you want to go?


    He knew that when Ancient One left, he was not leaving Kamar Taj but leaving this world. In the past few years, he has learned a lot of magic knowledge from Ancient One, who can be regarded as his magic teacher.


    Its a pity that Ancient One has decided to leave and no longer wants to be bound to the position of Sorcerer Supreme. She just nodded lightly and smiled, Master Carmen, I may trouble you more in the future.


    I will be looking forward to that. Jerry was startled for a moment and then smiled.


    As a friend, he never likes to force himself on others or impose his own vision on others. Since Ancient One feels that it is a kind of liberation for her soul after her death, he should respect Ancient Ones choice.


    Even if he feels it doesnt make sense, he will never give up on himself.


    Immortality is indeed something. Judging from the many Marvel universes, there are probably much more powerful beings out there. What he wants is freedom and uncontroble strength. In the future, he will continue to be stronger, even beyond immortality.


    Seeing Ancient One and Mordo leave, Jerry no longer stayed at Kamar Taj, but apparated in a hospital in Manhattan, New York. This is the hospital where Stephen worked, and it is also where Ancient One died.


    But now, Stephen is still fighting with Kaecilius men in the hospital.


    He is talented and worthy of being selected as the next Sorcerer Supreme.


    Jerry couldnt help but think to himself as he watched Stephen ask his ex-girlfriend Christine to shock his body with an electric shock device, thus strengthening his soul and taking down Kaecilius men in one swoop.


    Soul magic is an extremely difficult magic to master. Many Kamar Taj mages without talent may be unable to master this in their lifetime. It only took Stephen less than a year to learn it all.


    Sometimes, Jerry thinks about a saying that has been said countless times: A persons genius is 99% hard work + 1% talent. But it seems that the reality is much more different than that.


    Most of the inspirational quotes in this world are just tofort those with no talent because only in this way can they cope with reality.


    Stephen defeated Kaecilius men, and after simply saying goodbye to Christine, he opened a portal and returned to the London Sanctum. About half an hourter, a mirror dimension magic emitted from the New York Sanctuary.


    Jerry gently moved forward, making a gap in the mirror dimension that could be viewed without damaging it so it could still operate normally.


    In the mirror dimension, Stephen and Mordo were running away frantically, and behind them were Kaecilius and others who had absorbed arge amount of power from Dormammu.


    Jerry did not help because Ancient One had already appeared in the mirror dimension. She seemed to be aware of Jerrys presence, smiled in the direction of Jerry, and started fighting Kaecilius and his men.


    Momentster, Ancient One was pierced through the abdomen by Kaecilius, kicked out of the mirror dimension, and fell hard to the street by the roadside.


    Jerry had been watching what happened and couldnt help but cover his eyes.


    Its not that seeing Ancient One dying is hard. Its just that the way Ancient One designed her own death is a bit too much.


    Ancient One is a Heavenly-level being. She is domineering and borrows magic power from Dimensional Gods, so powerful that she can cross the multiverse alone. It was too early for her to die like this.


    Not to mention being prated through the abdomen, falling from a tall building, or being torn into pieces and beaten into a pulp. He felt that the Ancient One could avoid this death if she wanted to.


    With Jerrys current ability, as long as her soul does not die, he can easily recreate her body using more than a dozen methods and restore her to her peak.


    There is now in the main world that no one can be resurrected after death.


    Stephen, Ancient One has arranged for you to be the next Sorcerer Supreme.


    Seeing Stephen taking the dying Ancient One to the hospital and wanting to perform surgery to save Ancient One, Jerry slowlynded on the roof of the hospital.

 Chapter 667: “Eternity”

    Chapter 667: ��Eternity��


    Soon afternding on the roof of the hospital, Jerry cast his magic and wrapped himself up. Because at this time, Ancient Ones soul had separated from her body, and he used his most powerful time magic to freeze the entire time of the Earth temporarily.


    Go back into your body quickly, and let me handle you. Otherwise, you will run out of time.


    Time is rtive. I have spent countless times peeking into the future and prevented countless disasters. But now it seems that I am destined to not survive this time.


    After using the magic to iste Ancient Ones magic, Jerry relied on his powerful hearing to hear the following conversation between Stephen and Ancient One.


    Ancient One used her own death to make Stephen realize the responsibility of the Sorcerer Supreme and make Stephen waver in the idea of going back to being a doctor. Jerry summarized that being a doctor can only save one life, but being a Sorcerer Supreme Mage can save the entire worlds lives.


    After a few minutes, he waspletely defeated and promised to pass down the position of Sorcerer Supreme after the death of Ancient One. Once Ancient One got the result she wanted, he lifted the time magic and disappeared in front of Stephen.


    Is everything arranged?


    On the roof of the hospital, Jerry looked at the soul of Ancient One appearing next to him.


    She smiled, Its done. Please take care of Stephen and Kamar Tajter.


    Maybe we will meet again in the future.


    Jerry nodded and smiled as well. Ancient One is going to die but not really dead. When his strength reaches a higher level, he wille into contact with Eternity and see Ancient One again.


    I believe you can do it. You are the most talented person I have ever seen. Ancient One recognized Jerrys strength and potential.


    Its time for me to go. Its here to pick me up.


    As soon as Ancient One finished speaking, Jerrys pupils shrank. He felt a force that was so powerful that he could not imagine or evenpletely indescribable; this power was so vast, so huge, so irresistible, as if just touching him couldpletely crush him.


    A very strange humanoid creature appeared. It just looks like a humanoid. Its face cannot be seen clearly at all. He can only see countless stars and ck holes shing from time to time. Jerry knows that this should be Eternity.


    Legend has it that he is the incarnation of the entire multiverse. There is Eternity in every single universe, and the Eternity in every single universe is a group of Multi Eternity.


    He has siblings like Death, Infinity, and Oblivion. They are actually him, but they are just one person with multiple sides of him, just like a person who has multiple personalities.


    Goodbye, Master Carmen.


    Seeing Eternity appear, Ancient One waved her hand to Jerry, turned it into a ray of light, and entered Eternitys body. Jerry looked at Eternity in front of him, motionless. Eternity has put so much pressure on him that he dares not take any action now for fear of letting him notice something unusual.


    After all, only he knows that he is not someone from this world but was sent here by the creator of the panel.


    Although he felt that a multiverse-level being was very powerful, he never had a specific vision of what it would look like, so he didnt take it particrly seriously. Until now, when he faced Eternity, he did not understand how powerful the multiverse-level beings were.


    The multiverse level was already so powerful that he doubted whether the panel would notice what he would doter.


    You are a peculiar one.


    Just as Jerry stood there motionless, waiting for Eternity to leave, a voice suddenly sounded in his mind. This voice immediately made Jerrys sweat break out on his forehead.


    Did he notice it? This was Jerrys first reaction.


    But he soon breathed a sigh of relief because the voice sounded in his mind again, You have great potential. If you want to find me in the future, you might be able to.


    As soon as these words fell, Eternitys figure disappeared from the spot. When Eternity saw Jerry for the first time, he did notice that there seemed to be something wrong with this human being, but he really didnt see what was specifically wrong.


    He didnt bother with it. Although he was a multiverse being, it didnt mean that he could really control everything. There were always some things that he couldnt figure out.


    For example, when ites to feelings, he has a special feeling for them and often quarrels with his siblings.


    As for his appreciation for Jerry, he really appreciates it. Because the meaning of his existence is to allow the multiverse to develop normally and healthily, he appreciates potential creatures that could maintain the order of the universe.


    Finally, hes gone. When he could no longer sense Eternity, Jerry breathed a sigh of relief and sat down.


    When you meet a being who can crush you to death at will, its hard not to feel stressed, especially when he has a secret that he cant tell others. If Eternity discovers the secret of his panel, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Just like one day, he suddenly discovered a foreign intruder in his own dimensional world, and he had no idea how they got in.


    Thinking of this, Jerry suddenly felt a little scared.


    Fortunately, he didnt encounter Eternity when he brought Hermione herest time. Fortunately, Clow Reed and others were all in his world. Otherwise, if Eternity sees a person with the aura of another world, it is estimated that he will find something wrong.

 Chapter 668: “The Arrival of Dormammu”

    Chapter 668: ��The Arrival of Dormammu��


    At this time, Jerry thought of a question he had been thinking about.


    Why does he appear in this world in the form of reincarnation? But his whole body is transferred there when he goes to other worlds.


    Since the creator of the panel can send him to the other worlds at will and prepare an identity for him, why cant the creator do the same when sending him to this world?


    The creator has to let him reincarnate and grow up year by year. Wouldnt it be a waste of time?


    In the past, he thought it was just the panel creators bad taste, but now, he felt it was not that simple. He can go directly to other worlds and be given an identity that does not exist.


    It could be because the strength of the panel creator ispletely superior to the strength of the creators of these other worlds. They dont worry about what will happen if they are discovered. Even if they are discovered, the creators of these other worlds will ignore them.


    He has experienced four small worlds, like Harry Potter, The Sorcerers Apprentice, Cardcaptor Sakura, and Fairy Tail. There are ghosts and Death in the world of Harry Potter, but Jerry has not discovered some in other worlds.


    He spected that the creator of that world is a universe-level being. The same is true in the world of the Sorcerers Apprentice. The world of Cardcaptor Sakura has many other worlds. The creator should have reached a multiverse level, but it should be far behind Eternity.


    As for the Fairy Tail world, he is not sure.


    Looking at the Marvel main world, several multiverse-level beings like Eternity, the super-universe-level Life Tribunal, and the omnipotent One Above All and Beyonder exist.


    If Jerry enters this world like he enters another one, he will likely meet these people. Maybe the panel creator also felt that if those beings discovered his identity, there would be a big problem, so he was thrown into this world as a reincarnation.


    Because in this way, he existed as if he was born into this world, and there would be no problem.


    In the same way, just like his world, if a stranger went in, he would definitely be able to identify it when he sees it. But if this person is reincarnated into his world, it will be difficult for him to find it.


    Of course, these are just his guesses. Whether this is the case is still unknown, but he feels that it is most likely.


    Lets just dont think about it much and continue the n. Its useless to think it too much. Only when Im strong, can I have the confidence to face all this. Jerry put away his messy thoughts.


    The appearance of Eternity gave Jerry a warning and more motivation. He thought he was already strong, but he didnt expect that he was still weakpared to him.


    Jerrys figure appeared out of thin air above the Hong Kong Sanctum,


    Has it started yet?


    Looking at the damaged Sanctum below and the huge mass of dark energy in the sky due to the ritual, Jerrys good mood finally recovered. Dormammu is a universe-level being. Even if he leaves his own dimension, he has a strength of the Heavenly level.


    If we say that Ancient Ones strength lies in her technique in magic, especially her mastery of thews of time, her strength lies in her technique. But Dormammu possesses a huge amount of dark energy, and the destructive power brought by the dark energy is powerful.


    While Jerry is more bnced, he has both strength and knowledge.


    But in the current situation, he definitely cant go up to confront Dormammu directly. Stephen has yet to arrive, and he promised Ancient One to help Stephen. Second, even if he goes up to confront Dormammu now and fends off Dormammu, he might not be able to stop Dormammu.


    What he wants is not as simple as defeating Dormammu. He wants to keep Dormammu alive and use his dark energy in his ring world. He cant kill Dormammu because Dormammus body is his dimension, and whates now is just a huge energy controlled by his consciousness.


    After waiting for about five minutes, Jerry finally saw Stephen and Mordo arriving at Hong Kong Sanctum through the portal.


    As soon as Stephen arrived, he immediately used the time magic taught to him by Ancient One and began to borrow the power of the Time Stone to reverse time. Jerry cast himself magically to halt the influence of the Time Stone on himself.


    Under Stephens magic, the newly destroyed Hong Kong Sanctum and the surrounding buildings and people began to recover.


    The spell has taken effect. Lets go to the Sanctum and use its power to see if we can fight Dormammu.


    Seeing that his magic had taken effect, Stephen immediately restored Mordo and Wong, who were affected by the time magic, and ran toward the Hong Kong Sanctum. Unfortunately, as soon as they moved, they were blocked by Kaecilius and others.


    It turned out that Dormammu was aware of everything happening below and used his power to intervene so that Kaecilius and others could not be affected by Stephens time magic.


    Looking at Stephen and Kaecilius, who were fighting again, Jerry knew that the time was almost up.


    Stephen, dont get entangled with Kaecilius too much. Go directly to Dormammu and then use the Eye of Agamotto to trap him.


    Stephen was fighting Kaecilius below, and he suddenly lit up when he heard the voice that suddenly emerged in his mind. He left the battle directly and used the cloak he had just obtained to fly towards Dormammu, who was still descending from the sky.


    Jerry continued to hide his aura carefully and sneaked around to reach the top of Dormammu.

 Chapter 669: “Being Trapped”

    Chapter 669: ��Being Trapped��


    Dormammu is a being that transcends time and death. You have no chance of winning against him. Kaecilius saw Strange flying directly to Dormammu andughed loudly to ridicule him.


    In his view, Dormammu is the real God. Even Ancient One must rely on Dormammus power to achieve immortality. Its just that Ancient One was selfish and hypocritical. She wanted eternal life for herself but was unwilling to share this method with everyone.


    His ultimate purpose in going to Kamar Taj is to seek eternal life and to resurrect his dead wife and children. Since Ancient One is unwilling, he asks Dormammu for help. Strange joined Kamar Taj for less than a year and dares to directly challenge his God. That sounded like a death wish.


    As Strange flew towards Dormammu, he tried hard to recall the most powerful time magic that Ancient One had given him before. He wanted to use a time loop to control Dormammu and buy time for Jerry.


    Different from the time reversal just now, he wants to activate all the energy in the Time Stone and trap himself and Dormammu in a fixed time loop. But because this magic is too powerful, he is not confident that he can cast it.


    Fortunately, when he was about to rush into him, he seeded in releasing the magic, trapping himself and Dormammu together.


    He is truly worthy of being the next Sorcerer Supreme. Seeing Strange trapped Dormammu with the Time Stone, Jerry was relieved.


    Although Dormammu left his dimension, he was on the same level as Jerry but a little bit stronger. If he wanted to keep him, he needed enough time to prepare beforehand. If Strange cannot trap Dormammu as expected, then it will be difficult for him to umte enough energy to handle Dormammu.


    Jerry chanted a spell, instantly creating tens of thousands of clones, filling the sky above Dormammu, and simultaneously began to use the light magic that was the most effective against Dormammu.


    No, its him!


    Kaecilius suddenly felt a bad feeling when he saw tens of thousands of Jerrys appearing, and tens of thousands of huge magic circles filling the entire sky.


    He cared about Strange at all, because he felt that he could not pose a threat to Dormammu. But Jerrys strength was close to Ancient Ones.


    Two minutester, Strange flew out of Dormammu with some pain, and shouted towards Jerry in the air, I cant hold it any longer, its up to you now!


    Just after he rushed into Dormammu, he listened to Jerrys words and kept trying to dy the time. For two minutes, he was constantly killed by the Dormammu multiple times. Then the time loops and it continues like this.


    His task is to dy as much time as possible, and if possible, wear down Dormammus patience as much as possible, so that he cannot maintain a rational state. In this way, when the time loop ends, Jerry canplete his sneak attack.


    After being killed by Dormammu thousands of times, Strange finally couldnt hold on any longer and canceled the time loop.


    At this time, after two minutes of umtion of magic power, Jerry had channeled the power.


    Tens of thousands of Jerrys pointed at Dormammus huge body at the same time. Huge light beams illuminated the night into day and struck hard at Dormammu.


    Who is it that dares to attack me?! Dormammu was bombarded by tens of thousands of light beams, and suddenly let out a scream that resounded throughout the world.


    Under normal circumstances, if Jerry could umte light energy for two minutes and deal with such powerful magic, Dormammu would have time to react and use a magical defense to block it.


    But Strange had taken his whole attention and messed up his whole mental state. Stephen is like a buzzing fly to Dormammu, an existence that can be swatted to death easily. But if you let him keep buzzing around you for a day, or even a year, then you will definitely be annoyed.


    He barely had time to react when he was suddenly attacked by Jerry.


    After severely injuring Dormammu with one blow, Jerry did not dare to lower his defense. Because he knew that if he lowered his defense even a little bit and let Dormammu escape, it would be for nothing.


    He immediately threw his ring out, then opened a huge entrance, pouring all the magic power, allowing it to absorb Dormammu.


    It is basically impossible to capture Dormammu. Not to mention that he is really strong. But if he was seriously injured, he would have a great chance of capturing him.


    Although he has not yet mastered the ring world, he has improved it by 50%, the Eternal me can barely provide energy, and he can exert some of the power. Besides, he prepared a whole set of things for Dormammuter.


    Dont you even dare!


    As a Dimensional God, although Dormammu is a bit reckless, he always uses his strength to overwhelm others in fights and devours everything with his powerful dark energy. But he was not stupid. At this time, he realized that this might be a trap, and aware of the danger of the ring world wanted to suck him into it.


    At this moment, he roared loudly and used all his strength to activate the energy in his body, wanting to stay away from the ring world and return to his dimension. Even though Dormammu is injured, the energy in his body shouldnt be underestimated.


    Jerry poured all the magic power into his body and maximized the suction power, but Dormammus huge body was still moving away little by little.


    How are you doing this?


    Jerry snorted coldly when he saw this, and then shouted loudly into the sky, King Odin, please give me your hand!

 Chapter 670: “Entrapping Dormammu”

    Chapter 670: ��Entrapping Dormammu��


    How could Jerry didnt prepare a backup when n Facing a being like Dormammu? Dont forget that in addition to Ancient One, there is also Odin, whom he knew well.


    Odin suppresses H and his age makes it difficult for him to exert big strength, but he is still at the Heavenly level. He does not want him to leave Asgard yet, since he needs to help him at this critical moment.


    Sure enough, a huge rainbow of energy appeared and hit Dormammu across the space. This blow was like thest straw that broke the camels back, sending Dormammu directly into Jerrys ring world.


    It turns out that Odin directly used the power of the Rainbow Bridge tounch this long-distance attack. The Rainbow Bridge is not only a teleportation device that can connect the Nine Realms, but also one of the most powerful weapons there is.


    Loki nned to use it to directly blow up Jotunheim, but Jerry stopped him and kept it intact.


    Thank you very much. After waving towards Odin, Jerry dived into his ring world.


    Jerry disappeared with Dormammu, the marks on Kaecilius and his men also disappeared, and then they knelt on the ground helplessly, This is impossible!


    As soon as he entered the ring world, Jerry immediately used all kinds of magic to suppress Dormammu, who was seriously injured for the second time.


    At the same time, the Pope of the Holy me of Meownian Way held up his scepter and ordered to the countless followers who had already formed a formation below, The holy me is burning crazily, and the holy light is shining brightly. All followers must obey the orders, help the God to y the demon.


    He saw countless followers chanting spells together under the lead of the Pope, and a huge magic circle rose over the Western Continent pressing hard on Dormammu.


    Lets help him. At the same time, on the eastern continent, Clow Reed looked at the sky filled with dark energy.


    Ichihara Yuko, Fai and King Asura nodded at the same time.


    As a result, a magic circle in the Eastern Continentrger than that in the Western Continent slowly expanded and pressuring Dormammu.


    If it was only Jerry suppressed him at this time, Dormammu could still struggle for a while even though he was injured right now. But now he is being suppressed by two giant magic circles and there is no possibility of escape.


    Seeing that Dormammu could no longer resist, Jerry began to use all the magic to quickly channel Dormammus energy and transfer it into the ring world. As the energy in the ring world bes more stronger, the magic that Jerry can use be more powerful.


    are you? What are you going to do to me? I wont let you do it!


    Seeing that his dark energy was losing faster and faster and he was unable to resist at all due to the suppression of two huge magic circles above him, Dormammu was about to explode.


    He is Dormammu, Lord of the Dark Dimension. Ever since he merged with the Dark Dimension, he always devour other dimensions. Even if he was repelled by Ancient One a few times, he still live to this day.


    Even if this body is taken away by Jerry, he will not die but will only lose small chunk of energy. But for him this is a great shame and humiliation to his name.


    My name is Jerry Carmen, known as the Wizard. What am I going to do with you? Lets just say that youll be mine. Facing Dormammus threat, Jerry was not afraid at all, and he even tried to provoke him as much as possible.


    Because he wants Dormammu to lose his mind. In terms of power, Dormammu has been devouring a lot of things over years, and his power may have reached the peak of a Universe level being.


    Unless he finished created his ring world, he could visit Dormammus dimension.


    But if Dormammu continues toe to the Earth through rituals like today, Jerry will not be afraid at all because he could take his powerter.


    In this battle, he still has the Infinity Stones as a trump card. Of course, he deliberately kept this trump card, because the next time Dormammues, he will definitely not be as weak as today, will not be trapped by Stranges magic so easily, and Odin may not be avable.


    The whole process took a whole week. Jerry, Clow Reed and others worked together to channel all of Dormammus energy. At this time, the power of the ring world is at least three times greater than before.


    With this, even without the help of Clow Reed and others, he could suppress and trap Dormammu who had been seriously injured alone by himself.


    After spending another day adjusting the bnce of energy andws in the world, rewarding his followers, and saying thanks to Clow Reed and others, Jerry left.


    At this time, the Hong Kong outside waspletely restored to normal under Stranges time magic, and no one had any memory of what happened a week ago.


    Jerry found the Hong Kong Sanctum that had been restored to its original state, and learned from the new people guarding it that after he took away Dormammu, the power given to Kaecilius and his men also disappeared.


    Because he saw with his own eyes that the God he believed in was defeated, his faith copsed and he gave up.


    Now Kaecilius has been taken away by the new Sorcerer Supreme, which is Stephen Strange, and he was brought to Kamar Taj. Where he will be tried by the elders of Kamar Taj and imprisoned for life.


    After learning about the situation, Jerry Apparated to Kamar Taj and found Strange.


    There is one thing he has yet to do, which is to use the Time Stone to understand thews of time. Among the six Infinity Stones, he hasnt gotten the Time Stone and understood how it works.


    Strange didnt have any hesitation about Jerry wanting to borrow the Time Stone.


    Mainly because Jerry had just helped him deal with Dormammu, and he had great trust in Jerry. The second is that Ancient One told him before she died that if Jerry wanted to borrow the Time Stone, he could lend it.


    With this, Jerry stayed at Kamar Taj and studied the principle of magic in the Time Stone.

 Chapter 671: “Confronting Ego”

    Chapter 671: ��Confronting Ego��


    Lets just wait a little longer. Jerry looked at the Darkhold in his hand, resisted the intrusive thought, and put it away again.


    He wanted to open the Darkhold and obtain arge knowledge from it toplete his world, but after seeing the Eternity, he understood how powerful multiverse-level beings were.


    Chthons strength is definitely not as good as Eternity, but he estimates that his power is at the multiverse level at least. If he wants to influence him through the Darkhold, he may not be able to resist it.


    He felt that if he wanted to be safer, it would be best to wait until hepletely perfected his world and advanced to a universe-level power before conducting a study.


    Now he still needs to continue and collect more power. The energy from Dormammus clone body alone is definitely not enough to support the creation of the entire world. Thews in the ring world have reached 60% now, which is still far behind. The further it goes, the harder it bes to perfect it, and he needs more power.


    Once the energy collection isplete, he will consider going through the multiverse. The Marvel world is a good source of power because it has many parallel universes, and each universe has aplete system. Like Spider-Man in different universes, Mutants in different universes, and many more.


    Simrly, these universes are not exactly the same, just like when he went to different dimensions in the Cardcaptor Sakura world. Its just that the different dimensions in the Cardcaptor Sakura world and the parallel universe of the Marvel world have simr concepts, but there is still a big difference.


    Now his strength has surpassed Ancient One. Regarding the method of traveling in the multiverse, he also asked for some advice before the Ancient Ones death.


    This is not too difficult for him.


    At the Avengers base.


    Gamora, I think it might be time for us to have a baby. I mean, Thor is getting married and will be a father soon. Quill pressed Gamora against the wall with one hand.


    However, before he could prepare his next move, a sharp dagger was already pressed against his neck, I havent agreed to be your girlfriend yet. Are you thinking too much? Besides, isnt your thing has a problem?


    Uh, that was just a little joke between Jerry and me. He already took it off and dont worry, it is fine alright. As long as you agree, we can bear one next year, you know.


    Quill lowered his head little by little regardless of the dagger on his neck, and Gamora obviously didnt want to hurt Quill, so she gradually lowered the dagger as he lowered his head.


    Imagine us holding our baby together and taking a walk on the beautiful scenery, taking him to an amusement park, and driving a spaceship to swim the sea of space together.


    Under the imagination created by Quill, Gamora gradually let go of the dagger in her hand and closed her eyes. Their lips began to approach slowly, Quills right hand wrapped around Gamoras waist.


    Oh, I hope I didnt disturb both of you. Suddenly, a familiar voice sounded in the ears of the two of them, and they were so surprised that they immediately separated.


    After seeing the person clearly, Quills face suddenly showed a look of resentment, Jerry, what the hell are you doing here?


    Dont look at me like that. Im telling you that we can leave the Earth now and we can kill your father. Jerry shrugged and exined.


    Hearing this, Quills expression suddenly changed from gloomy to clear, and he almost jumped up in surprise, What? We can leave the Earth now? This is amazing, Id be bored to death if I stayed here longer.


    He is a born adventurer. He likes to travel around thes,plete difficult tasks, and experience the beautiful scenery from differents. He has almost been exhausted by staying on Earth for the past two years.


    Liar.


    Gamora looked at Quill, who had momentarily forgotten her existence because of this news and remembered the women from variouss he had slept with before he knew her. She kicked Quill on the crotch and walked away.


    Quill covered his crotch and exined to Gamora, Gamora, we can do itter in the spaceship. After he is born, we can take him to see the beautiful scenery of variouss. Come on Gamora, Im not joking here.


    Stay where you at, Ill call Rocket and Drax, and well set off. Gamora paused for a moment and replied without even turning her head.


    Hearing this, Quill tugged his crotch and stood up with difficulty. He looked at Gamoras back and murmured with a look, She is really something huh.


    Jerry shakes his head when he sees this, and casts a healing spell on Quill, Okay, stop with your masochistic feeling right now. Call Tony and the others, well set off when everyone is here.


    However, he was quite curious about what Quill and Gamoras child would look like, given both of them are from differents.


    Half an hourter, in the Avengers Base.


    Tony, Steve, Thor, and other Avengers looked at Jerry and Quill with some worry, You really dont need our help? The target is a whole, right?


    Its precisely because it is a, having too many people will make him suspicious. But dont worry, since I have decided to go over and deal with this problem now, Im confident that we can do it. Jerry nodded.


    After taking Dormammus power, his power has greatly increased. He has a high chance of winning against Ego even if he is alone. Not to mention that there is Quill and he is quite good at sneak attacks.


    In order topletely obtain Egos power, Jerry did not n to fight with him. Otherwise, he would get nothing if hepletely destroyed Ego and his.


    After boarding the spaceship with the Guardians of the Gxy, Jerry opened a portal directly in front of the spaceship. They flew past, and when they went through the portal, they were already near Xandar.


    Dawn, contact the Nova Corps. Jerry looked at Xandar below and gave instructions to Dawn, the ships AI system.


    Yes, Mr. Carmen. Dawn replied.


    Although her owner is Quill, her real owner is Jerry, so Jerrys words are the first order she needs to obey.


    Ugh, traitor. Quill muttered softly when he saw this happening.

 Chapter 672: “Fight In Space”

    Chapter 672: ��Fight In Space��


    Are we going to be fine like this? Or we should go find Yondu, find out the location, and kill him directly? Quill was piloting the ship and nimbly dodging attacks from hundreds of Nova Corps aircraft behind them while suggesting to Jerry behind him.


    Hearing this, Jerry smiled and shook his head, I know where Ego is, but we cant go there directly. Otherwise, your father will be suspicious, and you will be taken away to be used for him.


    Thest time he left the where Ravagers were located, he already knew the location of Egos from Yondu. But if he just took Quill there, Ego would probably find something was wrong at that time.


    So, they went to Xandar first, and asked an old acquaintance, themander of the Nova Corps, for a small favor.


    The n is simple, letting Xandar spread some false news. One is that the Xandar exploration team found the Soul Stone from Vormir a few months ago.


    Secondly, a Ravager named Peter Quill, or Star-Lord stole the Soul Stone, held the stone with his bare hands, and attacked all the pursuers. Now the ones chasing their ship are the Nova Corps aircraft.


    Ego has always known about the existence of Quill, but after killing so many of his children and not finding a single child who inherited his power, he has given up hope in his n. Since Yondu did not give Quill to Ego, he did not pursue to find him either.


    At that time, if he wanted to take Quill, let alone Yondu, all the Ravangers would not be enough to save him and fend off Ego.


    But now that Jerry has released the news, Ego will immediately know that Quill is a different offspring. If Quill had not inherited his bloodline, he would never be able to hold the Soul Stone with his bare hands.


    The Infinity Stones all possess extremely powerful power. If ordinary people touch them, they will be reduced to atoms. Therefore, there is a specific device for each Infinity Stone so that normal people can handle them.


    Well, Im not that interested in his power and things. Quill had a look of disgust on his face.


    After learning the cause of death of his mother from Jerry, he was full of disgust for Ego.


    There is no right or wrong in power, but people are. In the future, you will encounter a lot of dangers in your way. It is always good to have more power, and it is easy to know if someone is in the wrong or not. Jerry stood up and patted Quill on the shoulder.


    His face immediately returned to his usual cheerful look, Dont worry, Im a good actor. When he sees me, he will think that I am his best child.


    Though it might not be easy, but good to hear that you have the confidence. Jerry stood up slowly with a smile on his face.


    Ego is a Celestial. Although he is a failed one, he still has a strength that is very close to a universe-level being. It is still very dangerous to deceive him by acting alone. He can be sure by Quills acting, but he is not sure about Gamoras, Draxs, Rockets, and others.


    Especially Drax, it wont take a minute after they arrive, Ego will realize that this is a trap. So, Jerry chose the safest method, which is using the Forgetfulness Charm and the False Memory Charm.


    With a wave of Jerrys right hand, all the members of the Guardians of the Gxy froze, and their memories started to be rewritten.


    Right now, there is no longer any memory about Ego, nor the memory of their time on Earth, but a new memory.


    In this new memory, after killing Ronan, they were hired by Jerry again and went to Xandar to steal the Soul Stone that was closely guarded by the Nova Corps. At this time, they were being chased by the Nova Corps.


    Gamora, where is the closest we cannd on?


    Because they had just been affected by Jerrys spell, Quill and Rocket were stiff for a second. It was this second of stiffness that caused the tail of the ship to be hit by the Nova Corps aircraft.


    After waking up, Quill immediately asked Gamora to search for nearbys where they couldnd. He nned to get rid of the Nova Corps aircraft and find an opportunity to hide.


    Theres a near here. We need to jump once. The entrance is seventy-five miles away from us. During this period, the ship cannot be attacked again or we will not be able to hold on to it. Gamora quickly replied.


    As the most amazing pilot in this universe, I wont make such stupid mistakes again. It was all Rockets fault! Quill med Rocket for being hit.


    Rocket was also assisting in piloting the ship and became unhappy, My fault? I am an expert in mechanical dynamics and a master in piloting ships!


    I am an expert in mechanical dynamics and a master in piloting. Quill turned his head and mocked Rocket.


    Rocket is a person not to mess with. He didnt even think about it and immediately responded, Quill,ter tonight, when you were lying in bed, you might feel a little wet in your pillow, and you might think Oh, what is this?. Then you will find out that I put a piece of shit in it.


    You little roon bastard, if you dare to poop on my bed, I will shave off all your fur!


    Oh, correction. Its not my shit, but Draxs! Rocket shrugged.


    Drax burst outughing when he heard this, My shit? Quill, my shit is the biggest youve ever seen.


    Gamora and Neb were a bit annoyed by this scene.


    Get your head together, its a life and death situation now. Why are you guys fighting each other rather than finding a solution? Gamora shouted loudly.


    Neb turned to look at Jerry, Mr. Carmen, can you help us?


    In Nebs memory, Jerry was a figure who could destroy Ronans fleet. As long as he was willing to take action, the aircraft behind them could be handled easily.


    Jerry spread his hands, The previous battle consumed too much of my magic power, and I havent recovered yet. Im not strong like you think I was at the moment. So, you have to deal with it yourself. Besides, Im paying you guys, so there is no reason for me to intervene and handle it myself as well.


    At this time, Jerry has cast a shielding spell on his body. Even if Egoes over, he can at least protect himself from his sudden attack and proceed to do a counterattack.

 Chapter 673: “Ego”

    Chapter 673: ��Ego��


    Dont worry, Mr. Carmen. Since we have epted your mission, there is no need for you to take action. This is a small problem, and we can handle it. Quill assured him.


    Getting money to do things is the most basic Ravagers activity. If Jerry were to take action personally, it would only be a shame to his honor. However, just as he finished speaking, there was a sudden loud noise outside, and all the aircraft from the Nova Corps exploded in an instant.


    Mr. Carmen, was it you who took that? Gamora looked at the screen. All the red dots showing the Nova Corps aircraft disappeared, and she immediately looked back at Jerry.


    Jerry shook his head, Definitely not me.


    What is that? Rocket was a bit surprised.


    Its a man, but hes so small. Drax gestured his finger in front of his eyes.


    You idiot. He is just far away from us. Dont you know the basic principle of small and long distances? Quill looked at Drax in disbelief.


    Dont mock me, or Ill let Rocket throw my shit under your pillow. Drax looked unhappy at first and then burst outughing again at the idea of his fecal matter on Quills pillow.


    Quill couldnt help but twitch at the corner of his mouth. He now doubts whether he had done the right thing in creating the Guardians of the Gxy. Ignoring the noise that Quill and others made, Jerry tried his best to reveal the smile on his face because he knew that the fish was hooked.


    As they go through space, the person that Drax mentioned bes clear. It turned out that it was a white-haired old man. At this time, he was standing on top of a spaceship, waving his hand in their direction to say hello.


    This white-haired old man was none other than Ego, who came to rescue his son after hearing the news. Just now, Ego used his power to instantly st all the Nova Corps aircraft that were chasing them.


    Quill, stop. That person might have helped us just now.


    Jerrymanded, and Quill naturally obeyed his words. He immediately slowed down and stopped before continuing to fly to the jumping point.


    When the white spaceship saw Quills ship stop, it came closer to them. The old man on the spaceship even gestured to Quill to open the door.


    Mr. Carmen, do you want me to open the door? Quill turned to look at Jerry.


    Jerry replied, Of course, we have to open it. That man is our savior. Besides, he can blow up so many Xandar ships at once. He couldve destroyed us a long time ago if he wants.


    Youre right. Dawn, switch to autopilot, open the hatch, and try to dock with the ship in front.


    Quill thought momentarily and realized that what Jerry said made sense. He ordered Dawn to take control. He left his seat and walked to the cabin door.


    After a moment, the two spaceshipspleted the docking. The old man who was on the white spaceship walked into Quills ship with a young woman of an unknown race with antennae on her forehead.


    After all these years, I finally found you, my son. Ego walked in, nced at Jerry, walked up to Quill, and said in a very friendly tone.


    In Egos eyes, except for Quill, Jerrys energy was slightly stronger than everyone else. But it was nothing that he needed to be afraid of.


    I am your son? When Quill heard what the old man said, he was shocked.


    Yeah, dont you recognize the facial features that we share? My name is Ego, and I am your biological father.


    Ego looked at Quill and slowly told the story of what happened to him on Earth. As well as the whole story of how heter hired Yondu to pick up him from Earth, but Yondu broke the deal himself. Jerry sighed secretly, knowing Ego was just acting right now.


    Egos body is a. In order to have enough power, the seeds he dropped on variouss will all grow and assimte with him, thus gaining a powerful power to rule the entire universe.


    He created a body that traveled among the stars, breeding countless descendants of all existing races and hired Yondu to bring these descendants to Ego. His body changes every time, but he makes it look like this because he needs to gain Quills trust.


    If he were allowed toplete his n and devour severals along the way, his power would definitely reach the universe level and may even reach the multiverse level.


    After Jerry takes Dormammus power, he brings Quill to find Ego not only for Egos power but also for the red stars.


    Thwarting Egos n is equivalent to saving countlesss devoured by Ego, which will not be less than dealing with Thanos.


    A small amount of red stars basically have no impact on him now. Apart from maintaining the time to go to another world, other things, such as Refreshing, are useless to him. But staying in another world does not cost many red stars. With his strength, he can earn a lot by doing a lot of stuff.


    But if the number of red stars isrge enough to be obtained most quickly, then it is another matter.


    After thest panel upgrade, a new function has been added, which is to convert the red stars into power that he can use. Power energy can be used to cast magic directly, or it can be used to replenish the magic he used, and it can even be used to improve his current ring world.


    Before, because the number was too small and the magic power of his own body was alreadyrge, it didnt do much.


    However, after dealing with Ego, he will definitely be given an unimaginable amount of red stars. When the timees, they will be converted into this power topletely refine the ring world. Or he can keep it just in case. Next time he encounters a universe-level being, he can use it to replenish his magic power and make aeback quickly.


    Most of the enemies he faces now are weaker than him and wont consume much of his magic power in battle.


    But if one day he encounters someone stronger than him, even if he has huge magic power, he may run out of magic power. Those huge numbers of red stars may be useful as an emergency lifeline for him.

 Chapter 674: “Quill’s Decision”

    Chapter 674: ��Quill��s Decision��


    What? Quill is your son? I thought he was Yondus son. After all, they look exactly the same. After listening to Egos story, Drax was surprised.


    Hearing what Drax said, everyone looked at him.


    My God, Drax. Yondu is blue. Theyre different colors! Rocket said to Drax.


    Drax, I think that if ourbined IQ is five hundred. My IQ alone would be seven hundred and ny-nine.


    You cant even do math. If ourbined IQ is five hundred, so how can your IQ be seven hundred and ny-nine? Drax pointed at Rocket andughed loudly.


    Idiots. Neb was expressionless, faintly uttered a word.


    When Jerry saw this, he was d that he had just cast the spell on them. Otherwise, he felt that they would have fumbled it and provoked Ego.


    Yondu is my adoptive father. When he took me away from the Earth, he threatened to eat me. Quill exined to Drax.


    Though, I think you guys look the same. Drax did not realize what Rocket meant. After hearing Quills exnation, he shrugged his shoulders and still holds his opinion.


    Ego pretended to be angry, What? Hes going to eat you? What a bastard.


    How did you find us? At this time, Gamora asked Ego.


    For some reason, she just felt that something was wrong with this man named Ego. But she didnt know what was wrong. When she got along with Yondu, she could feel that Yondu had a fatherly characteristic for Quill, which seemed to be different from what Ego said.


    Youre the famous Star-Lord. Even in my ce, I have heard of that name. How about all of youe to the ce where I live and have a look? Ego brushed it off and invited everyone.


    Quill looked at Ego, his expression was a littleplicated, and he was silent for a while before replying, We still have an unfinished mission, so I think we have to decline.


    A stranger suddenly appeared and imed to be his biological father, which was weird to Quill. Especially when he was on the Contraxia, he and Yondu had reconciled and respected Yondu.


    The mission is already finished, and we have obtained the Soul Stone. I think it would be good to visit your fathers ce. At least I will know where the other half of your bloodes from because youre definitely not like me, who is from Earth. Jerry reached out, took out the sealed Soul Stone, and smiled.


    His eyes shed after Ego saw the Soul Gem in Jerrys hand. He quickly adjusted his face to a look of guilt and told Quill, Quill, Im sorry that you have suffered so much outside these years, and I have been looking for you. Come with me, and I will tell you everything.


    Uh, let me think about it first. Quill is a little confused.


    At this time, Gamora pulled Star-Lord up and walked to her room:


    You guys can sit down and find something to eat first, and Ill have a chat with him alone.


    Although Gamora felt that Ego was a little suspicious, if Ego was really Quills father, she felt that Quill should go.


    Do you want to eat ice cream? This is a hundred vors of ice cream.


    At this time, Jerry took out a row of ice cream from the refrigerator and gave one to each of them. Ego and Mantis took the ice cream and thanked him.


    Gamora and Quill had a heart-to-heart talk in the room, and the others chatted outside while eating the ice cream. Among them, Mantis and Drax seemed to get along very well, and they startedughing after a short time.


    Ten minutester, Quill and Gamora walked out of the room.


    Quill, I didnt expect you to be so fast. I should have nicknamed you The Quick Gunner. Rocket looked at Quill, who had a sly smile and joked about it.


    You went to that room to give birth to the baby? But Quill, are you really that fast? Drex held the ice cream in his mouth and looked at both of them in surprise. Apparently, he believed Rockets joke.


    Quill immediately retorted after hearing this, Hey, keep your mouth shut about that. My fastest time was one hour, and the longest time was on another, and thats princess is the one Im wooing with.


    Halfway through, he felt a murderous auraing from behind. His heart trembled, and he immediately changed the subject. Gamora and I were just discussing whether we should go or not. Weve decided to go and check it out, thats all.


    Oh, this is great. I believe you will like it there. It is a very beautiful ce. Ego heard Quills reply and smiled immediately.


    Then lets take Egos ship. Jerry suggested.


    My pleasure. Ego smiled and nodded.


    At the door of Egos spaceship, Jerry cast a shrinking spell on Dawn, turning it into a miniature and throwing it to Quill.


    I have recovered some of my magic power during this period and can now perform some magic.


    What a handy magic. Quill looked at the spaceship in his hand and couldnt help but let out a sigh.


    Ego didnt say anything when he saw this. He smiled and said, I need a little rest. We can reach my in half an hour.


    His power can easily achieve the magic that Jerry just showed, so it is not something to be surprised about. Besides, he has lived for countless years and visited countlesss. While he has never seen any power like his, he understands its principle.


    If he returns to his own, he can ignore Jerrys strength and continue his. He can also obtain the Soul Stone, which is a surprise.


    Egoy down on the bed and fell asleep with Mantiss help. This is just a clone of him. He had the power to blow up hundreds of spaceships, and now he needed to control the spaceship to go to his. He needs to rest to restore his power.


    He built this spaceship with his own power and did not have any mechanical machinery. All of the travel and flights are controlled manually with his power.

 Chapter 675: “Mantis”

    Chapter 675: ��Mantis��


    His power is somewhat simr to the power of the Reality Stone.


    Walking inside the spaceship, Jerry felt the power emanating from the entire spaceship and soon discovered that this power was simr to the Reality Stone by turning imagination into reality. They all belong to creative energy, and anyone can convert this energy into anything.


    This ability is very difficult to learn. Ego has mastered this ability for countless years and has already be proficient in it. Jerry has mastered countless types of magic, including Transfiguration, which was simr to this ability, and has understood many principles of magic.


    Ego is dedicated to studying this power and amplifying it to the max.


    The two can be said to be on two different paths of bing stronger. Jerry is more varied, while Ego is more focused, and both are likely to reach their peakter.


    There is no right or wrong in either path; you must decide which suits you better.


    Because Jerry can travel through worlds and learn a lot of magic from those worlds, it is normal for him to learn more than one magic. This is also the reason why he was able to reach his strength in a short time.


    After walking around inside the spaceship, Jerry returned to the guest room. At this time, Quill, Drax, and Mantis, who had helped Ego fall asleep, were all sitting there, seeming to be chatting. Neb, Gamora, Groot, and Rocket are on the side.


    Hey, can I ask you a personal question? Quill coughed and spoke to Mantis.


    Mantis blinked her eyes and replied with a slightly curious tone, No one has ever asked me a personal question. Just ask me.


    She was picked up by Ego when she was a child and grew up on Egos. Apart from using her abilities to help Ego sleep, she wandered around the alone. Seeing so many interesting people today was rare, and she felt very happy.


    What are the things on your head used for? Quill pointed to the two long antennae on Mantis head.


    But before Mantis could answer, Drax answered excitedly, I made a bet with Quill that if you use it to walk through a short door, your antennae would sense it, and you wouldnt get stuck.


    Oh, dont say this that kind of thing in front of her.


    Quillined but soon looked at Mantis, But yes, if those werent used to prevent getting stuck in the door, then Ill win the bet.


    Well, theyre certainly not for doors. Mantis replied with a nk look on her face.


    Shes not a cat where she needs to use her whiskers to sense her surroundings. Jerryughed at the bet between the two and conjured up a chair for him to sit down.


    Its not to prevent you stuck at the door? Thats impossible. Draxs tone was full of disbelief.


    Neb and Gamora showed a hint of helplessness. Rocket sat on Groots shoulders andughed at Drax, I knew you would lose your bet with Quill.


    To be honest, although the Guardians of the Gxy are unreliable many times, they are indeed fun.


    My antennae can indeed be used to sense things, but not for space. It is used to sense emotions. When my hands touch you, I can sense your inner emotions. I can even change your mood and make you calm. Master often misses his child and always needs my help to fall asleep. Mantis shook her antennae and exined to everyone.


    When Jerry heard this, he shook his head at the abnormality of Mantis ability. Even though she said it so lightly, it felt like she was a psychological hypnotist. If you think about it carefully, her ability can have an effect on strong beings, and you must know how terrifying it is.


    As long as her hands touch someones hand and activate her abilities, people Ego and Thanos will be temporarily controlled by her and unable to move.


    As for most people, as long as she touches them, they will immediately enter a deep sleep. This is just an ability she was born with. She doesnt need to practice or learn. She just has it from birth.


    In a fight, Mantiss ability is really helpful. But her weakness is obvious: her physical fitness is average. If anyone wants to kill her, they can kill her with a long-range attack.


    Would you like to give it a try? After Mantis finished speaking, she looked at Quill next to her.


    Quill hesitated for a moment but still nodded. He felt that his heart was quite happy, and nothing was wrong with it. Mantis puts her hand on the back of Quillss hand. The two antennae slowly lit up, and a smile appeared on her face.


    I can feel that your heart is full of love.


    Of course, I have always had that kind of feeling of love for everyone. Quill immediately puffed up his chest.


    However, he was interrupted by Mantis halfway through his words, No, no, not for that romantic love. But love in bed. You have a very strong feeling about that to her in your heart.


    Mantis raised her hand and pointed at Gamora, who looked confused. Quill moved his hand away and then hurriedly defended, No, I didnt. It was a misunderstanding.


    However, Drax and Rocketsughter had erupted. Even Jerry and Neb could not help butugh. Gamora flushed, and the corners of her mouth raised slightly.


    As for Quill, he lowered his head amidst everyonesughter and murmured, Okay, okay, I admit it. Its just that this is super embarrassing.


    Try me, try me! Seeing that Mantis ability was effective, Drax smiled and pointed at himself.


    It was also the first time Mantis used her ability on someone other than Ego. She put her hand on Drax without hesitation. Subsequently, like Drax, sheughed immediately. After touching Drax, she wanted to touch Gamora, but Gamora pulled her hand.


    If you dare to use your thing on me, the only thing you will feel is the pain of a broken jaw. Gamora didnt want Mantis to read her inner emotions at this time.

 Chapter 676: “Quill’s Power”

    Chapter 676: ��Quill��s Power��


    Egos spaceship finallynded on a about the same size as the moon.


    So beautiful!


    At first nce, everyone had the same thought in their hearts. Green mountains, blue water, waterfalls, and countless bright and unknown exotic flowers and nts can be seen, as well as colorful bubbles floating in the air, flying fish with six eyes, and beautiful buildings in variousary cultural styles.


    If they have to use one word to describe what they see now, heaven is probably the most suitable word.


    Wee to my world. Ego transformed part of the spaceship into a gorgeousdder, carrying everyone toward thes centers tallest and most gorgeous pce.


    This looks amazing. Feeling the power contained within the, Jerry nodded with great satisfaction.


    He can create continents in his ring world, he can give birth to flowers, nts and trees. He can create life and even humans, but he cannot make an entire as beautiful as paradise like Egos.


    Not only because Ego specializes in creative magic but also because he has been to variouss and seen too many civilizations. But it doesnt matter. He cant create a beautiful like heaven, but he can directly move it to his ring world and act it as a moon.


    With the Eternal me as the sun, Egos as the moon, and the energy from Dormammu, the ring world can basically be said to have taken shape.


    You can kill more than a hundred spaceships with your bare hands and own an entire? Who are you? Gamora was not as obsessed as Drax and others. Instead, she asked Ego warily.


    As a trained soldier by Thanos since childhood, Gamora has her own judgment on Egos abilities.


    I am a Celestial. I woke up millions of years ago, floating alone in the universe, and slowly mastered the ability to control things, and I destroyed those ships with my power. Over these millions of years, I have be more intelligent and powerful and developed into what I am now.


    The under your feet is my true body. The me standing in front of you now is just a temporarily created body. After Ego led everyone inside the pce, he waved his hand to give a visualization.


    However, he did not tell about his other bodies with different races on variouss, nor his ambitions and ns.


    My father is a? Quill was stunned.


    If hes a, how could he make babies with your mother? He would smush her. Drax looked at Quill.


    Without waiting for Quill to refute, Rockets scolded him, You idiot. Did you hear that he makes clones of his body? Of course, he uses his clone to make babies with his mother. If he uses his real body, let alone Quills mother, the entire Earth will be destroyed.


    Okay, enough. I dont want to discuss how my parents do that kind of activity. Quill turned his head toward the two of them.


    Ego didnt pay any attention to the conversation between Drax and Rocket and exined with a smile, Yes, I also used the same body clone when I went to Earth, and I had the same reproductive organs as humans on Earth. Otherwise, there would be no way to give birth to Quill.


    Okay, Mantis. Take them to where they live. As for you, Quill, stay here. I have something I want to talk to you about privately.


    Is this it? Jerry knows that it is time for Ego to activate the power within Quill.


    When Quills power is activated, he is no longer an ordinary person but almost a copy of a Celestial being. Hees here to deal with Ego this time, and Quill ys a very big role.


    Although Quills power will be activated, Ego willpletely control him. Because his and Egos powers are from the same source, as long as he tries, he can stop arge part of Egos energy and prevent him from exerting all of his energy.


    Pleasee this way. I will take you to where you will be staying here. Mantis obeyed Egos words and left the pce temporarily with Jerry and others.


    Mantis, how did youe to this? On the way, Gamora asked her.


    Mantis eyes suddenly darkened, Ego found me in myrva state. Orphaned in my home world. He raised me by hand and kept me as his own.


    When Jerry heard the words, he knew that Mantis was not telling the truth, at least not entirely. Mantis is Egos and Quills half-sister. She was brought to Ego from variouss along with countless Egos children.


    She witnessed Ego kill all the other children. Ego didnt kill her because although she did not inherit Egos power, her ability was a great asset and useful for Ego.


    Simrly, she is the only person besides Ego who knows about Egos n to devour alls. Its just that now she fears Ego and does not dare not tell them this secret.


    Mantis is the second most important person in this n after Quill. Her ability can put Ego to sleep for a short time. This will be the best time for Jerry to deal with Ego without any effort. However, he doesnt need to worry about winning Mantis trust, as Drax can do it well because Drax and Mantis get along surprisingly well.


    So, youre a pet? Drax was being direct.


    Mantis shrugged after hearing this, I suppose.


    People usually want cute pets. Why would Ego want such a hideous one? Drax looked confused.


    I am hideous? Mantis antennae instantly drooped, showing a slightly sad look.


    You are horrifying to look at. Yes. Draxs tone seemed very sincere.

 Chapter 677: “Executing The Plan”

    Chapter 677: ��Executing The n��


    Drax, what are you talking about?


    Gamora rolled her eyes at Drax and said to Mantis softly, Mantis, dont listen to him. You are not hideous. You are cute.


    Gamora, isnt she hideous? Drax looked at her.


    You dont have tofort me. I realized how hideous I am today. Mantis touched Draxs body and found that the emotions expressed by Drax were sincere. She knew he was not lying, so she thought she was hideous.


    Gamora wouldnt let her touch her body. She couldnt feel Gamoras emotions and thought of what Gamora said.


    When youre ugly, and someone loves you, you know they love you for who you are. Beautiful people never know who to trust. Draxs tone was full of emotion.


    Mantis touched Draxs body again, feeling the sincerity in his emotions, and seemed to feel somefort in her heart:


    Well, then, Im certainly grateful to be hideous.


    In the eyes of Mantis, only Drax among these people is willing to let her touch his body to read his emotions at any time. Quill did not dare to be touched again after the previous one. Gamora, Neb, Jerry, and Rocket dont want her to read their emotions.


    Groot doesnt think, but his thoughts are too simple, and she can hardly read any emotions. Only Drax didnt mind letting her read his emotions; he was consistent with his words and spoke sincerely. He would not lie to her but would alsofort her. This made her feel that she and Drax were verypatible.


    Obviously, Drax also thought that Mantis got along well with him, so he finally patted Mantis on the shoulder, It seems that we can be good friends. Although you are ugly and innocent, but you reminded me of my daughter.


    Gamora was speechless when she saw Mantis and Drax. Rocket, who was sitting on Groots shoulder, was holding his stomach andughing so hard that he was about to roll over. Only Jerry nodded with satisfaction, d that he had not kicked Drax because of his intelligence.


    For most people, people who can read emotions are scary. Even if you are not evil in your heart, there must be something you dont want others to know. For example, Quill wanted to do unspeakable things with Gamora.


    But there is one exception: a simple-minded guy like Drax has no twists and turns at all.


    Mantis, is there like other living beings on this? Gamora could not understand the abnormality of Drax and Mantis, so she changed the topic to what she wanted to know.


    After arriving on this and learning about the past told by Ego, she still felt that something was wrong. The biggest doubt is that since Ego is so powerful, why did he leave Earth, Quill, and his wife?


    Why was he unwilling to pick up Quill in person but hired Yondu? Why did Yondu keep Quill back then? Is it just because Quill was so small that he could go to ces where normal people couldnt go and steal things for them?


    She wanted to see if she could get some clues from Mantis.


    This is Egos body. He will not let other creatures live on his body, just like a dog will not let bugs live on their body. Mantis exined.


    So, are you a bug? Gamora seemed to realize something from this metaphor.


    Mantis nodded and did not deny, I am, but I am a valuable one. I can help Ego whenever he needs something.


    At this point, she hesitated and seemed to want to say something more but finally gave up.


    There you are, so this is where you all have been? In the evening, Quill returned to the building where Jerry and others were staying with a happy look on his face.


    Jerry clearly felt the power in Quills energy. But not long after, the sound of him and Gamora arguing could be heard in their room.


    Quill, I feel like something is wrong here. Wed better get out of here as soon as possible.


    What? You told me toe here, and I have just met my family member. We were just ying together, and you asked me to leave?


    You have family members on Earth; they are all on Earth, but you have never visited them.


    But the Earth is the ce where I watched my mother die, and since I have his power, I am no longer an ordinary human.


    But the Earth is real, and this ce is just an illusion. Ego is hiding something from you. I think what he said doesnt make any sense.


    After arguing like this for a while, Quill opened the door angrily and asked Rocket, Jerry, Neb, and Groot in the living room, What do you think?


    I am Groot? Groot tilted his head as if he still hadnt figured out the situation.


    As for Rocket, after checking and adjusting his weapons, his tone became serious, To be honest, Quill. I agree with Gamora. My intuition tells me that there is indeed something wrong with Ego.


    I also agree with what my sister said. He looked at us like we were looking at an animal. That is not the look a loving person should have. Maybe he just wants to use you, Quill. Neb said coldly.


    You are just jealous, jealous that my parents are a higher being. I tell you this: I will not leave, at least not now. Quill didnt expect that none of his friends supported him, so he replied angrily.


    At this time, Jerry felt that Ego was watching this. Jerry stepped forward and snapped his fingers to lift the Forgetfulness Charm and False Memory Spell on them.


    Okay, we can officially start nning on something.


    Through what he saw just now, Ego has confirmed that Quill believes him fully, so he will definitely get Quillter tonighthoping that Quill can use his awakened power to help himplete his n.


    When Ego lowers his defense, its the perfect time for Jerry to attack.


    After Jerrys brief exnation, everyone who recovered their memory quickly knew the full content of the n and began to prepare for the next course of action.


    At this moment, Drax, who had been chatting with Mantis outside, came back to them. Given Draxs intelligence, Jerry felt lifting the spell on him would be best after the whole n was over.

 Chapter 678: “Consuming Ego’s Planet”

    Chapter 678: ��Consuming Ego��s��


    Its nighttime when everyone is getting ready to go to bed. Mantis walks in with a troubled look on her face.


    Quill, he calls you over.


    Okay, Ill go there now. Quill nced at Jerry and saw him nodding. He left the room with a smile and walked towards the main hall.


    But Mantis did not leave with him but stayed.


    Mantis, is there anything I can help you with? Jerry asked with a smile upon seeing this.


    Nothing, I just want to talk to Drax. Mantis hesitated for a moment and walked straight towards Draxs room.


    Unlike the others, who already knew all the ns and were deliberately waiting in the living room, Drax was the only one Jerry didnt lift the spell, and he had already fallen asleep in his room early.


    I think they are quite a match. Rocket couldnt helpughing when he saw Mantis walking into Draxs room and closing the door.


    Gamora and Neb both rolled their eyes. In their eyes, Mantis is beautiful, but as for Drax, there are probably only a few women in the entire gxy who like him.


    Drax, wake up. I have something to tell you.


    Drax was in a daze as if he heard someone calling him. When he opened his eyes, he was startled, Mantis, we are friends, but Im sorry, you are not my type. Halfway through his words, he seemed to have thought of something and started retching.


    Mantis was momentarily stunned, I didnt mean that. Why are you retching?


    Oh, I was vomiting because I thought you were something else. Im sorry, although you have a beautiful heart, you are too ugly, and we are notpatible. Drax exined while retching.


    Hearing this, Mantis became angry. She pped Drex on the forehead and said loudly, Thats not what I meant. I like you, but just as a friend. You are not even my type of person. I am here just to tell you that Egos n will start soon. You should leave this quickly, or he will kill you!


    She was still in a dilemma due to her fear of Ego. She wanted to talk it to Drax and gain her courage.


    Mantis, can you tell us more about Egos n? As soon as Mantis finished speaking, she heard a familiar voiceing from behind.


    Jerry, Gamora, Neb, Rocket, and Groot, who had their heads on the door frame, all poked their heads into the room. This made her cover her face in embarrassment.


    In the living room, after Mantis told all about Egos n to rule the universe, Jerry looked at Mantis and asked, Mantis, are you willing to help us fight against Ego, saves and life in the entire universe?


    I would like to, but Ego is too powerful, and you are no match for him. Mantis is kind and does not want to see Egos n be fully achieved. But at the same time, after following Ego for so many years, she knows how powerful Ego is.


    Dont worry, we can deal with him. We just need to use your ability to put him to sleep for ten seconds. Jerry offered a few words of encouragement. Seeing that Mantis still looked unsure, he winked at Drax.


    Draxforted Mantis. He said that he believed in her, and Mantis nodded in agreement.


    Act ording to n.


    All preparations werepleted. After Jerry said the word, he Apparated from the ce. When he reappeared, he was already in space outside Ego.


    Now, we just wait for Quill. Reaching out his hand and taking out the ring, Jerry began to wait quietly as he looked at the in front of him.


    Quill, you must know that we are a race that can live forever. Love in the mortal world is short-lived. We have more important responsibilities, and we must reshape and control the destiny of the universe.


    In the main hall, Ego brainwashes Quill while telling him about his great n.


    That year, when I encountered the truly living and discovered the same intelligent life, I realized that not all life is as great as me. They are so small that they cannot even walk with me. I realized I wanted to expand my territory and turn alls into part of me. Currently, I have imnted thousands of my seeds.


    The only thing missing now is the power to hatch these seeds, and your arrival is the most important step inpleting my n. As long as we work together, the life in the entire universe will be ours.


    Oh, thats amazing, dad. But can I ask you a question? Quill asked with admiration after hearing Egos n.


    Ego was very satisfied with Quills reaction. He felt that no one could refuse eternal life. Everything went as smoothly as he imagined.


    Whats that?


    Did you really love my mother back then? Quill asked slowly.


    Although he already knew the truth from Jerry, he still wanted to confirm it again from Ego. This was very important.


    Your mother? Of course, I love her, but I almost decided to give up my n and stay on Earth because I love her so much. To avoid that, I put a tumor in her head, and it broke my heart to do so.


    Egos expression was a little sad. But Quills pupils shrank, and he raised his head to look at Ego.


    I havent tried how powerful it is. I think I will give it a try now. As his words fell, an extremely powerful force burst out and shook the entire hall.


    At the same time, Jerry slightly raised the corner of his mouth.


    It finally started!


    He was opening the entrance to the ring world again, using all his strength to activate his magic, a force as powerful as a ck hole appeared outside Egos, slowly moving it toward the entrance to the ring world.


    Jerrys first step is to swallow Egos entire into the ring world.

 Chapter 679: “The Fairy Law”

    Chapter 679: ��The Fairy Law��


    What happened? Ego discovered something strange outside the and immediately mobilized all of his power to get rid of the suction force.


    However, before he could take action, he was stabbed in the back by Quill.


    How dare you kill my mother?


    He was struck by Quills hands, who was floating in mid-air at this time, and he was blown into pieces with one blow. Before he could realize why Quill stabbed him, he heard Quill say something that frightened him.


    I know your brain is at the center of the. Im going to blow up your brain now and kill youpletely.


    Ego no longer cared about the ck hole sucking his own outside, nor did he care about moving the to escape the ck hole. He immediately mobilized all of his power and began to attack Quill. Because even if the ck hole sucked him in, nothing serious would happen since he still has his power.


    But the brain in the center of the was his vital organ. Once the brain is destroyed, he will diepletely, especially because his brain is not as powerful as the entire. A bomb may cause devastating damage to his brain.


    Egos current course of action is exactly what Jerry wants.


    The first step in his n is to use Quill to lure Egos energy and swallow Ego into the ring world. As long as he enters the ring world, he can suppress Ego with all his might. With Mantis cooperation, it is even more foolproof.


    Otherwise, he could notplete his n without damaging the entire.


    Still want to resist, huh? Well, its toote. Just when the entire was sucked into the ring world, Jerry felt a strong resistance from the itself.


    He estimated that Quill lost to Ego in the battle and was suppressed by him, allowing Ego to use his mind to control the. However, this was within his expectations.


    Quill has just mastered his power, so it is impossible for him to use it against Ego and win. But now, this situation wont help Ego at all. As long as part of the enters the ring world, Jerry can exert all of his power.


    Lock them up for me!


    Everyone in the ring saw Jerry shouting loudly and countless magic, one after another. They were quickly entangled together and turned into two extremely huge chains, which were embedded on the.


    At the same time, the Pope immediately issued an order for all his followers to jointly activate their magic power when he saw the huge and chains appearing in the sky. Clow Reed and others in the Eastern Continent also used their magic power to grab another chain.


    Everyone exerted their power at the same time. Ego suddenly stopped his movements again and started a tug-of-war with the chains. Unlike Dormammu, who was just an energy clone, Ego is a about the same size as the moon; this still made him a little problem.


    At this time, Ego had just suppressed Quill and looked confused. He still doesnt know what the situation is and what the ck hole-like suction outside is going to do to him. He instinctively felt that if he was sucked into the ck hole, something bad might happen, so he used all of his strength to resist it.


    Seeing that Ego was still resisting, Jerry let go of the ring in his hand and used his mind to exert more force. He once again apparated to the other side of the. Because of the huge size, the power contained in it is extremely powerful. However, itsrge size also makes it hard for Ego to dodge this.


    After moving to the other side of the, Jerry immediately activated an Ergement Spell. His body rapidly grew in size at a speed visible to the naked eye and grew as big as 10,000 meters giant.


    Although he has been collecting magic power to build the ring world over the years, it does not mean that his strength has not grown.


    Countless followers of the Holy Fire of the Meownian Way are cultivating his magic power. The various magic he has learned over the years is the essence of magic, so his strength never stops growing.


    Now that he has cast the spell with all his strength, his body has reached a terrifying height of 10,000 meters.


    Five pairs of huge wings appeared. Jerry pped his wings fiercely and used all his strength to hit the star with a big blow. Powerful physical force erupted on the. Like a golf ball going into a hole, the waspletely thrown into the ring world.


    Jerry saw that the first step was sessful, quickly returned to normal size, and entered the ring world.


    Ego was obviously unwilling to surrender. Even though two chains locked him, he struggled fiercely, trying to break free from the chains with his power. He is struggling more and more fiercely, and he sees his chance of getting out of there.


    Jerry knew that Ego must have reacted and began to use the power in Quills body forcibly.


    Ego has two options for dealing with Quill. If Quill were willing to cooperate, everything would be easy. If not, he will force Quill to use him as a power bank to provide himself with the power toplete the n.


    Jerry held his breath, and his figure shed back onto the where everyone was residing.


    Mantis, its your turn to make the move. Try to hold him for ten seconds.


    He is too powerful now, but Ill do my best.


    Gamora and others protected Mantis, pressed her hands to the ground, and began to use her abilities on the. With the use of her ability, the that was about to break free from the chains suddenly stopped struggling. The clone of Ego, who had absorbed Quills power, let go of him and closed his eyes.


    Well done! Jerry smiled and disappeared again.


    The ce where he appeared again, this time, was the location of Egos brain in the center of the.


    Standing in front of the brain that concentrated all the power and soul of Ego, Jerry began to condense his magic power without hesitation and released the advanced magic that he learned, the Fairy Law.

 Chapter 680: “Building A World”

    Chapter 680: ��Building A World��


    The Fairy Law is one of the most powerful magics that Jerry learned in the world of Fairy Tail. Unlike other types of magic, which use the power of the sun, moon, and stars to ruthlessly kill enemies, Fairy Law is a type of magic based on the regrity of cause and effect.


    Theoretically, as long as it is an enemy, this magic can forcibly obliterate it ording to the concept, whether it is a person or a soul. Its just that using this magic will cost you your life. The stronger the enemy and the more violent the resistance, the greater the cost of your life.


    Jerry improved it many times after research and finally changed it from paying the price of life to paying the price of magic power. Now, he will use the Fairy Law magic to forcefully wipe Ego, who is asleep and unable to resist, leaving only the entire and the power contained within the.


    Because Egos soul is too powerful, if Jerry wants to achieve his goalpletely, he needs ten seconds to gather the power of the entire ring world for assistance. This is why he asked Mantis to hold him for ten seconds.


    All the chains that originally tied the Ego star started dissipating, and Clow Reed and the others powers were all condensed in Jerrys body.


    Ten secondster, Jerry opened his eyes. Twoplex magic arrays formed on his eyeballs, and a powerful white light shined directly on Egos brain.


    No! Egos desperate voice resounded throughout the; it became weaker and finally disappeared.


    Its done!


    Sensing that Egos soul waspletely obliterated, Jerry closed his eyes and dispersed the power gathered on his body. With Jerrys current strength, if he had a tough fight with Ego, he would definitely win. Unlike Odin and Ancient One, Egos main weakness is his brain.


    As long as Jerry breaks through to the brain and destroys it, both Ego and his will disappear.


    But that is not the result Jerry wants. He needs the power of the to supplement his ring world. He needs to bring a moon to the ring world. Now that Egos soul has beenpletely erased, it will take at least millions of years for Ego to appear again.


    By then, his ring world will grow to an unimaginable size.


    I have to deal with Egos. It will probably take a while. You guys can go to Knowhere, and I will go there when everything is done. On the Dawn, Jerry exined to Quill and others.


    Knowhere? Quill, Gamora, and others all had nk looks on their faces.


    Are you going to sell Ego to the Collector?


    In the eyes of Quill and others, the Knowhere is thergest ck market in the entire gxy, and the leader of this ck market, the Collector, has a hobby of collecting all weird and rare things. They felt that when Jerry wanted to go to Knowhere, he most likely wanted to sell Egos.


    Do you think I am a person who is short of money? Jerry spread his hands.


    I am not going to sell Egos. His is useful for me. On the contrary, I am looking for the Collector to buy Knowhere.


    Buying out Knowhere? Quill, Gamora, and others stared with wide eyes.


    Jerry nodded and smiled, Yes, do you want a base? Arent you going to continue your adventures in the gxy? It would be best if you had a ce to rest and stay.


    Oh yeah, please do. We would love that. Quill almost jumped up on the spot.


    When they first met Jerry, they made a lot of money from Jerry. Butpared to the entire region of Knowhere, it was just a drop in the bucket.


    And you wanted to give us that easily? Gamora is calmer than Quill. She knows that Jerry will not do useless things with no catch. If it werent for other reasons, she wouldnt believe that Jerry would go to the Knowhere just to give them a base.


    Jerry looked at Gamora and nodded. He is indeed the smartest Thanoss spy. She even found the location of the Soul Stone, which even Thanos could not find by himself.


    Of course, we need to deal with Thanos in Knowhere and build it into a new base for the Avengers on Earth so that they can roam around the universe.


    Ego is dealt with, and the next target is Thanos, who wants to destroy half of all life in the entire universe. Although Ego has injected seeds into thousands ofs in the universe, not alls will be his clones if they grow.


    Dont underestimate the strength of somes in the universe, just like the Earth. If Egos seeds begin to grow, Kamar Taj, Odin, and various other forces on Earth will not sit idly by and watch things unfold.


    There are alsos like Xandar where the Kree lives. Their technology cannot be underestimated, and they may be able to drive away Egos seeds. In the end, thes that Ego can transform are only thoses with a low level of civilization or that are not protected by other forces.


    Besides, there are more than a few thousands with life in the entire universe.


    Looking at it, Thanos will gather six Infinity Stones and directly erase half of all life in the universe. The damage caused was far more destructive than Ego, so Thanos should have given him more red stars.


    It just so happens that Jerry ns to connect the Avengers with the universe, but it will only be limited to the Avengers. This must be kept secret from the governments and several institutions on Earth. Knowhere is the best choice to aplish these things.


    After exining to Quill and everyone else, he entered his ring world again, where there was still Egos that he needed to deal with. Swallowing the and erasing Egos soul does not mean that the can be integrated into the ring world. It is only a, unlike Dormammus clone, which is pure energy and a living being.


    So he needs to do a lot of things first.


    As the ring world gradually improves, Jerry is upgrading the entire world. The space of the ring world is constantly erged by him using thews of space, and it continues to extend outward.


    Followed by the expansion of the two continents and the ocean. If thend and sea were small, Jerry had expanded them into bigger sizes.


    If you fly high enough, you can find that the two continents on the east and west and the ocean in the middle have beenpletely connected, forming like an actual big.


    The Eternal me hanging high is the sun, and it is far from being able to allow the world to have a day and night cycle, given the whole size of the world is small.


    But now, it has been revolving around the world, creating a day-and-night cycle.

 Chapter 681: “Knowhere”

    Chapter 681: ��Knowhere��


    Jerry is trying to build a gxy simr to the Milky Way, not just a perfect system. By perfecting the ring world and forming a world, he will most likely be able to reach the universe level power.


    If he wants to transcend to that level and be go through the multiverse level and beyond. After traveling around the world so many times, he understands that building a world is not enough.


    He needs to build a gxy, continue to expand this gxy, shapes, create all kinds of life, and form aplete universe. The current world is a good temte.


    In his opinion, the development of the Marvel world is much more powerful and has more potential than the Cardcaptor Sakura world and many others. What Jerry has to do now is topletely integrate Egos into this newly formed system and turn it into thes orbiting moon.


    Now the sun and moon are avable.


    Although it is still very rough, it is at least something. As long as he follows the steps step by step and collects more, he can form a real universe sooner orter.


    After a week of constantly adjusting the position of Egos andpletely incorporating the power inside it, Jerry finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Finally done. If I had the chance, the sun is still weak and needs to be strengthened. Standing on the Eastern Continent, looking at the Eternal me rising slowly as Egos set.


    Eternal me is Surtrs source of power. It imitates the me created by the sun but is still far behindpared to the real sun. But it is already good so far. At least after forming such a sr system, the energy can fully hold the current worldter.


    Hence, he didnt need to use the 500 million red stars he was awarded for dealing with Ego. Five hundred million red stars is the most reward he has received in so many years. If converted into a magic power, it will be an extremely powerful and considerable amount of magic power.


    With this power that can be transformed and used at will, even if he encounters an enemy who is stronger than him, he can kill the enemy easily.


    Afterpleting managing Egos, he moved the original vi where he lived, as well as the magical animals, the Azkabanboratory, the Kree zombie army, etc. He migrated all of them to Egos.


    The Kata people and the new humans who have continued to multiply and grow have been living on the East and West continents. Before doing so, he asked Clow Reed and others if they wanted to live on Egos, but they all chose to stay on the Eastern Continent.


    They felt that it was very interesting to help them grow on the Eastern continent, and during this period, they got along very well and had some feelings for each other.


    Jerry didnt care much about this situation. His main focus was to expand his world just like. As for the development of life, he didnt have much time to think about it.


    Sometimes, he would also wonder why Earth, a with not-so-advanced technology, attracted the attention of so many other beings and gave birth to so many powerful beings.


    Is it because the Earth is the center of the entire universe and the origin of the entire universe? And then this universe began to expand slowly from the Earth?


    If he really develops the ring world into a universe in the future, wouldnt this first be the origin of the universe just like the Earth?


    Is this the head of a Celestial? Its really big. Standing on the Dawn, Jerry looked at the ce made of the head of one of the Celestials floating in the space. It was pretty big, and he couldnt help but let out an amazement.


    Most of the strength of the Celestials is at the universe level, the weakest is at the heavenly level, and the strongest can even reach the multiverse level.


    They are the oldest beings at the beginning of the universe, and they are also the watcher of the universe. They are basically either creating a and transforming an intelligent life on the, or they are on the way to creating a and transforming an intelligent life on the.


    Judging from the size of the head in front of him, it is at least the head of a universe-level being.


    I dont know what kind of thing killed such a powerful thing. Standing next to Jerry, Quill looked at the huge head in front of him and couldnt help but marvel.


    Because he heard Jerry say that the owner of this head is a more powerful being than Jerry, in his eyes, Jerry is an unimaginably powerful person. It would be terrifying if there was someone who was stronger than him.


    Jerry patted Quill on the shoulder, The one who killed this thing is called Knull, who is called the God of Symbiotes. He is an ancient god who existed before the birth of the universe. There are many truly powerful beings in this universe, and those being like Thanos are really nothing to them.


    Quill couldnt help but gulp when he heard the words. He understood what Jerry had said to him on the spaceship before. This universe was dangerous, and gaining his fathers power would be good for his future adventures.


    There are advantages. Without that, the Guardians of the Gxy will not be able to escape when they encounter simr powerful beings in the future.


    Looking back at the head of the Celestial being again, Jerry recalled the relevant information he had seen before.


    Knull, the God of Symbiotes, is an ancient god, the creator of symbiotes like Venom, and the master of All-ck, The Nercrosword.


    When the universe was still an empty void, Knull was sleeping in the darkness. The Celestials woke up the sleeping Knull by creating a.


    In anger, Knull called his weapon, All-ck The Necrosword, from the shadows and then cut off the head of one of the Celestial with one swing, the hollowed-out head that Jerry now sees.


    The Celestials, the Ancient Gods, and the Dimensional Gods will all be surpassed by me sooner orter.


    Withdrawing his gaze towards Knowhere, Jerry said to Quill, Lets go there. I want to talk to the Collector about acquiring Knowhere.


    Dawn elerated and rushed in into the mouth of the head.

 Chapter 682: “The Collector”

    Chapter 682: ��The Collector��


    Hundreds of years ago, the Collector or Tivan discovered this head and upied it. He asked his men to collect all the organic materials, bones, brain tissue, and spinal fluid in the skull.


    These organic materials have been found to have many functions. They can be used to cure diseases, strengthen the body and brain, and conduct various biological experiments. As a result, arge number of people from different ces in the universe flocked here to purchase the mined materials from Tivan.


    Now the entire head has been mined, and this ce has also be the location of thergest ck market in the universe.


    After the spaceship docked at the designated location, Gamora looked at the densely packed spaceships flying through the air from variouss and buildings and introduced them to Quill and others who came here for the first time.


    It seems that you are very familiar with this ce. So is that the person who was willing to spend four billion units to hire you to get the cosmic spirit ball is this collector?


    Jerry knew that Gamora nned to sell the Orb to a collector for four billion units and use the money to escape Thanos.


    Gamora nodded, Yes. If you want to find Tivan, I can take you there directly. But I dont think he may be willing to sell this ce. After all, he doesnt need money. His biggest hobby is collecting all kinds of rare items that are nowhere to be found, including those races that are about to be extinct.


    As a spy, this is not the first time she has dealt with Tivan, and she is quite familiar with his character.


    Jerry smiled when he heard this, I know that he doesnt need any money, and he has no intention of selling Knowhere now. Our task today is to sell him something.


    Tivan and his brother Grandmaster are both elders of the universe.


    The Elders of the Universe are the survivors of the first batch of intelligent human beings to appear after the Big Bang. Their races have reached a very high level of civilization before extinction.


    Each of them has eternal life and some special abilities. The powerful ones can reach a universe level, while the weak ones cannot and are, at most, weaker than a heavenly level.


    Fearful of losing themselves over the endless years, every Elder of the Universe has developed a hobby to keep themselves sane. Tivan collects various rare items and races that are about to be extinct. The Grandmaster does gambling. He builds a Colosseum and lets the strongest men in the universe fight in it.


    The Caregivers likes to nurture; The Astronomer knows all the routes in the universe. The Architect can build all kinds of things in the universe, The Obliterator is good at killing and destroying any race, The Gardener is proficient in all kinds of gardening knowledge in the universe, The Runner explores all unknown areas of the universe, and many more.


    Jerry does not want to offend these people, not because he is afraid of them, but because these guys are immortal and can never be killed. In other words, unless one day he is stronger than Eternity, offending them will be very annoying.


    Unless absolutely necessary, he will not use force against the Collector, and it would be better to outsmart him.


    Selling something? Quill, Gamora, and others had puzzled looks on their faces.


    The Orb and The Soul Stone. Gamora, tell Tivan that we want to sell these two things. Jerry turned to Gamora and said.


    Everyone was even more confused when they heard that the items for sale were the Orb and the Soul Stone.


    However, what Jerry said next made them all stop, After we sell these two things. Neb, contact Thanos and tell him that the Collector bought the Power Stone and the Power Stone from me. Ask him toe over and grab it.


    Everyone knows that Thanos wants to collect six Infinity Stones and destroy half of all life in the universe. Jerry didnt want to protect the stones in his hands but took the initiative to tell Thanos the news and asked him to get the Stones.


    Looking at Quill and the others who suddenly stopped, Jerry shook his head and exined, Its not what you think. This is just an excuse to lure Thanos over, and it is also for smoothing the acquisition of Knowhere from Tivan.


    In fact, his n is very simple. He uses two Infinity Stones to attract Thanos and his army to Knowhere. Thanos is not easy to negotiate, and he doesnt have many things to say. He will definitely use force to seize the stones from Tivan.


    Tivan is not strong among the Elders of the Universe, so he is no match for Thanos and his army. Not only were the Stones going to be robbed, but anyone who dared to resist would probably be beaten to death.


    Although the Elder of the Universe is immortal, he will still feel pain when he is beaten, and he will need a lot of time to recover after being seriously injured.


    After Thanos beats Tivan, he takes action to deal with Thanos, and Jerryes to help. In that way, it would be hard for Tivan to refuse his request to acquire Knowhere. He remembered that in the movie, Quill led the Ravangers to buy Knowhere from the Collector after Thanos was killed.


    Of course, the worst-case scenario may be that Tivan refuses to sell Knowhere. In other words, finding another as a base for the Avengerster is not impossible.


    Xandar is a potential candidate.


    As for Thanoss strength, he doesnt need to consider it at all now. Even if Thanos gets all the Infinity Stones and the Infinity Gauntlet, he will not be able to fight Jerry, let alone have only two Stones and no Infinity Gauntlet.


    He wants to establish the Avengers Base to connect the Avengers on Earth with the universe, which will be more beneficial to their future development. He also wants his sister to gain more experience and broaden her horizons.


    Hearing Jerrys exnation, everyone suddenly understood Jerrys n and continued walking towards the building where Tivan was.


    Ten minutester, under the guidance of a red-skinned female alien named Carina, Jerry and the others passed through many floors and finally arrived at a huge exhibition hall.


    There are numerous transparent boxes made of special materials hanging in this hall. Each box contains a strange-looking alien. Jerry saw a golden retriever dog wearing a space suit.


    Oh, Gamora, I thought you wouldnte over. At this time, a man with white hair turned around, took off his sses, and walked toward Gamora with a smile on his face.


    Gamora replied, Tivan, lets cut the talk short. I brought the Orb you asked for before, and I brought the Soul Stone as well.

 Chapter 683: “Laid Down The Bait”

    Chapter 683: ��Laid Down The Bait��


    Thats amazing. I will pay you another six billion for that. A total of ten billion for two of them. Tivans eyes suddenly shone excitedly when he heard that Gamora had two Infinity Stones.


    No, thats too cheap. Five hundred billion for the Orb, another five hundred billion for the Soul Stone. A total of one trillion units. Before Gamora could answer, Jerry took a step forward and spoke directly to Tivan.


    Tivan was stunned when he saw Jerrying forward, Who is this gentleman?


    This is Jerry Carmen, the owner of Orb and the Soul Gem. I brought him to you, and he made the decision in everything. Gamoras meaning is obvious: she is here just to guide him, and the real person who calls the shots is Jerry.


    Jerry Carmen? Tivan frowned. He always felt that this name was familiar as if he had heard it somewhere.


    After a moment, he seemed to have found something in his memory, and his expression changed, So you are the Jerry Carmen that has been rumored recently, the Wizard who single-handedly destroyed Ronans entire fleet.


    Jerry Carmen is not a unique name; many people have it. But the only person with this name who can possess the Orb and the Soul Stone is the only Jerry Carmen, the wizard.


    The residents of Contraxia are plunderers and bounty hunters from all over the universe. After witnessing Jerrys ability, how could they not spread what they saw and heard? Because of that, Jerrys name is well-known not only on Earth but also throughout the universe.


    It seems that you know me well. Jerry flipped his hand, and the Orb and the Soul Stone appeared in his right hand at the same time.


    Staring at the Orb and Soul Stone in Jerrys hand, the Collector tried hard to hide his excitement, pretended to cough, and said with a smile, Of course Ive heard of your name. But five hundred billion each is a bit too much. Its been increased by a hundred times. Thats not part of the deal.


    Tivan has lived for so many years and has umted much wealth. He has also spent a lot of money to hire bounty hunters to find precious collectibles at high prices. One trillion is not a small amount, even for him.


    Mr. Tivan, it is indeed not part of the deal. The five billion you offered before was the price agreed between you and Gamora, not me. Besides, Gamora doesnt know what kind of power the stones possess or their origins. But you, Mr. Tivan, should know about it. For example, if you collect six Infinity Stones, you can make any wish.


    Jerry stared into Tivans eyes, showing no intention of letting go.


    He saw this and started his struggle, Of course, I know their value, but one trillion is too much. Even If you get six stones, let alone one trillion, I will offer you one hundred billion at most. If youre inclined, I can only give you 500 billion, which is my highest offer.


    Forget it. I seem to have heard that Thanos is also collecting Infinity Stones. How about I sell them to him? I believe he might be willing to pay one trillion for them. Jerry put away the Orb and Soul Stone without saying a word and turned around to leave.


    Tivan felt anxious when he saw the stones disappearing. He hesitated momentarily, and when he saw Jerry about to walk out the door, he stamped his foot and said, Okay, Mr. Carmen, you win. One trillion, I will pay you one trillion, and give me the stones.


    Having lived for countless years, the only reason he still lives now lies in his hobby of collecting, and among all the collections, there are few that canpare with the Infinity Stones. He did not do it for power or to make wishes but just to satisfy his hobby.


    If Jerry were really asked to sell two precious infinity stones to Thanos, then he would have no chance of getting it.


    He cant go fight with Thanos just because of two Infinity Stones. So, one trillion was one trillion, and in the end, he reluctantly decided to use the money to buy two Infinity Stones and ce them in the most eye-catching ce in the hall.


    If Jerry wasnt as powerful as the rumor says, he wouldnt mind robbing him.


    Its a deal. Jerry turned around and took out stones again.


    Just after seeing Tivans eyes, he concluded that Tivan would definitely not be able to withstand the temptation of two Infinity Stones. Sure enough, he finally agreed to his deal. Hes not low on money; there is still 10 trillion in his ount from selling the Dark Elves mothership.


    The reason why we have to press forward step by step is also to make the deal a little bit dramatic.


    Besides, why not make more money while at it? He can use the money earned from Tivanter to buy Knowhere from him.


    One trillion units received.


    Listening to the report from his wristband, Jerry handed over the stones to Tivan, who was full of joy.


    Tivan is different from the Ravagers. Although he is the king of the ck market in Knowhere, his public identity is that of the leader of the Tivan Group, and he ispletely able to get more money through formal channels.


    See youter then, Mr. Tivan. After achieving his goal, Jerry said goodbye to him, who was in a very good mood.


    If you dont mind, you can stay in Knowhere for two more days. Ill pay for all expenses. I just hope that if you have the opportunity to get the Infinity Stones again in the future, I would be delighted to make the first offer.


    Of course, you will be my priority. Not many people in this universe are as interested in it as you are, Mr. Tivan. Jerry smiled and took Quill and others out of Tivans building.


    As soon as he left the door, he turned to Neb and said, Neb, its time to send a message to Thanos.


    Jerry, if you can really defeat Thanos, can you leave him to me to kill him? Neb nodded. Endless hatred gaze can be seen clearly.


    She was born on the Luphom. Thanos killed all her family members. Thanos trained her as a killer since she was a child. Every time she failed topete with Gamora, part of her body would be altered into a machine, and the process of doing so was worse than death.


    Even though she is an adopted daughter, she really hates Thanos. It is only because of Thanoss strength that she does not dare to disobey him and would listen to his words.


    No problem. Jerry responded and then looked up and down Nebs semi-mechanized body.


    By the way,e to my room tonight, and I can do something to your body.

 Chapter 684: “New Nebula”

    Chapter 684: ��New Neb��


    As long as Thanos and his fleet are dealt with, there will be no more The Snap in the future, and he will have more red stars. It does not matter who kills Thanos in the end. He agrees to Nebs request.


    As for the source of Nebs pain, her semi-mechanized body is something that Jerry could deal with as well. He can help Neb remove the machines from her body, grow new flesh and hair, and be a normal person.


    Checking my body? Nebs expression suddenly stiffened, and Quill, Gamora, and others widened their eyes at the same time.


    Jerry nodded in surprise,


    Yeah, Im wondering if I can use magic to help you get rid of those machines on your body and restore your original appearance. Hey, why do you look at me like that?


    Oh, yeah. I thought it was something else. Quill immediatelyughed to cover up the awkward atmosphere.


    Thats not what he thought. He thought that you wanted Neb in a room at night just to be with her. At this moment, Mantis was standing behind Quill, touching his shoulder with her finger and raising her head as if she wanted to expose him.


    But before she could finish her words, a dagger appeared in front of her eyes, I think if you dont want your head to fall to the floor, its best for you not to continue that now.


    It was Neb who raised the mechanical arm of her right hand in time to stop what Mantis was going to say next. The misunderstanding about Jerrys words made the atmosphere very awkward. If Mantis says anything again, it will be even more embarrassing.


    Looking at the dagger in front of her, Mantis immediately nodded in fear and covered her mouth.


    Lets talk about thister tonight. Lets take a stroll around the ck market. Dont worry about it. Tivan pays for all the expenses. At this time, Jerry realized that his words might have caused some misunderstandings. He smiled, waved his hand, and changed the topic immediately.


    In the evening, in the top luxurious suite of Tivans Hotel in Knowhere.


    Jerry looked at Neb, who was nervous andforted her, Dont be nervous. Its notplicated or going to be painful. You need to wait here for a while. Gamora and the others will be here to apany you.


    Wait? Neb was confused, while Quill and Gamora, standing next to her, were also confused.


    Jerry smiled, Yeah, I will take five minutes or so.


    She saw Jerry stretched out his right hand and flicked Nebs forehead, and her soul suddenly retreated from her body. Jerry touched Nebs body and said to Gamora and others, Okay, both of you stay here with Nebs soul while I repair her physical body.


    After saying that, he took Nebs body into the ring world.


    Half of Nebs body has been transformed by Thanos using the most advanced technology in the universe. If he wants topletely restore it to its normal appearance, drinking a few potions will definitely not be enough to suppress the pain.


    Jerry nned to get her soul directly from the body and use the cells from her original body to create a new body and strengthen her body to a certain extent. These are not very difficult things with the things he has in the ring world.


    You must know that he had already mastered the method of creating new human beings before. He created even all the human beings living on the Eastern continent.


    I didnt expect that Neb to look like this. Jerry couldnt help but let out a sigh of admiration as he looked at a blue female body slowly forming.


    Neb had a good physique, nearly 1.8 meters tall, and she had a pretty good appearance. It was because half of her body was mechanized, and she had no hair due to the modification on her head, which made her a little bit scary.


    Under Jerrys magic, the newly created and strengthened body has eliminated the shorings. It has exquisite facial features and a prominent figure. However, because of her blue skin, Jerry felt a little bit weird. As a native of Earth, he doesnt have any interest in other beings like Quill.


    Oh? She needs some clothes. Looking at Nebs fully formed body, Jerry snapped his fingers and transferred the clothes from her original body to the new one.


    After finishing this, he left the ring world with the newly born Neb in his arms and returned to the hotel room.


    Alright, here we go. He stretched out his hand and Nebs soul, who was standing next to Gamora. It was instantly sucked over by Jerry and pushed into the new body.


    Because it was originally a body from the Nebs old body, there was no rejection reaction when the soul entered the new body.


    Neb opened her eyes again in less than a second. Standing in front of the mirror in the room, Neb looked at her left hand, which had returned to normal, the long blue hair that had grown out and couldnt help but shed tears in her eyes.


    Since her brain was reced with a semi-mechanical brain, she has lost the ability to cry. Her expression has always been rtively cold. Its not that she is always cold, but her brain wont allow her to express any emotion. But now, she has finally returned to normal and has be a normal person who can express her expressions more.


    Thank you, Jerry. Neb turned around and hugged Jerry.


    Jerry smiled and patted Neb. Having Neb take the initiative to hug her shows how happy Neb is to return to her normal appearance. After hugging Jerry, Neb turned to hug Gamora.


    At this time, Quill walked to Jerrys side, Your magic can not only repair a body but also make people more beautiful?


    Neb lookspletely different from the previous Neb, which makes Quill think that Jerry must have used some magic to alter her appearance.


    This is what Neb originally looked like. I made no other changes except improving her physical qualities. Jerry exined.


    You can strengthen some physical qualities? can it be used to strengthen other parts of the body? Quill had a look of surprise in his eyes.


    Jerry lowered his head and looked at Quill with a funny look on his face, What part of your body do you want me to strengthen? Or, to be exact, what part of your body do you want to be erged?

 Chapter 685: “The Avengers Came”

    Chapter 685: ��The Avengers Came��


    I mean, you know. Which man doesnt want to be strong and big?


    As a yboy, Quill knows how important power is for men. Men and women fall in love at first sight mainly based on looks, but whether or not he is strong has nothing to do with the impact and influence of their marriage life.


    Facing Gamora, who was strong, Quill hoped that he could be strong enough on his side.


    Hearing this, Jerry did not agree to Quills request. Instead, he patted him on the shoulder, Quil, when Egg chatted with you before, he should have introduced you to his power.


    Ego has talked about the nature of that power before, but what does this have to do with now? Quill was confused.


    Jerry leaned closer and exined, Ego can use the power to create himself a body; he can use that power to creates. He can also use that power to change the size and strength of his bodys organs.


    Meaning you have the same power as Ego. If you want, you can do it yourself without my help. Be as big as you want, as strong as you want. Even if Gamora wanted to, you can also use that power to change her body to a certain extent.


    If you have time, it is better to study more about the power in your own body. Alright?


    Although Jerry erased Egos soul, he retained Egos and Egos power, so the power in Quills body remains. What he just told Quill is indeed true, but if he really wants to do what he said, it will not be possible in a short time unless Quill trains hard enough.


    He also hopes that Quill will have more motivation for his power. In the future, Quill will take the members of the Guardians of the Gxy on adventures in the universe, and he will inevitably encounter various unknown beings. Having control over that power will give you more ways to protect yourself.


    Hearing Jerrys words, Quills eyes suddenly lit up, and they looked at Gamoras chest. Gamora wasforting Neb over there and moved her ears slightly. For some reason, there was a slightly different expression on her face.


    At this point, Quill no longer asked Jerry for help but left Jerrys room with the others.


    Since this kind of thing can be solved by himself, of course, it would be best for him to do it himself. It will not be embarrassingter, and he can do whatever he wants. He cant wait to get into his room to study his power.


    -


    Quil, why are you standing there? Didnt we agree to go downstairs for a drink together? Drax was standing next to Rocket and Groot, looking at Quill, who was standing still in confusion.


    As they were going upstairs, they noticed that the fifth floor of the most luxurious hotel in Knowhere had an entertainment venue like gambling, bars, and beast fighting.


    At that time, Quill suggested that he wait for the others to have fun after everything was done. After all, Tivan will cover up their expenses.


    I think I should go back to my room to get more familiar with the power that I just got so that it can be usedter when I face Thanos. You guys can go and have fun. Quill waved his head and ran towards his room.


    He felt that his rtionship with Gamora was not far away from the final step, and maybe there would be something in the next two days. Based on his many years of experience in picking up girls, when Thanos is killed, it may be the perfect time to propose to her.


    Because like Neb, Thanos is also someone that Gamora fears most in her life. However, Gamora was not physically transformed because Thanos valued her.


    When Thanos is killed, the shackles in Gamoras mind will be broken. It will be easy for him to do anything with her at that time.


    Therefore, he must hurry up and be familiar with the power in his body and use the power to strengthen himself before that moment, as this is the most important thing he must do beforehand.


    Seeing Quill running back to his room, everyone present, except Gamora, felt that they were seeing things.


    Seeing Quill return to his room to prepare for Thanos is weird. He always has either no n or the best n he wille up with on the spot. This is simply not in line with his usual behavior.


    He is definitely not Quill. He must have been swapped with someone else! Drax pointed at Quills back and said firmly.


    I am Groot! Groot pointed to Jerrys room.


    Rocket jumped onto Groots shoulders andughed, Groot is right. With Jerry here, there is no way another person can change Quill. I think he may have called some special services and doesnt want us to know. Gamora, I suggest you check it outter.


    Its none of my business if he calls for that kind of stuff. Neb and Mantis, lets go to the top floor and have a look. They said that there is a good artificial beach there. Gamora said coldly; Neb and Mantis went into the elevator to the top floor.


    She noticed that Quill was asking Jerry about something when she was in the room. She didnt hear all the specific content, but she got the gist of it. She had already guessed why Quill was acting like this and wanted to be familiar with the power, but how could she publicly tell those things?


    I guess well just have a drink.


    Rocket, Drax, and Groot also took the elevator to the fifth floor.


    Jerry heard clearly what was going on outside. He smiled, shook his head, and waved his hand to open the portal to the Earth. He has to go back to Earth to gather all the Avengers and bring them to Knowhere.


    Its not that they are expected to deal with Thanos and his army, who will arrive in two days, but it is to allow them toe over and know the environment.


    Knowhere is the future Avengers base in the universe, and they must know about them. If all of them were not famous, they would not be troubled by other forces in the universe after Jerry leaves.


    Thanos and his army are nothing to Jerry now; he will mainly y the role of just watching them and finishing itter when they have a problem.


    He still needs to let the Avengers show their strengths and let the major forces in the universe know that the Earth has a powerful organization called the Avengers. Not only did they defeat Thanos, but they also acquired Knowhere, and the Wizard was also one of them.


    In this way, nothing will happen here, even if he goes to another ce to do something.


    Early the next morning, a portal appeared again in Jerrys room.


    Iron Man, Captain America, Hulk, Thor, Doctor Strange, Ant-Man, Mahjong Girl, Spider-Man, ck Panther, Scarlet Witch, Quicksilver, Winter Soldier, Hawkeye, War Machine, ck Widow, and other Avengers members appeared in the room one by one.


    Finally, Jerry closed the portal and looked at everyone, Wee to Knowhere, thergest ck market in the universe and the future Avengers base!

 Chapter 686: “Vision’s New Body”

    Chapter 686: ��Vision��s New Body��


    You all know the situation. ording to the news reported from Neb, Thanos and his army are expected to arrive in a few days. You can hang out in here with Gamora and the others first. In the room, Jerry said to Tony and others.


    After returning to Earth, he contacted Tony and Steve, gathered all the Avengers members, and exined the situation. The next morning, he took all the Avengers to Knowhere through the portal, and he nned a meeting with the members of the Guardians of the Gxy.


    Now that the meeting is over and there is still one day left before the fight begins, he asks everyone to familiarize themselves.


    Everything that they knew about the universe before was from him and the Guardians of the Gxy. Although he also sent a lot of information to the Avengers base, it was only a piece of information. To truly understand the environment, you need to see it with your own eyes.


    Knowhere is thergest ck market in the gxy. You can see almost all the races here, which is suitable for everyone wanting to learn more about it.


    As for safety issues, Jerry is not worried. Although the Earth is a low-level civilization that has not yet entered the universal stage, any of the Earths superheroes will knownter.


    Whats more, they will go together in groups now. With the current strength of the Avengers, Jerry feels that if it were just Thanos alone, they might be able to defeat him.


    Although there is no Captain Marvel, Thor has not awakened all his power and has not forged the Stormbreaker. But Avengers has his sister and a Quicksilver.


    Quicksilver is not that strong, but his sister uses Jerrys power, and the power she is disying is pretty good on Earth. With so many people fighting Thanos without the Infinity Gauntlet, Jerry felt that their chances of winning were high.


    Ned would be jealous of me if he knew that I actually came to an alien. Hearing that he could wander around in Knowhere, Peter was excited.


    Aisha was also excited and said to him, Peter, get your stuff straight. You must know that we are the Avengers and superheroes of the Earth. Dont act like we have never seen this ce.


    The others didnt say anything, but they were also looking forward to it in their hearts.


    Vision, Wanda. Please wait a moment. I have something to tell you. Just when everyone was about to leave the room and have a walk around Knowhere, Jerry stopped Vision and Wanda.


    Vision and Wanda were a little confused, but they still stayed.


    Whats the matter, Jerry?


    When I took the Mind Stone from your forehead before, I said it could help you to have a real human body. Do you still want it? Jerry exined with a smile.


    Because he needed to learn the Mind Stone, Jerry made a deal with Vision. He wanted the Mind Stone, and Vision could ask for one wish from him. Vision had been in the Avengers for a while and gradually developed a feeling for Wanda, made a wish to Jerry to turn his Vibranium body into a real human body.


    Now, Jerry has fully mastered the method of creating humans and can help Vision make his wishe true.


    Of course, I would like to be a human now. Vision stretched out his hand to hold Wanda.


    Now, he has established a rtionship with Wanda and has be a couple, but he suffers from the fact that his body is a Vibranium body and cannot bear children. If Jerry could turn him into a real human being after returning from this mission, he would immediately propose to Wanda.


    Okay, letse to my world first. Jerry waved his hand and took Vision and Wanda into the ring world.


    Vision was just a very anthropomorphic intelligent system called Jarvis created by Tony. Inspired by the power of the Mind Stone, it evolved into aplete sentient being. Although Visions body is just a Vibranium body, his soul is a trulyplete soul.


    In this way, it is very simple for Jerry to turn him into a human. He only needs to create a human body that is exactly the same as Vision and integrate Visions soul into the body. But Jerry doesnt just want to turn Vision into a human. He wants to help him retain most of his abilities.


    Suppose Vision gave him the Mind Stone just to turn himself into an ordinary human being. Jerry felt a little bad for him, and besides, he didnt want to cause the Avengers to lose an important person like him. Besides, this is not a particrly difficult thing for Jerry. It just takes a little time.


    He needs to adjust the temte for creating a new body, add some special gic sequences from his previous research, and inject some magic, such as flight and other things.


    Creating humans with special abilities is definitely much more difficult than creating normal beings, and it is more time-consuming than creating ordinary humans. He could create thousands or tens of thousands of ordinary humans in a day before, but now he can only create one human body with the same ability as Vision.


    He would not create humans with special abilities if it were not necessary.


    While Jerry was creating a new body for Vision in the ring world, many things were also happening to the Avengers wandering around in Knowhere. One of the things was something Jerry didnt expect or rather ignored.


    Wow, that persons skin is all red.


    Oh, that stone is actually an alien!


    That alien is so ugly


    On the ck market streets of Knowhere, Aisha and Peter couldnt help but be surprised as they looked at the various people walking by. Just now, Aisha asked Peter to calm down and not embarrass the Avengers. Now she screamed louder than Peter and was even more surprised.


    The Avengers began to separate and walk into different ces ording to their own preferences. Just before they came out, Jerry gave each of them a bracelet. The bracelets were filled with enough units, which was enough for them to spend as they pleased.


    He also gave them a trantor so that they could hear the differentnguages from variouss andmunicate with others without any problem.

 Chapter 687: “Aisha’s Find”

    Chapter 687: ��Aisha��s Find��


    On thetest news, Xandar has canceled the arrest warrant for Star-Lord for various reasons and issued a news im that it was a misunderstanding.


    Aisha is dragging the reluctant Peter around on the street, looking for weird delicacies from variouss. Suddenly, she heard that a ce simr to a newsstand not far away was broadcasting various news and ran over curiously.


    Aisha, how can you eat so much food? Lets go to Mr. Starks ce and share some food with them. Peter said helplessly as he held the various snacks that Aisha had bought.


    Just now, he wanted to go with Mr. Stark and Dr. Banner to the weapons building that sold high-tech weapons, but Aisha forced him toe with her.


    Whats so interesting about that stuff? I can turn them all into scrap metal with just one touch. Did you hear that? There is news about the Wizard and Quill. Lets go and see if we can find out about their adventures in the universe. When we finish that, we can go to Mr. Starks ce. Aisha pulled Peter forward without looking back.


    She didnt know much about The Wizards and Star-Lords adventures in the universe but only learned a few bits and pieces from Quills mouth. But she felt that the things that Quill told her were very different from the real situation.


    In the version told by Quill, he puts himself as the protagonist of all their adventures, and her idols are treated lightly every time. Now that she has finally seen what has been going on here, she wants to know more about her idol.


    Peters eyes lit up when he heard this. Although he is interested in many high-tech stuff, it is difficult to refuse all kinds of thrilling stories like that. Especially in this story, one of the people involved is the Wizard.


    Heyya, can you give me all the news reports about the Wizard and Star-Lord? As soon as she arrived at the newsstand, Aisha said to the alien clerk.


    The clerk was suddenly filled with a smile, Be right there in a moment.


    She saw his eight hands rummaging through the newsstand at lightning speed, and soon, he wrapped a dozen newspapers and ced them in front of Aisha. She stretched out her bracelet without thinking, paid for all the newspapers at once, and couldnt wait to read them with Peter.


    The Wizard was recognized as the most important person on Xandar because of their contribution. The Kree Empire wanted the Wizard at a high price. The Wizard defeated Ronan and his fleet with powerful magic on Contraxia and was dered an enemy by the Ravagers.


    News reports about the Wizards and many specific details appeared in their eyes, making their blood boil with excitement, and they couldnt wait to join in the adventure together. Just when they had finished reading it all, Aisha suddenly looked at the clerk in surprise.


    Hey, why are there no photos of the Wizard in this news?


    Aisha found that the newspapers she read contained photos of Quill and others, as well as photos of the battlefield, but there were no photos of the Wizard.


    The clerk stretched out his head towards Aisha and chuckled in a low voice, Xandar and the Ravagers jointly censored it and deleted most of the images about the Wizards, so you cant see the true appearance of the Wizard in regr newspapers.


    However, this is thergest ck market in the gxy. As long as you are willing to spend more money, you can get photos of the Wizard and a whole album for you.


    Xandar and the Ravagers jointly censored it, and the Wizards appearance was not allowed to be revealed in regr news reports.


    However, some people always secretly used their own equipment to take pictures of the Wizard, which were purchased by ck market merchants at high prices and resold to rich people.


    Later, as the Wizard became more and more famous, ordinary people on manys began to worship this mysterious figure, just like many people on Earth worship superheroes.


    Its just that people on Earth worship superheroes mostly because they save mankind, while people in the universe worship the Wizard because they are powerful beings.


    The ck market merchants saw business opportunities and joined forces to secretly collect photos of the Wizard, create a photo album, and sell it at high prices to make a lot of money.


    Obviously, due to legal restrictions, the Wizards photo albums can not appear on the Inte or in the world; many people from wealthy families secretly keep them at home.


    The clerk regards Aisha and Peter as admirers of the Wizard and sees that both of them seem to be wealthy, so he tells them about the photo album.


    A photo album?


    In their eyes, the Wizard is Hermione, and the photo album is Hermiones photo. The photo album they imagined in their minds was different from the album that the clerk said.


    How much does it cost? Can you give us a copy? Aisha stretched out her hand to the clerk.


    The clerk smiled happily, stretched his hand into a high-tech box behind his back, and took out a book made of unknown materials.


    Its not expensive, just a shy of 500,000 units!


    The mysterious, powerful, and good-looking Wizard is about to be revealed in front of your eyes. The photo album is worth owning.


    Looking at the cover of the book, Aisha reached out and asked the clerk to check out. Before going out, each of them had 100 million in their bracelets, and 500,000 units was nothing in her eyes.


    You are not allowed to look! Elsa warned Peter, turned her back, and opened the photo album.


    After a moment, she screamed.


    Brother?!


    Whats wrong? Peter stepped forward to ask Aisha, but when he saw the figure on the book in her hand, he also showed a shocked expression.


    Isnt this brother Jerry?


    Every page in the book has a figure wearing a wizards robe, but that figure is not the person in their impression; it looks like Aishas brother.


    Perhaps she intentionally turned into your brother because she was in love with him? Her magic can make her look like anything, you know. Peter exined to her.

 Chapter 688: “My Brother Is The Wizard?”

    Chapter 688: ��My Brother Is The Wizard?��


    But doesnt she know my brother yet at that time? Aisha pointed to a picture of Jerry getting bigger and beating up Ronans fleet.


    Its not that she hasnt thought about the possibility that Peter mentioned. She even thought of it immediately. She is just not good at mathematics, not brainless. But she soon rejected this possibility because she introduced the Wizard and her brother after Quill and the others came to Earth.


    There was a photo when the Wizard fought against Ronans fleet that took ce; Quill and the others had not yete to Earth. There is no possibility that the Wizard deliberately turned into her brother and went on an adventure in the universe.


    But if the Wizards true identity is her brother, then who is the person named Hermione who came to the housest time?


    In her impression, Jerry is an amazing brother. He is outstanding in all aspects, especially in academics, which she has never been able to match in her life. But it is hard to ept that he is associated with the Wizard who rode a broomstick to fight crime in the city when she was a child.


    How about we ask Mr. Stark? Peter was even more confused than her, so he suggested asking Tony.


    In his eyes, Quill is his best friend. But just to be sure, he often needs Tonys help, who is as trustworthy as his father.


    Thats right, Mr. Stark! Aishas eyes suddenly lit up, she pulled Peter and ran towards the building where Tony and the others were located.


    She remembered that he went to him when her brother was an intern. Tony even visited her home for this purpose and gave her father something. Furthermore, after her brother graduates this year, he will go to work at hispany.


    These things seemed normal to her in the past. It was normal for her brother to graduate easily and be a scientific researcher at Stark Industries, but now it seems weird. She concluded that Tony must know something about her brothers identity.


    At the same time, Jerry was creating a body for Vision, felt his heartbeat inexplicably speed up, and quickly returned to normal. He felt he had missed something, but he didnt think much about it because he couldnt be distracted now.


    At his current level, if something is going to happen that may endanger his safety, he can sense it in advance. The situation where his heart beat faster just now was obviously not something that was dangerous to him, so he didnt pay much attention to it.


    Mr. Stark, can I ask you something?


    Tony had just bought a sma weapon and was using Friday to analyze it when they suddenly heard a voice behind him. He turned around and replied with a smile, Oh, its Aisha and Peter. What do you want to ask?


    Tony himself brought Peter into the Avengers, and Aisha is Jerrys sister. Both are still high school students and are currently the youngest members of the Avengers. Not only Tony but most members of the Avengers like them very much.


    Although the two have great potential, if they are fully taught well, their strength will actually exceed that of most of the Avengers.


    I wanted to ask about my brother Jerry. Why is he the Wizard in here? She didnt waste any time and directly showed the photo album in her hand.


    Peter was also beside her, recounting everything he and Aisha had just encountered at the newsstand. Tony looked at the photo album in her hand and the ultra-high-definition photos of Jerry in it.


    About that. I think it would be better for you to wait until the Wizard created Visions body and ask that question her. Tony spread his hands and still said nothing.


    Now, the situation is basically irrefutable and cannot be concealed, but he thinks it would be better to let Jerry speak for himself. Tony felt it was a bit funny. After all, it was interesting to see Jerry being defeated for once.


    The conversation between Tony and Aisha also attracted Dr. Banner and others. When they came over and saw the photo in her hand, they also had expressions ofughter on their faces.


    At this time, Aisha realized through everyones expressions that maybe the entire Avengers, only she and Peter, didnt know what the situation was.


    Oh, if he did not exin it clearly to me today, I will go back and tell Dad and Belle about this! Aisha secretly gritted her teeth.


    At five oclock in the evening, Jerrypleted the creation of Visions body and merged his soul and body into one. But when he appeared in the room with the New Vision and Wanda, he found that everyone had already gathered in his room.


    Its just that, for some reason, their expressions look a little weird.


    I thought you might note back until I call you guys. I didnt expect you all toe back so early. Jerry didnt think much about it and said with a smile.


    After he finished speaking, everyone did not reply. Instead, they all looked at him, asking him to look at Aisha, who was there and gave him an angry look.


    At this moment, Jerry gradually felt something was wrong.


    Aisha, whats wrong? You dont seem to be happy?


    Looking at Aisha, who was staring straight at him, Jerry turned around and suddenly had a guess in his heart. He finally remembered what he had forgotten.


    On Earth, because he cast a powerful Forgetfulness Charm, all the information rted to him disappeared. Everyone knew the Wizard, but they wont remember his appearance. But he forgot that this magic only works on Earth and has no effect outside the Earth.


    After Aisha stared at him for a while, she took out an album, spread it out on the table, and pointed at the photo.


    When Jerry saw this, he knew he could no longer hide it. He waved his hand to undo the magic, revealing his true appearance, Okay, I guess its time to take it off. I am indeed the Wizard.


    Among all the Avengers, only Aisha and Peter looked like Hermione when they looked at him because of his magic, and everyone else saw him as his true appearance.


    Now that the magic had been taken off, in her eyes, he had changed his appearance from Hermione to Jerry.

 Chapter 689: “I Was Wrong”

    Chapter 689: ��I Was Wrong��


    So its really you!


    Although Elsa was 80% or 90% sure about it, she still screamed in surprise when she knew that the Wizard was her brother.


    Its indeed me. Also, could you all please go out for a moment and let Aisha and I talk alone? Jerry smiled and nodded, then looked at the Avengers.


    Everyone who saw Jerry right now felt something weird, as if they were being pressed down by endless pressure, and they quickly waved their hands and left the room. It is indeed a rare and interesting thing to watch Jerry be in this situation, but it is wiser to leave the room now.


    They also dont want the things that happened to Quill to happen to them.


    Okay, its time for you to tell me whats going on! When everyone left the room, Aisha looked at Jerry and asked with a sullen face.


    Jerry is really the Wizard, meaning he mastered magic when he was eleven years old. It is unreasonable for such an important thing to be hidden from his sister until now.


    Of course, she was not really angry. The most important thing she did now was to let Jerry know that he no longer had to hide about it anymore. Also, she has been lied to by Jerry since she was a child, and today, she can finally make aeback by pressuring him about this.


    Jerry sat next to Aisha without any nervous look on his face. Instead, he started to exin, Its moreplicated than you think it is. You have to know that our universe is diverse. In addition to our world, there are many other worlds.


    When I was eleven years old, I identally entered another world. There were many wizards in that world, and there was a wizard school called Hogwarts. Thats where I learned magic.


    Hermione, the girl who came to our housest year, was my ssmate at that school, and we were both wizards.


    At this point, he doesnt need to hide his true identity because he can already protect anyone. Also, everyone in the family is no longer normal, and there is no need to worry about being separated from the family because of their uniqueness.


    He has never revealed his identity, mainly because he has done many things as the Wizard before. After his identity is known, he will inevitably feel a little embarrassed.


    For example, Belle and Aisha would faint every time something happened, the ice cream she ate and the coffee she drank as a child, what he once said to Haas, etc. As long as he doesnt reveal that he is the Wizard who makes the magic for her, he would probably still be fine.


    Most of Aishas attention was attracted by his so-called other worlds, the so-called wizard school called Hogwarts, and other magical experiences. She forgot her original intention of interrogating him in the first ce.


    By the time Jerry finished telling Aisha about it, she was still immersed in his interesting stories. Because of the way Jerry told the story, Aishas view was somewhat different from the real situation.


    From Aishas eyes, both Jerry and Hermione were wizards, and both of them did the things they did.


    Where is she now? Has she returned to her own world? When will shee back? Aisha asked curiously.


    Jerry nodded, Yes, she is still studying in the school in her world. If I have timeter, I will take you to that world to see her.


    Really? Thats great! She immediately jumped up from the sofa happily after hearing this. She was interested in the school that Jerry and Hermione attended.


    Okay, now go out there and ask everyone to gather downstairs. In about half an hour, Thanos and his army will arrive. Jerry smiled and waved to Aisha.


    She immediately stood up happily and started to walk out, but when she was about to reach the door, she suddenly froze. She quickly turned around and came to Jerry, But brother, you havent told me yet. Why didnt you tell me the truth and keep hiding it from me?


    She almost forgot why she came here in the first ce.


    Can you tell me why you hid it from your family after you learned magic? Why didnt you even discuss such a big matter as joining the Avengers with your family and making the decision yourself? If Dad knew about this, he woulde to Mr. Starks door in person and ask him to take you away from the Avengers.


    Facing Aishas question, Jerry didnt panic at all. Instead, he smiled and just looked at her.


    Aisha was stunned when she saw this. She immediately knew what it was about and hugged Jerrys arm, I was wrong. Dont tell Dad about this!


    She forgot that her identity as a superhero and joining the Avengers were also hidden from everyone in the family. She might get scolded if her father found out about her from him. But considering that he had been reliable since she was a child, nothing would actually happen.


    Her father will definitely force her to quit the Avengers and let her attend school properly.


    Now, the Avengers are about to expand their reach. There are too many wonderful stories and adventures waiting for her. If she is forced to stay on Earth and just study in school, she will die of boredom.


    At this moment, she suddenly felt that she had been a little impulsive in revealing her brothers identity.


    As long as you keep the secret for me, of course I will keep the secret for you. Otherwise, do you think Tony and Steve would have approved your application to join the Avengers if I had not intervened? Jerry her hair and showed a smile.


    She is still far from able topete with her brother. He agreed to Aisha and Haas joining the Avengers at that time because if their identities were exposed in the future and everyone worked in the same ce, neither of them could me the other.


    Facing enemies outside, he can sweep them like leaves in the autumn season. But when ites to his most important family members, he can only outsmart them. Fortunately, none of his family members are smart enough to outsmart him.

 Chapter 690: “Thanos Is Coming”

    Chapter 690: ��Thanos Is Coming��


    Just when Jerry was able to handle Aisha, there was a sudden knock on the door.


    Jerry, there is news about Thanos. They are expected to arrive in Knowhere in five minutes. Nebs voice came from the door.


    He is very excited about the news that I gave to him.


    Jerry thought for a moment and then replied, Alright, get everyone. Ill wait for you to gather downstairs in the hotel.


    ording to the original plot, Thanos should have obtained the Power and Reality Stone at this time, but he does not even have one gem due to Jerrys intervention.


    How could he not be excited when he heard that two stones had appeared in Knowhere, one of which was the Soul Stone, for which he had the least clue to get it?


    Lets go, Aisha. Are you feeling ufortable? After answering Nebs words, Jerry turned back to look at her again and found that she had a troubled look on her face at this time.


    Aisha waved her hands quickly, No, Im okay. Lets go downstairs quickly. I dont want to keep them waiting.


    After saying that, she took the lead and walked towards the room door, preparing to open the door for her brother.


    After she confirmed her brothers identity as the Wizard, a thought suddenly came to her mind. About the legendary ancient and great omnipotent Carmen magician whom the dragon had told, could it be rted to his brother?


    After all, her brothers surname is Carmen, and by chance, she discovered Carmen Mahjong in the basement of her home. Also, the magic she uses has effects simr to the magic he uses.


    She thought it was normal since it was magic. But now there are various signs that it seems that it is not like that anymore. She looked confused just now because she was considering whether to ask her brother this question.


    But in the end, she thought again, it was better not to ask about it. Even if she asked, not to mention whether her brother would admit it, she felt that the consequences would definitely not be beautiful based on the things she knew now.


    It is better to know less than to know more.


    Looking at Aisha running to open the door, Jerry was relieved. He knew what Aisha was struggling with. If she really asked her doubts, he would have no choice but to bring out all the dark things about Aisha that had been done a few years ago to cover his secret.


    No need to bother. We can teleport directly there. Jerry grabbed her arm and took her to the door of the hotel downstairs in an instant.


    It was only when Aisha returned to her senses that she suddenly realized that it was no wonder that her brother had just said that they would wait for Neb and the others to gather at the hotels door. She is far, way behind her brother when ites to magic.


    She cantpete with him. It seems that she will only be able to outpower Charlie at home in the future.


    Is this how strong Thanos is in the universe?


    Five minutester, Knowhere suddenly became dark. The huge fleet, densely packed with no end, can be seen, shrouded Knowhere like dark clouds. Iron Man and others standing at the hotels door looked up at the legion in the sky, and almost all showed shocked expressions.


    They know that Thanos is powerful. His army is rampaging across the universe, and almost no one can stop it. Even Xandar and the Kree Empire dare not interfere with Thanos. But when they truly saw Thanos army, they knew what it meant to be a truly powerful force.


    Like the attack on New York, several Chitauri fleets tried their best to destroy the city and several battleships that were sent to Earth at that time.


    To be honest, judging from the strength disyed by the Thanos Legion, if he wanted to invade the Earth without Jerrys presence, Tony and others felt that the Earth had no chance of winning, even with the Avengers.


    Jerry feels that if there were not too many protectors on the Earth, the Chitauri army could easily destroy the Earth.


    In the original plot, the Avengers were able to win in the end because Captain Marvel yed a very important part. They would not have easily destroyed those battleships if it werent for Captain Marvel.


    Thanos wouldnt even need toe out. He could simply use the fleets long-range weapons to bombard ruthlessly from outer space, and he could easily win. Earth simply does not have high-tech weapons that can threaten Thanos fleet, and there are not many superheroes in the Avengers who can fight in space.


    Thanos had never dared to bring an army that could easily destroy the Earth to collect the Infinity Stones on Earth. He even let Ebony Maw and Cull Obsidian test it because he was too afraid of Ancient One and Odin.


    But now that the Ancient One is dead and Odin is almost dead. If Thanos wanted to get the other stones, his next destination would definitely be Asgard and the Earth.


    But Jerry will not let the war happen on Earth, where his rtives and friends live, and the Earth bes a battlefield. He will solve everything in Knowhere.


    Jerry, are you sure about this? Tony looked at the densely packed fleet that could not be seen beyond the horizon and asked Jerry worriedly.


    They are fully aware of Jerrys power, but the power of Thanos and his army also makes them feel desperate.


    What if I say Im not sure? Jerry did not give an answer immediately but smiled.


    Before Tony could answer, Steve said, We have to fight even if we are unsure. We must not let them enter the Earth, or it will be a huge disaster for Earth.


    In The Avengers, Tony and Steve are not the strongest. Thor, Wanda, Doctor Strange, Hulk, and many more may be stronger than the two of them.


    But the two are the leaders of the Avengers. While Tony became a leader because of his intelligence and big financial resources, Steve became a leader because of his spirit of never giving up, no matter his difficulties, setbacks, or enemies.

 Chapter 691: “Supergiant”

    Chapter 691: ��Supergiant��


    Steve is different from all superheroes. Most superheroes have a kind heart and a spirit willing to sacrifice themselves to save others. But not all superheroes can be brave before they get their abilities.


    Tony was a yboy before he was kidnapped, Stephen was an arrogant surgeon, and Banner was a scientist. Everyone would choose to escape when they knew they couldnt defeat the enemy.


    But Steve is different. Before he became a superhero, he was a weak man. But every time he faced something, he would be the first to stand up, even if the enemy was a strong person that he could never defeat.


    No matter how many times he was knocked down, he would stand up again until he was really beaten to death. Faced with a grenade thrown in front of him, even though he knew he would die, he would rush forward and use his body to prevent the grenade from exploding and injuring others.


    After being frozen for decades, all his rtives and friends are gone, and the only lover has died, but he is still standing strong.


    For Steve, there is no difference between the Thanos army and the few gangsters blocking him in the alley that year. They are both strong and must be defeated. No matter how many times he falls, he will stand up and fight as long as he is alive.


    This is what Jerry admires most about Steve. Each superhero has his own strengths and weaknesses. There is no perfect person in this world.


    Jerry may be that he never stops getting stronger, even if his strength is strong enough to face most dangers. The moment he reaches the heavenly level, as long as he doesnt mess around, he can stop and enjoy life.


    But he is still trying to be stronger and create his own small world. He wants to break through to the universe level, to the multiverse level, and even to the point where he can deal with everything.


    Dont worry, I never fight an uncertain battle. Later, we just have to act ording to the n and leave the rest to me. Jerry told everyone about it.


    Among the current Avengers, the newly joined Doctor Strange and the Guardians of the Gxy members can truly realize how powerful Jerry is because they saw Jerry with their own eyes and dealt with Dormammu and Ego, two equally terrifying beings.


    Hearing Jerrys assurance, everyone finally breathed a sigh of relief and once again set their sights on the Thanos army that had stopped moving in the sky. At this time, a donut-shaped aircraft quickly descended to the location of Tivans building.


    As the donut aircraft descended, everyone discovered it was muchrger than they had thought. It is at least ten times bigger than S.H.I.E.L.Ds aircraft.


    After the aircraftnded, four figures slowly walked out of it.


    Needless to say, the leader is Thanos, who wears golden armor. The three people behind him are Corvus ive and the other is Proxima Midnight. As for thest one, a blue alien wearing a white robe, Jerry didnt recognize that figure at all.


    Who is that?


    She is called Supergiant, a person with the ability to control minds. She is scary. She was sent to the Kree Empire by Thanos to perform a mission. Unexpectedly, she was called back now. Looking at Jerry pointing at the blue-robed alien, Gamora exined.


    Among Thanoss men, there are only two that she fears the most: Supergiant and Ebony Maw.


    Although Cull Obsidian is strong, she isnt afraid of him. Corvus ive and Proxima Midnight are not weak either, but she can fight with them on her own.


    Supergiant and Ebony Maw are different; one controls someones mind, and the other can control things with his mind. She has almost no chance of winning against them.


    Ahh, I see. Hearing Gamoras exnation, Jerry suddenly had a thought.


    In the original plot, Thanos never called this figure named Supergiant. That is because Thanos simply does not need her help, given Earth has no Ancient One and Odin is almost dead.


    But now, just by attacking Knowhere, he called back Supergiant lurking in the Kree Empire. Obviously, he was preparing everything to attack Knowhere.


    Is it to guard against Tivan, the elder of the universe?


    Jerry thinks it shouldnt be the case. Tivan is not a fighter type, and Thanos wont take him seriously, so who is he guarding against?


    Obviously, he was guarding against Jerry.


    After the Wizard defeated Neb and Ronan, there was no news about Quill and the others after that. This time, Neb suddenly appeared and said that two Infinity Stones appeared in Knowhere. That would make Thanos suspicious.


    Even though Neb lied and said she had just escaped from the Guardians of the Gxy, Thanos cant be easily fooled.


    So, to be on the safe side, Thanos called all his fleets to conquer Knowhere together to prevent idents when obtaining the Stones.


    After all, Thanos is still not sure of Jerrys strength, and the power he showed on Contraxia was something else.


    Just like Jerry guessed. The reason why Thanos recalled Supergiant this time was to prevent Jerry from suddenly intervening and causing trouble when he wanted to get the stones.


    But Jerry didnt care because his strength was much higher than Thanos thought, and Thanos preparations were nothing to him.


    Let alone Supergiant, even one more Thanos is nothing to Jerry.


    No need to rush or worry about it. Tets watch the show slowly, and well go there after they finish their things.


    He waved his hand and used invisibility magic to make everyone invisible and prevent Thanos and Tivan from discovering them. Jerry threw out a flying carpet and led everyone to fly slowly toward Thanos position.


    They were waiting for Thanos to take the bait, and they will make a move after that.

 Chapter 692: “Thanos vs Tivan”

    Chapter 692: ��Thanos vs Tivan��


    Oh? Its Lord Thanos. I wonder what Lord Thanos needs toe to Knowhere? If you want to buy something, you ask me directly. I will definitely send someone to deliver it to you directly. Why do you need toe here in person? Its such a hassle.


    Just when Jerry and everyone were approaching Thanos, Tivan came out of his building with arge number of his men.


    When Thanos saw this, his eyes showed a little disdain, and his tone was very oppressive, Tivan, dont y with me. I know that the Power Stone and the Soul Stone are in your hands. Hand them over, or there Knowhere will cease to exist.


    What? The Soul Stone and the Power Stone? Lord Thanos, are you mistaken? I dont have anything like that. Tivan stiffened and immediately denied it.


    He didnt know how Thanos got the news so quickly, but the Soul Stone and Power Stone were his most precious collections now. He couldnt just hand them over so easily.


    Besides, as the Elder of the Universe, he is an immortal being, and he also has arge number of men. Among the Elders of the Universe, there are many who are stronger than Thanos. He felt that as long as he didnt admit that he had it, there was nothing Thanos could do to him.


    But when it came to the infinite stones, Thanos would act differently because thats what Thanos wanted to get.


    Besides, Thanos goal is to collect six Infinity Stones and eliminate half of all life in the universe. It doesnt matter if he dies once this goal is achieved.


    Sure enough, hearing Tivans answer, Thanos didnt hesitate at all and raised his hand. The densely packed fleets that were stationary in the sky suddenly moved towards Knowhere.


    Tivan was shocked when he saw this and warned Thanos, Thanos, think about the consequences of attacking my Knowhere!


    My informant saw a person called the Wizard the two stones to you. Find them and give them to me before its toote. You are a smart person and should know whats next. Thanos looked at Tivan and said coldly.


    When Tivan heard this, his face turned pale with anger. He backed away and waved his hands to the men beside him, saying, Activate all the defense systems for me and knock down all his fleets. I want him to know that Knowhere is not something to be messed around with!


    As thergest ck market in the gxy, Knowhere has the most indispensable resources for various powerful high-tech weapons and mercenaries willing to sacrifice their lives for money.


    Tivans biggest hobby is collecting rare things. If Thanos wanted to take his Infinity Stones, it would be better to kill him. Even if he cant do it in the end, he wont let Thanos have an easy time getting away with it.


    If you go against me, I will have no choice but to send you to death. Seeing countlessbat spaceships rising across Knowhere, Thanos knew that Tivan would not surrender. He threw out his double de in his hands.


    Thanos strength is incredibly strong. Tivan had no time to react before the sword pierced his body and was firmly nailed to the wall of his building.


    Tivan did not die even though he was nailed to the building. Instead, he struggled to pull his body out of the sword and quickly escaped into his building.


    Thanoss army is almost always in a state of aggression and war, but they could easily take down the group of interster mercenaries under Tivansmand.


    Except for a slight stalemate during thending, when the fight started, it was basically a one-sided situation.


    Some of Titans elite men wanted to behead Thanos directly, but in the end, they were easily dealt with by Supergiant, Corvus, and Proxima without Thanos taking action.


    Obviously, Tivan still underestimated Thanos and his army.


    I will deal with all Thanos army in a moment, and you will deal with Thanos and his three men. If you want to gain a name in the universe, you must do things for yourself. Jerry looked at the one-sided battle below and said to Tony and Steve next to him.


    To take control of Knowhere, the Avengers must have proved their worth; Thanos and his three men are the best stepping stones for it.


    Understood. Everyone else responded in unison.


    As long as Jerry can deal with Thanos army and leaves Thanos and his three men, they are still confident in fighting them.


    Dont underestimate it. What you will fight soon will not be the current Thanos, but the Thanos with the Soul and Power Stone. Jerry reminded them.


    Jerry didnt think it would be a big problem if it were Thanos and his three men below. Quill, Doctor Strange, Scarlet Witch, and Aisha join forces, which is enough for Thanos to have a little trouble.


    Thanos will be very frustrated when faced with Quill and three mages. After his three men are dealt with, the rest will be easy. But once Thanos has the Power Stone and the Soul Stone, he will have long-range attacks, and his strength will be doubled.


    Thanos is very knowledgeable about the stones. He can use them skillfully with his hands and exert most of their power.


    Half an hourter, the entire Knowhere was in ruins under the attack of Thanos army. Only some businessmen and children who did not participate in the battle were spared because they did not put up any resistance.


    All of Tivans men he paid to hire were almost wiped out. Thanos is now torturing Tivan himself in front of his collection room. Finally, under the control of Supergiants mind, he took out the Power Stone and Soul Stone.


    However, as Thanos stepped on Tivan and admired the two infinity stones in his hand, a voice full of surprise could be heard from a distance.


    Whats going on, Mr. Tivan? Why are you being stepped on? Who are you? How rude of you to humiliate him like this.

 Chapter 693: “Avengers vs Thanos”

    Chapter 693: ��Avengers vs Thanos��


    Tivan, who waspletely powerless at this time, raised his head to look at Jerry, who was slowly walking over with a group of people.


    I became a joke. I didnt expect that this person would snatch away the two stones I just bought from you. Its really


    Mr. Tivan, you dont need to say that. Im not too fond of the kind of action that relies on force to rob other peoples things. There is really nothingmendable about it. Jerryughed loudly and did not look at Thanos eyes.


    He continued to talk to Tivan, Mr. Tivan, how about this? Lets make another deal. Ill help you deal with these people, and you sell your Knowhere to me? Were the Avengers from the Earth and need a ce to stay outside the Earth.


    Tivan was stunned because of Jerrys question and looked around Knowhere, which was almost in ruins. Thanos stepped on his back, and his expression became fierce as he gritted his teeth.


    Mr. Carmen, can you really help me deal with this situation? It doesnt matter if I give you Knowhereter.


    After so many years of living, this was the first time he suffered such humiliation. His collection, which he had collected for countless years, was almostpletely destroyed, and Knowhere was also in ruins. If Jerry could help him get rid of these people, it wouldnt be a big deal to give away Knowhere that has no value anymore.


    Giving it away is too much. Ill give you one trillion units for it. Seeing that Tivan had agreed, Jerry smiled and turned to look at Thanos, who was stepping on his back.


    From the time Jerry appeared, Thanos eyes were full of murder. Surprisingly, he remained silent because he saw his two daughters, Gamora and Neb, behind Jerry. He knew that he had nned everything that happened now.


    You seem to be too confident in yourself. Is it because of you and the so-called Avengers behind you? Thanos kicked Tivan away, holding two Infinity Stones, his tone full of disdain for Jerry and the people behind him.


    He has seen that Jerry and the people behind him are the same group who guarded the Earth when he sent Ebony Maw that year. He can defeat his Ebony Maw and Ronan, so his strength is not bad. But wanting to defeat him and his army is simply naive, especially now that he has obtained two Infinity Stones.


    Therefore, even if he knew what he was nning, he didnt really care. He has always believed that they are all nothing in the face of absolute power.


    Ive always been more confident. Jerry smiled slightly and raised his hand.


    Suddenly, the three Infinity Stones, the Reality Stone, the Time Stone, and the Mind Stone, appeared in his hand.


    You now have two Infinity Stones, and I have three. Next to me is Stephen, the new Sorcerer Supreme. He also has one, so four to two. Obviously, we have a better chance of winning.


    Four?!


    Looking at the three infinity stones in Jerrys hand and the one on Stephens neck next to him, Thanoss eyes burst. He never expected that all the infinity stones he had been searching for would be gathered here at this moment.


    Everyone, listen to my orders. Kill them all and grab the Infinity Stones! Thanos shouted with excitement, picked up the des in his hands, jumped up, and thrust them directly at Jerry.


    Jerry snapped his fingers. Facing Thanos flying down from the sky, Scarlet Witch moved to stand in front of Jerry and forcefully blocked Thanoss explosive attack.


    Doctor Strange threw out two magic chains, instantly entangling Thanos. Quill used his power to transform into a stone giant and punched Thanos in the head in an attempt to smash him.


    Useless tricks.


    Thanos roared angrily, let go of the des in his hands, and threw Strange away with his body. He held the Power Stone and pushed it up into the sky, using the energy of the Power Stone to push up the stone giant that Quill had transformed into.


    Although Thanos cannot fly or use magic, he has powerful strength, endurance, recovery ability, and agility. His skin is nearly indestructible, especially against cold, heat, electricity, radiation, poison, aging, and disease.


    Aisha had already flown into the air at this time and activated her sleep magic. Thanos had just beaten Quill away and suddenly felt that his mind had be a little chaotic.


    However, due to his strong body, he recovered just by shaking his head. But in the blink of an eye, he was knocked to the ground. It turned out that Dr. Banner transformed into Hulk and fell from the sky, hammering him crazily.


    Thanos was much stronger than Hulk. After taking a few blows, he grabbed Hulks arm and threw him away. However, before he could take a breather, Thor carried Mjolnir, bombarding the sky with powerful lightning, followed closely by Vision, Drex, Groot, Iron Man, War Machine, and Spider-Man.


    In this way, although Thanos is extremely powerful and assisted by the Power Stone and the Soul Stone, he is still suppressed by everyone. As for his three henchmen, they were in a worse situation than him.


    They faced Gamora, Neb, Mantis, ck Panther, Rocket, Quicksilver, ck Widow, Ant-Man, Falcon, and Winter Soldier led by Captain America.


    Captain America, along with Mantis, deals with Supergiant. Others joined forces to attack Corvus and Proxima.


    Tony and Steve lead two separate teams. Tony brings all the tough superheroes with long-range and magic attacks to deal with Thanos. Steve will lead the remaining superheroes to deal with Thanos three henchmen and join forces to kill Thanoster.


    Thanos, if you want to get the three stones in my hand, you must first defeat them. Jerry put away the three gems in his hand, slowly rose into the air, and looked down at Thanos, who was fighting hard below.


    After speaking, he couldnt help but murmur, I feel like a viin right now.


    Mainly because of keeping the treasure, the good guys go through hardships and defeat the viins men, finally defeating the viin and obtaining the treasure.

 Chapter 694: “Thanos Fell To The Ground”

    Chapter 694: ��Thanos Fell To The Ground��


    Dont get too excited!


    Thors Mjolnir hit Thanos in the face and kicked him away. He looked up at Jerry, who was looking down at him.


    Oh, I almost forgot. There is still a lot of aircraft and other soldiers. Jerry turned around and pointed at the army of Chitauri soldiers that were rushing toward them behind them.


    However, nothing to worry about it. He smiled slightly, took out the ring in his hand, threw it into the sky, and shouted.


    A huge crack leading to the ring world opened over Knowhere. A strong suction force came from the crack, like a ck hole, sucking in Thanos army like running water.


    Todays ring world has be much stronger after consuming Dormammu and Ego. The force it exudes is even difficult for a heavenly-level being to resist, let alone these small soldiers who rely on their numbers.


    Jerrys ring world still needs to bepleted, but it is still 70%plete. Once theserge numbers of misceneous soldiers are sucked into the ring world by him, they will no longer pose any threat at all.


    At present, enemies who are not a heavenly level being are sucked into the ring world by him. Without him taking action, the ring world itself has activated automatically, which is enough to make the enemy unable to move or even directly destroyed.


    Go to hell, you! Seeing that the army that he had worked hard for most of his life was sucked into the ck hole by Jerry without any resistance, Thanos shouted.


    He saw him mming the Power Stone and the Soul Stone together. The power was activated at the same time, and all the superheroes who attacked him were blown away. He picked up his de and rushed towards Jerry, who was controlling the ring world in mid-air.


    In his eyes, Jerry used magic to absorb his army at this time, so he could not concentrate on his defense. It was the best time to kill him with one strike. He has long discovered that Jerry is the biggest danger among the Avengers. Even if the others unite, he will not take them seriously.


    He has been suppressed just now. It is not that he really has no power to fight back, but he is just showing weakness in order to wait for an opportunity like now.


    Why are you shouting loudly? Do you think you are a God, and the louder you shout, the stronger your power bes? Jerry watched Thanos try to attack him without any panic. He waved his hand and cast a Disarming Charm.


    The ring world has almost beenpleted, there is no need to spend a lot of energy and magic to control it like before. Jerry is floating in mid-air as if he is controlling the ring world, and it was just an act, leaving more opportunities for the Avengers members below to show their strength.


    Otherwise, if he directly takes out Thanos, they will not get the desired result of being known by the people. Unexpectedly, Thanos was stronger than he thought. He broke through the Avengers and attacked him directly.


    The Disarming Charm directly hit Thanos. He forcibly expelled the des and the two Infinity Stones from Thanos hands. Before Thanos could react to what was going on, Jerry waved his hand, and the two Infinity Stones fell into his hands again.


    After taking back the stones, Jerry used part of the Engorgio Spell and the Strength Spell to make his right leg superrge and stepped hard on Thanos head. At this time, Jerrys strength is pretty strong and higher than the average heavenly-level being.


    When Thanos stretched out his hands to hold Jerrys foot, he felt an irresistible forceing from above, making him unable to resist at all. He stepped down abruptly, and his whole body wasid on the ground.


    I have to maintain the ring and capture those soldiers, and I cant be distracted. Ill leave it to you all. Jerry said something to Tony and others, retracted his foot, and continued to pretend to be doing his best to deal with the army.


    With Thanos without the Power Stone and Soul Stone, he felt that the Avengers should be able to handle him. At this time, Thanos was embedded in the ground and was extremely speechless.


    However, before he could recover from the frustration of beingpletely defeated by Jerry, he continued to be attacked by the Avengers.


    Steve has dealt Supergiant, Corvus, and Proxima, so now Thanos will face all the Avengers except Jerry. He did not have the Power Stone and Soul Stone and lost the means of effective long-range attacks.


    Tivan and the ck market traders from various major forces in Knowhere also saw this situation. They never expected Thanos and his army to be in this situation where even Xandar and the Kree Empire could not stop them.


    Today, the entire army will be annihted here, and an unknown organization from Earth called the Avengers will win.


    After today, the news about the Wizard and the Avengers will surely spread to every corner of the universe, bing a new powerful force in the universe.


    Ten minutester, all of Thanos army, including his ship and all the soldiers, were all sucked into the ring world by Jerry. Thanos below finally received a blow that broke his defense.


    At mymand, the Ice and Snow Demon God, who resides in a remote region of extreme cold, arrives here. Oh, the freezing ck blizzard! Whiten everything to resemble snow! Freeze Sealing Formation! It was Aisha who cast her strongest attack.

 Chapter 695: “One Billion”

    Chapter 695: ��One Billion��


    Looking at Thanos lying on the ground, covered in blood because of Aishas magic, Jerry couldnt help but murmur to himself, I guess lying is better for her.


    He felt that it was best not to let Aisha know the truth about the fact that he was the Carmen who created her magic. Otherwise, it may really be a lose-lose situation.


    What else do you have to say now?


    Everyone gathered around Thanos, who was injured by Aishas magic and fell to the ground. Neb pressed Corvus de against Thanoss neck and nned to kill him at any time.


    Thanos spat out a mouthful of blood and coughed. There was no fear of death in his eyes, only regret, The resources in the universe are limited. If this continues, one day, the universe will be destroyed, and everyone will die. You think you are doing something righteous, but you are just a group of fools.


    What I do is the right thing, and Im saving all of you.


    Nothing can never be destroyed. When the universe is destroyed, it will reborn itself. If the worlds end cannot be prevented, we will face it calmly. What you did is just straight-up genocide. Tony took a step forward and said.


    Jerry waved his hand, Theres no need to exin things to him, just kill him.


    Thanoss words may not be entirely wrong, and Tonys words may not be entirely correct. Some things depend on their perspective, especially the fate involving the entire universe. No matter how you debate it, there will be no real answer.


    This is like a doctor who is dying, but now he only needs to kill a fool to bring his body back to life. After the doctores back to life, he can save countless patients who are waiting for his treatment and those who have incurable, terminal diseases so that countless families can be happy about it.


    But when the fool dies, only the fools family will feel sad about it.


    No matter what choice you make, it cannot be considered a justified action.


    Of course, this is just Jerrys opinion. He wants to protect the Earth and his friends on the Earth, so he has to kill Thanos, regardless of whether Thanoss vision is right or wrong.


    Do you think killing me will end this? You will regret it if you kill me. If you dont kill me, only half of the people on your Earth will die. But if you kill me, no one on your Earth will stay alive, and everyone will be malnourished. Looking at Nebs de, Thanosughed loudly.


    Her hand raised the de, and a big purple head fell to the ground, his expression frozen in hisughter.


    What did he mean by that? Steve frowned. He felt that what Thanos said sounded like a disaster waiting to happen.


    Jerry waved his hand, I know what he is talking about, but dont worry, I will solve that problem. You guys just need to manage Knowhere. Sooner orter, the Earth will have a connection with the universe, and you are the pioneer representatives of the Earths contact with the universe.


    He knew Thanos was talking about the Celestials egg on Earth. When the number of people on the Earth reaches a certain number, the egg will absorb all the life on the Earth and grow into a Celestial.


    As for the Celestial, at most, it would be a universal level being, and it was not something that Tony and others could solve alone, so Jerry didnt tell them more about it. However, there is no need to worry about it too much because he is only one step away from the universe level.


    He will have the chip to negotiate with the Celestials when he reaches the single universe level. If the Celestials wanted to judge the Earth and its people, then theyd have to face him.


    Mr. Tivan, we have dealt Thanos for you. Can we start to continue our previous agreement? After defeating Thanos, Jerry led the Avengers to Tivan.


    Tivan did not dare to ignore him when he saw this; he quickly smiled and said, Of course, but Mr. Carmen, if you are still willing to sell all the Infinity Stones to me. I can pay five times the previous price to get them.


    Forget about it; I originally sold the gems to you, not for money, Mr. Tivan. However, I felt that it was not appropriate for me to keep all the Stones on me, and it would be better to keep them separately. But now it seems that it would be safer for me to keep it. Jerry shook his head and refused directly.


    Tivan sighed with a disappointed look on his face. Jerry is too strong. Judging from his performance just now, even if he calls for the strongest person among the Elders of the Universe, it will be difficult to snatch the Infinity Stone from Jerry.


    Besides, Jerry is unlike Thanos. Thanos destroyed his Knowhere. He can find other Elders of the Universe to help him, but Jerry helping him deal with Thanos is equivalent to helping him out. He wanted his Infinity Stones, he could ask the Elders of the Universe to help him grab it, but they would probably disagree.


    He had no other choice but to let go of it.


    Jerry returned the one trillion units that Tivan had paid him before. The transaction was officially ended, and Knowhere had moved ownership.


    Goodbye then, Mr. Carmen. After the deal was over, Tivan did not stay long. He took his own spaceship and left Knowhere with some of his remaining people.


    Tivans Groups main base is Knowhere, but that doesnt mean he doesnt have bases on others.


    Looking at Tivan passing through the jumping point outside Knowhere and disappearingpletely, Jerry rose to the sky above Knowhere and began to cast a spell, Reparo!


    The magic enveloped the entire Knowhere. It had been almost in ruins due to the battle between the two sides, returned to its previous appearance in the blink of an eye when Jerry and the others first arrived.


    Alright, Tony. Ill leave the rest of the matter to you. After restoring Knowhere to its original condition, Jerry handed it over to Tony to manage Knowhere.


    As the richest person on Earth and owns Stark Industries, Tony is the most suitable person to manage Knowhere.


    He began to open the panel and take notes of the most important thing this time: the red stars.


    One billion? Looking at the one billion new red stars, Jerrys face showed a very satisfied look.


    Adding the 500 million he had gotten from dealing with Ego, he had a total of 1.5 billion red stars and no longer took the amount seriously.


    Perhaps its time to open the Darkhold. Looking at the number of red stars on the panel, Jerry pulled out the Darkhold that had been stored for a long time and decided in his heart.

 Chapter 696: “Temptation”

    Chapter 696: ��Temptation��


    It has been quite some time since he got the Darkhold, but Jerry has never decided to read the contents. He is afraid of Chthon, an ancient god who may have a multiverse level of strength. Chthon is an evil being who likes to get people to destroy the world through the Darkhold to gain power.


    Each Darkhold is connected with Chthons world. The reader can see any knowledge they want to see through the Darkhold. If Jerry wants to enter his dimension or cepletely, he mustplete the remaining 30% of his ring world and fill it with enough energy.


    He currently has 1.5 billion red stars, which should not be a big problem, but it was very troublesome. At present, only Fairy Tail world he has not visited, but even if he understood all thews contained in Fairy Tail world, it would be a little bit of a problem.


    Because there will be a lot of advanced ones that he might need to know about, and he barely scratches the surface.


    I guess Ill go to Strange to get the Time Stone first. After determining the number of the red stars he had, Jerry went to find Stange again, borrowed the Time Stone, and returned to the ring world.


    He must be fully prepared since he has decided to obtain advanced knowledge through the Darkhold. With the six infinity stones, his ring world, and everyone in the east and west continents of the ring world united together, he didnt believe Chthons influence could consume him.


    One weekter.


    Jerry floated on a huge magic circle and began to slowly open the Darkhold in his hand. This huge magic circle took him a week to draw based on the rules of the ring world. It can assist in strengthening his power in the magic circle.


    When he opens the Darkhold, all the believers in the Western Continent and in the Eastern Continent can convey their power to Jerry through this magic circle to help him resist Chthon.


    At the same time, most of thews of the ring world have been transformed into spiritualws, which are connected to Jerrys spiritual world. If Chthon tries to attack Jerrys spiritual world, he must first break through the spiritualw barrier.


    Secondly, he must break through the joint spiritual defense formed by the magic circle. Facing a being like Chthon, he had to be fully prepared. Even when he does all of this, there are still risks. But sometimes, some risks dont need to be taken seriously.


    The moment he opened the Darkhold, Jerry saw countless things he needed emerging one by one from the book. He immediately concentrated on understanding and digesting the contents of the book.


    The information that emerged from the Darkhold at this time is just like the Infinity Stones and Clow Cards. They can be understood quickly. So Jerry digested the information very quickly.


    While he was digesting the contents, he was waving his hands. While at it, he was filling and creating the magic that he just knew about it to the ring world.


    The perfection of his world is rising rapidly from 70%, 71%, 72%, 73%


    However, it did notst long. When it reached 80%, Jerry felt an extremely terrifying, powerful, and evil spiritual intent. He looked at the Darkhold across countless times and spaces; he could feel it now.


    Get out of my way! Jerry did not stop at all and was still racing against time to continue understanding the contents of the Darkhold.


    He does not need to fight with Chthons spiritual will, and he is not his opponent. He will aplish his goal if he dys him for enough time and understands all the contents. The sky above the entire ring world changed, and a huge red head appeared above.


    It was so huge that when the residents on the continent looked up, they felt that the head had already upied more than half of the sky. As soon as the head appeared, it was about to rush towards Jerry but was blocked by a transparent barrier.


    However, it didnt seem to be surprising, and it started to hit the barrier non-stop. Once, twice, three times, fifty times, one hundred times. When it hit one hundred and twenty times, the barrier finally could no longer hold up, and cracks began to appear.


    Seeing that the head in the sky was about to break through the sky, all the residents on the east and west continents knelt on the ground, calling Jerrys name and hoping to be saved by their god.


    When the barrier waspletely broken, Jerry temporarily stopped and pushed upward with both hands. The huge magic circle rose into the sky and connected with the barrier that was about to be broken.


    Because of the magic circle, the barrier finally stopped breaking and continued to hold on. The head was a little surprised by Jerrys magic, but he was not angry. Instead, a smile appeared on its huge face.


    Then, it continued to hit the barrier. Because it knew that Jerrys magic was just a desperate act, and it was impossible to block its attack.


    At this time, there was a little cold sweat on Jerrys forehead, but his eyes remained focused as he continued to digest all the contents within and keep on improving his ring world.


    90%, 91%, 92%, 93%, 94%, 95%. Just when there was still 5% left toplete, the huge head finally broke through the barrier and the magic circle.


    Submit to me, surrender to me. Be my servant; you will gain infinite power and get all your wishes.


    Words sounded in Jerrys mind. Jerry felt that Chthons was tempting him. Once he sumbed, he would eventually be Chthons puppet. However, he gritted his teeth and did not stop doing his thing. The perfection of the ring world had progressed.


    Its useless. Even if you aplished doing it, you cant have that much power to fight me. You cant resist me. Surrender and kneel down now. Rather than destroyed, its better to enjoy the power I will give to you.

 Chapter 697: “Advancing To The Universe Level”

    Chapter 697: ��Advancing To The Universe Level��


    Who is this person? Why is Mom so excited when she sees him? I remember she didnt express that when Bill graduated from Hogwarts. George looked at the scene in front of him, which seemed to be another Weasley child who had been separated for many years, and whispered to Fred.


    Fred carefully looked at Sherlock from top to bottom and said seriously, Looking at his age, he seems to be about the same age as Charlie. Maybe he is like Charlies counterpart of us. Its just that our parents identally forgot about him.


    Ginny heard what her brother said and shook her head, How is that possible? He doesnt look like Charlie at all! Not to mention, his hair is pale blond!


    Didnt you know? Ginny. George and Fred smiled sinisterly. They looked at their sister and said, Our familys hair is actually pale blond. Its just that we magically dye it red yearly, dont you know?


    Ginny was stunned for a moment. It wasnt until the twins couldnt helpughing out loud that she reacted with an embarrassed face and chased them.


    The trio also whispered secretly from the side.


    Ive seen this man before. Harry said firmly.


    Ron muttered, Youve seen this person before? That makes no sense.


    Harry exined, Just this summer, on my birthday. When I was at Aunt Petunias house, he was running by the side of the road outside, and I saw him once.


    I seem to have met him when I entered Diagon Alley just now. Hermione continued Harrys words, I only saw his back, but it was easy to recognize that person was him from the back itself.


    Hearing the two of them finish speaking, Ron looked strange, You have all seen him. My parents saw him as if they saw their own lost child. But who is he?


    The Weasleys now surrounded him, and he was greeted with a lot of excitement. It made him very embarrassed.


    What kind of life did the original Sherlock have? Doesnt he have a father who is a rich man in the Muggle world and a mother who is a bit crazy in the wizarding world?


    Professor McGonagall saw him as her favorite student. Why did the Weasleys act more than their own son when they saw him?


    The original Sherlock character was bad, withdrawn, and unlikeable. But whether it was Professor McGonagall or the Weasleys and the others, they didnt care at all, which made Sherlock pretend to act cold like usual.


    Nothing much going ontely, so no need for you to worry about it.


    Hearing this sentence alone, some people may think that Sherlock is polite. But when heard with his tone and expression, it sounded differently. Immediately, the group of children behind the Weasleys, including Harry and Hermione, were a bit sour, and their first impression of him was very bad.


    But the Weasleys didnt care about his attitude.


    Good to hear that you are okay. Its a good thing to go out for a walk. Do you have any other ns after youe to Diagon Alley today? You cane to our house in the evening, and also. Mrs. Weasley said while pulling over Harry behind her.


    This is your Aunt Lilys son. You might know his name. Its Harry Potter. He is already twelve years old this year and in second grade at Hogwarts.


    Sherlock froze for a while.


    He and Harry Potter are rted?


    This is getting more and moreplicated, and the original Sherlocks life experience is not as simple as he thought at the beginning. Looking at Harry Potter, who was standing in front of him with a confused expression, Sherlock greeted him first.


    Hello, Potter. Ive heard your name as early as when I was still at Hogwarts. Sherlock has now mastered the way the original Sherlock spoke.


    He can say polite words, but he must use that kind of t tone that would make it feel dull and unfriendly.


    Harry hesitantly reached out and shook hands with Sherlock. He clearly felt that this person was a little difficult to get along with.


    Hello, and you are?


    ording to my current position, you should call me Professor Forrest. Sherlock didnt mean to hide his identity. When the school started, the news would naturally spread.


    Hearing his words, everyone around them widened their eyes.


    Professor Forrest, what ss do you teach? Harry asked.


    Defense Against the Dark Arts.


    Oh, thats really good, Sherlock. Mr. Weasley looked very happy. He walked up and hugged Sherlock.


    You have finally fulfilled your own goals. I have long heard that the previously selected professor, Gilderoy Lockhart, is a criminal. I didnt expect that Dumbledores new candidate was you. Mrs Weasley looked very sad.


    But I heard the position is a bit cursed Mrs. Weasley gave him a dissatisfied look.


    Do you really believe that kind of thing, Molly? Its only a rumor. The professors who have gotten into trouble always put themselves in a bad situation, and what does this have to do with the position?


    Sherlock was silent, but he doubted it himself. But Mr. Weasley obviously couldnt hear Sherlocks heart and warmly invited him.


    Were just about to take the kids to the bookstore to buy their stuff for the new semester. Come with us. We missed you since that time in the Ministry.


    Mr. Weasley grabbed Sherlocks arm and didnt give him a chance to refuse at all, so he followed the Weasleys and the Grangers to the bookstore. The others who followed behind all gathered together and whispered in a low voice.


    So it was him who reced Lockhart. Hermione looked surprised. Isnt he too young? He looks in his early twenties.


    After Lockhart was arrested, the Daily Prophet informed that he was nning to take up the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor position at Hogwarts. At the same time, a reporter named Rita Skeeter mocked Dumbledores about this matter.


    This made Lockhart fans, including Hermione and Mrs. Weasley, upset for a long time, and they all felt that he had deceived them.


    Ronined, But Lockhart isnt even thirty years old.


    George and Fred looked at each other, This guy sucks, just like Percy.


    Percy red at them from the side. Harry looked back at where Sherlock was standing just now with a thoughtful look on his face.


    Professor Forrest, huh? He seemed to want to buy ice cream before, but after seeing us, he didnt buy it.

 Chapter 698: “Principle Of Teleportation”

    Chapter 698: ��Principle Of Teleportation��


    This time, he went to Fairy Tail not to collect things that he needed. The dimensional world wasplete. He no longer needed more things, at least not from here. What he needed was something more profound.


    He went to Fairy Tail world because many of the magics in the Fairy Tail world, especially Forbidden Magic, are quite unique. In addition, he needs to add more truly strong people to his dimensional world.


    His world is too empty. If he builds it by himself, it will take him years and months to reach the current universe. He also people like the Celestials. Although it is impossible for him to get a bunch of universe level beings to enter his own world, it is still helpful to get some heavenly level and close-to-heavenly-level beings.


    Facts have also proved that sending more powerful people to the dimensional world will also benefit him. Like battling Dormammu, Ego, and Chthon, Clow Reed and Yuuko yed a significant supporting role.


    If Ankhseram has a certain intent toward him, it would be best if everyone discusses the situation they will face.


    As he clicks the button to enter, the scenery in front of him changes, and the panel opens the teleportation to the Fairy Tail world. But this time, Jerry made some discoveries.


    After advancing to the universe level, his mental power has been greatly improved, and his understanding of magic has also taken a big step forward. At this time, it is obvious that he could feel something.


    If he had gone to the other world before, he could do nothing and could only be teleported to the world he wanted to go to by the panel.


    Now, he felt that the teleportation magic acting on him was no longer as powerful as before. With his ability, he couldpletely interrupt It. The teleportation magic on the panel would not be able to force him to go to the other world.


    Even after being teleported to the small world of Fairy Tail, he could vaguely locate his previous location in the main world. In other words, even if he does not return through the panel, he can use magic to return to the main world.


    Moreover, he also felt a strong time magic when the teleportation started. That kind of magic anchors time and anchors a point in time.


    This made him understand that every time he moved between the world, the so-called time being stopped did not really mean that the time of the entire world was frozen, but just anchored a point in time. Each time he returns, the panel will send him back to a time that was anchored before, creating the illusion that time has stood still.


    Simrly, if you want to stop the time of a certain ce, thats okay. But stopping the time of the entire universe, which is a powerful ability, and the energy that needs to be consumed is even more terrifying.


    Huh, even if I dont need a panel, I can travel between the worlds with my own abilities. After realizing this, Jerrys face suddenly became happy.


    Every time he travels through the world, there is a month of cooldown, and he is worried that the panel will suddenly disappear one day, and he will never be able to go to another world again. But if it goes as he expected, he can learn all their coordinates as long as he wants. In the future, he can go and go back as he wants without being restricted by the panel.


    Maybe I should try it first.


    Standing in his own room in the Fairy Tail world, Jerry did not open the panel this time. Instead, he relied on his own ability to sense the coordinates when he just left the main world. He concentrated all his energy and slowly drew out a super long-distance portal.


    He raised his legs and stepped through the portal, taking a look at the surrounding environment. It was his Queens vi, and he returned to the main world. Only this time, hepletely relied on his own magic to travel through.


    It actually worked! He sessfully returned to the main world on his own, letting Jerry know that his guess was not wrong.


    He looked up at the clock in the main room. The time disyed by the clock was not the time when he left, but two minutes had passed. If he travels through by himself, there will be no time anchor for the panel to initiate. But it is not a problem for him now because he can also do it now by anchoring time.


    As long as he leaves again, anchor the time in advance, and when hees back next time, it will naturally be at this point in time, and time will not move. The most important thing now is the coordinates. Once he masters the coordinates of all the worlds, he will be able to stoppletely relying on the panel to go there.


    It will take a month to go to other worlds to obtain coordinates and anchor the time. I guess lets go to Fairy Tail first.


    Now, he only has the coordinates of the main world and the Fairy Tail world that he just went to through the panel. He does not have the coordinates of other worlds, so he cannot go there by himself. When the one-month cooldown ends, he can enter other worlds through the panel, remember the coordinates, and anchor the time.


    Therefore, he decided to follow the original n, enter Fairy Tail world first, and go to other worlds. It just so happened that this time, he entered Fairy Tail through his own ability without the help of a panel so that the one-month cooldown would not start.


    In the past, every time he returned to the main world, the panel had to cool down in the main world for a month before he could travel again, but this time, he relied on his own ability to go to the Fairy Tail world.


    Staying in Fairy Tail for a month is the same as staying in the main world for a month. A monthter, he will use his own abilities to leave the Fairy Tail world and return to the main world. He could immediately use the panel to enter the next world, get the coordinates, and repeat the same thing.


    After four months of doing the same, he can remember all the coordinates of the other worlds and enter and exit them at any time. Even if there is no panel or red star in the future, it will not affect him at all.


    It seems that I am one step closer to the truth. Opening the portal and appearing in the room in the Fairy Tail world again, Jerry was in a good mood.


    The panel is a powerful thing, and it also has its limitations. Only by gradually getting rid of the dependence on the panel can he figure out the truth about his appearance in the main world one day.


    At the universe level, he has cracked the teleportation principle. Does reaching the multiverse level or even higher mean that he can face the being that created the panel?

 Chapter 699: “The Fairy Heart”

    Chapter 699: ��The Fairy Heart��


    Magnolia Town, Fairy Tail Guild.


    Vice President, good morning! As soon as Jerry entered the guild, he saw Mirajane standing at the guild bar, smiling and waving to him.


    He has not officially taken over as the guild master yet, but everyone already knows that he is the next guild master. Therefore, when some mages in the guild see him, they will call him vice president.


    Long time no see, Mirajane. Is the master here today? Jerry smiled.


    Mirajane was stunned for a moment. She didnt understand why because she met him yesterday and Jerry said its been a long time. But she didnt pay much attention to it.


    He has gone to the East Forest and said that if anything happens during that time, you will handle itter, and you dont have to look for him.


    That old man really. Jerry shook his head helplessly.


    Since Makarov appointed him as his sessor, apart from asionally getting some drinks and chatting, he has been catching up with his old friend Porlyusica in the East Forest. Most of the guilds affairs are now handled by Jerry.


    But its not much because Mirajane will solve small things. But the big thingse from Natsus group, and almost all of them wereined about by the Kingdom and the Magic Council due to therge-scale destruction of public property.


    He can solve this by teleporting over there and casting a Mending Charm. Moreover, Natsu and the others recently went to Akane Beach for a vacation, so the guild was still peaceful.


    I have something to go to the basement for. After saying some words to Mirajane, Jerry walked straight up the stairs to the guilds basement.


    Mirajane thought Jerry was going to the basement library to read again, so she nodded and continued to refill the others drinks.


    Jerry walked along the stairs to the basement. He did not go to the library, but walked all the way to the bottom floor of the basement, in front of a door hidden by magic. Thest time he left Fairy Tail and returned to the main world, he watched the entire Fairy Tail.


    He knew the biggest secret of the Fairy Tail guild, which is Fairy Tails ultimate weapon, Lumen Histoire, also known as Fairys Heart. This is something simr to the Eternal me. It has the characteristics of never drying up and can release magic power infinitely.


    Getting the Fairys Heart, fuse it into the Eternal me, and use some magic to give it corresponding characteristics. Jerry estimates that he should be able to create a star simr to the sun. At present, although his world has formed a prototype simr to the universe, there is only one that he created himself.


    If he wants to develop the ring world into a universe, it is necessary to creates, suns, moons, etc.


    Creating a is simple for him now. Creating a that can sustain life is a little more troublesome, but it is not too difficult. He has experience creating life, and there are many temtes for him to useter. The real difficulty was creating the sun, a huge star with unlimited energy.


    Fortunately, he had obtained the Eternal me before, an item that Surtr had spent countless years studying the sun and tried to imitate. But even so, there was still something missing to create a real sun in the ring world. He felt that the Fairys Heart might be able to make up for this.


    Once he can create the first sun, it will naturally be much easier to create the second and third onester.


    The First Guild Master, Mavis Vermillion!


    Ignoring the defensive magic that was constructed by the second guild at the bottom of the basement, Jerry went directly to the interior of the room and saw the first guild, Mavis, sealed by the purple crystal. The so-called Fairys Heart is the body of the deceased guild master.


    Or, to be more precise, it is because of Ankhserams curse, the creator of this world, a special magic created by idental mutationbined with the various resurrection magics used by the second guild master for decades.


    Hundreds of years ago, Zeref wanted to revive his dead brother Natsu and began studying deaths magic. In the end, he angered Ankhseram and was given immortality. As long he lived, he would emit death magic and kill all living things.


    A hundred years ago, Mavis met Zeref, learned a lot of magic knowledge from him, and created a magic. Ankhseram saw the magic because of their special characteristics, and she was also given the same curse.


    Due to the curse, the death energy emitted by Mavis killed Makarovs mother. She could not forgive herself and left the guild alone. Later, she met Zeref again, and the two fell in love. Zerefs love for Mavis caused the curse in his body to explode, killing Mavis.


    Hades, the second guild master, found Maviss body and thought she was not dead. He spent decades trying to revive her and identally created the Fairys Heart.


    I dont know if doing this will attract Ankhserams attention. Recalling the origin of the Fairys Heart, Jerry stepped forward, put his hand on the crystal that sealed Mavis and began activating his own domain.


    Because of thepletion of the world and his advancement to the universe level, his current power is also different from what it used to be. Once unfolded, although he cannot control all the magic at will like in the ring world, it can greatly improve his strength.


    Under Jerrys control, the purple crystal began to melt, and the special magic structure inside slowly flew out from Maviss body, condensing into the shape of a light. He reached out to grab the light, roughly analyzed it, and then threw it into his own ring world.


    If you dont show up, then Ill take her away. After waiting for a moment and seeing that nothing happened, Jerry picked up Mavis body and opened a portal.


    Jerry can understand what Ankhseram is doing. The creation of his own world suddenly starts to get involved in the ce he has, and it is inevitable that he will feel a little unhappy.


    Jerry is different, unlike him. People like Mavis and Zeref are not bad in characteristics and have great talents. Instead of cursing and punishing them, bringing them in and training them well is better.


    It would be best if Anskheram epted his offer without any hesitation and became a good helper in the future, granted if he doesnt do anything bad.


    If Anksheram is not willing, then he might take it slowly. But now it seems that its not a big problem.

 Chapter 700: “The Soul”

    Chapter 700: ��The Soul��


    Well, I cant afford to offend you. In the gap between time and space above Magnolia Town, an old man wearing a ck robe and looking like a skeleton looked in the direction of the Fairy Tail Guild and shook his head.


    This old man is none other than Anksheram. How could Anksheram not know about Jerry, an alien from another world? He had already noticed it as soon as he appeared in this world.


    But he didnt dare to make any move because his existence was something that he couldnt afford to risk over. As long as he does not do too much in this world, even if he is unhappy about it, he will not take action against him.


    Tenrou Ind, in front of the tomb of the first guild master, Mavis, Jerry slowly appeared while holding Maviss body.


    He knew that after Zerefs curse killed Mavis, while the second guild master took her body away, her soul remained on Tenrou Ind, sleeping in the building built for her by the second guild master.


    Hades must be deeply in love with Mavis at that time. Jerry thought to himself, looking at the exquisite tomb in front of him.


    In the beginning, Hades, Warrod, and Yuri, Makarovs father, were all treasure hunters in the Sylph Labyrinth Guild.


    The three of them went to Tenrou together to find the S-ss secret treasure called Tenrou Jade, where they met Mavis. The four experienced a series of adventures together, and all learned powerful magic from Zeref.


    Finally, after Mavis founded the Fairy Tail Guild, the three decisively left the Sylph Labyrinth and joined Fairy Tail. In the stories he read, the three of them seemed to have strange feelings for Mavis. Only Yuri recognized the reality and married a wife and had children, while Hades and Warrod both stayed single their entire lives.


    He felt that if Hades had not loved Mavis deeply, he would not have spent decades studying how to resurrect Mavis.


    Who are you? Possibly feeling her own body, Mavis, who had been sleeping in the tomb, gradually woke up and slowly flew out.


    Looking at Maviss soul appearing, Jerry smiled and began to introduce himself, Hello, first guild master. My name is Jerry Carmen, the Mage of Fairy Tail and the fourth guild master of Fairy Tail.


    Has the guild reached the fourth generation? It seems that I have been sleeping for a long time. Hey, you look pretty strong. Mavis is like a little girl. She hears Jerry say that he is the fourth guild master and immediately starts to look around him with great interest.


    But why are you holding my body here? She looked at her body being held by Jerry, showing a puzzled expression.


    Jerry directly stated his purpose, I have mastered a special magic that can resurrect you. I came here to resurrect you.


    Resurrect me? Mavis soul was floating in the air, with a surprised look on her face, and said to Jerry seriously.


    Do you know that resurrecting a dead person is a taboo thing? Even if you really master the magic, dont do it, or a terrible magic will curse you.


    As Zerefs apprentice and lover, Mavis has some understanding of what happened to Zeref. She knew that both she and Zeref had vited the taboo and were cursed by Ankhseram. She had created the Fairy Law, and Zeref had vited the boundary between life and death.


    So she didnt want the fourth guild master to be like them and end up with the same fate.


    I know about that; you are talking about Ankhserams Curse, right? But it doesnt matter. I have a way to deal with him. Jerry was not frightened by Mavis words.


    The reason why Ankhseram can curse Zeref and Mavis is because the two people were born in the world he created, and they are easily affected by the magic in this world. Coupled with the huge gap in strength between the two, it is possible for them to be cursed that badly.


    But Jerry is not from this world, and as a universe level being, he has his own world and power. It is difficult for his magic to have a direct effect on him.


    Seeing that Jerrys eyes and tone were very sure, and the magic wave emitted by him was indeed powerful. It was so powerful that even she couldnt see clearly how big his power reserve was. Mavis had two or three reasons in her heart and believed that what Jerry said could revive her.


    But even so, she still shook her head, No, I dont want to be resurrected.


    Mavis knows that there is a curse on her body. Her current state will not be affected by the curse, but once she is resurrected, the curse will be activated again. She doesnt want to let many innocent lives die under her curse because of herself.


    I found a way to lift the curse on you. However, what Jerry said next made Mabiuspletely stunned.


    What? You said you found a way to lift the curse. Is that true? Mavis flew in front of Jerry, grabbed his head, and shook it excitedly.


    She was desperate because of the curse that was being put on her. The wife of her best friend just gave birth to a child, and she was invited to name the child. But as a result, the curse activates and kills her friends wife because she realizes the true meaning of life.


    After leaving the guild, she wandered away, but wherever she went, all life disappeared, and even the small lives around her deteriorated.


    You will know when youe in and see it with your own eyes. Jerry grabbed Mavis, holding Mavis soul in his left hand and Mavis body in his right, and entered his world.


    Ankhserams curse mainlyes from thew of death in this world. As long as Jerry brings Mavis into his own world, he can iste her from the curses influence. Of course, it is only temporary.


    Where are we? Mavis was held by Jerry, curiously looking at the buildings around her.


    This is a ce called Ego, a where I created the world. Ankhserams curse cannot have an effect in here, so you will be fine. Jerry put down Mavis body and soul and exined.


    Mavis knew much about the concept ofs, but she did feel that the curse in her body had disappeared.

 Chapter 701: “Mavis Is Resurrected”

    Chapter 701: ��Mavis Is Resurrected��


    Guild master, you know about the Celestial Spirit World, right? If you dont understand anything it here, you can think of this ce as a ce I created simr to the Celestial Spirit World. Jerry saw that Mavis didnt understand, so he gave an example from this world.


    Mavis soul flew into the air, looking at the wonderful scenery around her, and she couldnt help but sigh, I didnt expect that the fourth guild master would be so powerful.


    He created a world that even Zeref, the most powerful wizard in her mind, could not do. Could it be that while she was sleeping, the magic in the world had developed to this point?


    Guild master, take your time and look at itter when you have time. Ill resurrect you first. As soon as Jerry stretched out his hand, he instantly sucked in Maviss soul, and she was picked up by the cor again.


    After struggling for a while, Mavis said angrily, Although I look like a child, Im actually old!


    Im sorry. Even though I know about that, I still treat you as a child when I see you. Im sorry. Hearing this, Jerry quickly let go of Mavis and let her stand next to his body.


    Maviss parents were mages from the Red Lizard Guild on Tenrou Ind. They died during a mission, leaving Mavis to work in the guild. Mavis loved reading magic books since she was a child. When she was six, he memorized all the magic books in the guild.


    That year, the Blue Skull Guild attacked the Red Lizard Guild, and all members were wiped out. In the end, Mavis survived. After seven years of living on Tenrou Ind, Mavis merged the knowledge of the magic books in her memory, became a powerful mage, and defeated Hades, who came to look for the Tenrou Jade.


    The four of them became friends without knowing each other and went to Magnolia Town, where the Blue Skull is located, trying to defeat them. However, the leader of the Blue Skull was very powerful, so the four of them were beaten and fled back to Tenrou Ind to get the Tenrou Jade.


    In the same year, the four of them met Zeref and became his disciples, and their strength was greatly improved. After that, the four of them fight the Blue Skull again and defeat them. However, due to Yuris carelessness, a dragon was released from the Jade.


    In order to save Yuri, Mavis used the Fairy Law that had not beenpleted at that time, causing her body to no longer grow and stay at the age of thirteen. However, Jerry knew that although Mavis real age was not thirteen, she was not as old as she would have thought it would be.


    Calcting the timeline of events, Mavis was more than one hundred years old. But given she had been in aatose state for so long, at most, she would be in her mid-twenties.


    Im going to start! Before Mavis could say anything, Jerry activated his magic and quickly merged her soul and body into one.


    As long as there is a soul, Jerry can resurrect her. Whats more, Mavis has a soul and a fully preserved body, which is even simpler for him. Under Jerrys control, Maviss soulpletely merged with her body in less than ten seconds, and she opened her eyes again.


    I am actually resurrected. Mavis jumped up and down, feeling her body again, and screamed with excitement.


    Although her soul is powerful and can even taste the taste of food,pared with her real body, it is definitely much better.


    Hey, you said I will not be affected by the curse in this world, but will I still be affected by the curse if I leave here, right? Mavis immediately thought of something.


    Jerry thought for a moment and replied, Theoretically, yes. Because as long as you return to the outside world, your curse will reappear, and I cannotpletely remove it. However, although there is no way to cure itpletely, there are ways to treat the properties.


    He was not lying about this because unless Anksheram took the initiative to lift the curse, Mavis would definitely still be affected by the curse as long as she returned to the Fairy Tail world.


    So, do you have any solution? Mavis asked.


    Although it would be nice to live here after being resurrected, Mavis still wants to see how the guild she created has developed, to see if her former friends are still there, and where the person she loved has gone.


    I can cast a powerful shielding spell on you to temporarily block all your aura so that Anksheram curse cannot affect you, but the premise is that you cannot use too powerful magic out there.


    Jerry cant change thews of other worlds or doesnt want to do it. That may touch Anksherams magic territory, but it would be much simpler just to block Maviss magic. As long as Anksheram turns a blind eye, there will be no problem with it.


    At this point, Anksheram has not shown up yet, and he feels there is a high probability that he will not trouble Jerry over this small matter. Jerry has been testing him from the beginning to now, and the results are obvious.


    He doesnt know whether it was out of fear or because he didnt want to antagonize a powerful being like Jerry, but Anksheram didnt react to him at all. Jerry is happy to see the oue of this situation. After all, with hard power, Anksheram cannot defeat Jerry easily.

 Chapter 702: “Erza Was Kidnapped”

    Chapter 702: ��Erza Was Kidnapped��


    Hey, Mirajane, give me a ss of wine! Makarov jumped up to the bar and sat down with his hands behind his back, his face full of rxation andfort.


    Mirajane filled arge ss of wine, handed it to Makarov, and said with a smile, Guild master, you seem to be in a good mood since Jerry agreed to take over the guild.


    Because I no longer have to listen to the nagging of those idiots in the council, and you dont have to worry about the guilds funds. How can you not be happy? By the way, where is Jerry? Makarov took the ss and drank the wine in one gulp.


    Mirajane pointed to the stairs leading to the basement, He went to the basement and might be in the library to read magic books again.


    Ah, good to know that hes the next guild master and does not wander around much. At his age, I would venture out almost every day. If Hades hadnt fooled me, I wouldnt have been the president for many years ago. Makarov couldnt help but sigh after hearing this.


    Thinking about it back then, he had a more fiery personality than Natsu. When he became the guild master, he was restrained due to the responsibilities he had to take.


    Jerry has been presiding over the guilds affairs during this period. Is our guilds fund looking good? Speaking of this, Makarov showed a trace of worry on his face.


    When the guild affairs were left to Jerry, the guilds savings were low, Dont worry about that; our guild has sufficient funding for the next few years.


    Mirajane narrowed her eyes, took out a book, and handed it to Makarov. Makarov opened it, and his eyes suddenly widened.


    Why is there so much?!


    With Jerry here, the guild no longer needs to pay the Council and the Kingdom about property damages. On the other hand, he said that he didnt need his money, so he gave it all to the guild. Mirajane exined with a smile.


    Makarov closed the book and sighed from the bottom of his heart again, Choosing Jerry to be the fourth guild master is really the wisest decision of my life!


    As soon as Makarov finished drinking, he saw Jerrys figure revealed at the top of the stairs leading to the basement.


    Oh, Jerry! He was just halfway through his greeting. He jumped off the bar in fright as if he had seen a ghost.


    Oh, is this Yuris son, Makarov? You were just born when I saw youst time, and now you are already an old man! Mavis followed Jerry, saw Makarov running over with bare feet, and happily touched his forehead.


    At this time, the guild mages who were drinking, chatting, and discussing their missions in the hall were shocked when they saw a twelve or thirteen-year-old girl touching their guild masters head like a child.


    Jerry, what is going on? Makarov certainly knows about the basement and the Fairy Heart.


    When Hades passed the position to him, he had already told him everything.


    I am Mavis Vermillion, the first guild master and the founder of Fairy Tail, and Im the one who gave your name when you were born. Mavis pinched her waist, raised her hand, and patted Makarov on the head.


    Jerry stepped forward and exined to Makarov, I sensed a very powerful energy in the basement, discovered her, and restored her to normal.


    That easy?! Makarov twitched his mouth speechlessly when he heard Jerrys exnation.


    He nned to tell Jerry about the Fairy Heart in the basement after he officially took over as the guild master. Unexpectedly, Jerry discovered it himself and the entrance that Hades had set up with the strongest defensive magic was broken through.


    The body of the first guild master was sealed inside, and Hades could not resurrect her for decades. But now, Jerry broke the door and resurrected her easily.


    From Jerrys tone, it didnt sound like he had done something as earth-shattering as bing the guild master. Rather, it seemed like he was saying that he had just gone to have a meal. Sometimes, he really felt that Jerrys magic might be stronger than his.


    Mavis, I am the third guild master, Makarov Dreyar. I didnt expect Jerry to be able to resurrect you. Its really a surprise. After confirming that the person in front of him was indeed Mavis, Makarov started to bow.


    The founder of the Fairy Tail Guild, the creator of the Three Great Fairy Magics, the Fairy Tactician, and also Makarovs idol when he was a child is in front of him right now.


    No need to act like that; I created Fairy Tail just to create a guild that feels like home so that people can trust and rely on each other like family. I heard from the fourth guild master that you did a good job on it, and I am pleased. Mavis waved her hand and praised Makarov.


    Makarov was excited to be recognized by Mavis. If it werent for the fact that there were many mages in the guild, he would have shed his tears. Next to him, Mirajane and the other mages in the guild werepletely confused about the situation.


    The first guild master? Is that little girl in front of them the first guild master? Is she the mage with the title of Fairy Tactician who founded the Fairy Tail Guild? But Fairy Tail has been around for a hundred years. Is this little girl a hundred years old?


    However, before Makarov could exin to everyone, a spatial fluctuation shed by the bar, revealing Lucy in a red evening dress.


    Erza was kidnapped!


    What? Erza was kidnapped? Lucy, are you joking?


    Everyone had not yet recovered from the incident involving the little girl who was their first guild master, and they were shocked by the words of Lucy, who came back using the Portkey given by Jerry.


    Erza is a powerful S-ss mage. Who would kidnap her?


    Yes, a group of people iming to be Erzas formerpanions appeared and kidnapped her. Juvia, Gray, and Natsu have already gone after her. Uh, who is this? Lucy quickly told what had happened and was about to ask Makarov to give an order, but she looked at the little girl touching Makarivs head.


    Lucy, this is our first guild master, Mavis Vermillion. Jerry kindly introduced.


    When Lucy heard this, her expression suddenly changed.

 Chapter 703: “Everyone Was Called”

    Chapter 703: ��Everyone Was Called��


    In the sea, a small wooden boat is traveling. Gray looked at Natsu, who was vomiting, and asked with suspicion, Natsu, are you leading the way in the right direction? Why is there nothing here? We trust your nose and let you lead the way!


    Good thing that Lucy went to Jerry for help. Juvia looked at Natsu.


    It seems that Natsu is seasick again. As soon as Juvias voice fell, a teleportation array appeared on the small wooden boat, and Jerry walked out of the teleportation array.


    All dragon yers have the fatal weakness of riding a transportation. Jerry guessed that it must have been caused by Ankhseram, who deliberately used magic to weaken such a powerful group as the dragon yers.


    Seeing Jerry appear, Natsu seemed to see his savior instantly and rushed over. Jerry reached out and pointed at his forehead, adding a bnce spell to him, which helped him get rid of the seasickness.


    Im back! Natsu returned to normal and immediately started to breathe out a fire in excitement.


    Jerry, it would be great if you could help. Seeing that Jerry wasing over, Gray and Juvia suddenly felt confident.


    Jerry is a person who can defeat anyone in a fight. He is also proficient in various types of magi and is considered an all-rounder mage.


    This boat is too small. Let me make it bigger first.


    Jerry first cast an Ergement Spell on the small wooden boat, making it ten timesrger, and stepped aside. Mavis leads the way, followed by Makarov, Ur, Gajeel, Elfman, Lucy, and Cana. All the mages who were in the guild at the time came with them.


    Originally, Jerry nned toe alone. After all, it wouldnt be much of a problem to let these guys take care of it. Also, he can take back the magic crystal Jel has been nning for so many years and get it to add more power to his world.


    However, when the guild hears that Erza has been kidnapped, the crowd bes furious, and they alle over. Although everyone is usually a little afraid of Erza, her status in everyones hearts is still respectable.


    Whoever kidnapped Erza, I feel sorry for them. Juvia had just joined Fairy Tail not long ago, looked at the ship of Fairy Tail mages, and couldnt help but murmur.


    Makarov is one of the Ten Wizard Saints. Jerry is about to be the fourth guild master and can be described as really powerful. Not counting others, they can sweep through any guild on the continent.


    At this time, Juvia still didnt know that the little girl standing next to Makarov was the first guild master president of Fairy Tail until Lucy walked out of the crowd and told what happened after she returned to the guild.


    When Lucy returned to the guild, she mainly looked for Jerry to see if Jerry could find any trace of Erza. Because Natsu was seasick, he was really unreliable.


    Theres nothing wrong with my nose. Look, thats the Tower of Heaven, like those guys said! At this time, Natsu pointed forward and shouted loudly.


    Everyone looked towards the small ind in the distance, and sure enough, they saw a strange tower standing there. Besides it, there were many wrecks of ships hanging the gs of the Fiore Kingdom.


    Tower of Heaven, isnt this the R-System that was destroyed before? Makarov looked at the strange Tower in front of him with a thoughtful expression.


    Old man, what is the R-System? Natsu asked curiously.


    Makarov thought for a moment and exined. The R-System, also called the Resurrection System, is a magic developed by the followers of Zeref, the most powerful and evil dark mage in history. Its main purpose is to resurrect Zeref through arge amount of magic power, hence called The R-System.


    There used to be seven such towers in the world, but the Council and the major guildster destroyed all of them. Erza was one of the ves captured by the dark cultists to operate it.


    Zerefs resurrection? Mavis had a surprised look on her face when he heard Makarovs words.


    Whats wrong? Makarov saw Maviss expression was different and asked quickly.


    Mavis looked at everyone and slowly spoke, I know Zeref. He was once teaching me, Hades, Warrod, and Yuri, but he cant die. If nothing else happens, he should be still here now in the Western Continent.


    Mavis knew that Zeref also had a curse on him. Before Zerefs curse killed her, Zeref told her that he was forming a kingdom on the Western Continent.


    Everyone took a breath when they heard Mavis words. The rumored most ferocious Zeref is actually the first guild master teacher, and he is not dead yet. This news is something.


    He is not as evil as the legend says. He has no choice but to love the life in his heart. Mavis thought of Zeref, and her eyes showed a hint of sadness.


    But doesnt he create so many demons and want to destroy the world? Ur asked with a frown.


    Deliora, whom she once froze with her life, is one of the demons created by Zeref, and it is not even the most powerful demon. ording to legend, Zeref has an army of demons containing hundreds of powerful demons he created to destroy the world.


    No, he made demons so that powerful demons could kill him, but all of them failed.


    Mavis and Zeref had many exchanges, especially during thest time they met, and the two lived together. She also learned some of Zerefs past.


    Okay, lets talk about this moreter after we rescue Erza. At this time, Jerry noticed the strange movement in the Tower in front and interrupted everyone.


    At this time, on the isted ind, arge number of dark mages had noticed a ship and began to set up magic crystal cannons, intending to st them all into pieces.

 Chapter 704: “You Have Been Surrounded”

    Chapter 704: ��You Have Been Surrounded��


    Thousands of magic cannons sounded at the same time, and they attacked directly toward the wooden ship. When Mavis saw this, she was about to use magic to defend them, but Jerry reached out to stop her.


    You have a shielding spell on you. Let me do it.


    Jerry stretched out his hand and made a stroke, and a circle of fire immediately appeared in front of the ship. Countless cannon projectiles entered the circle of fire and disappeared. When they reappeared, they were back on top of the ind.


    For Jerry, this kind of magic is the easiest. He can just return their attacks.


    The dark mages on the ind looked at the projectiles falling from the sky and were so frightened that they quickly used their best magic defense. Its a pity that most of them are not strong, and they suffered heavy casualties in a round of bombardment.


    Tell Lord Jel that a strong enemy is attacking the ind, and we may not be able to defend it! After resisting the bombardment, one of the slightly stronger mages looked at the wooden ship, getting closer, and shouted loudly to the person next to him.


    The person beside him quickly turned around and rushed toward the Tower behind him in fear. At the same time, Jel was using his magic to clone himself in the Council building to trick the Council intounching an attack on the Tower. When he heard the sound of magic cannons ringing outside, he had a slightly surprised look on his face.


    He thought that Natsu and the others would choose to sneak in secretly, but he prepared gifts for them.


    Lord Jel, a big ship ising from outside. All the shells fired by our cannon were thrown back, and many of our men were killed. A mage in a ck uniform hurriedly rushed into the hall to report.


    When Jel heard the report, he couldnt help but murmur, It seems that Jerry Carmen, who is an expert in space and time magic, is here. This is getting more and more interesting!


    Just leave it to the Trinity Raven to defeat that strong enemy! At this time, next to Jel, a ghost-like mage holding a guitar said with a smile.


    The Trinity Raven was an elite trio of mages from the Assassins Guild Deaths Head Caucus. In the eyes of the mages of the Fairy Tail Guild, Jerry must be someone from the Ten Wizard Saints, and even in the eyes of Makarov, Jerry may be much more powerful than him.


    But in the eyes of most people outside, Jerry is just a pseudo Ten Wizard Saints and a more powerful S-ss mage. They feel that the battle between Fairy Tail and Phantom Lord mainly depends on Makarov.


    Since Vidaldus is so confident, I will leave him to you. I will personally bring Erza back and use her as a sacrifice to resurrect Zeref. Jel stood up from his seat, exuding powerful magic that made them tremble.


    I have heard about the Fairy Queens reputation for a long time. If possible, please let me fight with her before she is sacrificed. At this time, an adult woman with cherry blossom hair, wearing a white low-cut kimono and holding a samurai sword, took a step forward among the trio.


    She is Ikaruga, the most powerful one among the Trinity Raven. She is best at using Magic Sword, iming that she can cut off anything with the sword.


    I dont mind with that. Jel nodded.


    As soon as he finished speaking, there was a loud shout outside the Tower that made their ears hurt.


    Listen, the Fairy Tail Guild has surrounded you. Put down all resistance and release Erza. This is your only way out.


    We have here the first guild master, Mavis, the third guild master, Makarov, Ur, Natsu, Gajeel, Gray, Lucy, and Juvia surrounding you. Also, Jerry Carmen is here to apprehend you.


    So, stop what you are doing as it is futile. This is not a warning but a kind reminder!


    At this time, Vidaldus no longer had the arrogance he had before, with a look of disbelief on his face. Jel was originally confident of winning and finally began to change his expression.


    Are you sure this will work? I dont think these guys will listen. Under the Tower, near a pile of mages that had been knocked down, Natsu said to Jerry, who was shouting in front of him.


    After they had justnded ashore to clear away the mages guarding the Tower, they were about to split up and go to the Tower in front to look for Erza, but Jerry stopped them.


    Of course, they wont listen. I just want to tell Erza that we are here! Jerry stopped the Amplifying Charm, turned to Natsu, and smiled.


    With Erzas strength, of course, she would not be kidnapped so easily. But because she was kidnapped by her former friend and nned to enter the Tower alone to deal with Jel, she did not fight back much.


    Jerry shouted this to let Erza know that all the mages from Fairy Tail were here, so that she woulde down to find them first. Besides, the people in the Tower are not evil. They were just deceived.


    Sure enough, as Jerrys voice fell, a window halfway up the Tower suddenly opened. Erza flew down wearing her armor and carrying a yellow-haired boy.


    Jerry, Guild master, why are you all here?


    Ah, Erza! Its great that youre okay. I used Jerrys magic device to go back to the guild to ask for help. Everyone came over when they heard you had been kidnapped. Lucy saw Erza appear and immediately hugged her excitedly.


    Before returning to the main world, Jerry did not know about the Tower. But at that time, in case of an emergency, he gave Lucy a portkey in case she needed something. The purpose is to notify him that Natsu and others had done a lot of public property damage and prevent them from being held ountable by the Council.


    Everyone Erza looked at all the members of the guild.


    She thought this was her private matter and did not want to involve the guild and hurt her friends because of her. But she didnt expect that everyone was so concerned about her, and when they heard she was in danger, they all came over.

 Chapter 705: “Confused Jellal”

    Chapter 705: ��Confused Jel��


    By the way, what do you mean by the first guild master? Erza suddenly remembered the first guild master mentioned by Jerry just now.


    Its me! Its me! Mavis pulled Natsu away, and raised her hand happily.


    Erza looked at the little girl and turned her head stiffly to look at Makarov. Makarov crossed his arms and nodded firmly.


    Its a long story, but this is indeed our first guild master, the legendary mage Mavis Vermillion, who is known as the Fairy Strategist.


    I died for a reason before, and Jerry brought me back to life. Mavis exined.


    Resurrected? Everyone immediately stared at Jerry.


    They always thought that the first guild master was not dead but was sealed, and Jerry used magic to lift the seal. Unexpectedly, she had died, and Jerry resurrected her.


    The resurrection of the dead is a taboo in magic, and it is also a magic that a mage has never done in so many years. The R-System is the magic invented by Zeref that can resurrect the dead, but it has never been proven. It is understandable that Mavis words greatly impacted all the people present.


    Jerry saw this and waved his hand quickly, The guild master is a special case. Her body is intact, her soul is strong enough, and she is not dead. Thats why I can use special methods to get her back to life.


    He did not acknowledge his ability to raise the dead. Because Zeref studied resurrection magic, he was cursed by Ankhseram. This shows that Ankhseram hates this kind of thing. Although he resurrected Mavis and Ankhseram, it did not stop him; if he resurrected too many people who should have died, it would inevitably anger Ankhseram.


    Hearing Jerrys exnation, everyone suddenly realized that it was due to special circumstances. It would be really scary if Jerry could resurrect the dead at will. Mavis also realized that she had said something she shouldnt have said and immediately changed the subject.


    Your name is Erza, right? Can you tell me who kidnapped you and why they kidnapped you?


    Everyone turned their attention to Erza again. Everyone ising here to save Erza, but now that Erza has flown out on her own, they want to know what happened.


    Her eyes darkened, and she no longer concealed her life experience but told everyone everything.


    She was abandoned as an orphan when she was a child. When she was a little older, she grouped and wandered with Jel and others, who were also orphans. When she was ten years old, she was captured by a mage and used as a ve to build the R-System.


    At the age of eleven, she and Jel led all the ves to resist the mage and were defeated. Jel was captured and tortured.


    When she awakened the magic in her body and defeated all the mages in one fell swoop, Jel suddenly changed his temperament and defeated her easily. He expelled her from the Tower alone and told her former friends that she had betrayed everyone.


    Now, Jel has be the same person as the previous mage, leading his brainwashed friends to build the R-System to resurrect Zeref, restart the world, and be a ruler of the world. This was all the things she found at the Tower.


    Wee to the Tower of Heaven. I am Jel, the ruler of this Tower. I didnt expect that everyone would go so much for Erza! While Erza was exining her life experience, Jel was wearing a blue robe and walked out of the Tower with the Trinity Raven, his friends, and other henchmen.


    The Tower of Heaven can only be activated with Erzas sacrifice. If Erza is allowed to escape, all efforts will be wasted. So, he had to bring all his men out and find a way to hold them.


    Jel! Seeing Jel appear, Erzas eyes showed aplicated look.


    She didnt know what kind of torture Jel had gone through on her behalf before his personality changed into what it is now.


    Makarov, you can see that this Tower has beenpletely built, and I will be able to use it to resurrect Zeref in the future. But now I want to y a game with you. I call it the Heavens Game.


    The game itself is to see if you can break through our defenses and go to the Tower to prevent the resurrection of Zeref. If you win, the crisis is dealt with. If we win, Zeref will be resurrected, and the world will be in ruins. Oh, I forgot to tell you that the Council has decided to use Etherion to destroy the Tower of Paradise. You have to hurry up; otherwise, most of the people will die from that attack. Jel raised the corners of his mouth and threatened them.


    He had nothing to do anymore. Even if he thought that Makarov was not his opponent, after all, he had arge number of people behind him. There was nothing he could do any more in this situation.


    Moreover, he also has a mage who is proficient in time and space magic. If he wants to take everyone away, it will be difficult for him to stop them.


    Etherion? You are crazy, Jel. You cant even survive under the Etheiron power! Hearing Jels threat, Erza showed an angry look on her face.


    Etheiron is the Magic Councils ultimate weapon to maintain the magic worlds order. Using the satellite magic array tobine a huge energy bomb with 2.7 billion Edeas of Magic Power, it can uratelyunch super-destructive magic anywhere in the world.


    However, everyone looked at each other with expressions of confusion, and no one seemed to want to step forward to fight. This situation also stunned Jel; it seemed to be different from what he had thought.


    Jerry saw the scene, so he stepped forward and coughed, Jel, Zeref is not dead, and he is now the emperor of the Western Continent. Even if your Tower is activated, it will not have any effect.


    Zeref is still alive? Thats impossible! He frowned and didnt believe it at all. When he was tortured as a child, he clearly heard the voice of Zeref and understood its meaning.


    His mission is to resurrect Zeref, restart this world, and gain true freedom.


    Zeref is the teacher of our first guild master. She can vouch! Seeing that Jel didnt believe it, Jerry pointed at Mavis.

 Chapter 706: “Confused Hades”

    Chapter 706: ��Confused Hades��


    Yes, I can prove that Zeref cannot be killed. Mavis raised her hand.


    Jel looked at the little girl, narrowed his eyes, and showed an angry look, Youre ying tricks on me!


    He did not believe that the first guild master of Fairy Tail was still alive, let alone that this little girl with no magic power in front of him could be the first guild master. He felt that they were just tricking him.


    However, what he didnt know was that what Jerry said was true. He couldnt sense the powerful magic power in Maviss body because Mavis wasyered by Jerrys shielding spell.


    Since you dont believe it, forget it. We wont y your game anyway. I think we should leave and collect the corpses for you after this ce is bombarded to ashes. Jerry waved his hand and led all the mages to board the ship again, intending to stay away from here first.


    What do we do now, attack them? Ikaruga slowly drew out the katana at her waist, preparing to attack.


    But Jel raised his hand to stop her, No, we cant stop them. We must find a way to get them to stay and fight and find the right opportunity to kill Jerry directly or snatch Erza away while he is busy.


    To tell you the truth, the Etherion cannot destroy the Tower. It can only provide the Tower with magic power that can resurrect Zeref. Jel didnt believe his lies at all.


    The response he got was only a few words from Jerry that he didnt care, As long as you are happy.


    At the Magic Council, before the Etherion was activated, Ultear was discussing the n with Jels other body.


    Sir Jel, after the Etherion isunched, I will use time magic to make the Council disappearpletely, so you dont have to worry about anything.


    Using such powerful magic, you may not be able to survive. Jel looked at the device that was slowly starting to be activated under the control of many Magic Council mages, with a hint of concern on his face.


    Ultear was another member of the Council he met when he disguised himself as Siegrain and sneaked into the Council. After being brainwashed by him, she bes a die-hard loyalist who is only loyal to him.


    For Lord Zeref, I dont care about death. Ultear looked serious.


    After so many years, we have finally reached this point! Ultear showed a look of satisfaction in her heart.


    The Zeref that Jel felt when he was being tortured was the result of her using magic to distort Jels thoughts. What happened to Jelter was caused by her. Jel thought he had brainwashed her, but he didnt know that she had already nned his life.


    Jel, whats wrong with you? Ultear saw Jels expression that he was confident of winning, his expression suddenly changed, and he suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart.


    Under the magic of that person named Jerry, most of the mages from Fairy Tail Guild came over, and among them was a kid named Mavis who imed to be the first guild master, saying that Zeref was not dead. Jels brows furrowed as if he was thinking about something.


    When Ultear heard this, she was stunned on the spot. Of course, she knew that Zeref was not dead.


    The purpose of controlling Jel to cause this series of events was not to resurrect Zeref but to cause chaos in the Council. Once the Etherion is released, it will be impossible to release it again without a few years of collecting magic power.


    Without threats from the Etherion and the Council, she can fully destroy Fairy Tail, find Zeref, and bring back the dark era. What surprised her was that Zeref was not dead but that the first guild master of Fairy Tail was alive, appeared in the Tower of Heaven, and knew Zerefs specific location.


    Although she didnt know whether it was true or not, she felt that such important information should be reported to Hades first.


    The Etherion is about to beunched. Im going to prepare the next step. Ultear said goodbye to Jel, who was still frowning and thinking. She quietly went to a remote ce and started to contact Hades.


    What? You said that the first guild master of Fairy Tail has appeared now? When Ultear finished reporting the information, Hadess emotions exploded instantly.


    Yes, this is the current report, but I think thats probably untrue. After following Hades for so many years, this was the first time she saw Hades acting surprised.


    Hadess next words also made her truly realize who this Mavis is in Hades heart.


    After dealing with the Council, return directly to the guild. I will go there in person to verify the authenticity.


    But guild master Ultear rarely hesitated about Hadess sudden decision.


    You must know that the Grimoire Heart Guild has been hidden in the shadows for so many years, and no one even has any idea of their existence. Their purpose is to get Zeref at thest moment.


    Because of the news about the resurrection of Mavis, he had to change the n that had been formted for so many years and make an early appearance without even knowing whether it was true or false. Ultear thought this was something that he shouldnt do.


    Dont you understand what Im saying? However, Hades was not so rational at this time. He did not give Ultear a chance to speak and directly emphasized his tone.


    Ultear didnt dare to say anything when she saw this. She directly replied respectfully, Yes, guild master, I understand.


    It was a little hasty, but as long as the Etheriion was sessfullyunched and the Council was destroyed, it seemed that Hades and others could make a move even if it waspletely exposed.


    After thinking about it in her mind, Ultear no longer hesitated and continued to act ording to the original n.

 Chapter 707: “Fairy Tail vs The Tower”

    Chapter 707: ��Fairy Tail vs The Tower��


    In the sky above a certain sea, inside a huge airship.


    Hades looked at the dimmed crystal ball and couldnt help but close his eyes and murmured, Mavis, is it really you?


    In high spirits, he went to Tenrou Ind with Yuri and Warrod to search for the most precious Tenrou Jade. That year, he met Mavis and fell in love with her. Mavis is beautiful, lively, kind, and smart. Like him, he likes to read magic books, study and create magic.


    Its a pity that he is not as handsome as Yuri and lost one eye during a battle. He thought he was not worthy of Mavis, who was as perfect as a fairy, so he hid his love in his heart.


    Later, Yuri got his own lover. He thought he had a chance, but he didnt expect that Mavis suddenly disappeared when Yuris son was born and his wife died. He appeared again a yearter but was carried by Zeref and thrown at the entrance of the guild, bing a half-dead person with only weak signs of life.


    He spent three years trying to save Mavis, only to find that Ankhseram cursed Mavis. He didnt know how to tell Yuri and Warrod the news, so he had to dere Mavis death and build an empty tomb for her on Tenrou Ind, where they had met before.


    He secretly studied a lot of dark magic, tried every means to lift the curse, and tried to resurrect Mavis. During this period, he discovered that the weak signs of life in Mavis body at first did note from herself but because of her pregnancy.


    After separating Maviss child from her body, he had veryplicated emotions and decided to abandon it.


    Yearster, Yuri died of depression due to the death of his wife and Mavis. Warrod became more and more silent, and he was the only one left to run the guild.


    Decadester, after countless attempts, Mavis body failed to be resurrected and mutated into the Fairy Heart. At this time, he finally understood that with his current level of magic, it was simply not enough to resurrect Mavis.


    He passed the guild master position to Yuris son, Makarov, and traveled alone, hoping to find the magic to resurrect Mavis. Twenty yearster, his life was about toe to an end, but he still could not find the magic to resurrect Mavis. His thoughts began to go to the extreme method.


    Only then did he realize that with his own ability, he would never be able to resurrect Mavis. Only by finding Mavis teacher, Zeref, who had lived for hundreds of years, could he resurrect Mavis.


    He began to form the Grimoire Heart Guild and began to recruit dark mages toplete his n step by step. But today, someone said that Mavis was resurrected. Although he thought this was impossible, he could not ignore it.


    Gather the other members and set to the Tower of Heaven! Hades slowly opened his eyes and ordered to the side.


    A very strong figure wearing a white coat walked out of the shadow, Yes, guild master. I have told you before that you dont have to worry so much. With just one order, without you taking any action personally, I and the Seven Kin of Purgatory can bulldoze anyone in the way.


    Go. Hades waved his hand and didnt exin much.


    Itsing!


    On the ship near the Tower of Paradise, Jerry and everyone watched the Etherion, which was about to hit the Tower of Heaven, from a distance, and he couldnt help but sigh in his heart.


    The power collided with the Tower, and a dazzling light lit up, instantly making everyone unable to help but close their eyes. When everyone opened their eyes, they suddenly realized that the Tower was not damaged as Jel had said before. Instead, it had turned into a magic crystal tower full of magic power.


    Jerry, what do you think we should do now? Makarov asked Jerry for advice.


    Although he is the current guild master, he has basically handed over the power to Jerry, so he feels that it is more appropriate for Jerry to make the decision in this situation.


    Lets find Jel. With a wave of his hand, a gust of wind directly dragged the ship up from the sea andnded on the ind again.


    The Etherion has beenpletely used. There is no need to waste time talking nonsense to him but to knock down Jels group of people and remove the magic from his mind.


    Seeing that Jerry and others turned back, Jel no longer hesitated then and directly gave the order to attack. The final form of the Tower has beenpleted, and all it takes is the sacrifice of Erza to resurrect Zeref.


    Jel! Erza roared loudly, held two big swords, pped her wings, and rushed towards him.


    Other mages followed closely behind, each using their magic to fight. In the end, only the three guild masters walk slowly behind.


    Because of Jerrys words, Mavis did not dare to use magic, so she did not go up to cause trouble. Makarov simply felt that the current situation was not serious and that he did not need to take action. Besides, there was Jerry beside him.


    As for Jerry, his current goal is to take care of the Tower. As for the fight between the two sides, he would just leave it to the others.


    Most of the mages in this world rely onbat to improve themselves, so opportunities like this are rare. Jerry felt that even if he didnt take action, Fairy Tails mages might win.


    Although Jel and Trinity Raven are on the opposite side and are on par with S-ss mages, Fairy Tail also has Ur, Erza, Natsu, Gray, Gajeel, Juvia, etc., who are also on par with S-ss mages.


    Moreover, there is a traitor on Jels side who has long seen through Jels n.

 Chapter 708: “Ankhseram”

    Chapter 708: ��Ankhseram��


    I just want to remind you that you can take away anyone you want in this world. As long as you dont take away too much, I wont stop you from it. But I hope you will have some mercy on these magic powers.


    Ankhseram walked up to the Tower and tapped it gently. The Tower contained 2.7 billion magic powers, instantly shattered, turned into the purest magic power, and returned.


    Jerry watched Ankhserams movements and did not stop him. He cant defeat him now, and the magic power of the Tower is not that important to him.


    Now that the ring world has beenpletely built, what he needs more than magic is the further development and expansion of the world. If he really needs magic power, there are many more ways to get it in the main world than in these worlds.


    Now that Ankhseram appears, he wants to see if he can get closer to him and if there is an opportunity for him to talk about how to create and build a world. Although Ankhseram is a god of this small world, he is still something and a lot can be learned from, such as the Celestial Spirit World he created.


    Maybe Im reckless. Dont worry, brother. I will not take away this from this world. I just didnt know it before that it would affect your world.


    Hey, its okay because you dont know it. Its not that Im stingy, but its not easy for me to develop into it now. Im not as talented as you, you know.


    Ankhseram saw that Jerry really didnt seem to act hostile to him and felt relieved. He had been debating for a long time whether to show up to warn him today. Not to mention, his strength is pretty good; even if he would have a hard time defeating him, he wouldnt take any chance to upset him.


    Perhaps after leaving this time, he may be stronger than him the next time he appears again.


    Ah, youre too much. Compared to you, who built this world, there is also the Celestial Spirit World. Ive just built my first world, and Im still far behind you. If you have time, I wonder if you would be willing to discuss things about it? Jerry ttered him and tried his shot.


    Hearing this, Ankhseram rolled his eyes, showing a heart-beating expression. In his opinion, Jerrys ability to achieve such great achievements in such a short period of time must be something unique. If he can understand something from him, maybe he can really grow further than him.


    The panel is anchored in time every time Jerry enters the Fairy Tail world. Anksheram can tell the true age of Jerrys body and soul, and he is a hundred years at most. A hundred years is already a long life for a normal person, but its really short for them, the creators who can create the world.


    It is terrifying for him to be able to create a world in just a hundred years.


    Of course, that would be great. Ankhseram agreed to Jerrys proposal.


    Jerrys expression remained unchanged, but he was ecstatic inside and smiled, Okay, give me a minute. Ill take care of something here first.


    Take your time. There is plenty of time. Ankhseram touched his long beard and waved the wand in his hand, and the time of the entire world returned to normal again.


    Its time to end this!


    Jel looked at Erza, who was temporarily knocked to the ground by his own magic. He summoned most of his bodys magic power and used his strongest magic.


    He wasnt sure whether this attack could eliminate all the Fairy Tail mages in one fell swoop. Still, it would definitely attract everyones attention, allowing him to take Erza back to the Tower to start the sacrificial ceremony.


    He saw that under Jels magic, a huge meteorite in the sky was about to crash towards the ind. Seeing the huge meteorite appearing in the sky, the expressions of all the Fairy Tail mages changed.


    Everything will be obliterated if such arge meteorite hits the entire ind.


    Dont even think about it! Makarov saw this, stuffed thest bit of ice cream into his mouth, and used his magic to turn into a giant and catch the meteorite with his bare hands.


    Other mages also used their strongest defensive magic. Seeing that his n had seeded, Jel grabbed Erza on the ground and activated the magic he had prepared in advance, trying to teleport back to the sacrificial circle on the top of the Tower.


    Thats impossible! However, after activating the circle, his expression suddenly changed because the circle suddenly failed.


    Turning his head to look at the Tower, he realized why the magic failed because the Tower that was supposed to be there had now disappeared. Without it, he cannot do his things.


    Where is my Tower? Howe a big Tower like that went missing?


    He still couldnt find the Tower of Paradise he had carefully nned for many years. Only Jerry was located there, and an unknown old man was holding a cane.


    You! Youre the one who did this! Jel was holding Erza and was about to go forward to fight Jerry and the old man when he was suddenly frightened by the old mans aura on the spot.


    Go back. He saw the unknown old man holding a cane, walking and chatting with Jerry. He seemed to be aware of the meteorite that was about to fall. He frowned, raised his head, and shouted at the meteorite.


    Jel discovered that the huge meteorite he had cast with most of his magic power suddenly stopped in the air, flew into the sky at a fast speed, and disappeared.


    Whats going on?


    The Fairy Tail mages who saw therge meteorite flew and disappeared were also stunned by this moment. Could it be that Jel realized something and stopped his magic?


    Okay, now, lets stop the fight.


    When everyone was confused, Jerry brought Ankhseram back to the Fairy Tail guild side, waved his hand to cast his magic directly, and ced all the Tower members, including Jel, trapped on the ind.

 Chapter 709: “A Talk With Ankhseram”

    Chapter 709: ��A Talk With Ankhseram��


    I just want to remind you that you can take away anyone you want in this world. As long as you dont take away too much, I wont stop you from it. But I hope you will have some mercy on these magic powers.


    Ankhseram walked up to the Tower and tapped it gently. The Tower contained 2.7 billion magic powers, instantly shattered, turned into the purest magic power, and returned.


    Jerry watched Ankhserams movements and did not stop him. He cant defeat him now, and the magic power of the Tower is not that important to him.


    Now that the ring world has beenpletely built, what he needs more than magic is the further development and expansion of the world. If he really needs magic power, there are many more ways to get it in the main world than in these worlds.


    Now that Ankhseram appears, he wants to see if he can get closer to him and if there is an opportunity for him to talk about how to create and build a world. Although Ankhseram is a god of this small world, he is still something and a lot can be learned from, such as the Celestial Spirit World he created.


    Maybe Im reckless. Dont worry, brother. I will not take away this from this world. I just didnt know it before that it would affect your world.


    Hey, its okay because you dont know it. Its not that Im stingy, but its not easy for me to develop into it now. Im not as talented as you, you know.


    Ankhseram saw that Jerry really didnt seem to act hostile to him and felt relieved. He had been debating for a long time whether to show up to warn him today. Not to mention, his strength is pretty good; even if he would have a hard time defeating him, he wouldnt take any chance to upset him.


    Perhaps after leaving this time, he may be stronger than him the next time he appears again.


    Ah, youre too much. Compared to you, who built this world, there is also the Celestial Spirit World. Ive just built my first world, and Im still far behind you. If you have time, I wonder if you would be willing to discuss things about it? Jerry ttered him and tried his shot.


    Hearing this, Ankhseram rolled his eyes, showing a heart-beating expression. In his opinion, Jerrys ability to achieve such great achievements in such a short period of time must be something unique. If he can understand something from him, maybe he can really grow further than him.


    The panel is anchored in time every time Jerry enters the Fairy Tail world. Anksheram can tell the true age of Jerrys body and soul, and he is a hundred years at most. A hundred years is already a long life for a normal person, but its really short for them, the creators who can create the world.


    It is terrifying for him to be able to create a world in just a hundred years.


    Of course, that would be great. Ankhseram agreed to Jerrys proposal.


    Jerrys expression remained unchanged, but he was ecstatic inside and smiled, Okay, give me a minute. Ill take care of something here first.


    Take your time. There is plenty of time. Ankhseram touched his long beard and waved the wand in his hand, and the time of the entire world returned to normal again.


    Its time to end this!


    Jel looked at Erza, who was temporarily knocked to the ground by his own magic. He summoned most of his bodys magic power and used his strongest magic.


    He wasnt sure whether this attack could eliminate all the Fairy Tail mages in one fell swoop. Still, it would definitely attract everyones attention, allowing him to take Erza back to the Tower to start the sacrificial ceremony.


    He saw that under Jels magic, a huge meteorite in the sky was about to crash towards the ind. Seeing the huge meteorite appearing in the sky, the expressions of all the Fairy Tail mages changed.


    Everything will be obliterated if such arge meteorite hits the entire ind.


    Dont even think about it! Makarov saw this, stuffed thest bit of ice cream into his mouth, and used his magic to turn into a giant and catch the meteorite with his bare hands.


    Other mages also used their strongest defensive magic. Seeing that his n had seeded, Jel grabbed Erza on the ground and activated the magic he had prepared in advance, trying to teleport back to the sacrificial circle on the top of the Tower.


    Thats impossible! However, after activating the circle, his expression suddenly changed because the circle suddenly failed.


    Turning his head to look at the Tower, he realized why the magic failed because the Tower that was supposed to be there had now disappeared. Without it, he cannot do his things.


    Where is my Tower? Howe a big Tower like that went missing?


    He still couldnt find the Tower of Paradise he had carefully nned for many years. Only Jerry was located there, and an unknown old man was holding a cane.


    You! Youre the one who did this! Jel was holding Erza and was about to go forward to fight Jerry and the old man when he was suddenly frightened by the old mans aura on the spot.


    Go back. He saw the unknown old man holding a cane, walking and chatting with Jerry. He seemed to be aware of the meteorite that was about to fall. He frowned, raised his head, and shouted at the meteorite.


    Jel discovered that the huge meteorite he had cast with most of his magic power suddenly stopped in the air, flew into the sky at a fast speed, and disappeared.


    Whats going on?


    The Fairy Tail mages who saw therge meteorite flew and disappeared were also stunned by this moment. Could it be that Jel realized something and stopped his magic?


    Okay, now, lets stop the fight.


    When everyone was confused, Jerry brought Ankhseram back to the Fairy Tail guild side, waved his hand to cast his magic directly, and ced all the Tower members, including Jel, trapped on the ind.

 Chapter 710: “Jerry’s Friend Is A God”

    Chapter 710: ��Jerry��s Friend Is A God��


    Very interesting magic.


    After handling the situation, Jerry came to Jel, released magic on Erza, who was knocked unconscious, observed it for a while, and chuckled. The magic on Jel is not the kind of forced control magic he learned before, unlike the Imperius Curse. Its more of a psychological hint kind of magic.


    This type of mind control is more terrifying than forced mind control. As the strength of the controlled person increases, the control will gradually be weaker, and the controlled person is likely to break away.


    But the magic that Ultear cast on Jel could not be lifted even though Jels strength had reached S-ss level and even surpassed Ultear. He had not even noticed that there was something in him or that he was being controlled. This is what Jerry finds most interesting.


    At his level, most battles focus on understanding the magic and the use of energy. So, learning a novel and unique magic is something to him.


    What? Jel is controlled by a magic? Erza heard Jerrys words, quickly jumped out of Jels arms, reced the armor, and moved toward Jerry.


    She knew that there must be a reason why Jel became like this; he had turned evil.


    Yes, I will help him free from this magic first. Jerry nodded, stretched out his right hand, and touched the center of Jels eyebrows. Powerful magic instantly rushed into Jels heart and erased the magic left by Ultear.


    Alright! The moment he retracted his hand, Jerry freed all the ind mages.


    However, after being lifted, all the mages in the Tower did not dare to make any further moves. After all, the moment Jerry immobilized them, they were scared.


    How could this happen? How could I ever do those things? At this time, Jel had been released from being controlled and returned to usual sense. Thinking back to the things he had done over the years, he knelt on the ground and shed tears.


    Erza knelt down when she saw this, held him in her arms, andforted him in a low voice. Jel returned to normal, and the battle against the Fairy Tail guild ended. Erzas former friends understood everything now.


    Well, now that everything has been exined clearly and you have nowhere to go, how about joining our guild? After everyone calmed down, Jerry smiled and invited Jel and others to join the guild.


    With his strength, he will not stay in this world for long. If he leaves again, he may note back next time. So he hopes to recruit more people on Fairy Tail.


    In the original work, Jel and Ultear formed the Crime Sorcire to make up for their sins, specifically to deal with the Dark Guild. But Jerry doesnt think its necessary. It would be great for them to join Fairy Tail to deal with the Dark Guild, as they will have more people to work with.


    But the Council probably wont let us go and join Fairy Tail. Hearing Jerrys invitation, Jel was excited because Erza was in the guild. But he knew that the Council would not let him go easily based on what he had done.


    He feared that he would eventually be sentenced for their crime after joining Fairy Tail.


    Dont worry, I will solve the problemter. Jerry waved his hand.


    If he remembered correctly after Ultear used her magic to control the entire Council, the people lost trust in the Council, and all the remaining Council members were forced to resign. The newly established Magic Council has a people.


    In the end, Jel and his several friends became the new members of Fairy Tail.


    By the way, Jerry, you still havent introduced us to this person. After handling Jels matter, Makarov pointed at Ankhseram, who had been standing there the whole time, and asked Jerry cautiously.


    He has no objection to Jerry inviting Jel to join the guild. Although he is still the guild master, everything has been given to Jerry, so he will not interfere with Jerrys decision.


    He wondered who the old man who suddenly appeared next to Jerry was. For some reason, this old man gave him a scary feeling. Even Mavis seemed to be afraid of him and told him that she sensed a dark power in him.


    Oh, I forgot to introduce you. This is my new friend I just made, Ankhseram.


    When Makarov asked, Jerry remembered that he had not introduced Ankhseram to everyone. It was mainly because he felt that Ankhseram was unlikely to have any interaction with everyone.


    Ankhseram nodded slightly when he saw Jerry introducing himself. To him, these people are all mortals who grew up in the world he created. Their status is not worthy of his attention. If Jerry hadnt introduced them, he would not have nodded.


    Ankhseram? Makarov had a puzzled look on his face. He felt that the name seemed familiar.


    Its Ankhseram! Mavis reacted faster than Makarov, immediately revealing Ankhserams true identity.


    Because she has the curse from Ankhseram on her body, she is more sensitive to his aura. She was a little suspicious, but now it was confirmed by Jerry, and she immediately thought of it.


    What? God Ankhseram? Hearing the words, everyone present was stunned to the spot.


    Ankhseram is the most powerful God in the legends of this world. He is the God of creation who is in charge of life and death in this world. There are statues of Gods in many ces, but he is one of the gods that most people believe in.


    It really looks like it.


    At this moment, everyone suddenly discovered that the old mans appearance was very simr to the statue of God Ankhseram that they knew.

 Chapter 711: “The Grimoire’s Heart”

    Chapter 711: ��The Grimoire��s Heart��


    Yes, I am Ankhseram, and I am Jerrys friend. Since you are Jerrys colleague, I will take care of you after your death. Upon seeing this, Ankhseram gave his promise.


    Originally, everyone didnt really believe in the incredible fact that this old man was Ankhseram. But when Ankhseram opened his mouth, they suddenly realized who he was, and all doubts about Ankhserams identity disappeared automatically.


    This is his power. The moment he says his identity in his own world, no creature born in this world will have any doubts. But it is precisely because everyone believes in Ankhseram, and they sigh in their hearts what kind of person Jerry is, who can actually make friends with a God.


    At this time, they also understood that Jerrys strength was infinitely stronger than the so-called Ten Wizard Saints. Not only can he wave his hand to immobilize Jel and Trinity Ravens instantly, but he can also be friends with gods.


    Hey, would you look at that? Just after introducing Ankhseram, Jerry suddenly sighed and turned his head to look towards the south of the ind.


    He saw that in the cloudless sky, a huge ck floating magic ship appeared at some point, and the floating magic ship was flying in his direction at an extremely fast speed.


    Did the Council send someone here? Seeing the ck magic ship, some mages began to make guesses.


    Jel shook his head when he saw this, Impossible; the Council does not have such a magic ship, and the Council should have been destroyed by now.


    As a former member of the Council, Jel is quite familiar with the Council.


    Seeing everyone was confused, Jerry did not hide the information he knew. Instead, he smiled and said directly, It is not the Council, but the mastermind behind todays incident. The Grimoires Heart.


    The Grimoires heart? Makarov had a puzzled look on his face.


    There are many dark guilds, and as far as he knows, the most troubling one is probably a guild called Oracin Seis. When the guild masters of the major guilds gathered together, they discussed when to join forces to take them out.


    This is the first time he has heard of the Grimoires Heart today.


    It is obviously not a small dark guild. Most of the guilds can own a pricelessrge-scale air transport magic transportation like a magic airship. Knowing that no one knew much about the Grimoires Heart, Jerry didnt intend to exin it one by one. He felt that it was better to let them know it themselves in this situation.


    Jerry raised his hand and pointed at the airship. Several magics were activated at the same time, and a terrifying light instantly enveloped the airship.


    After the lightnded, the airship had been destroyed out by powerful energy, and Hades, Blunote, and all members of the Seven Kin of Purgatory were all knocked down on the beach.


    Huh?!


    The second guild master?


    Ultear?


    What? Her name is Ultear? My daughter Ultear?


    After all the members of the Grimoires Heart fell, everyone quickly met the people behind it.


    Mavis and Makarov recognized the Devils Heart guild master. It was the second guild master who had been missing for many years. Subsequently, Jel also recognized his colleagues like Ultear, whom he thought to have been killed. His shout also alerted Ur, and the scene became a bit chaotic.


    At this time, Jerry had already expected it and casually drew a portal leading and said to everyone, Lets bring them back first and ask them whats going on. The things involved are veryplicated, and they probably cant be exined in a short while. Ankhseram and I have to leave for a few days.


    Without waiting for anyone to answer, Jerry nodded toward Ankhseram, and they disappeared on the spot.


    As for the Grimoires Heart guild, Hades and Ultear could exin the situation, and Jerry is no longer needed. What he wants most now is to have a chat with Ankhseram and exchange knowledge on usingws and experiences in creating a world.


    Seeing Jerry and Ankhseram disappear, everyone was stunned for a moment. They quickly reacted and, together with all the members of Grimoires Heart, crossed the portal and returned to the guild.


    They indeed have many questions and doubts that need to be answered.


    In the temple of Ankhseram.


    After discussing it for three consecutive days and nights, both Jerry and Ankhseram were satisfied.


    Jerry has been to too many ces, especially the world of Marvel. Where the gxy system is very big, the world construction and development are more detailed, so Ankhseram has a lot of inspiration for future development.


    Jerry felt that Ankhserams method of creating a second world and building a special world benefited him a lot.


    Especially the creation of the Celestial Spirit World. The Celestial Spirit World is essentially different from the normal world, and the Celestial Spirits derived from it are also unique.


    Having figured out the principle, maybe he can also give the same characteristics to his own world in the future.


    By the way, can I ask about your origins? As the discussion ended, Jerry asked the question he had always wanted to ask.


    He has always wanted to know the creators of worlds like Ankhseram. They woke up from the darkness and began to study and create the world on their own. o he was originally born in a certain world. After bing strong, he breaks away from the previous world and creates his own world outside.


    Hearing Jerrys question, Ankhseram was stunned for a moment and exined, Before I created my own world, I was just a magician pursuing the truth of magic. Speaking of which, that was already billions of years ago.


    In this way, Ankhseram began to tell Jerry some stories about the world he was born in and how he left the world he originally lived in and came out to create his own world.

 Chapter 712: “The Dark Land”

    Chapter 712: ��The Dark Land��


    The world where Ankhseram is located is called Andros World, which is a fantasy world full of swords and magic. Those who use swords can practice their spirit and be called fighters. The powerful fighters can even break a mountain with one sword swing.


    The use of magic is called a mage and is divided into elementary, intermediate, advanced, and magister. The destructive power of forbidden magic used by a powerful magister is far greater than that of a fighter.


    Ankhseram was the most powerful magister in the Andro world at that time. He devoted himself to studying magic, hoping he could one day explore its true meaning.


    Until one day, he finally broke through the limit that mages had never broken through, mastered the mysteries of life and death, and used magic to resurrect family members and friends who had been dead for hundreds of years.


    Eventer, he began to realize the true meaning of magic and created an independent world that he couldpletely control. At that time, Andro, the creator of Andros World, appeared in front of him.


    The creator did not reward him for his achievements. Instead, he used him of being a shameless mortal who stole the power of the gods and needed to be erased forever.


    Although Andro defeated him at that time, he still had the power to protect himself. Taking advantage of Andros underestimation of him, he blocked Andro with the magic he invented, broke through the worlds shackles in time, and entered a ce outside the world.


    What is that ce? At this time, Jerry interrupted and asked.


    Ankhseram paused and exined, All the worlds created by the gods exist in the Dark Land. The Dark Land has no beginning and no end. I am not particrly clear about the details. Even the name of the Dark Land is the name given by another God itself.


    If you do not use space magic to locate coordinates and teleport directly to there, but instead break the barrier of your original world, you will need to go through the Dark Land itself.


    Hearing his exnation, Jerry understood instantly. Just like in the universe, you have to drive a spaceship through space when entering from one to another. If you know the specific space coordinates, you can directly jump there.


    When going from one world to another, there are no coordinates. You need to go through an unknown ce.


    If Jerry wants to, he can break out of the barrier and enter the Dark Land outside to find a fixed location to ce the world he has, just like Ankhseram now.


    However, he felt that it would be better to stay in the Marvel world first. The Marvel world is the best world he has. It is very docile and can amodate many things for him.


    After escaping Andros pursuit, I wandered in the darkness, encountering many worlds and many Gods like Andro. Some of them are friendly, but most of them are not. They want to kill me and take my magic power to strengthen themselves, especially those Gods who are more powerful than me.


    I experienced a lot of thingster and became a lot stronger. I secretly returned to Andros world, killed Andro, and merged his world with the world I created, forming the world you see now. Ankhserams story ended, and Jerry fell into deep thought again.


    He knew that Ankhseram had glorified himself to a certain extent when describing his own experience, but he didnt care. What he cared about was that Ankhseram didnt know the panels creator.


    The creator of the panel must certainly be a powerful being far beyond anything. As for who is stronger than the creator of the Marvel world, it is hard to say. Of course, Jerry gained useful information after learning about Ankhserams experience.


    It means that he now knows that he can not only rely on his own power to enter other worlds in the future but also no longer needs to rely on the panel to help him in any way. As long as he is brave enough, he can enter the Dark Land by himself to find a new world that may exist in it.


    But there is also something he must remember. ording to Ankhseram, the gods in the Dark Land are hostile. But even if there is danger, he will definitely have to set foot in the Dark Land in the future.


    Because if he wants to enter that ce and create a new world on your own, it will be time-consuming and may not bepleted in just a short moment. He thought it would be much faster to integrate the world that already existed and merge the worlds he had with it.


    We had a great time here. Ille back to you for more when I have time. Feeling that it was almost done, Jerry stood up and said goodbye to Ankhseram.


    Ankhseram did not try to persuade him to stay. He just said with a hint, I hope that you and I will not be enemies in the future.


    Dont worry. I have many friends in this world, and I hope you have time to visit them in the future. Jerry knew what Ankhseram meant and gave his answer sincerely.


    This is indeed the answer he gave from the bottom of his heart. He and Ankhseram didnt really have any grudges. At most, they just used each other to exchange some knowledge.


    But he has a good friendship with everyone in Fairy Tail. Even if his strength exceeds Ankhserams in the future, he will not go to war with him and force this world to be included in his collection. This includes the world of Harry Potter and the world of the Socerers Apprentices.


    After feeling Jerrys assurance, Ankhseram was finally relieved.


    Jerry has never let go of his vignce since he first appeared. He has been worried that his world will be consumed one day because he has done this kind of thing before.


    In this way, after bidding farewell to Ankhseram, Jerry returned to the Fairy Tail Guild.

 Chapter 713: “The New Council”

    Chapter 713: ��The New Council��


    Makarov, I am Burgess, the captain of the first detention unit. I represent the newly established Magic Council to arrest your Fairy Tail mages, Precht Gaebolg, Ultear Milkovic, and Jel Fernandez. The three of them are suspected of destroying the former Magic Council and initiating the Etherion illegally.


    At the entrance of the Fairy Tail Guild, a strong middle-aged mage, with several of his men wearing special unit uniforms, surrounded the entire Fairy Tail Guild. His tone was condescending, not caring at all about the Fairy Tail mages there.


    In his eyes, while Fairy Tail is very powerful, no matter how powerful it is, it must be monitored and controlled by the Magic Council. As the captain of the First Detention Unit, he represents the Magic Council, and he has all the members behind him. In this situation, Makarov needs to face him this time.


    Moreover, he brought a lot of mages with him this time. Even if the mages from Fairy Tail resisted, he would not be afraid. He even hopes that all the mages in Fairy Tail will take action so that he can scare the others and let all the guilds know that their new Magic Council is notparable to the previous one.


    This is also the real reason why he has been so arrogant since he appeared here.


    Makarov stared at Burgess, who had an arrogant attitude and an angry look. He was not a good-tempered person. Although the Magic Council often finds problems in his guild, it is because the mages of the guilds always get into trouble and cause a lot of damage while performing missions.


    Most of the time, they are just warnings.


    Because the Councils are well aware of the strength of the major guilds, although the status of the Magic Council is higher than that of the guild, the former Magic Council has always been able to get along well with the major guilds.


    But the new Magic Council is different now. Their approach is very overbearing. They directly sent units to surround the guild without notifying them in advance and threatened that as long as they dared to protect the convict, they would list Fairy Tail as a Dark Guild and publicly arrest all members without leaving any chance.


    Makarov didnt pay any attention to the people in front of him. Let alone taking action in a group, Natsu and Gray could destroy them all if they cooperated. Its just that the new Council has deep connections with the countrys top leaders. Once they make a move, Fairy Tail will be defined as the Dark Guild, which will be very troublesome.


    No one can take away our guild members. If you want to take them away, walk over my dead body.


    Before Makarov could say something, Natsu was about to start fighting them. Fortunately, Erza knocked him out from behind with a sword.


    Makarov, because you are the Ten Wizard Saints and the Fairy Tail Guild has also made a lot of contributions, I didnt take action instantly. But my patience is limited. Im warning you for thest time: hand over those three immediately, or there will be consequences.


    Burgess tone became more and more arrogant; he and all the mages behind him had magic circles raised on their bodies as if they were ready to take action at any time.


    So youre threatening me? When I wasnt even born yet, our favorite thing was fighting.


    Makarovughed angrily at the words of the captain of the unit. He immediately wanted to knock them all down, regardless of the situation. But before he could take action, a voice stopped him.


    Makarov, stop.


    Hades walked out of the crowd behind him with Jel and Ultear, stopping Makarov from making his next decision. Hades saw that Makarov wanted to object and waved his hand towards him.


    We have corrected our mistakes now; we did a lot of wrong things at the beginning and caused many problems. We should be arrested and tried.


    Ever since came to Fairy Tail and saw Mavis, the darkness in Hades heart has disintegrated, and he has returned to the kind-hearted person like before.


    Ultear also learned the truth from Ur. It was not that Ur didnt want her, but because Ur was deceived into thinking she was dead. In the end, the Tower of Heaven members and all the mages in the Grimoires Heart joined Fairy Tail.


    He didnt expect that the first thing the new Magic Council did after its establishment was for them to take action to demonstrate their power. In order to prevent the Fairy Tail Guild founded by Mavis from bing a Dark Guild, he, Jel, and Ultear decided to listen to the Councils unit back for trial without resistance.


    Hearing his words, Makarov and Mavis hadplicated expressions on their faces, but they did not object to anything.


    Seeing the Fairy Tail mages gritting their teeth and being silent, Burgess showed a proud look on his face. He waved his hand to ask his mages toe forward, put handcuffs on all three of them, and escorted them back to the base.


    However, at this moment, a voice suddenly came from the direction of the gate.


    Hey, Ive only been away for three days. Why is it now theres another problem?


    Everyone turned around and saw that it was Jerry, who disappeared with Ankhseram a month ago.


    Three days? Jerry, youve been missing for a month! At this time, Lucy quickly reminded.


    One month? The time flow in Ankhseram Temple seems somewhat different from here. Jerry realized something.


    No wonder that as soon as he returned, he saw that the new Council sent people to hold them. Logically speaking, it could not bepleted in three days from the old Councils disbandment to the new Councils establishment.


    If you think about it, the time flow in the Celestial Spirit World is different from the time flow in the normal world. One day in the Celestial Spirit World is equal to one-third of a month.


    Although Ankhseram temple is not located in the Celestial Spirit World, it is above it. It is normal for the time flow to be somewhat different than here.

 Chapter 714: “Heading To The Western Continent”

    Chapter 714: ��Heading To The Western Continent��


    Guild master, whats the problem now? Knowing that a month had passed, Jerry came to Makarov, and Makarov told Jerry everything that had just happened.


    After hearing this, Jerry stretched out his hand to stop the mages who wanted to put the handcuffs on Hades and the others and said to Burgess.


    Sorry, we wont listen to your order. You can go back.


    So thats how you wanted it to be, Jerry. It doesnt matter what you said, but we will take them away no matter what.


    Burgess knew Jerry and knew that this was the guild master of Fairy Tail. Many of the idents caused by Fairy Tail before were solved by him. Makarov would be someone they could handle, but they have doubts about how to handle this next guild master.


    Take them away? Where do you get your confidence? Jerry chuckled lightly and waved one hand. The magic circle that Burgess and the other mages behind him had just lit up was instantly dissipated. They stood frozen in ce, and it became extremely difficult even to move a finger.


    How is this possible? Feeling the disappearance of the magic power in the body and the stiffness of the body, Burgess face changed drastically.


    However, before he could question Jerry, he heard words from Jerrys mouth that scared him half to death.


    You guys can kill all these people and give the New Magic Council a warning. Might save them from thinking about making trouble every day to us.


    In Jerrys opinion, except for the people in the Fairy Tail guild, everyone else is no different from ants. They will be fine if they dont cause him any trouble. If they dare to cause trouble to him, hell just erase them.


    Forget it, Jerry. They are only following orders. Makarov and Mavis were shocked when they heard Jerrys words.


    Jerry did not object when he heard this but smiled, Just kidding, I dont mean it. But in order to prevent them from making trouble, I still have to do something.


    After thinking for a moment, Jerry raised his hand again and released a magic.


    The terrifying magic wave bypassed all of Fairy Tails poption and spread instantly, covering the entire world. At this time, what Jerry cast was not a normal Forgetfulness Charm but a global spell with extremely wide coverage, just like the spell he cast on Earth.


    Its just that this time, he made everyone except several people forget about Hades, Jel, and Ultear.


    From today on, except for the mage who has the Fairy Tail emblem on his body, they wouldnt know any information about Hades, Jel, and Ultear.


    Wait, why am I here? After Jerrys magic passed, Burgess was stunned for a moment, looked around, and was confused.


    Mr. Burgess, I want to know why you are here and why you are here with so many mages surrounding our guild. Is the first thing your new Magic Council will do to destroy the guild? It looks like youre misusing your authority without the permission of the Council. Looking at Burgess, who was confused, Jerry directly questioned him.


    Hearing Jerrys words, Burgesss expression changed, he quickly waved his hand and exined, This is just a misunderstanding; I didnt mean it like this. We were just passing by; yes, we were just patrolling. Everyone, follow me!


    Burgesss memory has no memory of Hades and others, so they didnt know what they were doing here.


    His memory was that he suddenly summoned all the mages from the unit today, urgently used the teleportation magic left by the Council, and led them to block the entrance to Fairy Tail guild.


    Although he cant figure out why he did what he did now, he knows this behavior must be against the rules. With so many peopleing to the guild and if Jerry was a little bit pissed, they would not be able to walk away easily.


    So he immediately apologized and quickly left with everyone.


    All the Fairy Tail mages were stunned. They couldnt understand why his attitude suddenly changed.


    What kind of magic did Jerry just perform?


    Its okay. I just cast a forgetting spell on the whole world. From today on, you can start a new life with peace of mind or just retire. Seeing that all the Council mages had left, Jerry exined his magic to Jel and others.


    The third day since Jerry returned from Ankhseram Temple, in the Fairy Tail guild hall.


    Jerry took Mavis and told Makarov, Guild master, I want to go to the Western Continent with Mavis to find Zeref.


    Now? But tomorrow is the festival!


    When he heard this, Makarov was sitting at the bar table, almost spitting half of his drink.


    Tomorrow is the Harvest Festival, and it is also the day when he is expected to step down as a guild master and pass the position to Jerry. Jerry wants to take Mavis to the Western Continent on such an important day to find Zeref.


    Dont worry, if were quick, well return tonight. If were slow, well probably be back tomorrow morning. Jerry waved his hand and assured.


    Although he is no longer interested in the position of Fairy Tail guild master and has already thought about how to deal with it, he still ns to spend the Harvest Festival with everyone.


    Makarov felt relieved after hearing Jerrys words that he would be able toe back early. Jerry knows space magic. As long as he is willing, he will definitely be able toe back from the Western Continent in just a moment.


    After saying goodbyes to Makarov, Jerry opened a portal leading directly to the Western Continent and stepped through it with Mavis.


    Of course, Jerry proposed to go to the Western continent to save Zeref, and Mavis was determined, but she hadnt seen Zeref for so long and was still nervous.


    Besides, ording to Jerry and Hades, there is a child there that she and Zeref had.


    The first time she heard that she had actually given birth to a child, she was also very confused. But she thought that it was pitiful that her child had been alone for so many years, and she wanted to fulfill some of her responsibilities as a mother.

 Chapter 715: “The Spriggan 12”

    Chapter 715: ��The Spriggan 12��


    In the Western Continent, the capital of the Alvarez Empire.


    Wow, this ce looks much more lively than Magnolia. Looking at the lively streets withpletely different clothes and characteristics, Mavis immediately got excited and looked around happily.


    Jerry shook his head when he saw this and was also a little speechless. Just now, Mavis was extremely nervous because she was about to see her lover and children, but now she was distracted by the lively town.


    He felt that after Mavis and his son saw each other, it would not be certain who would take care of whom. He took a quick nce at the capital city of the Alvares Empire, and it was indeed muchrger and more lovely than any other city.


    Perhaps for the people of the Western Continent, establishing the Alvarez Empire is not bad. Before Zeref went to the Western Continent to establish an empire, the Western Continent was pretty empty. The Mages Guild resolved the main affairs.


    Evenpared to the five hundred Guilds in other parts of the world, there are 730 guilds in the Western Continent, and they are in a state of chaos and fighting all year round.


    It was not until Zeref appeared that the conditions in the Western Continent changed. With the group of terrifyingly powerful mages he recruited, he swept across seven hundred and thirty guilds and established the now peaceful and prosperous Alvarez Empire with his power.


    However, Zerefs original intention was not to bring prosperity to the Western Continent. His original intention was just to build a powerful magic empire to help him kill ologia, someone he couldnt defeat.


    Of course, Zeref has changed now. After the curse on him killed Mavis, he suffered from mental problems. Now, he wants to lead an empire he built, seize the Fairy Heart, transform it into something that can control time and space, and go back to the past to change everything.


    Mavis, we have to hurry up, or we will bete to the Harvest Ceremony, and Makarov will be mad again.


    After walking around the streets, experiencing the unique things in the Western Continent, tasting the local delicacies, and inquiring about the pces location, the two walked straight towards the citys center.


    Not long after, a luxurious and huge European-style pce appeared in front of the two of them.


    The royal pce is an important ce, and those who trespass will die? Just as Mavis was about to step forward, two mages wearing heavy armor from the Alvares Empire pointed their staffs with magic crystals at Mavis.


    Tell them that the first guild master of Fairy Tail, Mavis Vermillion, would like to meet with the Emperor of the Alvares Empire. Jerry had already told them before Mavis could think of what to say.


    He can sense the aura of Ankhserams curse on Zeref. He could have taken Mavis directly to teleport to Zeref in the pce, but considering that he came here this time to let Mavis recognize her partner and child, he would take the normal way.


    It is better to be polite, ask for a formal meeting, and exin the reason clearly. It will also be better to get to know each other.


    Fairy Tail? The guards guarding the door are unfamiliar with these two words.


    Jerry saw them react like this. Zerefs n for other parts of the world and Fairy Tail must be only known to the empires top officials, but these people dont know anything about it.


    He stopped exining and directly used the Imperius Curse to control the guards and let them go in to report the situation.


    The first guild master of Fairy Tail? Didnt youre the majesty say that she is dead?


    In the pce hall, Invel, the imperial conste and one of the twelve strongest mages in the empire called Spriggan 12, listened to the guards report with a puzzled look on his face.


    I think they are fake or have evil intentions. Dont disturb him with such trivial matters. Let me take care of them. At this time, a young man with dark skin and a bare upper body spoke with a cruel look on his face.


    Invel frowned when he heard this and ordered, Ajeel, dont kill them first. Ask them clearly about their identities and their purpose ofing here.


    Although Ajeel was more cruel and would kill anyone, his words were not unreasonable.


    Now is the time when their empire ns tounch a war to help Zeref regain the body of the first guild master of Fairy Tail. Suddenly, two people iming to be Fairy Tail mages appear, and one also ims she is the first guild master. No matter how you think about it, there is something wrong with them.


    He nned to wait until he figured out the identity and purpose of the two people before considering whether to report to Zeref. If there were just two liars, there would be no need to disturb him. Zeref had just returned from a trip.


    Dont worry, Im good at torturing people. Ajeel licked his tongue, his expression bing more and more weird.


    Two days ago, he took the initiative to lead some troops to attack other parts of the world, but unfortunately, he was directly rejected by Zeref. Now, two mages who called themselves the Fairy Tail mages came over.


    At the same time, outside the pce gate, Jerry said helplessly to Mavis, It seems that it is not that easy for us to see Zeref without any problem.


    When he cast the Imperius Curse on the guard, he also left a trace of his mind on the guard, so he heard all the conversations in the hall.


    The Spriggan 12 are the twelve strongest mages serving Zeref, as well as the two super powerful individuals, August and the Queen of Dragons, Irene. They surpass that of the Ten Wizard Saints.


    Ajeel wasing towards them and was the cruelest and easiest to kill among the Spriggan 12.


    Jerry, you dont have to do all of the hard way. Just act ording to your normal way, I believe you. Possibly sensing that Jerry seemed to be a little more worried about doing things because of her, Mavis told him something.


    She knew that Jerrys strength should have been on the level of Ankhseram, which was far beyond her imagination. If he hadnt cared about her feelings, he wouldnt have to restrain himself like he is now.


    Jerry smiled when he heard this, Since you dont mind, lets use a more efficient method.


    Mavis and Zeref are an extremely talented pair. Like Clow Reed, they both have such an amazing power level and the potential to reach the universe level in the future.


    They are his helpers to help him build and develop his world, so naturally, he has to do something to get their favors.

 Chapter 716: “Knocked Down With One Move”

    Chapter 716: ��Knocked Down With One Move��


    Who is it? How dare you break into the pce without permission?!


    Jerry took Mavis and walked straight toward Zerefs location in the pce without any worries. All the pce guards who wanted to take action along the way were knocked to the ground by him. Because of this, an rm soon sounded in the pce, and more pce guards began to gather towards Jerry.


    Jerry didnt care about this. He did not teleport directly with Mavis but chose to spend a few minutes wandering around. He wanted to make some noise and attract the others so that he would not have to wait for Zeref after him, but also to find August, who was Mavis son, so he could kill two birds with one stone.


    Turning on the Protego Charm to defend against all long-range magic attacks and controlling a sleeping spell around the guards, Jerry walked leisurely with Mavis in the pce. Countless pce guards surrounding them fell down one after another, unable to cause any harm or block their way inside.


    You dare to act recklessly in the pce. Let mee and kill you with my own hands!


    A wild voice came as soon as he walked through the square in front of the pce. Jerry looked up and saw Ajeel, who was the first toe over. Ajeels magic is sand magic. At this time, he used sand to condense a huge flying dragon. He was standing on the dragons head, looking down at Jerry and Mavis.


    Oh, theres Lord Ajeel here. With Lord Ajeel taking action, these two intruders will be dead! Upon Ajeels arrival, all the pce guards showed their expectations.


    The Spriggan 12 are the twelve most powerful mages in the empire. This is not a name they brag about but a name they gained during the war to unify the empire. Each of them has an extremely good background. Ajeel once used sand magic to kill tens of thousands of mages who dared to resist the rule of the empire.


    The pce guards already knew the result the moment they saw Ajeel arrive. However, there was obviously a huge gap between the real results and the results they expected, which frightened them so much that they almost fell to the ground.


    I dont like people looking at me like that.


    Seeing that it was not August but Ajeel, Jerry waved his hand, and a terrifying storm mixed with lightning instantly formed and swept him and his dragon together.


    Ajeel was trapped by the lightning storm and wanted to rely on the magic power in his body to control the sand and forcefully break away from the storm. But every time he used up his magic power, the lightning in the storm would hit him, scattering all the magic power he had gathered.


    Looking at the pce getting further and further away from him, Ajeel couldnt figure out why he was defeated by that man with just one move.


    What? Ajeel lost in one attack? In the pce hall, Invel listened to the report of his guards with a look of shock on his face.


    I will stop them first to prevent them from disturbing His Majesty. Notify other members toe over as quickly as possible for support. The enemy this time might be difficult to deal with.


    After saying that, he condensed a pair of ice crystal wings behind his back and flew in Jerrys direction.


    Invel used verymon ice magic, but he amplified its power to the extreme. He froze the air that exceeded absolute zero, changing a countrys season directly from summer to winter.


    Lord Invel is here!


    The guard had just seen Lord Ajeel being blown away at the square. Before they could recover from the shock, they saw Invel flying over, and their hope suddenly rose again.


    What?! Lord Invel passed out?!


    The magic from Jerry was too fast for him. When Invel got close to releasing his attack, he didnt pay attention to his surroundings. He was hit from behind, and he fainted directly.


    A lot of the magic that Jerry uses now has been changed. Just like this spell, on the surface, it is no different from the usual Stunning Charm, but in fact, it is the evolved form of it.


    Lady Brandish is here!


    A green-haired girl named Brandish is good at form magic and can change the location of items at will. She once transformed a city into a palm-sized one and easily annihted all the enemies inside.


    However, Jerry had studied this kind of magic thoroughly before, so her magic had no effect on Jerry. Instead, he was turned into the size of a thumb.


    Lady Dimaria is here! Huh?! She is immobilized?!


    Dimaria is good at time magic and can freeze the enemys time, but Jerry is better at this.


    Lord God Serena, Lord Bloodman, Lord Jacob, Lord Neinhart, Lord Wall, and Lord Larcade are all here. We will definitely be able to stop them now!


    As Jerry defeated several of Spriggan 12 members in a row and was about to approach Zeref, more mages of the Spriggan 12 appeared, and this time, they appeared together to stop Jerry.


    Being able to defeat Ajeel, Invel, Brandish, and Dimaria all by yourselves. It seems that you are quite strong, but you have no chance of winning. Serena took a step forward and pointed at Jerry confidently.


    As the strongest mages can use eight different types of dragon-ying magic, he is confident in facing anyone and even thinks he can defeat ologia alone.


    Serena, Lord August said the enemy is very strong. Lets take it down together! At this time, a man in a suit who looked very gentlemanly reminded Serena.


    Serena heard a look of fear on his face when he heard Augusts name. Heughed and said, Of course I know, so Ill take the first shot. Cavern Dragons Earth Copse, Purgatory Dragons zing Inferno, Sea King Dragons Encircling Deluge, Gale Dragons Song of Moon and Wind, Diamond Dragons Fortress Crusher and Spark Dragons Augite Heavens!


    Before his other colleagues took action, Serena released all of his strongest dragon-ying magics in a row.

 Chapter 717: “Returning To The Guild”

    Chapter 717: ��Returning To The Guild��


    Realizing that his targets this time, Zeref, August, and Erzas mother, Irene, had all gathered together, Jerry stopped talking nonsense and directly cast his magic to cover the entire pce.


    In an instant, all the eight dragons that Serena cast dissipated. The others felt that time and space were frozen. Apart from their senses, they could do nothing.


    Just wait a while. We dont mean any harm. After saying this, Jerry and Mavis walked past the Spriggan 12 mages and walked into the room where Zeref was.


    I can sense their magic.


    Unlike the people outside, who havepletely suppressed magic except for their senses, the three people in the room are much better in terms of magic.


    Zeref, the most powerful dark mage in the legend, uses his powerful magic to iste himself from Jerrys magic so that he is not affected by it.


    August used his special magic, transforming his body into a special state that would not cause any harm to him. Although he could still not mobilize much magic power due to the spell, he could move around.


    Irene was standing on the other side of Zeref, directly transforming herself into the form of a dragon, relying on the dragons powerful body and huge magic power to resist Jerrys spell.


    Based on the state of the three of them facing his magic, Jerry roughly judged that Zeref was on the peak of heavenly level strength, while August and Irene were on the lower level of heavenly level strength.


    At this time, Jerry couldnt help but sigh that Ankhseram was a little too cautious. Maybe its because Ankhseram broke through the boundaries of the original world, killed the previous God, and created the current world. He seems to have secretly manipted those talented geniuses in the world to make their lives miserable and eventually die.


    Who are you? Seeing Jerry appear in the room, Zeref solemnly stood up from his seat.


    It was the first time that he felt such a strong power from a person. Even the magic power of ologia was not at the same level as the magic power of the person in front of him now.


    Im just going to let her exin the situation. Jerry did not exin slowly but stepped aside, revealing Mavis.


    Zeref, how are you doingtely? The moment Mavis saw Zeref, her eyes were already filled with tears.


    After Zeref saw Mavis, his pupils shrank, and he entered a state of disbelief, Mavis, is it really you?


    In Zerefs heart, Mavis died many years ago when he finally regained his humanity and plucked up the courage to find a way to undo the curse. At that moment, he also wentpletely crazy and gave up all his previous persistence.


    After so many years, he saw Mavis again, still alive and without any curse on her. How could he not be shocked?


    August also froze when he saw Mavis because this was the first time he had seen his mother with his own eyes.


    Okay, you can exin the specific situation. Ill go to Irene first. Leaving Mavis and the others, Jerry carried Irene, who had transformed into a dragon and entered his own world.


    Irene is the Queen of Dragon, the founder of dragon yer magic, and the biological mother of Erza.


    Four hundred years ago, she was the Queen of the Dragnof Kingdom. To save humans and the dragons, she fought against the evil dragons of the Western Continent and created dragon-ying magic that added the power of the dragons to the human body.


    Later, due to the overuse of dragon-ying magic, she began to transform into a dragon, and from time to time, she would turn into a dragon.


    After the war, because of her identity as a dragon, she was abandoned by her husband and country. She was detained in a dungeon and tortured for years. Finally, she suffered a mental breakdown andpletely transformed into a dragon in anger. She destroyed her country and hid in the forest.


    Hundreds of yearster, she met Zeref. With the help of Zerefs magic, she could temporarily transform into a human being and give birth to a child, Erza.


    Affected by the power of the dragon in her body, she lost her sense of taste and could not sleep after transforming into a human. She wanted to possess her daughters body but gave up because of maternal love. Worried that one day she would be unable to control it, she took Erza and abandoned her in a small vige.


    Because of his friendship with Erza, Jerry felt that he could help solve this problem before he left this world.


    Irene will transform into a dragon because of her magic and the influence of dragon genes. Jerry only needs to shave off the genes from her body and extract the dragon power from her body. This way, she can return to her original human state without worrying about transforming into a dragon.


    Of course, without the dragons body and power, Irenes strength will definitely decline. But Jerry believes that she does not care about her own strength and just wants to be a normal human being.


    In this way, Jerry made a quick operation using the magic in the ring world. When he brought Irene out, she had transformed back into a human.


    At this time, Mavis also told Zeref about her situation and learned about her son. Zeref knows that his curse can be lifted and will no longer harm any living beings. Mavis has also been resurrected and has a son. His mental mind has finally returned to normal.


    Okay, now that Ive made it clear. Ill cast a shielding spell on you first to prevent the curse from breaking out again, and well return to the Fairy Tail guild to participate in the Harvest Festival! Jerry cast a shielding spell on Zeref and opened a portal to the Fairy Tail guild.


    The curse on Zeref and Mavis is magic specially set by Ankhseram to prevent the birth of an existence that is too powerful in this world and threatens his safety.


    As long as Zeref and Mavis are in this world, they will definitely be affected by the curse unless their strength exceeds Ankhserams. Although Jerry has a good rtionship with Ankhseram, he is not allowed to lift this magic.


    But this is also good for Jerry, giving him an excuse to bring Zeref and Mavis into his world. Because only by living in Jerrys world will they never have to worry about being affected by the curse, nor will they worry about harming other lives.

 Chapter 718: “Capturing Acnologia”

    Chapter 718: ��Capturing ologia��


    Erza, Natsu, I got your mother and brother back!


    In the afternoon, Jerry took Zeref, Mavis, August, and Irene, walked over the portal, and returned to the Fairy Tail Guild from the Alvarez Empire.


    Mother?


    Brother?


    Erza and Natsu, who were making a fuss then, were immediately confused by what Jerry said after he appeared. The other mages, like Lucy and others, were also surprised and focused their attention on Jerry.


    Its up to you to exin it yourself. Looking at the confused Erza and Natsu, Jerry turned to Irene and Zeref.


    Jerry had not told them before regarding Erza and Natsu. Erza didnt know that her mother was still alive, and Natsu didnt know that he had an older brother who was over 400 years old and a nephew.


    Irene and Zeref heard this and walked to Erza and Natsu, respectively, taking them to the corner to have a heart-to-heart talk. In this regard, Jerry didnt care about them anymore but greeted Makarov and disappeared on the spot again.


    From Zerefs mouth, Jerry knew where ologia was sleeping, so he nned to capture this person whom even Zeref could not defeat.


    ologia, a dragon-yer wizard whopletely transformed into a dragon, single-handedly destroyed all the dragons 400 years ago. He is immune to all magic and can swallow all magic. He is currently the strongest individual in this world, except for Ankhseram. Natsu and the other seven dragon yerster killed him.


    However, Jerry felt that Ankhseram was afraid of ologias growth and deliberately helped a little in the process. Otherwise, he felt that it would be almost impossible for Natsu and the others to kill ologia.


    Between Ishgar and the Western Continent, on a small ind made entirely of stone in the depths of the sea, a huge dragon covered in strange patterns was sleeping with its eyes closed. Suddenly, it seemed to sense a powerful magic power that could suffocate him.


    He immediately opened his eyes, pped his wings, flew up, and began to look around.


    You are ologia, right? I hope you cane to my world and work for me someday. Jerry looked at the dragon.


    Hearing Jerrys voice, he quickly locked onto Jerrys position, and obviously very angry at Jerrys request, How dare you, a small human being, make such a rude request?


    The dragon cantmunicate like normal people at all. Jerry had no choice but to teleport, appear on the back of the dragon, and open his own ring world.


    Since we cantmunicate normally, dont me me for being rude.


    He thought that if the dragon couldmunicate well with him, he could capture him without much resistance, but this was obviously not possible now, so he decided to take him away forcefully. He has done this kind of thing many times before, but this one is much stronger now.


    The ring world opened, and a ck hole instantly appeared above the dragons head. A powerful suction force directly sucked the dragon into the ring world. The dragon is very strong, especially in that it is immune to all magic attacks, but a little bit worse than Dormammu and Ego that Jerry fought before.


    Jerrys strength is much stronger now than when he dealt with Dormammu and Ego.


    After taking him in, Jerry himself returned to the ring world instantly and turned into a 10,000-meter-tall giant. He held the dragon in his hand and used a contract magic on him that he had not used for a long time.


    The dragon never expected that he would be taken advantage of so easily today. He didnt even know who Jerry was in front of him.


    After the contract was sessful, Jerry did not exin anything. He ordered the dragon to stay on Egos and leave the ring world. He felt that when Zeref and others had done their things, he would naturally tell about itter.


    Miss Fairy Tail Contest, the first ce will receive a reward of 500,000 jewels. I hope that the female mages of the guild will participate. It will be held at 9 a.m. at the Fairy Tail Guild Hall tomorrow!


    When Jerry returned to the guild again, he found that everyone was gathered in front of the announcement at the guild entrance. He looked up and saw that it was the Miss Fairy Tail Contest held by the Fairy Tail guild every year during the Harvest Festival that Mirajane had mentioned before.


    Will the Battle of Fairy Tail startter?


    If he remembered correctly, when the Miss Fairy Tail Contest starts tomorrow, it will also be the day when the Battle of Fairy Tail breaks out. At that time, Makarovs grandson, Laxus, will lead his Thunder God Tribe tounch an attack and seize power by force.


    However, because of Jerrys intervention, Fairy Tails strength and members are much stronger than before. He wonders if Laxus willunch an attack war as usual.


    Guild master, it seems that I havent seen Laxus for a long time. After thinking for a moment, Jerry asked Makarov, who was drinking at the bar.


    Makarovs smile suddenly turned unhappy after hearing Laxus name.


    That brat has nevere back since thest time he had a fight with me. He is getting more and more ignorant as he gets older.


    After Laxus heard that Makarov was going to pass the position to Jerry, he came back and had a quarrel with Makarov, left angrily, and has note back to this day.


    Mirajane, pouring wine on the side, smiled and said, I heard from the others that they saw Laxus and his Thunder God Tribe appearing in the townst night. They must have rushed back to participate in the Harvest Festival.


    So, he wille back.


    However, when Makarov heard Mirajanes words, his expression changed, and he murmured. If Laxus came back at another time, he would be happy, but if he came back tomorrow when he was going to pass the position of the guild master to Jerry, he would feel slightly uneasy.


    Since Laxuss father, Ivan Dreyar, was kicked out of the guild for trying to steal the Lumen Histoire or Fairys Heart, Laxus has never participated in the Harvest Festival.


    But this time, Laxus would take his Thunder God Tribe to the city and may visit the guild by himself.

 Chapter 719: “Fairy Tail Civil War”

    Chapter 719: ��Fairy Tail Civil War��


    At nine oclock in the morning, in the Fairy Tail Guild Hall.


    Todays guild hall no longer resembles a tavern filled with drinks and seats. Instead, it waspletely empty and decorated with various exquisite ornaments.


    A gorgeous stage was set up in the center of the hall. A wizard wearing a purple suit was holding a microphone to introduce the opening before the game.


    Wee everyone to the Miss Fairy Tail Contest. I am Max, todays host!


    As soon as Max finished speaking, there was dense apuse and cheers below. In addition to most of the mages in Fairy Tail, there are also ordinary citizens in the town today. They heard that Fairy Tail would hold apetition to select the most beautiful mages and rushed over.


    At this time, there was a sea of people under the stage. Jerry also cast an Extension Charm on the hall, making the space of the hall ten timesrger to prevent unnecessary idents caused by too many peopleing to watch.


    Today, in addition to our beautiful contestants, we also invited four judges. They are the first guild master of our Fairy Tail Guild, Ms. Mavis; the second guild master, Mr. Precht; the third guild master, Mr. Makarov; and the youngest and most promising fourth guild master, Mr. Jerry!


    Following Maxs introduction, Mavis, Precht, Makarov, and Jerry all stood up and waved to the people below. Jerry refused to serve as the judge before. After all, it meant nothing to him and would not improve his strength.


    However, the three former guild masters agreed on it. So he couldnt refuse it. Amidst the apuse, Jerry sat down again and began to watch the show seriously.


    His rule has always been to work seriously. Now that he has be a judge, he must fulfill his responsibilities as a judge. He must watch every contestant on the stage seriously and carefully and give them the fairest score.


    Now we invite the number one contestant, Cana Alberona!


    Extra points for the figure, extra points for the swimsuit, and eight points overall. Jerry looked at Cana, who appeared in a swimsuit with a magic card in her mouth and scored eight points.


    Contestant No. 2, a woman with S-ss strength and as gentle as water, Juvia Lockser!


    Extra points for clothing, extra points for the whole character, and eight points overall.


    Although she was tightly wrapped, Juvia was dressed like a special. Jerry also gave her an eight-point rating. After Juvia walked down, the person who came up was Mirajane, the number one Fairy Tail member in history and the extremely famous one.


    Mirajanes appearance brought the entire atmosphere to a climax instantly. Her appearance, figure, and character made Jerry almost give her a ten point. But he only gave it nine points in the end because she performed a special transformation magic during the show.


    Although Jerry felt that Mirajane deliberately wanted to give up first ce to Cana and Lucy, who needed a 500,000 prize, he must ensure fairness and justice as a judge after Mirajane is Erza, who is wearing armor and has an imposing aura.


    During the showcase, Erza changed the armor she had worn all her life into a ck gothic-style outfit, and she was wearing ck pantyhose. Even Jerry, who has always been calm, was a bit quite shocked.


    After Erza is Levy, and after Levy is Lucy, Ultear, and others. Everyone has their own characteristics and style, and the audience is excited.


    Just when all the participants had finished their presentation and were standing side by side, the four judges were preparing their scores and determining the final winner, a voice suddenly sounded.


    The winner is me; Im the most beautiful one; I represent everything!


    Evergreen, one of the Thunder God Tribe members under Laxus, walked to the stage wearing a long green dress and holding a cattail leaf fan, interrupting the show.


    Laxus is really brave. Seeing Evergreen appear, Jerry knew that Laxus had finally decided to do it.


    But it is understandable. During the several things Jerry conducted, Laxus and the Thunder God Tribe were not on site because they were performing S-ss tasks. Regarding many new members to Fairy Tail, Laxus, and the Thunder, God did not know about it as they just came backst night.


    The most important thing is that the Thunder God Tribe is powerful. Even S-ss enemies can easily be defeated by them.


    Evergreen, what are you doing?


    Just when everyone was still confused about what Evergreen would do when she suddenly appeared, Evergreen had already taken off her sses and cast her own magic on Erza and others.


    Erza, Lucy, Mirajane, and others standing in a row were all petrified into stone in the blink of an eye. When the audience saw this, they were immediately frightened and fled the guild.


    Evergreen magic is the Eye Magic. As long as her eyes face her target, even an S-ss mage will have difficulty escaping her magic. Of course, if you are careful not to look into her eyes, the magic will not work.


    Erza, Mirajane, Ultear, and others, if it werent for the fact that they were not wary of Evergreen, anyone could defeat her.


    I advise you not to act rashly or dont me me for injuring you.


    Seeing Erza and others petrified, Fairy Tails mages couldnt sit still, and they had to step forward to take Evergreen down and ask her to lift the magic. But Laxus appeared and fired several lightning bolts next to Erza and others, threatening everyone not to do anything.


    Subsequently, Fried and Bickslow among the Thunder God Tribe also appeared behind Laxus. Seeing Erza and others being petrified, Laxus and others all appeared. Jerry sat in his seat without moving.


    Because he knew that with Fairy Tails current strength, he didnt even have to take action personally, and the Fairy Tail civil war initiated by Laxus and the others would soon end.

 Chapter 720: “Laxus Is Here”

    Chapter 720: ��Laxus Is Here��


    Lets break down the strength of the mages currently on Jerrys side, excluding Zeref and Mavis, who are unable to exert their full power due to his spell.


    At present, there is someone who ims to be proficient in all magic from ancient to modern times, Irene, the founder of dragon-ying magic who has lived for more than 400 years, and the second guild master Hades or Precht, who is proficient in all kinds of dark and lost magic.


    All of them have S-ss strength. There are also the former members of the Ten Wizard Saints, Jel, and the members of the S-ss assassin trio. These do not include Natsu, Gray, and others that came with the original Fairy Tail guild.


    So, Laxus and his group may not clearly understand the overall strength of the Fairy Tail mages under Jerrys leadership.


    Okay, everyone. Calm down, especially you, old man! Looking at Makarov, who had jumped onto the judges table, Laxus put his hand on Lucys head.


    Were going to y a game. The game is very simple: the strongest person is selected through battle, and that strongest person will lead the guilds future. These stone statues are hostages. If one of you doesnt abide by my rules of the game, I will crush one stone statue.


    This sounds interesting. Then let me defeat you, Laxus! Natsu below heard Laxus suggestion and immediately burst into mes. He rushed towards Laxus as he spoke.


    But before he was halfway through the charge, he was knocked to the ground by Laxus lightning.


    Natsu, I like you. But I dont like your big talk. After defeating Natsu with one move, Laxusughed proudly.


    However, before hisughter ended, it suddenly stopped because Erzas roar came from behind him.


    Laxus, how dare you betray the guild? An oversized spear was inserted from behind Laxus, and they quickly dodged to the side.


    The spear was inserted into the audience stand, leaving arge crater four to five meters deep.


    As expected from Erza. Looking at it, the Fairy Tail wizards below couldnt help but take a breath.


    How is it possible?


    At this time, Laxus and the Thunder Gods looked at Erza and other female mages who had all been lifted from petrification, and their expressions changed instantly.


    Evergreen magic can only be lifted by herself or someone who is stronger than her. Although Erza is S-ss, theoretically, she shouldnt be able to lift the magic.


    How dare you try to hurt my daughter? At this moment, a woman with red hair came out of the crowd.


    She is Erzas mother, Irene, and it was she who had just used magic to lift all Evergreens magic from Erza and others, returning them to normal. Irenes strongest form is her dragon form, but in addition to transforming into a dragon, her magical knowledge is also the worlds best.


    Even Jerry, who had already understood magic at this moment, gained a lot when discussing magic with her. In addition to being proficient in flying and other magic, Irene has researched and developed the magic she invented to the extreme, allowing it to do many unimaginable things.


    Her magic can add hardness to all things. It can add hardness to wooden sticks, making them harder than diamonds. It can warm the Earth, turning the ice and snow into spring.


    She can add heat to form huge fireballs to attack enemies, add vibrations to cause terrifying earthquakes and reverse the positions of everyone on a continent.


    She also has a super destructive move, the Star Copse, which directly controls the meteorite falling from the sky and is more than ten times more powerful than Jels magic.


    Jerry actually didnt care too much. He knew a lot of powerful destructive magic. What he cares about is that Irenes magic can add things, change appearance and magic power, separate magic, and lift any negative magic.


    Who are you?


    Seeing Irene appear, Laxus had a solemn look on his face. He didnt know Irene, but he could sense the huge magic power in Irenes body.


    I am Erzas mother and a new member of the Fairy Tail Guild. Irene smiled and showed the Fairy Tail crest on the back of her hand.


    Erzas mother? Laxus mouth twitched. He hadnt returned to the guild for a while, and Erzas mother was here and joined the guild.


    Laxus, I have already prepared the spell. Lets retreat. There is no chance of winning if we stay here! At this time, Fried whispered in Laxuss ear.


    He had already noticed something was wrong at the beginning. There were many new faces in the guild that he had never seen before. There were also the previously dead first and second guild masters sitting on the judges table.


    However, he is very confident in his magic, and even if there are some new members, he is still sure that it will be stable.


    In this case, I will use the entire city as hostages. We have opened the Thunder Pce above the town. If you dont follow my rules of the game, the entire town of Magnolia and its inside will be destroyed, and all the residents will die! Laxus grabbed his teammate, left hisst words, and disappeared from the stage into a bolt of lightning.


    This guy actually opened the Thunder Pce? What on Earth is he going to do? Makarov said loudly when he heard this.


    The Thunder Pce is a special magicposed of more than hundreds of magic crystals that store thunder. When the thunder is released at full power, it can instantly turn a town into ashes. Furthermore, each of the crystals has been cast with Organic Link Magic. As long as you attack the magic crystal, you will receive the same degree of counterattack.


    Its okay. The guild hasnt been so lively for a long time. Lets go out and check the situation first. Jerry stood up,forted Makarov, and led everyone out of the guild.


    When Makarov saw this, the anger in his heart dropped a lot because he knew that with Jerry and so many powerful mages here, even the Thunder Pce couldnt do anything.

 Chapter 721: “Battle In The Mirror Dimension”

    Chapter 721: ��Battle In The Mirror Dimension��


    I like this game, Laxus. Happy, go!


    Natsu was recovering, stood up, led Happy to go after everyone, and was the first to rush to the guild gate, followed closely by Gajeel, Gray, and others. They seemed not to be concerned about the threat from Laxus Thunder Pce, and they only wanted to defeat Laxus for the title of Fairy Tails strongest mage.


    Perhaps they had long concluded that Laxus couldnt activate the Thunder Pce to destroy the entire town. When he saw this, Jerry was about to shout a warning, but then he smiled and closed his mouth.


    Two banging sounds sounded at the gate. Gray and Happy rushed out of the door, while Natsu and Gajeel mmed into an invisible magic wall and were bounced back into the crowd.


    A piece of text was revealed on the magic wall, Magicians over eighty years old are prohibited from leaving the guild and are prohibited from using any space magic.


    It turns out that just now, when everyone was watching the contest, Fried had already cast a spell on the entire guild, with the purpose of sealing the three powerful individuals like the first, second, and third guild masters. At the same time, Jerry, who is proficient in space magic, cannot use the space magic he is best at.


    Is it forbidden to an eighty-year-old or older? But why did they stop us? Natsu looked at the writing on the wall of the technique and jumped up in anger.


    Happy reminded, Natsu, did you forget what Zeref said yesterday? You and Gajeel were four hundred years years old.


    Is it a dark spell? At this time, Precht walked up to the magic wall, stretched out his hand, and scratched the wall a few times, and the magic wall instantly copsed.


    Spell belongs to the rules system. Unless the strength of someone is far superior to the caster and can be forcibly broken by brute force, it can only be dealt with by a mage who is also proficient in magic.


    In the past, the person who was best at magic in the entire guild besides Fried was Levy, but with Levys level, it would probably take less than half a day to unlock Frieds spell. But now, Precht has returned to the guild. He is a master of dark magic and has in-depth research on it.


    He saw the w in Frieds spell at a nce and easily cracked it in just a few strokes.


    Laxus actually set up the Thunder Pce. At the entrance of the Fairy Tail guild, everyone looked up at the top of Magnolia. As Laxus said, it was shrouded in hundreds of magic crystals containing powerful lightning magic.


    Leave this kind of thing to me. Looking at the crystals floating in the air, Bisca took out her ultra-long-range sniper rifle and nned to use her sniper magic to destroy the crystals one by one.


    However, just as she raised her gun, she was held down by August standing behind Mavis, Theres Organic Magic Link on it; let me handle it.


    For August, proficient in all the magic in this world from ancient times to the present, how can the traps in the Thunder Pce be hidden from his eyes? His body changed igno, red magic damage, and flew directly toward the crystals.


    Every time he moves to a crystal, his powerful magic will directly destroy that crystal, and the damage reflected on the crystal is invalidated. In less than a minute, the entire Thunder Pce above Magnolia waspletely disintegrated by August.


    Thepetition between the Fairy Tail seems to be a good game. How about letting everyone participate in it? Watching August destroy the Thunder Pce, Jerry touched his chin and said with interest.


    Hearing Jerrys words, Natsu and others suddenly became excited, but Makarov obviously disagreed, No, Jerry, you know them. Im afraid they will hurt the ordinary people in the town.


    Makarov is not afraid that the town will be destroyed because Jerry can repair it, but he is afraid that if everyone starts fighting, they will not be able to control their power and hurt the towns residents.


    Because of the Harvest Festival, not only the residents of Magnolia but also residents of many other towns came here. The poption density in cities and towns is now ten times that of the normal size.


    It doesnt matter. Ill take care of them.


    Jerry pped his hands and activated the mirror dimension magic that he had not used for a long time. In an instant, all the Fairy Tail mages were present except for the three guild masters, Zeref and Irene, as well as the people in the town.


    A huge magic projection was made above the town outside so that everyone could watch the battle.


    Let go and fight as much as you want. Dont worry. If your life is in danger, I will pull you out for treatment as soon as possible. Afterpleting his magic, Jerry gave reassurance to the Fairy Tail mages.


    In the city of Magnolia, which had no residents in the mirror dimension, a battle began for the title of the strongest mage in Fairy Tail.


    Laxus started the Civil War because he felt Fairy Tail was too weak. He wanted to be the guild leader and create the strongest guild where the strong would survive, and the weak should be eliminated. Jerry helped him fulfill this wish and made him truly understand how powerful Fairy Tail is now.


    Perhaps this is a not bad thing. Looking at the Fairy Tail mages fighting fiercely in the mirror dimension, Makarov finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Laxus strength is indeed good. A few chairs were pulled up outside the guild. Jerry, Zeref, August, and Irene ate various snacks while watching the battle on the projection.


    Although Laxus is Makarovs descendant, he has inherited the talent of the Dreyar family and is indeed powerful. After the Thunder Pce was destroyed, he could only fight one-on-one. In the end, he had a close fight with Jel.


    What a naughty boy. I will expel him from the guildter. He used the Fairy Law on hispanions. Seeing the surrounded Laxus using the Fairy Law, Makarov sat on the table and shouted.


    Jerry smiled when he saw this, Its not like the magic didnt take effect; he didnt want to hurt hispanions at all. Theres no need to expel him from the guild. Just let him take on a few more S-ss missions and make more contributions to the guild to make up for it.

 Chapter 722: “Returning and Planning”

    Chapter 722: ��Returning and nning��


    The Fairy Law is that as long as the caster is considered an enemy in their heart, they will be attacked by powerful magic, and no matter what magic the enemy uses, they cannot defend it. But if the caster does not think that the target is an enemy, the harm caused by the Fairy Law is zero.


    After Laxus activated the magic, none of Jel, Erza, Natsu, or others were injured, which shows that he simply didnt mean what he meant. He said he wanted to kill all the weak, but in his heart, he didnt want to hurt the Fairy Tail mages at all.


    Jerry naturally did not agree with Makarovs decision. After today, Jerry will be the fourth guild master of the Fairy Tail Guild. If Makarov wants to expel Laxus, he can bring Laxus back immediately after taking office.


    Jerry also knew in his heart that Makarov was hesitant to expel Laxus. It was just that what Laxus did today was a little too much, and he had to make this decision.


    They are just ying around. There is no need to take it seriously. At this time, Precht also spoke up for Laxus.


    Laxus is the great-grandson of his former friend Yuri, and Precht naturally does not want him to be expelled from the Fairy Tail guild. As for Mavis, she was holding Zeref with one hand and August with the other, loudly cheering for Erza and others.


    Laxus has been defeated. ording to the result, the final winner of this battle is Erza! Laxus consumed a lot of magic power in his body because of the use of the Fairy Law and was finally knocked down by Jels magic.


    Over there, after Ur defeated Gray, she fought with the former Vice President of the Grimoire Heart. In the end, both of them exhausted their magic power and exited the mirror dimension. Natsu fought against Gajeel, and Natsu won. Erza fought against Ikaruga, and Erza won.


    At the end of the battle, most of the mages exited the mirror dimension due to exhaustion of magic power. In the end, only Erza and Jel were left standing.


    Jel has a strong and huge magical power, while Erza has different kinds of magic to help her. Besides consuming some magic power when changing clothes, she relied on her body and exquisite swordsmanship to defeat her enemies most of the time.


    Well, that punch looks somewhat personal. Jerry looked at Jel, whom Erza punched out, and almostughed.


    It turned out that when only Erza and Jel were left in the mirror dimension, Erza actually took out the Armor that she had just bought a week ago. The so-called Armor is actually Armor transformed into sexy underwear.


    This set of Armor has a special effect on the normal opposite sex, but the effect on Jel is obviously much more prominent. After Jel saw Erza put on the Armor, he waspletely bewitched and could not resist. After that, he was knocked down by Erzas punch.


    Erza! Erza! Erza! Seeing Erza win, the entire audience in town cheered loudly, especially the male residents.


    Probably, the Armor she wore yed a big role.


    The Harvest Festival officially began after the Miss Fairy Tail Contest and the Fairy Tail Civil War.


    The Fairy Tail mages, treated by Jerry and recovered all their injuries, showed off their talents and released their magic most gorgeously and beautifully, performing magical performances in Magnolia town.


    At the end of the night, Makarov announced that he would pass the position to Jerry, and Jerry officially became the fourth guild master of Fairy Tail.


    Its almost time to leave.


    Ten dayster, Jerry looked at the Fairy Tail magesing in and out of the guild, anchored the time, and opened the portal to return to the main Marvel universe. There are only a few days left before the next time the panel cooldown finished, and the purpose ofing to Fairy Tail this time has been achieved.


    Since he came to Fairy Tail World this time, he used his own space magic to arrive and did not use the panel, so he did not consume the red star he had and could refresh the time for the next time he entered other worlds easily.


    Once he uses the panel to enter all the other worlds and knows the coordinates, even if the panel disappears and even if he doesnt have any red stars, he can still enter the world with his own magic, from now on, he no longer has to worry about the panel malfunctioning and not being able to see Hermione anymore.


    Stepping through the portal, Jerry once again returned to the vi he bought in Queens ording to the time coordinates he had anchored before.


    Two dayster, Jerry was sitting on the sofa at home, watching TV, and thinking about how to improve his strength quickly in the future. Now, he has reached the universe level and has his own world. ording to normal development, he will continue improving his level and build mores and lives in it.


    Until one day, it can develop into the same universe as the one he is in now and find a way to open up a new universe.


    Or be like the Creator in the Cardcaptor Sakura world and Fairy Tail World. You dont need to improve and expand your own world but directly create a second world. This is simpler for Jerry; just make another ring and go through the process of building the second world.


    Compared to the first method, the second method is much simpler, and he can advance to the multiverse level more quickly. However, the second method is more advanced and diversified, and the resources needed might bergepared to the first method.


    Just like now, he has just reached the universe level, but the framework of the world isrge enough, and the development potential isrge enough.


    After thinking about it, he felt that for the sake of long-term development, it was better not to take any other way and improve his strength first. How can he quickly create a that can breed life in his own world easily? he alone doesnt know how long it will take him toplete it.


    Perhaps its time to take action against the Celestial embryo on Earth. After thinking for a long time, Jerry finally felt that he still needed to take a little risk.

 Chapter 723: “Odin’s Request”

    Chapter 723: ��Odin��s Request��


    During this period, Jerry gathered his helpers, Clow Reed, Yuuko, Zeref, Mavis, and August, who had the potential to help him creates and life. It is estimated that it is unlikely to be able to creates and life as skillfully and well-organized as the Celestials.


    After all, it is not that easy for him to creates and life by himself. He has just created a now and moved Egos in from the outside. But it doesnt matter; he is not skilled, but there are beings in this universe who are very skilled in this kind of thing.


    That is the group of gods who have been busy since the birth of the universe. Its just that they have the strength of a universe level on average. Even if they are a single universe level without their own world, with their numbers, Jerry couldnt bother them even if he wanted to.


    Fortunately, there is an embryo of the Celestials within the earth that has not yet awakened. Whats even more wonderful is that this Celestials embryo has to grow by devouring the entire earths life. As the earths superhero and guardian, it would be normal for him to prevent this from happening.


    Even if the other came over afterward, with his current strength, they would have some struggle against him.


    The Celestials created the Eternals, so it would be unreasonable for them to prevent them from appearing. But Jerry is a real earthling and has been defending the earth. It is logical to prevent the Celestials from appearing.


    At least in this way, in the eyes of the Celestials, Jerry was not deliberately provocative but just protecting his own. After getting rid of the Celestials, he can put the Celestials embryos in his own world and see if he can find a way to control them to grow up and serve him.


    If there is really no way to control it in the end, find a way to get the information thates with the embryos of the Celestials and then teach it to the others.


    Dad, Im going out for a trip. I may not be back for dinner tonight. After making a new n, Jerry immediately stood up and prepared to leave.


    Haas was sweating profusely in the gym and working on his body. After hearing this, he poked his head out of the gym. Contact Hermione when you have time and invite her to my house for a meal. I havent seen her for a long time.


    Yeah, Hermione hasnt been here for a long time. Ive recently researched a lot of ways to make cakes. I must bring her over to try them next time. Belle walked out of the kitchen.


    Because of her special abilities, in addition to working separately, taking care of her children, and apanying Haas, she also created a clone that studies recipes and cakes. Her cooking skills have improved recently, and she is confident about the food she makes.


    Alright, maybe I will invite her over for dinner in a few days.


    Jerry grabbed Charlie, who was floating in front of his eyes, handed her to a clone of Belle, turned around, and left the vi.


    After the panel cools down in a few days, he will go to the Harry Potter world as soon as possible to obtain the coordinates. Once he gets the coordinates, he will no longer be restricted by the panels cooldown and can transport Hermione to this world at any time.


    When Haas asked him to invite Hermione, he agreed immediately.


    Leaving the vi, Jerry was about to teleport to find the embryo of the Celestials that was about to take shape when suddenly a familiar voice came into his mind.


    Jerry, do you have time toe to Asgard? The voice is none other than Odin.


    What is he doing at this time?


    After thinking for a moment, Jerry suddenly had a guess in his mind, temporarily put aside his n to find the embryos of the Celestials, and stretched out his hand to draw a portal leading to Asgard.


    In the hall of the Rainbow Bridge, as soon as Jerry appeared, Heimdall walked over with a solemn expression, Master Carmen, The All Father is waiting for you in the Pce.


    I see. Looking at Heimdalls expression, Jerry spread his wings and flew towards the back of the Pce.


    In the Pce, Jerry looked at Odin, whose life breath was almost exhausted, and couldnt help but sigh.


    King Odin, has the timee?


    Yes, if nothing else happens. My soul will enter Valha tomorrow, so I will ask for your help. Odin smiled and nodded.


    I see. I promised you before, and it is not my problem. Hearing Odins answer, Jerry knew that his guess was correct. Odin asked him toe because he was about to die, and he needed Jerrys help to deal with the trouble of H breaking through the seal after his death.


    With Jerrys current strength, dealing with H is certainly not difficult.


    Actually, if necessary, I can help you extend your life for a while. After hesitating for a moment, Jerry added.


    Asgardians have a lifespan of 5,000 years, and Odin is no exception. However, with Jerrys current ability, he can break this limit and help Odin live for several hundred more years.


    After hearing what Jerry said, Odin shook his head, Forget it. If I live, Thor and Loki will always be children who will never grow up. Our destination of Asgardians is always Valha, where I will see my father.


    Jerry didnt say anything about this because he knew that if Odin wanted to continue living, he himself should have a way to extend his life. Death is something he had been longing for.


    Just like the Ancient One, she appears to be dead, but she is actually traveling through the multiverse.


    Tomorrow afternoon, I will take Thor and Loki to Norway. After I die, H will break through the seal. If possible, please dont take action first. I hope they can feel some pressure from her. Seeing that Jerry agreed to fulfill his agreement with him, Odin made a special request.


    Loki has been locked in the dungeon because of what happened a few years ago, and he will inevitably have some grudges in his heart. Odin also hopes that the rtionship between the two brothers can be repaired through the pressure brought by H.


    Take actionter, got it. Dont worry, I will take care of it. Jerry understood Odins intentions and nodded.

 Chapter 724: “Hela”

    Chapter 724: ��H��


    The next day, on the coast of Norway.


    Odin had removed his golden armor and stood there like an ordinary old man, with Thor and Loki standing on either side of him. Jerry was invisible in the air and did not appear in response to Odins previous request.


    Father, why did you suddenlye to Earth and bring this guy with you? Thor looked at Loki with obvious doubts in his eyes.


    Just now, he was visiting the supermarket with Jane, choosing a new beer brand that had just been released, and suddenly, he received Odins order toe to Norway. When he flew here, he discovered that not only Odin but also Loki, who had been imprisoned in the dungeon, had appeared there.


    My brother, you seem to be living a happy life in Midgard. How about you stay here forever and let me rule Asgard. Loki looked at Thor with a sarcastic look on his face.


    Loki didnt know why Odin had a conscience. He lifted his punishment and brought him to the earth, but he would not reveal it before Thor.


    Its like you have to ask me if I am willing to give away Mjolnir. Thor raised the hammer in his hand, and a dark cloud suddenly appeared in the originally clear sky.


    Loki was obviously not to be outdone, so he reached out and summoned his two daggers. Im not afraid of you.


    Odin looked at his two sons and couldnt help but sigh. Theyre all a thousand years old and still immature.


    Well, you both are my sons. I hope that in the future, you can work together to make Asgard a better ce instead of just fighting each other.


    I have no blood rtionship with you; there is only one king in Asgard. Its him or me. Hearing Odins words, Loki snorted coldly.


    Thor saw that Loki still had the same behavior. But before he could take action, he was frightened by Odins words and froze in ce.


    I am going to die today. Odin looked at his two sons and said slowly.


    But thats impossible. Loki looked at Odin in disbelief. His hands shook, and the dagger almost fell to the ground.


    Although he has hated Odin for favoring Thor since childhood and hated Odin for locking him in the dungeon, he still loves his father in his heart. He didnt want to be the king of Asgard. He just wanted to get his approval. When he heard the news that Odin was about to die, he couldnt believe it.


    Im sorry. Your sister will break the seal after my death. If you cant work together, then the entire Asgard will be destroyed. Odin looked at Thor and Loki and told the story between himself and his first daughter, H.


    After exining everything, before Thor and Loki could ask questions, he turned into a golden light and disappeared on the spot.


    Jerry, take care. When Odin turned into golden light and disappeared, Jerry nodded silently when he heard his words.


    He has always been a person who valuesmitment. Odin gave him the Eternal me before and also passed on his experience in creating worlds to him so that he could sessfully build his own world. He willply with Odinsst wish and help him solve Hs problem.


    Besides, Thor is one of his few best friends. Even if there was no deal with Odin, he would not stand idly by.


    As for Loki, he did have some minor fights with Loki before, but with his current strength, Loki is no longer a threat to him, so there is no need to care about the threats that Loki may bring in the future.


    The seal is broken?


    After Odin turned into golden light and disappeared, Jerry clearly felt that the seal below, created by Odins power, began to weaken rapidly. Another powerful energy gradually awakened, broke the shackles of space, and descended on the earth.


    In front of Thor and Loki, a powerful green death energy tore through the space, and a woman wearing a ck Asgardian uniform walked out.


    It seems that he is dead. But its a pity that I didnt kill him with my own hands. H nced at Thor and Loki and understood the reason why the seal was lifted.


    Thor was holding Mjolnir, looking at his sister, and said hesitantly, Are you H? I am Thor, son of Odin.


    Really? You dont look much like him. H looked at Thor and shook her head.


    We are all brothers and sisters. I dont think we need to make the atmosphere so tense. We can sit down and chat together. Loki put the dagger behind his back and gave H a fake smile.


    When H saw Lokis look, she was amused, You look a lot like him.


    After speaking, she took two steps forward and looked at Thor and Loki very domineeringly, Now kneel.


    What? Loki looked at H in disbelief. He had never seen such a crazy person. She dared to ask him and Thor to kneel down.


    However, H didnt even bother to answer Lokis question. She transformed into her fighting armor and ordered Thor and Loki again, Kneel down, surrender to your queen, and I will keep you alive.


    Thor, angered by H, reached out and threw his Thors hammer at Hs. He didnt want to fight her originally because H was also his sister, but he didnt expect H to be as oppressive as his father had said.


    That Hammer is going to break. At this time, Jerry was hiding in the air, watched Thor throw Mjolnir at H, and immediately guessed what was going to happen.


    Mjolnir was originally a weapon for H. Later, H was sealed, and Odin gave it to Thor. When Thor uses Mjolnir to deal with H, it will definitely be nothing to her as its her own weapon.


    Facing the oing Thors hammer, H easily caught it with one hand, crushed it, and threw it to the ground. Seeing this, Thor and Loki were stunned.


    This is impossible!


    Look at you both. You have no idea what is possible. H threw down the broken hammer, conjured two sharp swords,ughed, and walked towards them slowly.

 Chapter 725: “Thor’s Awakening”

    Chapter 725: ��Thor��s Awakening��


    Heimdall!


    Loki saw H crushing the Mjolnir with her bare hands. He was so frightened that he shouted to Heimdall to pick them up and escape to Asgard. However, the Rainbow Bridge did not appear, and Heimdall did not listen to his call.


    Heimdall, dont open the Rainbow Bridge.


    It turned out that Thors prevented Heimdall from opening the Rainbow Bridge. Even if Thor did not stop it, Jerry knew that Heimdall would not open the Rainbow Bridge because Odin had told Heimdall not to open it to prevent H from returning to Asgard.


    Now, with Jerrys help, Odin no longer needs to worry about Ragnarok, and H cannot fully control the power of Asgard.


    What are you doing? We cant defeat her! Loki had a look of disbelief on his face when he saw Thor preventing the Rainbow Bridge.


    Thor went to his fighting stance, We have to fight her even if we cant defeat her. We cant bring her back to Asgard. Father just said that once she returns to Asgard, she will get endless power from it and be even more powerful.


    But Asgard has an army! Loki looked at Thor.


    After returning to Asgard, there was Asgards powerful army that had conquered the nine realms. He did not believe that H alone could destroy the entire Asgard army.


    Thor turned to Loki and shouted, But there are still many ordinary Asgardians. There are mothers and children; we cant take this risk.


    The experience in the Avengers over the past few years has made Thor fully realize that if an enemy is strong enough, it is impossible to win by relying on just number advantage. ording to his fathersst words, once H returns to Asgard, she will gain immense power like Odin.


    At that time, they and the entire Asgard army may be unable to stand her.


    Okay, I admit what you said makes sense. Loki was shocked when he heard Thors words. He gritted his teeth and threw a dagger in his hand.


    He may not care about the safety of the civilians in Asgard, but he cannot ignore the safety of his mother. Thor took the dagger thrown by Loki.


    Loki saw this and said angrily, You dont want to deal with her empty-handed, do you?


    Youre right.


    Looking at H walking towards their side carrying two long swords, Thor waved the dagger twice.


    For Asgard!


    Thor clutched the dagger in his hand and rushed towards H. Loki quietly used magic to make himself invisible. He went around behind H, intending to see the opportunity to hit H with a sneak attack.


    This fight seems interesting, and I might want to record it.


    Jerry was invisible in the air, watched Thor rush towards H with a dagger, and immediately took out a magic camera that had previously recorded Aisha. Thor, who uses daggers to fight, is something different.


    How futile.


    Thor suddenly switched to a dagger after using a hammer for over a thousand years and became ufortable with it. In addition, H used her swords with great control, and her strength and speedpletely crushed Thor.


    Thor had two blood-red crosses on his chest and received a heavy kick from H on the face. As for Loki, who took the opportunity to make a sneak attack, H saw through his magic knock away his dagger with a sword and stepped on it.


    Odin is so desperate that he adopted a lowly Frost Giant as his son. Ill let you meet Odin soon. H thrust the sword in her hand straight towards Lokis heart.


    Let him go! Seeing that Loki was about to be killed, Thor turned over, regardless of the injury on his chest, and charged H with all his strength.


    Now its time for the elder brother to save his younger brother, and soon the younger brother saves his elder brother. Hey, it looks familiar. In which movie have I seen it? Jerry watched Thor temporarily knocking away H and saving Loki and murmured subconsciously.


    H became furious immediately after being knocked away by Thor. She stopped ying cat and mouse game and threw the sword in her hand at Thor like a javelin.


    You are worthy of being called the God of Thunder. But I think the God of Hammers is just about the same. Without the hammer, you are useless.


    However, just when the javelin was about to prate Thor, Loki stood up and pushed Thor away, blocking the fatal blow. By the time Thor reacted, Loki had been pierced through the chest by Hs sword and fell to the ground.


    Loki! Thor never expected that his brother, who usually hated him, would actually stand up and take the blow for him.


    Wait a little longer. I want to see if he will turn to the actual God of Thunder. Seeing that Loki was seriously injured and dying, Jerry still did not take action and continued to hide.


    Odinsst wish was to erase the hatred between Thor and Loki through Hs threat. The current situation has achieved its expectations.


    Jerry could show up and deal with H, and the promise between him and Odin was finished. But Jerry didnt do that, not because he wanted to go back on his word, but because he felt that Thor might be able to unlock his full potential power if he waited a little longer.


    With his current strength, even if Loki dies, as long as he takes action quickly to save his soul, he can resurrect him anytime. As Thors friend, Jerry hopes that he can continue for a long time.


    I didnt intend to save you, but I dont know why my body was a little out of control. It seems that I cant be the king of Asgard now. I hope you can be a qualified king in the future and not be deceived so easily. Lying in Thors arms, Loki said hisst words and slowly closed his eyes.


    No! Thor released a voice of grief, raised his head, and looked at H.


    Hughed upon seeing this and said, Dont be sad. Youre next, and then the whole of Asgard. Anyone who resists the Queen will have the same fate.


    You are as evil as my father said. No one will die again except you. Thor ced Loki on the ground; his eyes were reced by thunder, and countless electric currents wrapped around his body.


    Oh, now this is a little bit interesting. Seeing Thor awakening his power, H didnt seem surprised. She just smiled, and dozens of swords suddenly appeared behind her.

 Chapter 726: “Thor’s Dance”

    Chapter 726: ��Thor��s Dance��


    I am the God of Thunder! Thor roared and jumped up, bursting out all his power, turning into violent thunder and lightning and striking at H.


    H waved her hand, and dozens of swords behind her shot towards Thor simultaneously, hoping to kill Thor before he went to her position.


    But at this time, Thor was much stronger than before. He moved his hands to both sides, and powerful lightning instantly pushed dozens of Hs swords from the middle to both sides. He didnt get injured even a little bit.


    The two met head-on, and the result was that H was directly knocked away by the power that Thor unleashed at this time. After hitting H away, Thor thought everything was over. He returned to Loki and picked him up again.


    Loki, I dont want to be the king of Asgard. If you dont die, I will pass the throne to you.


    If you say that, I think maybe I can still be saved. Hearing Thors words, Loki opened his eyes again as if he was having hope.


    Loki, you are still alive! Seeing Loki open his eyes again, Thor became excited.


    Loki weakly replied,


    I feel that if you cant think of a way to save me, Im going to really dieter.


    As the prince of the Frost Giant, although his body is much shorter than a normal Frost Giant, his body is no weaker than the average Frost Giant. Hs sword did prate his chest, but he used the Frost Giants power to freeze the wound and save hisst breath.


    He wasnt really dead just now; he was just pretending to be dead. H is strong. Thor will definitely not be able to defeat her. He pretended to be dead, escape, and avenge Thor in the future.


    However, the action he took to block Thor was really his doing. Although he regretted it after blocking it, thats why he pretended to be dead. He didnt expect that Thors strength would suddenly increase greatly and would give up the throne of Asgard to him. Of course, he could no longer continue to pretend to be dead.


    I will immediately take you back to Asgard to find a mage to heal you. Hearing this, Thor quickly hugged Loki and was about to summon the Rainbow Bridge, but a voice interrupted him.


    You are quite good, butpared with him, you are still far behind. Looking back, H had just been shed away by him with all his strength, stood up again without any damage, and walked towards them with two swords in hand.


    Thor, then strike her with lightning! Seeing that H was not dead, Lokis expression suddenly changed.


    If Thor loses this time, he probably wont even be able to pretend to be dead.


    Thor twitched his mouth helplessly, I just struck her with the biggest lightning in history, and she didnt even flinch?


    Seeing that H was fine, he knew his lightning had not broken through her defense.


    It seems that we are going to die now. You have been in Midgard for so long. Dont you have any friends who can help you? Forget it, even if you have now, its toote. Loki muttered in despair upon hearing this.


    Before he was imprisoned, a Destroyer was sent to kill Thor. At that time, many mortals from Midgard went to save Thor. The one flying around in a steel suit, one holding a shield, one shooting an arrow, and the most memorable one was the Wizard who foiled his n.


    These words made Thors eyes suddenly light up. With his intelligence, if Loki hadnt said it, he really hadnt thought of this. As a member of the Avengers, he has many powerful friends, and there is one among them who can rush over immediately and defeat H.


    H, Ill give you a dance. This is the dance I learned in Midgard.


    Looking at H, who was walking towards his side, Thor suddenly remembered that Quill had told him about his most admired idol saving a town through dancing. With a thought in his heart, he put down Loki and danced the moonwalk he had just learned recently while secretly taking out the magic mirror.


    H was holding her swords and preparing to kill them when she saw Thor suddenly dance strangely and was confused.


    What are you doing?


    Dance, this is the most popr dance in Midgard. Loki, do you want to join? Thor answered Hs question with a serious look on his face and looked at Loki on the ground.


    Loki stayed silent for three seconds, seemed to understand Thors intention, and replied weakly, I would, but I seem to not be able to do it now.


    What the hell happened to both of your brains? H looked at Thor and Loki and felt that they were weird.


    At this time, Jerry wasughing so hard. Just now, he saw that the time was almost right, and was about to show up to deal with H, but he did not expect that Thor actually tried to do a dance.


    It can only be said that Quill has influenced many people during his two years on Earth, especially Thor and Peter.


    At least I dont have to find a reason why Im here. Looking at the flickering magic mirror, Jerry put away the magic camera that had been recording, entered the mirror dimension, and responded.


    Oh, finally connected. Jerry, I need your help, my sister is going to kill me.


    Looking at Thor dancing in the magic mirror and asking for help, Jerry suppressed a smile and replied, Dont worry, Ill be there soon.


    On the other side, H saw the magic mirror in Thors hand light up. After hearing Thors words, she finally understood the reason why Thor was dancing. She immediately stopped hesitating and rushed forward.


    She was only halfway through when a strange figure suddenly appeared next to Thor. It was obviously Thors backup who had arrived.


    An arcane mage from Midgard?


    Feeling the sh of powerful energy when Jerry appeared, H immediately stopped moving forward with a solemn look on her face.


    Arcane mage? Sounds good enough. Facing Hs question, Jerry smiled and nodded without exining.


    Loki, behind Thor, was slightly relieved when he saw Jerry arrive. Jerry defeated him in the first ce, so he still recognized Jerrys strength.


    However, Jerry feels that it is difficult to defeat H.

 Chapter 727: “Useful Hela”

    Chapter 727: ��Useful H��


    Long time no see, Loki. Ignoring H, Jerry turned around and looked at Loki. He cast a recovery spell on Loki, causing his broken chest to heal quickly.


    After recovering from his injuries, Loki looked at Jerry with a veryplicated look. If Jerry hadnt intervened back then, his n might have seeded, and he wouldnt have been locked up in a dungeon, so his impression of Jerry was not good.


    However, given the current situation, Jerry also took action to pull him back from an injured state, which can be regarded as a life-saving grace.


    Thank you. Its been a long time indeed. Finally, Loki adjusted his body and expressed his gratitude to Jerry.


    If Jerry can help them deal with H this time, he will be the king of Asgard in the future.


    Jerry, I know you are good. But can you help me repair Mjolnir? Seeing that Loki returned to normal under Jerrys magic, Thor quickly pointed to his Hammer, which H crushed into countless pieces.


    He knew that Jerry had a special magic that might be able to repair his beloved Mjolnir. Mjolnir was a weapon Odin gave him when he was born. It has been with him for more than a thousand years. Even now that he has awakened his power, he still feels he cannot lose Mjolnir.


    Reparo!


    He reached out to get all the broken pieces of Mjolnir on the ground. Jerry used a Mending Charm to change its original appearance and returned it to Thor. Thors Hammer needs an extremely powerful power to repair it, but for Jerry, this is nothing.


    This is also the reason why he did not stop H when he crushed Mjolnir just now.


    Arcane mage of Midgard, it seems you are on the wrong team. H saw that Jerry had cured Loki and repaired Mjolnir as soon as he appeared. Hs eyes narrowed immediately, and she rushed towards Jerry extremely fast.


    Having richbat experience, she understands that people like Jerry are the most difficult ones to deal with. If he uses various magics to coordinate with Thors attacks, she will find it troublesometer. The first priority now is to get rid of this person and take care of the twoter.


    With the help of his Hammer, Thors confidence seemed to have been restored. When H came over, he roared and rushed forward with the Hammer.


    With the power awakened in his body, coupled with the hammering technique that he has used for more than a thousand years, Thor can finally fight with H for several rounds. Seeing that the battle seemed to have a chance of winning, Loki quickly summoned his dagger again and rushed over to help Thor.


    However, he is only halfway through when Thor is knocked back with a hammer and kicked back by Hs moves.


    Well, I think I should be careful. Seeing Thor flying back, Loki quickly stopped and fell back to Jerrys side.


    With Thor in front of him, he can carry out sneak attacks. Without Thor, he would just die if he went up to her.


    Leave it to me to deal with her. Seeing Thor recalling Mjolnir, he struggled to get up and wanted to fight again, but Jerry stretched out his hand to stop him.


    Although Thor has awakened the power, he just awakened it. He is no match for H, whose strength is only slightly lower than Odin.


    Although H has not returned to Asgard to take Asgards power, his energy and immortal body are not something ordinary people can handle.


    All of you will die.


    H was no longer merciful this time and summoned hundreds of swords, covering Jerry, Thor, and Loki, all hoping to kill the three of them once and for all.


    Oh, thats so nice; Ill return it to you.


    Watching hundreds of swords flying towards them, Jerry stretched out his hand, drew a big circle, and used space magic to send them back to H.


    H quickly dodged when she saw that she suddenly had more than a dozen of her own swordsing toward her, but they still hit her. Of course, H is not Loki. This kind of injury wont do much harm to her. With a wave of her hand, all the swords on her body disappeared, and her body was restored to its original state.


    Space magic? I dont see how you can hide and survive longer than that.


    H recovered all her injuries in the blink of an eye, burst out all the energy in her body, created two swords, and shed toward Jerry at a speed that was difficult to see with the naked eye.


    I dont like to fight you in closebat.


    Facing H, Jerry directly stopped the time in the area where H was, walked up, and hit H on the abdomen. Jerrys palm did not cause much damage to Hs body, but it knocked her soul out of her body.


    Hs energy is connected to Asgard. It is not easy to kill herpletely. He must bring her somewhere else andpletely iste the source of her power. Jerry nned this way before, directly opening the ring world to suck her in, and deal H in the ring world.


    Butter, he changed his mind and decided not to kill H for the time being but to seal her because he needed H to shape the embryo of the Celestialspletely.


    After the Celestial embryo grows to a certain extent, it will absorb the physical and soul power of all life on the, therebypletelypleting the transformation and bing a true Celestial.


    Jerry ns to take the embryos as his own and lead Clow Reed and others to help him create a new and life in his world. One of the more troublesome steps is to provide the Celestial embryo with enough power to allow it toplete its manifestation.


    Sacrificing the Earth is definitely not an option, and it is not his style to sacrifice himself on a random in the universe.


    After thinking about it, he felt it would be better to use something and a being that is powerful enough to use its life and soul to start growth, which would have the same effect.


    H fully meets this condition.


    The immortal body, coupled with a powerful soul of thousands of years, is perfect for filling the embryo of the Celestials.

 Chapter 728: “The Eternals”

    Chapter 728: ��The Eternals��


    Taking out a special doubleyer rice cooker, Jerry first sealed Hs soul, which was still struggling to break through, and sealed her body. Afterpleting the seal, he threw the rice cooker into his own ring world and lifted the magic.


    Alright, thats it.


    Loki looked at H, who was just sucked into the rice cooker and disappeared. H, who could easily crush Mjolnir with one hand and knock down Thor and him, was easily subdued in ce by a person from Midgard and sealed in a rice cooker.


    The process took less than three seconds, and he didnt have time to react. He knew Jerry was very powerful. After all, he fought with him before. Now that he has grown up for a few years, he must be even more powerful. Just from healing his injuries in an instant and repairing Mjolnir, it must be very telling.


    But he never expected that his strength would be this powerful. In just three seconds, he easily subdued H, who gave even Odin a headache when he was alive.


    He would not be so shocked if he had been with H for three days and three nights and barely defeated H with the help of him and Thor.


    What happened outside during the years he was in the dungeon?


    It seems that even if I be the king of Asgard, I wont mess with this guy in the future.


    Jerry, Im sorry to trouble you again this time. At this time, Thor summoned his hammer and walked over, rubbing his sore stomach that H had just kicked.


    He was not as surprised as Loki. He and Jerry had experienced many things, and he knew how strong he was. Especially when he took Jane back to Asgard, Odin said that Jerrys strength might have surpassed his own. So, he felt that Jerrys ability to deal with H did not surprise him.


    If he did not have confidence in Jerry, he would not ask Jerry for help. He is not the kind of person who drags his friends to die together.


    We are all friends, and ording to you, H is a threat to the earth. Jerry waved his hand, indicating Thor didnt need to worry about anything.


    Jerry would not let H go if it werent for Odin and Thor. Not only could he use herter, but mainly because of Hs character, her next action would be destroying the whole world if she took over Asgard.


    Im going to go back. King Odin has passed away, and Asgard needs you two to take charge of the overall situation.


    Wait until I take care of Asgards affairs, and Ille back to meet you for a drink!


    After saying goodbye to Jerry, he picked up Loki and shouted for Heimdall to open the Rainbow Bridge. Seeing Thor and Loki leaving, Jerry also disappeared.


    The promise with Odin is finished, and the goal has been achieved, helping Thor awaken his power. It is up to the two to decide who will be the king of Asgard.


    What he needs to do now is to go to the Eternals first to see if he can collect the embryos of the Celestials today. Why not go directly to the Indian Ocean near the ce where it might appear, and move the embryos of the Celestials that has buried deep underground to the ring world?


    Of course, its because Jerry is still wary of those people.


    Arishem from the Celestials will sow the seeds of the Celestials on a suitable, and every billion years or so, he will absorb all the life on the and hatch out a Celestial.


    These groups of gods will create mores, more suns, and more lives, allowing the universe to continue to expand. So, the birth of every member of the Celestials is very important to them.


    If Jerry had just taken the soon-to-be-born Celestials embryo into his own ring world and used magic to make it his own, the Celestials would definitely go after him.


    It can be seen from the plot in the movie that although Arishem had to go through the Eternals to know what was happening on the Earth when the embryo of Tiamut was destroyed, he immediately sensed it and moved to Earth as soon as possible.


    If Jerry wants to take Tiamut, he must be prepared to fight a multiverse-level being like Arishem and many other Celestials.


    With his current strength, he will definitely not be able to defeat him if he fights, but he can escape him. But he is afraid that the Celestials will disturb the Earth. The destruction of the Earth by the Celestials is not the oue he wants to see.


    After thinking about it, he felt that if he wanted to avoid trouble from the Celestials and obtain Tiamut, the Eternals would be the way.


    In London, Ennd, Jerry transformed into an owl and flew toward a building in the south of London through the owls talent for finding people. Two minutester, hended in front of the window on the second floor of the building and saw a young woman inside, telling the students below about ecological bnce.


    This young woman looks less than thirty, but Jerry knows she is older than Odin. She is one of the Eternals sent to Earth by Arishem in 5000 BC to eliminate the Deviant race, Sersi.


    The gestation and growth of the Celestials require them to protect the creatures on the. They invented a kind of creature called a Deviant race to kill the apex predators on the and prevent the apex predators from killing too much.


    Butter, the Deviants rebelled and were no longer controlled by the Celestials. Instead, they evolved and became the most powerful predators on the.


    The Celestials designed and created the Eternals to eliminate the Deviants, a creature that could never evolve. They sent them to variouss to hunt Deviants and protect the Celestials frompleting their manifestations.


    However, these Eternals will have their memories erased every time theyplete a mission. Except for the leader, while the others do not know their true mission. They just think that their mission is to kill the Deviants and protect the growth of intelligent life on their.


    Sersi is not the leader, but she is indeed the kindest and most fond of humans among the Eternals. She is also the person to kill Tiamut in the movie.


    Jerry made her the first Eternals he came into contact with, and she was also the most important part of his next n.

 Chapter 729: “Sersi and Sprite”

    Chapter 729: ��Sersi and Sprite��


    The school bell rang, and after all the students left, Sersi packed up her things and prepared to go home to find her friend and go shopping with Sprite.


    Because, as Eternals, she and Sprite have endless lifespans, to prevent the people living around them from discovering the anomaly that they do not age, they must live in a different ce asionally. Just a month ago, she and Sprite moved from Birmingham to London and became a school teacher as a history professor.


    Do you have time to chat, Miss Sersi? Just when Circe walked out of the ssroom, a voice suddenly sounded in her ears.


    Who are you?


    Looking at the figure wearing a handmade suit standing in the corridor, Sersi had a puzzled look on his face because she didnt know this person.


    My name is Jerry Carmen. You can call me Jerry or The Wizard. Jerry smiled, and then he introduced himself.


    But when Jerry said the word the Wizard himself, Sersi suddenly froze. It seemed as if some kind of seal was unlocked in her mind, and memories about the Wizard and rted situations suddenly emerged.


    I know you, but what does The Wizard want from me?


    ten Eternals have been on Earth for more than a thousand years. In addition to killing Deviants and protecting humans, they also participated in many events, such as helping Odin fight the Frost Giants in Norway.


    Many people have abilities; they have naturally been paying attention to the Avengers and the Wizard as well. Its just that Sersi didnt understand why the Wizard from the Avengers suddenly appeared here and went to find her specifically.


    Jerry looked at Sersi in front of him and directly stated his intention, Miss Sersi, I know that you are an Eternal, and I also know that you were sent to Earth by Arishem of the Celestials to eliminate the Deviants more than thousands of years ago.


    But as a human being born on the Earth, I dont want to see the Earth and its poption perish because of the appearance of the Celestials. I want to talk to you.


    I dont know what you are talking about. I am indeed an Eternal, but what are you talking about? We are here just to kill Deviants and protect the human civilization.


    Hearing the Wizards words, Sersi was stunned. She felt that the Wizard must have misunderstood something.


    Jerry frowned deliberately and asked in a serious tone, You dont know about the appearance of the Celestials? In the past few years, I have traveled around the universe and learned a lot about the deeds of the Celestial. Every once in a while, Arishem will drop a seed of the Celestials on a.


    Jerry told Sersi all the information about the Celestials. After hearing this, Sersis face changed, and she looked doubtful. After staying on Earth for thousands of years, she has been invested in humanity and the.


    Now, someone told her that they were not here to protect the or the humans on the but to sacrifice them all to the Celestials.


    I dont know where you heard these lies, but I can tell you for sure that they are not true.


    I also hope thats not true, but manys have been destroyed because of the Celestials. There is no need for me to lie to you. Lying to you wont benefit me much. I just want to protect the Earth. Jerry replied sincerely.


    For the Eternals, the Celestials are their creator. If they rebel them, it means theyre fighting their own creator.


    After hearing Jerrys words, Sersi hesitated in her heart. She knew very well what the Wizard did, and there was really no reason to lie. Moreover, if what he said was true? Many doubts over the years could be exined.


    For example, the leader, Ajak, gave them some strange orders. For example, they eradicated the Deviant race a long time ago, but Arishem still refused to let them return to their home.


    I can take you to find Ajak. If it is like what you said, I am willing to stand on the side of humanity. After pondering for a long time, Sersi made his decision.


    When Jerry saw this, he knew that the matter was done and nodded with satisfaction.


    I think that maybe your colleagues, like you, dont know about the emergence of the Celestials, and it might be better to take them with you. Jerry suggested as Sersi walked outside the school.


    Sersi can manipte matter, but if he wants to turn the Celestials into a crystal-like in the movie, she must gather the power of other Eternals members. The key to killing the Eternals is not enough to be shouldered by Sersi alone. Only by involving all Eternals members will the possibility of Arishem causing trouble be small.


    But they are all located in different countries and cities on the earth, and it may take several days to find them all.


    Sersi did not reject Jerrys proposal. She felt that if everything was really as Jerry said, then her colleagues who did not know the truth should have the same right to know everything. Its just that she knows the approximate location of everyone now, and they are scattered around the world. If she wanted to take all her friends to find Ajak, she would probably have gone around the world first.


    I can help with that. ording to the address given by Sersi just now, Jerry teleported directly with her.


    Each of the Eternals created by the Celestials has its own special abilities, which are somewhat simr to the Inhumans created by the Kree before. However, the Eternals have no lifespan and cant grow old, get sick, or die.


    However, not all Eternals havebat-type abilities. Many Eternals have abilities that are more suitable for auxiliary purposes, just like Sprite. She can create illusions. While her body is stronger than normal humans, she has her own limits.


    Hello, Sprite. Jerry said hello to Sprite, who was sitting on the sofa watching a movie. Sprites eyes suddenly lit up when he saw Jerry and Sersi suddenly appearing in front of her.


    Sersi, are you dating again?


    What do you mean? Just because Ikaris suddenly disappeared a hundred years ago, you think Im going to get someone else? Sersi replied angrily.

 Chapter 730: “The Eternals Gathered”

    Chapter 730: ��The Eternals Gathered��


    After Sersis exnation, although Sprite did not fully believe Jerrys word, she was willing to go with Sersi to find the others and ask Ajak for details. Because Sprite cannot grow up physically, she always wants to return to her home as soon as possible because everyone will treat her as an adult there.


    If it is true, she could return to her home in a few years, which is good for her. If it is fake, she can also take this opportunity to contact Ajak to contact Arishem and ask when she can return to her home.


    Only Ajak can get in touch with Arishem among the Eternals.


    Okay, who should we go to next? Seeing that Sprite joined, Jerry looked at Sersi.


    When Sersi was about to speak, Sprite interrupted, Go to Kingo; I know that guy is a star in Bollywood now.


    Because Sprite lived with Kingo before, but Kingo quietly left Sprite one day, and Sprite came to seek to live with Sersi.


    Lets go there then.


    It doesnt matter to Jerry. Its just a moment for him anyway. Putting his hands on the shoulders of Sersi and Sprite, Jerry directly teleported to Mumbai, India. After entering a building, Sprite immediately used her illusion ability to make himself, Sersi, and Jerry invisible.


    The three of them walked around the film base for twenty minutes and finally found Sersi, who was filming Shadow Warriors 2.


    Kingo can condense the energy in his body into a highly destructive beam and fire it out from his arm. He is a long-range shooter type of Eternals. After the disbandment of the Eternals, he lived with Sprite. Later, because he was tired of moving every five years, he secretly came to India and became a movie star.


    He continued to be active in the Bollywood scene under the false identities of his son, grandson, and great-grandson. After hearing Sersis exnation of his purpose, he hesitated for fear of dying the movies filming progress. Finally, he chooses to go with Sersi and others to find Ajak and find out the truth.


    If the earth is really going to be destroyed, his career will also be over.


    Can I bring my assistant, Karun? He wants to make some documentaries about Eternals. Just when Jerry was about to open the portal and go to the next location, Kingo quickly pulled over a man in his forties holding a camera.


    That was his assistant. He once discovered his identity and thought he was a vampire and almost stabbed him with a stake. But after knowing his story, he became his most loyal follower.


    If I can shoot a documentary about the Eternals and The Wizard, my life would beplete. Kingos assistant is holding the camera with a look of excitement on his face.


    Jerry shrugged, I dont care, just ask Sersi and the others.


    Jerry can cast a spell and wouldnt appear in Kingos documentary. Sersi and Sprite were unwilling to let Karun be involved, but for Kingos sake, they finally agreed.


    Jerry opened the portal and went to the next location. In Australia, in a seemingly deste area far from human interaction, a house built entirely of mud stands.


    Jerry and his group stepped through the portal and appeared in front of this house. Kingo exined excitedly to the assistant holding the camera,


    You will meet two of our most powerful warriors next, our legendary and deadly female warrior Thena and her best friend, who is so terrifying and powerful that he can kill a mutated beast with just a few punches, Gilgamesh.


    After saying that, he shouted loudly towards the house, Gilgamesh! Your best friends are here to see you!


    As if he heard Kingo shout, the wooden door was pushed open instantly, and a man wearing an apron and holding a spat emerged.


    Kingo, keep your voice down. Thena is sleeping. If you wake her up, youll be in trouble. Gilgamesh waved the spat and warned Kingo, then looked at Sersi and Sprite.


    Oh? We havent seen each other for hundreds of years.


    Yes, how has Thena been doing these years? Sersi had a smile on her face.


    Then, Thena went crazy because of Mahd Wryry and injured all herpanions. She asked Ajak to send her back to the spacecraft for treatment and to cleanse her memory, andter, Gilgamesh saved her life.


    He took Thena to hide in this remote area far away from all humans, protecting Thena and preventing her from harming others.


    She is doing much better. She has been recovering well over the years. Who are these two? Gilgamesh looked at Jerry and Karun with some confusion.


    Sersi introduced, This is Jerry Kamen, the wizard, and Karun, Kingos assistant. We have something very important to tell you this time.


    Sersi was about to tell Gilgamesh the truth about the Celestials when the wooden door over there was opened again, revealing a woman in white.


    Long time no see, everyone.


    Thena! When Sprite saw Thena, she rushed up to hug her in surprise, just like a child hugging its mother.


    I made a lot of delicious food. Lets talk about it while we eat. With his bare hands, Gilgamesh took out a hot pan from the stove next to him.


    Now that you mentioned it, Im a little hungry. Seeing the apple pie in Gilgameshs hand, Kingo couldnt help himself.


    It was noon, and it was time for lunch. Everyone ate unique ancient-era dishes at a long table in the house.


    What? You said that they sent us to the earth to sacrifice the earth to give birth to new Celestials?


    At the table, Gilgamesh had a look of shock and disbelief when he heard what Sersi told about the truth. Gilgamesh is the most powerful and defensive warrior among the Eternals but also the kindest and best-tempered one.


    He never participated in the quarrels between hispanions but silently guarded everyone and Thena. So, he cannot ept the truth of it.


    This is news from The Wizard. Whether the facts are like this is still uncertain. I want you and Thena to apany us to find Ajak to confirm it. I dont want us to end up being the executioners who destroy the earth and mankind. Sersi exined.

 Chapter 731: “Thena’s Memories”

    Chapter 731: ��Thena��s Memories��


    Hearing Sersis request, Gilgamesh showed a trace of hesitation on his face. He agreed with Sersis words and felt that such an important matter should be asked. But he was worried about Thenas condition. Although Thena had never gotten sick again due to his efforts over the years, it would be hard to say if she was okay to go out.


    However, before Gilgamesh could express his concerns, Thena, who had been eating quietly over there, suddenly turned pale. She stretched out her hand to form a long sword and a shield and directly split the whole table in half.


    Everyone will die! Thena murmured to herself, and after smashing the table, she stabbed Sprite with her long sword.


    Thenas ability is that she can shape the energy in her body into various powerful weapons and use her excellent fighting ability to kill the enemy. If Thenas sword stabbed Sprite, she would probably be seriously injured even if she didnt die.


    Thena, no!


    Seeing that Thena lost control while eating, Gilgamesh was immediately shocked and quickly moved to stop her. Its a pity that things happened too suddenly, and because he was pouring wine on everyone, he didnt have enough time.


    Fortunately, besides Gilgamesh, there is Jerry. Jerry directly paused Thena and fixed her in ce. Sprite screamed in fright, turned around, and ran behind Sersi. Her ability was only an illusion and had no defense or attack power.


    Thenas condition is back again.


    At this time, Gilgamesh also rushed to Thenas side. Looking at Thena, who was frozen in ce, he asked anxiously, Whats wrong with her?


    Its okay. I temporarily stopped her time. What did Sprite say just now?


    Jerry pretended to be confused. Sersi quickly exined the exnation about Mahd Wyry that was circted among the Eternals. It was roughly simr to the symptoms of neurosis, mental madness, and other things.


    If you dont mind, I know some healing magic and can try to help cure Thenas condition. After listening to Sersis exnation, Jerry paused and replied.


    Regarding the Mahd, he understands it better than Sersi. Arishem made mistakes when cleaning the memories of the Eternals who returned from the mission, causing their memories to be tampered with and their minds to be unstable.


    Jerry naturally has a way of treating it. Regarding the research on spirit and memory, Jerry is definitely a true master of it.


    In terms of strength, in terms of creatings and life, Jerry may not be able topete with those Celestials, but in terms of diversity of abilities, Jerry is a few steps ahead of the Celestials.


    If he hadnt considered that the Earth was tooplicated and had many connections with many powerful ancient gods, he had previously considered directly bringing the Earth into his own dimensional world.


    Can you really cure her? Gilgamesh had a look of surprise on his face and suddenly thought that the rumored wizard could do magic.


    All I can say is try it.


    Jerry walked up to Thena, put a hand on her forehead, spiritually invaded her mind, and began to help her recover all the memories deleted by the Arishem. Memory cannot bepletely deleted. Arishems so-called deletion is nothing more than a seal. As long as this seal is unlocked, the deleted memory can be restored.


    After about a minute, Jerry let go of his hand and lifted the magic on Thena.


    Okay, there should be no problem.


    Sure enough, Thenas eyes were no longer white at this time but returned to normal. She also put away the sword and shield she had shaped.


    However, her expression was full of sadness, What Jerry said is true. Our home star does not exist at all. We are all beings created directly by them as cogs in this world.


    Thena recovered all her memories and told everything she knew. Listening to Thenas memories and hearing that thes they guarded were all destroyed by something, everyone fell into silence.


    Jerrys words before only made them half-believed. After all, no one wanted to be just a tool toplete the task. But their doubt is gone because Thenas memory has proved everything. These are exactly the results Jerry wants. Thenas memory will make the Eternalspletely stand on the opposite side of the Celestials.


    Theres nothing wrong with their birth. At least we can leave the Earth and dont have to live the life of a child and look like a freak. When everyone was silent, Sprite spoke first.


    Although she also likes the Earth, she has never grown up and has never been able to have a life like Sersi. She has had enough of being treated like a child.


    Sprite, didnt you listen to what Thenasaid? Our home does not exist at all. What awaits us after the Celestial appears is to have all our memories deleted and be sent to others again to repeat the same thing. Sersi replied with a solemn expression.


    She doesnt want the Celestial to appear. She likes the Earth, humans, and life, and she doesnt want all her memories to be deleted.


    Sprite, if you dont like your current body. I can help you with that. Hearing why Sprite was acting like this, Jerry immediately spoke.


    If I just use magic to change my appearance temporarily, my illusion can do it. What I want is a truly grown-up body. Sprite sighed. She thought Jerry helped to use illusion magic to change her appearance.


    Jerry waved his hand, Of course not. I can help you change into a human body. I have experience in this matter. The Vision from the Avengers knows that he was originally a mechanical body, but now he has be a human being. Just tell me what you imagine yourself to be like as an adult, and I can help you with it.


    Is it really possible? Sprites eyes lit up when she heard this, and she immediately used her illusion to create a figure she wanted to be.


    She has imagined countless times what she would be like if she could grow up. This image now is the one she feels the best in the past few hundred years.

 Chapter 732: “Sprite’s New Body”

    Chapter 732: ��Sprite��s New Body��


    Jerry didnt waste any time, took a hair from Sprites head, and instantly entered his own world. He used Sprites genes as a medium to quickly create a female body that was exactly the same as Sprites imagery. Because the base gene is still based on her body, and she has a special ability to create illusions.


    Its just that except for that bit of genes, all other aspects were created by Jerrys own way of creating humans, not the way the Celestials created the Eternals. There is still a big difference between a normal body and Sprites body.


    Think about it carefully. This new body does not have eternal life. It can live for three hundred years at most, and it will contain much less energy, so your illusion will be greatly reduced.


    Appearing in the house again with a new body, Jerry informed Sprite about the things she needed to remember.


    However, Sprite did not hesitate at all, nodded, and replied, I have already thought about it. I dont mind if it onlysts 300 years. It is the same life span as ordinary humans. As long as I can fall in love and get married, I am willing to do it, even if I cant perform my thing.


    Jerry has a hard time understanding that Sprite is willing to give up her eternal life and abilities just to be a normal human being.


    He once had a hard time understanding the gods, who would rather be stripped of their immortal status and turned into mortals with a life span of less than a hundred years in order to fall in love with mortals. But even though he didnt understand it, he could ept it.


    He knows that everyones experience is different, so the choices they make will also be different. No choice is absolutely right or wrong, only the one that suits you best.


    His experience has made him never give up the pursuit of power because only increasing his power can give him enough security to protect the people he wants to protect, and Sprite has lived on Earth for more than seven thousand years.


    Sprite has no pursuit of life or power. She just wants to fall in love like a normal person and live a happy life, even if it onlysts for a hundred years.


    In that case, lets go.


    He stretched out his hand and patted Sprites forehead to remove her soul from her original body, and used magic to integrate Sprites with the newly created body perfectly. A new Sprite was born in here.


    Try to move your body. After finishing all this, Jerry quietly took Sprites original body into his own ring world.


    He helped Sprite change her body. He wanted Sprite to change her view on the Celestials and study her body more. The Eternals body created by Celestials has the same energy as the Celestials. They can live forever, which is definitely a good research value.


    Its amazing. Ive finally grown up, and I can fall in love like Sersi! Sprites soul awakened in the new body. She opened her eyes and looked through the mirror, looking at her new figure and face. She immediately made a happy gesture.


    Why do you look familiar? Kingo looked at Sprites body with a slightly puzzled expression.


    Sprite proudly puffed up her chest when she heard this, Of course, youre familiar with it. Because I designed this look based on Marilyn Monroe, but I have made some changes.


    She has been a child and has been healthy for more than seven thousand years. What she wants most is a mature figure that is attractive to men, so she designed this appearance.


    I think no man can refuse you now. Seeing that Sprite got her wish, Sersi stepped forward to hug her.


    Thenas symptoms were cured, and Sprite got a new body as she had wished. Everyone set off again to where the next Eternals lived. The next one is Druig. When he learned all the truth from Sersi, he was not particrly surprised.


    He had long been suspicious of their purpose ofing to Earth. He quarreled with Ajak because of this. It was also because of that quarrel that Ajak disbanded the Eternals and let everyone go their own way.


    At first, he was not willing to join everyone. Because after he left, he had been using his ability to prevent wars, but he found that with his own abilities, he could not prevent all wars. Over the thousands of years, human beings have always provoked wars for various reasons and in various ways.


    Later, he becamepletely disappointed in human beings and lived in seclusion, where he had been guarding a tribe. However, he still loved this and the humans on this in his heart, and he agreed to join after everyones persuasion.


    Leaving the area, they came to a ce and found Phastos. He inherited a lot of advanced technological knowledge from the Celestials and could control objects with his mind. In the more than seven thousand years of development of human civilization, the emergence of many technological items came from him, including mankinds most powerful nuclear weapons.


    Im sorry, I cant participate in your movements. My ability is a mistake. Since the incident in August 1945, I have vowed never to use my ability again. Even if my childs bicycle breaks down, I would only use my hands to repair it. Phastos was happy to see his formerpanions, but after hearing all the truth told by Sersi, he refused to join.


    The reason is that he helped mankind invent the atomic bomb, and when the atomic bomb killed many people, it made him feel very guilty.


    I dont think you need to feel so guilty. You should feel happy because I think you did the very right thing. Jerry had been listening to Sersi and others trying to persuade Phastos to finally speak.


    Hearing Jerrys words, Phastos was stunned, became a little angry, and replied, Mr. Jerry, I thought you were a kind person. My children have always admired you, but I didnt expect that what you said was so cruel.

 Chapter 733: “Jerry’s Reasoning”

    Chapter 733: ��Jerry��s Reasoning��


    No, Mr. Phastos, I think that if you had not helped humanity create an atomic bomb, the war at that time would not have ended. I dont know how many more humans would dieter.


    Many countries willunch more attacks to win. The consequences would probably be more serious, far more serious than the death of the tens or hundreds of thousands of people.


    I have always felt that evil people should be punished, and good people should not be allowed to sacrifice their lives in order to save evil people. It is precisely because of the atomic bombs and nuclear weapons that those people no longer dare tounchrge-scale wars again.


    Several decades separated World War I and World War II, but more than seventy years have passed since the end of World War II. The world has always been in a state of peace, and this state of peace willst longer. Because everyone understands that if World War III ising, the entire Earth will be destroyed, and everyone will die.


    It is precisely because you helped humanity invent nuclear weapons that humanity can live peacefully until now. Otherwise, it is estimated that the third, fourth, and fifth World Wars will emerge by now.


    The death toll in World War I was around 16 million, and the number of injured was around 10 million. The death toll in World War II was around 6 million, and the number of injured was around 130 million people.


    Now, Mr. Phastos, can you imagine how many more people would have died on the earth today without your help in the invention of nuclear weapons? Faced with Phastos, Jerrys expression remained unchanged, and he slowly gave all his reasons to him.


    Besides, the most important point is that you want to help human beings grow. You cant me a cksmith for making a knife, and someone uses that knife to kill another person.


    After listening to Jerrys reasoning, Phastos was confused. Although he has inherited the knowledge of the Celestials, he is like one of those scientists who is immersed in experiments.


    He blindly felt that it was he who helped humanity invent nuclear weapons, which led to the death of hundreds of thousands of people. Still, he did not expect that it was he who helped humanity invent nuclear weapons that allowed humanity to enter the age of peace truly.


    I think what Jerry said makes sense. Druig was the first to express his approval of Jerrys words.


    From beginning to end, he did not believe what Ajak said about the Eternals not being able to interfere in human wars. He felt that there was nothing wrong with Phastos helping humanity to invent nuclear weapons, and he should not me himself for anything.


    Like Jerry said, it is precisely because of the emergence of nuclear weapons that the world has maintained peace. This is something he has tried hard to do before but could not do. Following Druig, Sersi, Sprite, Kingo, Gilgamesh, and Thena also expressed their approval.


    They did not fully agree with what Jerry said, but at this moment, it was obviously more important to motivate Phastos. Only when Phasstos feels that he has done nothing wrong will he be willing to use his abilities to help them again?


    Also, think about it clearly. If the appearance of the Celestials ispleted and the Earth and humanity all perish, wouldnt your partner and children not be sparedter? Jerry looked outside the house at Phastos husband and their adopted child.


    During the few years that Phastos fell in love with someone. They even got married and adopted a child together.


    Okay, Ill help you all. Jerrys words cleared up Phastos mind.


    Whether it was right or wrong for him to help humanity create nuclear weapons, if the Celestial really appeared, his partner and children would die, and they would also recycle him.


    After getting Phastos, who could create and connect all the Eternals devices, everyone came to the location of thest member, which was their spaceship called Domo, where they used to arrive on Earth.


    Thest Eternal is called Makari, a disabled person who has the same speedy ability as Quicksilver. Its just thatpared to Quicksilver, she is physically stronger and much faster. At least ordinary bullets wont damage her body.


    Makari is lively and optimistic and values the friendship among the Eternals most. After the team disbanded, she lived alone in the spaceship, looking forward to the day when everyone coulde back.


    When Sersi invited her to join, she agreed without hesitation.


    Out of the members of the Eternals, two are missing. Ajak and Ikaris.


    Ikaris has super speed, strength, and defense, and he can fly and shootsers from his eyes. He is the strongest overall strength among the Eternals. From Jerrys point of view, Ikaris abilities are simr to Supermans, but a weaker version of him.


    Ikaris is Sersis ex-boyfriend. He suddenly disappeared a hundred years ago. They dont know where he is now, so the others decide to ignore Ikaris and find Ajak.


    They want to ask Ajak to see if they canmunicate with Arishem to let Earth go. If that doesnt work, see if they can put the Celestials embryos to sleep or directly destroy it. They cant let them appear and destroy the Earth.


    Do you know where Ajak lives now? When preparing to set off, Jerry asked.


    Everyone looked at him. It was obvious that no one had contacted Ajak in the past few hundred years. In the end, it was Phastos who spoke up.


    She lived in South Dakota, and when the bombing happened that year, I went to find her to apany me to Hiroshima.


    South Dakota? Gilgamesh had a look of surprise on his face. He and Thena had lived there for hundreds of years, and they never knew that Ajak actually lived there.


    Phastos nodded, Yes, she has been a little worried about Thenas situation, so she chose to live not too far away from you. In case of an ident urs, she can rush over to help in time.


    Okay, lets go to South Dakota.


    Jerry directly opened the portal to South Dakota. The seven thousand years of experience of Eternals could be recounted in a few hours, and he didnt have time to listen to their stories.


    If its possible, finish the matter with the Celestials today, and after the cooldown ends tomorrow, he can return to the Harry Potter world.

 Chapter 735: “Exchanges and Talk”

    Chapter 735: ��Exchanges and Talk��


    Ajak, make a choice. Help the earth and humanity, or side with the Celestials and destroy the world? Jerry asked, staring into Ajaks eyes.


    Ajaks answer is not important. It is best for her to help. If she still chooses the Celestials, Jerry will directly imprison her and Ikaris and release them after the matter is solved.


    The other Eternals members were, which was enough to attract Arishems attention. However, Jerrys request to Ajak is more likely to be realized. ording to the movie, she had already been leaning toward the earth and humanity. After Thanos snapped his fingers to dy the appearance of the Celestial, she might give up the idea.


    Perhaps Arishems are not the right one. At least the earth should not be destroyed. But with our ability, how can we prevent it from happening? After struggling for a while, Ajak finally followed her heart, but she was confused.


    Cant we put him to sleep? Using Druigs power. Sersi took a step forward and suggested.


    She has discussed this issue with everyone before. They think they can use Druigs ability to put the Celestial into a deep sleep and prevent it from growing.


    Ajak shook her head, No, although the Celestial is still an embryo, its spirit cannot be controlled by Druig.


    As an Eternal whose memory has not been erased and who has a clear understanding of the power of the Celestials.


    can make a device to transmit all our energy to Druig so that his ability will be amplified many times, Phastos suggested.


    But Ajak continued to shake her head after hearing this, Even if Druigs ability can temporarily put it to sleep, we cannot always provide energy to him. Once our energy is exhausted, the Celestial will still wake up andplete the process.


    I dont think you should pass your energy to Druig but Sersi. Jerry saw that everyone was still unable to think of a solution, so he spoke.


    Sersi pointed to herself in surprise, Me? But my ability can only change inanimate matter and cannot affect living matter.


    Thats just because you havent developed your abilities to the limit. If you can absorb other peoples energy, I believe you can directly transform anything.


    Jerry reached out and pointed at the horse next to Ajak and used a spell to turn it into a stone horse, Believe me, I am a professional in this matter, and I will also help you when the timees.


    I think I can give it a try. But if it doesnt work, Ill think of other ways. There are still a few months until the process is finalized.


    Sersi gritted her teeth and nodded, Ill try my best.


    Seeing Sersi agree, Jerry smiled on his face because he knew that things were basically done at this point.


    Sersi can definitely handle the Celestial, not because she did it in the movie, but when the timees, Jerry could amplify her power if she needs it. Sersis abilities could do all of this as long as she had enough energy to support it.


    Ajak, do you know where it is hidden? At this time, Druig asked.


    Ajak nodded, I know. But before we act, we need to go back to the house to talk to Ikaris. He may not agree with our action.


    Ikaris is here with you? Sersi looked at Ajak in shock.


    Ikaris suddenly disappeared from her a hundred years ago, and she unexpectedly ended up living with Ajak.


    Ajak waved his hand quickly, Sersi, its not what you think. Ikaris left you because he knew the truth about it and told you that he was afraid that you would stop its appearance. He didnt want to lie to you, so he hid with me. He is very loyal to the Celestials, so it may be difficult to convince him.


    Let me handle him. Sersi turned around and walked towards the two-story building in the distance. The others looked at each other and followed closely.


    Only Ajak grabbed Jerry, pointed at the horse that Jerry had turned into stone, and said, Can you turn Nicole back? She is my favorite horse.


    Oh, of course. Sorry about that. Jerry was stunned for a moment, waved his hand, and the horse instantly returned to its original state.


    Ajak jumped on her horse happily, extended her hand to Jerry, and invited him, Care for a lift?


    Well, thank you. Jerry did not refuse, got on her horse, and chased the crowd.


    What? You want to prevent the Celestial from appearing and killing them? In the living room, Ikariss face changed drastically after he learned from Sersi about their n, and Ajak agreed to the n.


    Ignoring Sersis dissuasion, he flew directly through the house and reached the sky. His eyes were shining, and he burst aser at Phastos.


    I cant let you betray the Celestials. Im sorry.


    Phastos can make instruments that connect everyones energy; as long as he is killed, they can no longer prevent it from happening, even if they want to.


    Ikariss actions were so fast that all members of the Eternals were unprepared. They knew that Ikaris might not agree with their n, but they didnt expect that his reaction would be so fast and cruel that he would directly kill his former colleague.


    Fortunately, Jerry had been standing nearby and well prepared. When Ikaris flew up, he cast a Protego Charm on everyone. Ikarissser hit Jerrys shield without causing a scratch.


    Since you dont agree, well take a break first.


    Ikaris was surprised that his attack was stopped when he suddenly heard a strange voiceing from behind, and he fainted. Jerry apparated behind him and gave him a Stunning Charm.


    Although Ikaris is the strongest among the Eternals, in the eyes of Jerry today, he is just a shrimp who can be easily dealt with.

 Chapter 736: “The Embryo and The Center of The Earth”

    Chapter 736: ��The Embryo and The Center of The Earth��


    Why do I feel that he can deal with the Celestials alone? Looking at Jerry moving toward Ikaris with one move in the air, Kingos mouth twitched.


    Although they have seen a lot of reports about the Wizard in the news, those were just some short videos and pictures. Only today did they really realize his strength.


    Probably not. Otherwise, he wouldnte to us, and the power of the Celestials is far beyond your imagination. Ajak shook her head after hearing this.


    She has met many beings. The true strength of the Celestials is beyond everyones imagination. Compared with the Celestials, Ikariss strength is like that of an ant.


    You must know that most of the Celestials are more than 100,000 meters tall, and Arishem is 320,000 meters tall. He can crush them to death with just one stretch of his hand. Although the Wizard is powerful in the Sokovia incident, he grew several kilometers and held the entire city, butpared with Arishem, he is still too small.


    Dont worry. I just used magic to make him faint. Once the problem is solved, he probably wont fight anymore. Jerry picked up Ikaris and gave it to Sersi, who looked worried.


    At this time, Ajak said, We need to act as soon as possible. Arishem can check our situation at any time. If he finds out that we want to prevent the Celestial from appearing, Im afraid it will be toote.


    They learned from the Deviants problem. When making the Eternals, in order to prevent them from rebelling like the Deviants, the Celestials left something on them.


    First, as long as the distance is close enough, they can directly teleport the Eternals to their side and imprison them. Secondly, the Celestials can check the situation of the Eternals at any time through themunication device, but the Celestials are always busy.


    When they want to creates and life, it is not something that can bepleted in a short time. Therefore, they will not take the initiative to check the situation of the Eternals. They will always contact the leader of the Eternals to report if something happens.


    Ajak was worried that a new Celestial was about to be born. If Arishem checked them out on a whim, he would know that they were nning to prevent the Celestial from appearing, and he would be furious about it.


    However, making the device takes time and cannot bepleted so quickly, Phastos replied helplessly.


    Ajak closed her eyes after hearing this. After a moment, a small metal ball flew out of her chest andnded on her hand.


    This ball can establish a connection between me and Arishem and can also unify the thoughts of the Eternals. Do you think we can use it as a medium to create the device?


    Yes, if you give me a few minutes to tinker with it. I can turn it into a connector. Phastos took the metal ball and checked it.


    We will try to end it all this afternoon. Hearing that Phastos could modify the device in a few minutes, Jerry had a satisfied smile on his face. It was not in vain that he said so many words to make Phastos change his mind.


    Ten minutester, Phastos transformed the metal ball into a metal ring and wore it on Sersis wrist.


    At three oclock in the afternoon, next to a volcano on a coastline of the Indian Ocean.


    Under this volcano is the location of the embryo of the Celestial located. Ajak pointed to the volcano in the distance.


    She turned to look at Jerry and said, The next step is up to you.


    The embryos are hidden in the center of the earth. With their ability, they cannot reach the center of the earth and get it, so they need Jerrys help.


    Wait here for a moment. Ill help you with it first. Jerry nodded and casually drew a portal leading to the center of the earth.


    Everyone felt an extremely hot breath spurting out from the portal in an instant. After a closer look, they noticed that the other side of the portal was filled with magma with a temperature of thousands of degrees. In the center of the magma sea, a figure who has begun to take shape and is ten thousand meters tall is sleeping with its eyes closed.


    Jerry didnt care about the magma at all and stepped directly through the portal. Although his body is not as good as the Celestials, it is not something that this normal magma can harm. Even if he takes off his clothes and takes a bath in it, it wont be a big problem.


    After Jerry stepped into the sea of magma, he directly parted it. The magma seemed to be separated by an invisible hand in an instant,pletely emptying the not yet fully formed figure. Jerry waved his hand, and a stone bridge appeared from the portal to the embryo.


    Alright, you guys cane over.


    The Eternals were amazed at Jerrys magic, and they did not waste any time. They quickly crossed the portal and followed Jerry along the bridge.


    Lets start. Ajak looked at the embryo and gave instructions to Phastos with aplicated expression.


    For millions of years, she has helped the Celestials, but this time, she has to lead a team to kill them. But if she doesnt kill this Celestial who has not yet awakened, the earth and the humans will be killed by it.


    Phastos heard Ajaks order and immediately activated the bracelet. All the Eternals were suddenly enveloped in a golden light and floated up, including Ikaris. The energy in the Eternals was extracted, and all merged into Sersis body under Phastos control. Sersis whole body was suddenly enveloped in energy.


    In Jerrys opinion, even if the energy of the Eternals has been gathered, Sersis energy at this time is not strong. At least, it cannot bepared with the embryo. The reason why she might have a chance is mainly because the energy of the Eternals and the energy of the Celestial are from the same source.


    Im sorry. Sersi jumped into the embryo of the still sleeping Celestial and was about to put her hands on the head of the Celestial.


    However, at this moment, Jerry suddenly activated his magic and halted all the time around him. He quickly took out the figure that looked exactly like the embryo from the ring world, switched it with the real one, and continued the time.


    The time is moving again. Sersi pressed her hands on the fake embryo, and the fake embryo quickly changed, turning into a huge stone in just a few seconds.

 Chapter 737: “The Celestial’s Defeated”

    Chapter 737: ��The Celestial��s Defeated��


    At the same time, Arishem suddenly froze and murmured, Strange, why has the aura of Tiamut disappeared?


    ording to Ajaksst report, Tiamut should be born in a few months. He is nning to make a sun before weing the birth of the new Celestial.


    Ill see whats going on.


    He stopped making the sun in his hands, activated his ability, and set his sights on the Earth using themunicator as a medium.


    He looked surprised, Ajak betrayed? What is going on?


    Just as he saw through the device that the Eternals who were sent to Earth to guard the Tiamut were trying to kill Tiamut, which surprised him.


    Since the creation of the Eternals, there have been no problems so far. Every mission that the Celestial gave to them has beenpleted very well. Ajak is a person with millions of years of experience and the perfect Eternals for the job.


    There are many powerful beings in the universe, including ancient beings. Although the Celestials are powerful, when creatings and life, they often have conflicts with these beings and even die. It takes much effort and time to give birth to a new Celestial.


    Now that the new Celestial is about to die, as the leader, he must figure out what caused it and whether there is any problem in the Eternals like the Deviants so as to avoid the same problem from happening again. He will personally go to the Earth, recycle all the Eternals, read all their memories, and re-examine their bodies.


    It took four hours toplete the new sun. Arishem shed and moved across space towards the location of the Earth.


    We killed it! Sersi raised her hand and looked at the embryo below, which waspletely turned, with a bit of trembling in her voice.


    Phastos stopped controlling the metal wristband at this time, allowing everyone to return to normal and fall down.


    As soon as the Celestial dies, Arishem will be able to sense it soon, and it may not be long before hees to Earth. We need to make the next step as soon as possible. Ajak helped up Sersi and took everyone along the bridge to leave.


    Wheres Jerry? At this time, everyone realized that Jerry was missing.


    Im here. Ille out in a moment!


    As if he heard everyones voices, Jerrys figure slowly appeared at the portal at the end of the bridge. It turns out that not long after Sersi turned the embryo, Jerry sensed something. He knew it must be from Arishem, so he teleported away as soon as possible.


    Everyone didnt think much when they saw this and hurriedly walked along the bridge to the portal.


    Back in the house again, after some discussion, Ajak looked at everyone and said, Arishem should soon find out that Tiamut has been killed and wille to Earth, so we now have two options. The first is to ask Mr. Jerry to help us, giving up our identity as Eternals and bing human beings on Earth to hide. In this way, even if Arishemes, he will not be able to find us.


    The second is to leave the Earth, go to others to find our Eternalspanions, and tell them the truth. As long as we throw away thismunicator, it will be difficult for Arishem to find us.


    I choose to stay on Earth. I dont want to leave my family. Phastos was the first to make a choice.


    We choose the one where we rescue other Eternals. Druig took Makkaris hand and said.


    Phastos, Sprite, and Kingo choose to stay on Earth and continue living as humans. Phastos could not live without his family, Kingo loved his career, and Sprite wanted to live like a normal person. Druig, Makkari, Thena, Gilgamesh, Sersi, and Ikaris chose to follow Ajak to leave the Earth. They wanted the others to know the truth.


    Okay, then I will help you all to create a new body. If you have any specific request, you can tell me in advance. Seeing that the Eternals had made a decision, Jerry came to Phastos and Kingo with a smile.


    Ajak looked at Jerry and thanked them, Thank you for the help.


    If it werent for Jerry, they might not be able to sessfully prevent Tiamut from appearing, and Phastos and Kingo might not be able to stay on Earth.


    Jerry shook his head, No, I should thank you. It was you who prevented Tiamut and saved the Earth and mankind.


    Actually, Jerry has another thing he wants to say, that is to thank them for giving him the Celestial to his world.


    Taking a hair from Phastos and Ginger, Jerry quickly created two new bodies ording to their requests. Phastos new body is no different from the previous one. He feels that his body is in good condition and does not require any changes.


    Kingos new body has no difference in appearance, but he hopes his private parts are bigger and stronger. After all, he has more interest in life because he is in the entertainment industry. Jerry fulfilled his wish.


    Let me add some magic to your ship so that Arishem will have a harder time finding you.


    Outside the house, before Ajak and the others left, Jerry added a variety of concealment and hidden magic to their spaceship. He doesnt want Ajak and others to be found so easily by the Celestials. Even if Alitham finds Ajak and others and probes their memories, Jerry would not be known.


    But it would be better if they did not get caughtter, dying Arishem for a little longer, and when he bes stronger, he will take care of the Celestials easily.


    After saying goodbyes, Ajak took the other members of the Eternals, piloted the spaceship, and left the Earth. Jerry also sent Kingo and Sprite back to Bollywood and Phastos back to his home.


    After finishing all this, he teleported to a cier. A huge meteorite fell from the sky, melting the cier, and all the Deviants froze in the cier.


    The Deviants in the ciers are thest Deviants on Earth. They will reappear on the Earth in a few years when the ciers melt. These guys are not strong, but they can evolve by absorbing the ability of other living things. If they multiply in the future, they will cause trouble for the Earth, so he needs to take care of them.

 Chapter 738: “Confronting Him”

    Chapter 738: ��Confronting Him��


    Several old people are sitting on benches in the park, enjoying the sunset. Young and beautiful women push their strollers on the paths. Office workers walk out of office buildings, and the city bes crowded in an instant. But on such an ordinary day, an extraordinary thing happened.


    Sitting on the south of the Thames River in London, Jerry stood up slowly on the Shard, the tallest building in London, and raised his eyes to look high in the sky.


    The red sky was suddenly filled with a huge head. While it is said to be a head, it is more like the six-sided die, but it has been erged countless times. This head belongs to none other than Arishem, the leader of Celestials.


    Wow, its really big. Looking at Arishems head, which was blocking the sky and the sun, Jerry couldnt help but let out a sigh.


    But it was nothing for him. After all, he had been to Knowhere before, and Knowhere was built by hollowing out the head of a Celestial.


    Just as Jerry was thinking, the citizens below noticed something unusual in the sky. However, they were not very scared. Instead, they took out their mobile phones and started taking videos.


    Humans on Earth who have experienced events such as aliens and demons have now gradually epted some events that appear from time to time. Because they believe that even if something goes wrong, the Avengers can always deal with it.


    It seems that nothing was found.


    Jerry had been observing silently since Arishem appeared and discovered that after Arishem appeared over London, he had just taken back the wristband that he had thrown into the Thames River. Arishem did not sense the Eternals, nor the three he turned into humans.


    However, when Arishem left the Earth, Jerry did not stay where he was. Instead, he used his magic to follow him carefully. After Arishem was far away from the Earth, and even far away from the gxy, he changed his appearance and suddenly appeared and blocked Arishems way.


    Excuse me, are you Arishem from the Celestials?


    I am Arishem. Who are you?


    Arishem was stunned for a moment when his way was suddenly blocked. He looked at the small ant-like creature in front of him with a puzzled expression.


    It doesnt matter who I am. I heard that Arishem is the strongest Celestial, and I want to have a friendly spar with you.


    Jerry would not reveal his identity. He stopped Arishem because he wanted to help Ajak and others run further and dy them some time. Also, he wanted to see Arishems strength.


    Ever since attaining a universe level power, Jerry has had no concrete idea of his own strength. The enemies he encountered were either too weak and could be defeated in seconds, or they were too strong, like the Gods of the Fairy Tail world.


    Now that he has encountered Arishem. Jerry feels that he can test it on him. He can still escape even if he cannot be defeated.


    A friendly spar? Im busy right now, and Im not in the mood. Get out of the way quickly. Arishem could tell at a nce that Jerry was a universe-level creature with good energy in his body.


    There are many beings of this level in the universe. Some are present where the universe was born, and some were born and grew up on thes they created. For creatures of this level, the Celestials generally do not provoke them. Their duty is to create new Celestials and create mores and life constantly.


    Of course, if there is any hindrance, they will take proper action.


    He is going to find those Eternals who have betrayed and fled the Earth. He has no time to spar with this strange universe-level creature.


    Well, thats not up to you to decide. Regardless of whether Arishem was willing or not, Jerry directly expanded his magic and enveloped Arishems body.


    He did not try to suck Arishem into his world. He might not be able to suck Arishem in due to his strength. Also, there are the embryos of a Celestial in his world. If Arishem is sucked in, everything will be known unless he is confident that he can kill Arishem in it.


    He felt that even if Arishem was sucked into his world, it would be difficult to kill him, even with the help of others.


    You asked for it. Seeing that the small creature dared to attack him, Arishem was angry. He directly raised his giant fist and hit Jerry.


    Faced with Arishems fist, Jerry did not dare to block it. Even with his body that is immune to magma, given Arishems fist was hard, he would probably be beaten to death. Fortunately, a strong all-rounder wizard, he used a Time Magic to stop the time in Arishems surroundings.


    His time magic is at least three times stronger than when he used it before. After it was activated, Arishems figure was frozen in ce, but to Jerrys surprise, his magic could only freeze Arishem for less than a second before he broke through it by force.


    Being able to destroy my magic with one swing is definitely something.


    Although he calcted Arishems power, Jerry did not give up. He immediately added a lot of magic power to slow down Arishems speed. However, Arishem still broke through with all his strength and continued to move his fist.


    Seeing that Arishems fist was about toe, Jerry quickly used space magic to teleport behind Arishem, hoping to avoid it.


    I have killed quite a few beings who are proficient in thews of space. At this time, Arishem let out a noise and appeared behind him after Jerry teleported.

 Chapter 739: “Jerry’s Full Power”

    Chapter 739: ��Jerry��s Full Power��


    Although Celestials are not as proficient in magic as Jerry, they each have powerful abilities when they are born, which is also the origin of their titles. Arishems title is the Judge. He can judge whether a has the value of existence and whether it can be destroyed to give birth to new Celestials.


    At the same time, as long as he made a judgment, that person will not be able to escape from his sight in any way before the judgment is over, even if that persons magic is powerful and he can even escape to other multiverses. At the beginning of the battle, he had already used his ability, so Jerry now had no choice but to fight him head-on.


    You are indeed worthy of being the leader.


    Jerry had learned about it before in the Sorcerers Apprentice World. However, Arishems power was much stronger than what he had seen before. Jerry directly activated the strongest Protego Charm, and at the same time, a giant golden armor glowed and appeared on his body.


    This set of giant golden armors is abination of twelve sets of armors that he has been collecting from various worlds during this period, adding countless defensive magic to it. There is nothing special about this giant armor. It just has one feature, which is a super strong defense.


    Both of them exploded like twos colliding together. It was generated because of Arishems fist and Jerrys shield. In the end, Arishems fist was clearly superior. Jerrys armor turned into fragments and disappeared under the impact.


    The huge fist hit Jerrys body, turning him into a meteor at the speed of light. He breaks through dozens of huge meteorites and hits a. With the protection of a magic shield spell and golden armor, Arishems punch was not able to knock him out in a single blow.


    However, Arishem had no intention of letting Jerry go just like that. His judgment continued to be activated, and his figure appeared above Jerry again. He was about to punch Jerry to deathpletely.


    The principle of the Celestials has always been to either not mess with them or to kill them all if they are disturbed to prevent future problems.


    You really think Im a piece of fish on the chopping board, huh? Looking at Arishem, who was about to attack, Jerry sneered and chanted another spell.


    Just now, he took Arishems punch forcefully, not because there was really no way out, but because he wanted to test how strong Arishems punch was and whether his magic could block it.


    Having just tested Arishems attack, he knew roughly what the power was. As Jerrys magic was activated, the asteroid behind Jerry suddenly and rapidly collided with Arishem in front of him.


    Erzas mother invented the magic he used. It can summon a huge asteroid from the sky to attack the enemy. Under the influence of Jerrys magic powers, the power is greatly increased, and it can directly summon a-sized meteor to smash the enemy.


    Facing an asteroid that was ten timesrger than himself, Arishem did not dare to be careless. He gave up attacking Jerry and punched the asteroid with all his strength.


    Not that easy! Jerry moved his hands, and a huge portal appeared in front of the asteroid that was about to hit Arishem. The asteroid went into the portal and reappeared behind Arishem.


    This time, it was Arishems turn to be knocked out. However, Arishems defense is good. Even if he was hit by an asteroid ten timesrger than him, he seemed not to be hurt at all. But Jerrys attack clearly angered him. When he saw the asteroid hitting him again, six redsers shot out from his eyes.


    Jerry wanted to use the portal to change the direction of theser beams and attack Arishem himself, but his portal was destroyed by theser beams and continued to shoot in his direction


    Obviously, thesers Arishem fired were not ordinarysers. They might be his own specialsers that could ignore thews of space, or they are too powerful and exceed the limits of Jerrys magic.


    Theser beams hit the asteroid, and the asteroid instantly disintegrated and turned into a piece of debris floating in space.


    Your attack power is really good. Fortunately, I am also good.


    Seeing Arishem destroying the asteroid with one blow, he aimed his head at him. He was going to kill him in the same way. Jerry immediately activated the magic that he had been preparing in secret since he first came here.


    Fairy Law!


    Arishem saw that nine huge circles appeared above him. Each magic circle had a diameter of more than 100,000 meters. At this time, under Jerrys control, the nine magic circles collected all the energy in the surrounding area and converged it to attack Arishem.


    Facing this dazzling light, Arishem felt powerlessness for the first time. Unlike the asteroid just now, which only made him feel some back pain, if this attack hit him, he felt that he would be seriously injured.


    He immediately raised his head, shot outsers again, and rushed forward. The white light and the red light collided, and it felt like they were evenly matched.


    Just when it was a draw, Jerry immediately teleported to the back of Arishems head. The activation energy of the magic mainlyes from the energy absorbed around it, so Jerry does not need to control it. He can continue to release other magic after releasing it.


    Of course, it takes time to collect the energy. If you cant attract the enemys attention in advance, it will be easily avoided.


    With his hands crossed, Jerry instantly put all the magic power in his body and converted it into a new and improved Killing Curse. A huge green energy beam spurted out, directly hitting the back of Arishems head as he raised his head.

 Chapter 740: “More Plans”

    Chapter 740: ��More ns��


    Being attacked on the back, Arishem immediately let out a scream. The redser in his eyes disappeared, and his body was immediately enveloped by the light emitted by the magic circles.


    In a full ten seconds, when the magic was exhausted, the surface of Arishem��s body had be somewhat damaged.


    ��No matter who you are, you are dead.�� Arishem, who was covering his head and gradually returning to normal, looked at Jerry floating in his mouth and was extremely angry.


    ? How many years has it been since he suffered such a serious injury? The previous time was the battle with Gnar at the beginning of the universe. The being he faced today was only a universe-level being, which was a whole level lower than him.


    ��Don��t be angry. It��s just life, and we met because of fate. I want to have a spar with you, and now it seems that you are amazing. I am far from being a match for you, so I admit defeat, and we will meet again in the future if we are destined.��


    Jerry saw that Arishem still maintained his posture despite being injured. He quickly opened a portal and disappeared on the spot.


    Arishem was stunned when he saw Jerry disappear. He was not stunned by the nonsense Jerry said. He was stunned that his ability failed, and he could no longer locate his position. It was as if he did not exist in this universe at all or even in other multiverses. This was the first time he encountered this kind of thing.


    ��Who is this person?��


    At this time, Arishem already felt that Jerry might not be just a universe-level being but perhaps some ancient existence in disguise.��I��ll go back first and ask for aid.��


    Due to his injury, Arishem decided not to hunt down the Eternals for the time being and went back to recover from his injuries. At the same time, he told other members of the Celestials what happened today to make them more aware.


    Given his strength, he suffered some injuries today. It would probably be dangerous if those Celestials who were just born encountered him. Just four or five hours after Arishem disappeared, a portal was opened, and Jerry walked out of it.


    ��It seems like he��s leaving, so I should go back too.�� After sensing his surroundings, he found that Arishem had left, and Jerry teleported back to his home on Earth.


    Just now, he opened the portal to leave. He did not leave this universe but directly left the Marvel world and went to the Fairy Tail world. That��s why Arishem couldn��t find him.


    This is also the reason why Jerry dared to fight Arishem. Once he couldn��t defeat him, he could go to the other worlds to hide.


    Now that he has remembered the coordinates of the Fairy Tail world, he does not need to worry about the red star or the cooldown. He can enter and exit at any time, which is equivalent to a temporary escape shelter. It��s just that this time, he didn��t anchor the time.


    ��It took a while, but it went smoothly.�� Returning to his own world, Jerry nodded with satisfaction as he looked at the Celestial embryo.


    With the first Celestial in this world, he is on the right track of his ns. It would be a waste of time for him to take Crowrido and others to take care of creating a life here. Letting the Celestial lead Clow Reed and others to create news, suns, and life is the first and most important thing to do.


    But this still does not meet Jerry��s requirements. It just means that he has made progress and at least relieved himself from it. At the same time, he has been preparing a backup n. If it goes as he expected, it will be possible to quickly grow the dimensional world, which is a shortcut.


    The embryo is just like how he brought Ego here. He wants to move a whole set ofs, lives, and suns in the universe into his own world. Of course, this kind of thing is not easy to do. Not only does he need to put it inside, but he must integrate it to merge truly.


    Furthermore, there is another problem: where to move these systems ofs and life. The Earth in this universe is not a good spot. It has many gods and beings. Others in this universe are easy to deal with, such as in the fourth Thor movie, where we see that manys have their own gods. Although they are not powerful, they cannot be ignored.


    Furthermore, the Celestials in this universe are the ones who created life and the. If Jerry shows himself doing it, he will definitely be the enemy of the Celestials. He ns to open the multiverseter, enter other Marvel universes, and find the perfect ce.


    The reason why he chose Earth when he was nning to go to another universe is because the technological level of Earth in most parallel universes is not advanced.


    As an Earthling, he still hopes that his world will have more humans like the Earth. It is interesting to bring the world to other parallel universes. When he bes strongerter, he will also recycle the Earth in the main universe.


    In this way, he no longer has to worry about the danger to your rtives and friends on Earth.


    Fortunately, the Earth in most parallel universes is not as dangerous as the Earth in the main universe. But there are many ancient gods and many powerful beings hidden.

 Chapter 741: “Hela and The Embryo”

    Chapter 741: ��H and The Embryo��


    For Jerry, collecting all the sames has another advantage; it will make it easier for him to integrate with his world. It does not mean that moving the to the ring world will immediately increase its strength. If it is the same, then as long as the first one is integrated, it will be much simpler to integrate otherster.


    In the parallel universe of the Marvel world, there is no guarantee that others will have the same characteristics. Still, the Earth, moon, and others in the sr system basically have some simrities. The only thing to note is whether Eternity will interfere with his actions.


    Jerry has also thought about this, and he thinks it should not be the case. After all, it��s okay for Dormammu to be devouring many worlds, and Kang the Conqueror has been causing trouble on countlesss, changing the timeline, and so on.


    Chthon spread the Darkhold, allowing Doctor Strange to exist in other universes, not only destroying the Earth but even destroying the universe and living beings there as well. Eternity would not meddle in the affairs of a low-level being. For him, even if one universe is destroyed, a new one can be created.


    Furthermore, Eternity himself also has some things to deal with. There are many beings at the same level as him and those at a higher level than him in the entire Marvel world.


    Flying above the Embryo, Jerry gave the highest level of contract magic before hatching it. The strength of the hatched Celestial will basically reach the universe level. If he wants to use contract magic on it at that time, even he will have a hard time doing so.


    At present, the power of the Embryo is at most the heavenly level. Jerry��s level is one level higher than the Embryo, so there is basically no problem in making a contract with it.


    ��It��s done.�� Sensing that he had established a connection with the Embryo, Jerry knew that his contract magic was sessful.


    He took out the rice cooker that had previously sealed H and began to carve a magic circle around the Embryo. At the same time, the magic in the world also mobilized to help the Embryo sessfully absorb H toplete its transformation.Originally, the Embryo needed topletely absorb a and arge amount of life on the in order toplete its final transformation. But now Jerry has reced it with H. Fortunately, an embryo relies entirely on itself. When the time is up, and the conditions are met, the Celestial will begin to appear.


    Just like in the movie, the Embryo was supposed to appear long ago, but it had to be dyed for a few years because Thanos snapped his fingers and wiped out half of all life on Earth.


    In Jerry��s world, Jerry mobilizes everything, coupled with the advanced incubation magic circle he created. Even if it��s not enough after sacrificing H, he can still make up for it and let it hatch smoothly.


    ��I am H, the goddess of death, the true ruler of Asgard. I am the leader who will unify the Nine Realms. Let me go!�� Jerry took H��s soul and body out of the rice cooker and ced them into the magic arrays on both sides of the Embryo. However, during this process, H kept shouting angrily.


    She couldn��t help but be angry. She managed to survive until Odin died and was rushed out of her seal. After that, Jerry sealed him again.


    ��Well, Goodbye then.�� Ignoring H��s words, Jerry waved his hand to activate the magic and began to start the process.


    As the magic circle was activated, H��s body and power were all extracted and slowly sent into the Embryo. The Embryo slowly stretched out, and its figure grew at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    About an hourter, the body was almost 100,000 meters long. H��s bodypletely disappeared, leaving only a few traces of memory left. Withdrawing the magic, Jerry took Heal��s memory into his hands and mobilized another magic to continue the incubation process.


    Ten minutester, when the height reached 110,000 meters, it finally stopped absorbing energy and slowly opened its eyes.


    ��It is I, Tiamut, who have been born in this world.��


    Looking at Tiamut, Jerry called him a few times and took him to see Clow Reed and others, asking them to help start the task of creating a new and life. After getting all this done, Jerry created a new human being based on H��s soul and put it into the Eastern Continent.


    ��Because you��re Odin��s daughter and Thor��s sister, I��ll let you just be an ordinary person.��


    After all, they are rtives. Jerry feels that Odin has sealed H for so many years, while it is possible to kill her, and he may not be able to kill herpletely. He left H��s soul to survive in his own world as a way of repaying Odin for the help he had given her.


    If Odin misses his daughter in the future, he can also go to his world to have a look.


    ��The cooldown is over, and I can travel through worlds.��


    At twelve o��clock at midnight, Jerry looked at the cooldown prompt on the panel and entered the world of Harry Potter. After remembering the coordinates, he travels back and forth again using his own magic. After this, he finally no longer had to worry about losing contact with the people in that world.


    After getting the coordinates of the Harry Potter world, Jerry did not immediately return to the main Marvel world. Instead, after anchoring the time, he stayed in the Harry Potter world. He had promised Haas to invite Hermione home for dinner and wanted to meet the creator of this world for a while.


    He thought about whether he could establish a good rtionship with the creator of the Harry Potter world and discuss something with each other like he had done with Ankhseram before.


    He doesn��t know how strong the creator of the Harry Potter world is. Looking at how the Harry Potter world is filled with many magical things, its creator might be really strong. Although there are a lot of normal magics, it is still far behind Fairy Tail, where many powerful people can destroy a city easily.


    Jerry is not sure now what level the creator of this world is.

 Chapter 742: “The Deathly Hallows and The God of Death”

    Chapter 742: ��The Deathly Hallows and The God of Death��


    Diagon Alley, Leaky Cauldron.


    Jerry opened the window and looked at the various wizards and hawking shops below and couldn��t help but let out a sigh. A long time has passed since thest time he left this world, and he has experienced many things. He still missed Hermione and some of his friends in this world.


    The reason why he didn��t take Hermione on the adventure with him in the first ce was because he didn��t want Hermione to suffer the time dtion like him. Hermione is still young and has her own dreams, so there is no need for her to do it.


    As far as Hermione is concerned, he has never left this world.


    ��Now, how to find the creator of this world?�� Sitting on the stool by the window, Jerry began to think.


    In the Fairy Tail world, Ankhseram took the initiative to find him, or it would be difficult for him to find him. This is not his world. If it were in his world, it would be very simple for him to find someone, just like Ankhseram, looking for him.


    But if he wants to find the Creator of this world, it will be very difficult for normal people in his own world to find him. Unless they directly rely on strength to break through his world.


    If Jerry breaks out of the Harry Potter world and goes to a ce outside this world, there will definitely be a way to find the Creator, but that would be too rude.


    At present, he still doesn��t know their strength, so it would be a bad decision to take such an action. Although he feels that if their strength is strong, at most, they would act like Ankhseram did.��Oh yeah, I almost forgot about this.�� At this moment, Jerry seemed to think of something suddenly. He turned his hand and pulled out the Resurrection Stone that he had obtained a long time ago.


    The Resurrection Stone is one of the greatest magical items in the wizarding world. It was once put in the ring of the Gaunt family but waster taken away by Jerry. At that time, he felt that the Resurrection Stone was useless and the other items were useless, so he never cared about it.


    But now, he feels that he can find some traces of the Creator of this world through these items. ording to the logic that he has experienced so many worlds, most of the creators of the world are some gods in ancient legends, and there is a high probability that they are either the God of Life or the God of Death.


    Ankhseram is in charge of life and death in the world of Fairy Tail. As for the legend of Death in the world of Harry Potter, a book called ��The Tales of Beedle The Bard�� tells about the Deathly Hallows brothers.


    ording to the story, Death gave the three items that he made. The Elder Wand, the Resurrection Stone, and the Invisibility Cloak. As long as you collect these three items, you can be the master of Death and dominate the entire world.


    Of course, it is definitely a lie. No one can be the master of Death by just collecting the three, and it is also a lie that they can dominate the entire world. Most adult wizards will not believe this. Even Voldemort wanted the Elder Wand because it could enhance his own power.


    However, Jerry felt that this legend had been circting for so long for a reason. At least these three Deathly Hallows must have something to do with the God of Death. Perhaps after getting these three items, he can find some way to contact him.


    Even if the God of Death is not the Creator God of this world, he should at least know who the Creator is or where he is.


    In front of the dark door of No. 12 Grimmauld ce, Jerry��s figure appeared. He raised his hand and pressed the doorbell.


    A momentter, Harry opened the door in a daze, ��Jerry?��


    Seeing that the person standing at the door was Jerry, Harry rubbed his eyes and showed a confused look.


    They separated at King��s Cross Station yesterday during the holiday. At that time, Jerry didn��t say that he woulde to his ce to y today.


    ��Good morning, Harry.�� Jerry raised his hand and said hello to Harry.


    ��I have something to say to you.��


    ��Come in first. Kreacher just made grilled sausages and mushroom soup. If you haven��t eaten, you can eat as well here.�� Harry shrugged, led Jerry past the portrait of Mrs. ck, and walked to the hall on the first floor.


    At this time, there were freshly grilled sausages and fried eggs on the table, with a bowl of hot mushroom soup next to them.


    ��Looks like you��re doing pretty well.�� Jerry sat on the sofa and smiled.


    You must know that during those years living at his aunt��s house, Harry not only had to suffer, but he also had to get up every morning to make breakfast for everyone and do household chores.


    Harry also had a happy look on his face when he heard this, ��Thanks to you, Jerry. If you hadn��t discovered Scabbers is Peter Pettigrew, I��m afraid Sirius wouldn��t have been able to help me, and I wouldn��t have been able to leave my aunt��s house and live here.��


    ��The thing is that Sirius himself is an innocent person. I just did a small favor. Oh yeah, is he home today?��


    Harry put a sausage in his mouth and chewed it while replying, ��He went to work at the Ministry of Magic. By the way, why did you suddenlye to see me today?��


    Having been friends for several years, Harry knew Jerry��s character. If he suddenly came to see him today, there must be something going on.


    Jerry didn��t beat around the bush, ��I want to borrow your invisibility cloak.��


    ��Invisibility cloak? Why do you still want that thing?��


    Harry was stunned for a moment. Jerry is strong. Since the end of the Triwizard tournament, many newspapers have called him the world��s number one genius, second only to Dumbledore.


    The invisibility magic is simply too simple for Jerry, but why would he need to borrow his invisibility cloak?


    ��There are other uses, and I am using it for research.�� Jerry did not tell the truth. After all, if he had let Harry know that he had taken the invisibility cloak to find the God of Death, he would have been shocked.


    ��In exchange, you can make a wish, and I will help you get it.��


    ��If I could make a wish, I hope that my parents can be resurrected. Of course, that��s impossible. But I don��t need anything. Just take it and use it. Remember to lend me a copy of your homework when school starts.��


    Harry got up and went back to the room to find his invisibility cloak and handed it to Jerry.

 Chapter 743: “Nurmengard”

    Chapter 743: ��Nurmengard��


    With the invisibility cloak in hand, Jerry didn��t stop any longer. After greeting Harry, he teleported directly to the small town of Nurmengard in Austria. Thest Deathly Hallows item is the Elder Wand. The Elder Wand is still in the hands of Dumbledore, and Dumbledore retired to Nurmengard.


    ��Looks like he lives in this castle.��


    Releasing his power, Jerry did not sense Dumbledore��s magic in the town. Instead, he felt Dumbledore��s presence in the towering castle not far from the town and he appeared at the gate of the castle.


    ��For the greater good.�� Looking at the words engraved above the castle, Jerry sighed that when it came to the Dark Lord, Grindelwald was indeed more charismatic than Voldemort.


    Grindelwald initiated the revolution for the benefit of the entire wizarding world. From the wizard��s point of view, he did nothing wrong at all, which is why he had so many followers in the first ce.


    Voldemort may have looked like Grindelwald at the beginning, but since he started making Horcruxes, his whole characteristic has changed, and he has be a dictator blinded by power.


    ��Sir, this is the Nurmengard Prison. Outsiders are not allowed to enter. Please leave quickly.�� As soon as Jerry walked up to the gate, two wizards guarding the door immediately stopped him.


    Nurmengard was once a castle built by Grindelwald in his day. It was originally intended to gather his followers and form a center of power.


    But after he was defeated by Dumbledore, the Ministry of Magic transformed it into the most brutal prison. Only Grindelwald was imprisoned in the entire castle prison. No other person is allowed to get close to or in contact with him aside from the guards who deliver him food.The Ministry of Magic believes that Grindelwald has a special kind of dark magic. As long as the wizard whoes into contact with him is not strong-willed, he will bewitch them, just like the Imperius Curse, but it��s more terrifying than the Imperius Curse.


    So he cannot be visited by outsiders.


    ��I��m Jerry Carmen. Please tell Professor Dumbledore that I want to visit him.�� Jerry lifted his hood, revealing his face.


    Since the end of the Triwizard tournament, his fame has once again swept the entire wizarding world. Most people already admired him because of the Quidditch World Cup and his books. He is now known as the most powerful wizard in the 20th century, besides Dumbledore.


    ��Oh, it really is Jerry Carmen. I��m so lucky to see him with my own eyes.�� The moment the two guards recognized Jerry, they became excited.


    Even when they saw Dumbledore yesterday, they were not as excited as they are now. Dumbledore is like the world��s star for the older generation, worshiped by the older generation of wizards, while Jerry is the star for the current generation and idolized by many young wizards.


    After Jerry signed his name, the two guards ran towards the inside of the castle. Dumbledore moved into Nurmengard Prison for retirement, and the Ministry of Magic approved it. It was Dumbledore who defeated Grindelwald, after all.


    Now, Dumbledore is willing to personally guard Nurmengard after resigning as a principal. What could be more reassuring for them than this? They no longer have to worry about the day Grindelwald escapes from prison andes out to cause trouble again.


    After a while, Jerry came to a veryrge room on the top floor of the castle. It was noon at this time, and sunlight shone into the room through the windows, making the room look very bright.


    Sitting on the two rocking chairs under the window. One of them was Dumbledore, with whom Jerry was familiar. He was wearing his sses and knitting a sweater, preparing for the winter in a few months.


    The other one was an old man he didn��t recognize. Although he had white hair, his face still showed a trace of rebelliousness. He guessed that he should be Grindelwald.


    ��Jerry, I heard that you were looking for me. This surprised me.�� Seeing Jerry enter the room, Dumbledore stopped what he was doing and showed a gentle smile.


    Beside him, Grindelwald also looked at Jerry with a scrutinizing gaze. Dumbledore had talked to him a lot about Jerryst night.


    ��As a student, isn��t it normal to look up the retirement life of a principal?�� Jerry walked up and made a joke.


    Dumbledore couldn��t help but smile after hearing this, ��If Harry and the others said this, I would somewhat believe it. You must have something to do with me if you��re looking for me. Tell me, what do you need my help with?��


    Having lived for more than a hundred years, with Dumbledore��s experience, he could tell at a nce that there must be something important for Jerry toe here to find him at this time.


    Jerry doesn��t beat around the bush, ��I need to borrow your wand for something.��


    ��My wand?�� Dumbledore��s instantly changed, and he took out his wand.


    ��Do you know the origin of this wand?��


    ��It��s the Elder Wand, one of the three items from the Deathly Hallows.�� Jerry replied with a smile.


    ��I can borrow it from you, but I need to know what you��re going to use it for.�� Dumbledore saw that Jerry knew the origin of his wand and was a bit surprised.


    Few people in the wizarding world know that the wand in his hand is the Elder Wand. Grindelwald stole the Elder Wand from Gregorovitch, and used it for decades. Many people think that the Elder Wand was hidden by Grindelwald, and most of them don��t even know that Grindelwald stole the Elder Wand.


    Not only did Jerry know that he was holding the Elder Wand, but he also wanted to borrow it. This made him curious.


    ��I want to experiment with it and see if collecting the three items can summon Death.�� Jerry thought for a moment, but instead of hiding it, he directly took out the Resurrection Stone and the Invisibility Cloak and stated his purpose.


    ��Summoning Death?�� Hearing Jerry��s answer, not only Dumbledore but also Grindelwald couldn��t sit still.


    The legend of the Deathly Hallows has always existed, but no one knows whether it is true or not, and no one has ever collected them together in many years and now they appear in this room together.

 Chapter 744: “Death Comes”

    Chapter 744: ��Death Comes��


    ��Jerry, with your wisdom, you should not follow this legend.�� Dumbledore stood up; the expression on his face had changed.


    In his mind, Jerry was a genius wizard who had surpassed him in strength in just a few years. He was definitely not the kind of person who would believe this.


    He didn��t expect Jerry to believe that nonsense legend. By collecting the three items, one can be the master of Death and dominate the world.


    This really disappointed him. Could it be that Jerry had the same ambitions as Voldemort?


    Jerry looked at Dumbledore and knew what he was thinking without having to guess. He exined, ��Principal, it��s not what you think it is. Of course, I don��t believe that by collecting the items, I can be the master of Death, and I have no interest in dominating the world.��


    ��If I want to, I could do it as no one can stop me from it, and there is no need to resort to this unreliable legend. I just want to see if I can find Death, as I have something to talk to him about.��


    After saying that, Jerry unlocked the Protego Charm. Dumbledore and Grindelwald felt Jerry��s terrifying magical aura, and their eyes widened at the same time.


    What a terrifying magical aura that was. Even Dumbledore and Grindelwald were so frightened by the aura that their hair stood on end. They felt that Jerry didn��t even need to cast a magic spell at this time. He could kill them just by relying on his aura.


    At this moment, they understood that what Jerry said might not be a lie but the truth. With the strength he was showing now, there was no need to lie to them. After proving his words with his strength, Jerry put away his magic.��I believe you. But even if you collect all three of them, nothing will happen. It may just be a legend.�� Dumbledore handed the Elder Wand to Jerry.


    At this moment, Grindelwald spoke, ��You are powerful, but I advise you not to do that. Although the legend is not true, it is not false either.��


    ��Gellert, do you know something?�� Dumbledore knew Grindelwald well and immediately sensed something from his words.


    Grindelwald had no intention of ying riddles and exined, ��You know, I once believed in the legend before. The purpose of going to Godric��s Hollow to visit Bathilda Bagshot was to find the Invisibility Cloak. But then I gave up. After stealing the Elder Wand, I never looked for the Invisibility Cloak or the Resurrection Stone.��


    ��Because I searched for information at that time and found that, in fact, it is not that no one has collected the three items and be the masters of Death, nor have they ruled the world. But they all disappeared silently.��


    ��Disappeared? What do you mean?�� Dumbledore��s expression became serious again.


    Grindelwald nodded, ��I think that collecting the three items may indeed be able to summon Death, but they will not be the master of Death, nor will they dominate the world. But their soul will be directly taken away by Death itself.��


    ��Have you forgotten that in the legend, the ultimate goal of Death giving the three items to the brothers was to take away their souls?��


    ��Mr. Grindelwald, maybe your guess is right. But that doesn��t matter. I should be able to deal with the situationter.��


    After listening to Grindelwald��s words, Jerry didn��t�� show any fear at all. He has three items: the Elder Wand, the Resurrection Stone, and the Invisibility Cloak.


    The moment the three items were brought together, a powerful light burst out from them, followed by a strong spatial fluctuation. After everything returned to normal, a skeleton four to five meters tall, wearing a ck hood and holding a huge scythe, appeared in front of them.


    ��After so many years, another idiot finally collected items.�� Death with the scythe burst intoughter as soon as he appeared, and his skull mouth made a clicking sound because of hisughter.


    Dumbledore and Grindelwald, feeling the powerful aura exuded by Death, immediately froze on the spot, and the fear in their hearts was amplified. Jerry touched his chin like a normal person, looked up and down at Death in front of him, and murmured in confusion.


    ��Why is the God of Death so weak? Isn��t he the God of all Creations?��


    In the eyes of Dumbledore and Grindelwald, Death is a powerful being who can take away their souls instantly, but in the eyes of Jerry, Death is unexpectedly weak. Because he could tell that his strength was not at the universe level; at most, it could only be regarded at the heavenly level.


    He felt that if Odin were alive, he would be able to defeat him. Compared to Ankhseram, he is worse. He guessed that Death might not be the creator of this world because creating a world like Harry Potter should at least have the strength of a universe-level power.


    This disappointed him a bit. Now, he can only see if Death knows where the real God of Creation is.


    ��You are the one who has collected the three items. Now I dere that you have be a servant, and I will take your soul to hell.�� Death looked down at Jerry, raised the scythe in his hand, and said in a condescending tone.


    Jerry waved his hand, ��Let��s not discuss this now. I want to know, as the God of Death, if you know where the God who created this world is or if you can contact him. I want to talk to him about something.��


    ��A mortal wants to meet the great God of Creation? You had a better chance to follow me to hell and serve me.��


    Upon hearing this, the Death waved the scythe in his hand and took away Jerry��s soul. Dumbledore and Grindelwald saw this and wanted to help, but his aura suppressed them, and they couldn��t move.

 Chapter 745: “Beating Death”

    Chapter 745: ��Beating Death��


    The scene that Dumbledore and Grindelwald expected did not appear because Jerry raised his hand and gently stopped the scythe with two fingers.


    ��You are a mortal. Let go quickly, or I won��t be easy on you.�� Death saw Jerry holding his scythe between two fingers and exuded an aura of disbelief.


    He tried to break the scythe out of Jerry��s hand but found that no matter how hard he tried, even if he unleashed all the power in his body, it wouldn��t move at all. This couldn��t help but make him feel a little anxious.


    At this time, Jerry no longer hides his strength, releasing his powerful aura towards Death. ��Mr. Death, can we now have a talk?��


    Facing Jerry��s powerful aura like a roaring mountain, Death was instantly dumbfounded, ��Impossible, this is impossible. How could you, a mortal, have such a powerful aura?��


    ��Looks like you are looking for a fight to me.�� Jerry


    Completely suppressing the power of Death, he stepped forward with a series of fierce punches and kicks.


    ��Don��t hit my ribs! My perfect bones, you dare to hit me? My lord won��t let you goter!��


    Looking at Death, whom Jerry crushed on the ground in front of him, Dumbledore and Grindelwald looked at each other and didn��t know what to say for a moment.��Jerry, stop hitting him. You��ve cracked his skull.�� Ten minutester, Dumbledore stepped forward to persuade him.


    Jerry stopped, ��Now, are you satisfied?��


    ��I��ll tell you anything, don��t hit me anymore.�� Death reluctantly picked up the bones scattered around and reassembled his body.


    Not only was his powerpletely suppressed, but his ability to return was also unable to be used. He could only rely on his body to fight him. However, what is even more frightening is that his body, which has been amplified by magic many times, is no match for him.


    If the beating continued, his body would crack, and his soul would be destroyed. He could only ask for mercy, asking him to let him go. He understood that the person in front of him was definitely not a normal mortal.


    After rearranging all the scattered bones, Death grabbed his scythe, sat on the sofa, and began to exin the information about the God of Creation honestly.


    ��Well, I don��t know where the God of Creation is now. More than a thousand years ago, she told me that there were some things that needed to be dealt with. It might take a few years for her toe back. She left Hell to me to take care of and never came back.��


    ��Now, a thousand years have passed, so I don��t know where she went or even whether she is still alive.��


    After listening to Death��s story, Jerry��s brows furrowed. He did not expect that the God of Creation of this world disappeared a thousand years ago and has not appeared yet. This means that he cannotplete his previous n and find the creator to discuss something. But after thinking about it, he felt that this might not be a bad thing.


    Since the creator of this world disappeared, this world has be ownerless. He canpletely move it to his own world. This will not only strengthen his power but also protect the world.


    ording to Ankhseram, the Dark Land is not a peaceful ce. If one day, a single or multiverse-level being discovers it, then this world is going to be destroyed. Jerry is no longer in this world, and the safety of Hermione and his friends is not guaranteed.


    ��Take me to Hell.�� After thinking of this, Jerry stands up directly and releases Death.


    ��Principal Dumbledore, Mr. Grindelwald. Please excuse us.��


    ��Oh, oh, it��s okay. There��s nothing to worry about,�� Dumbledore quickly replied. He was still shocked that Jerry could press Death to the ground.


    Their figure shed, and Death and Jerry disappeared on the spot. In Hell, over a certain area, Jerry and Death slowly emerged.


    ��It seems that this God of Creation is a multiverse-level being.�� As soon as he arrived in Hell, Jerry knew that this was another world, but it was closely connected with the world he was in now.


    This shows that the God of Creation, who created the world of Harry Potter, created two worlds and achieved multiverse-level power. However, this multiverse level is probably not as powerful as Jerry��s current universe-level power.


    ��Is all the people living here are souls?�� Using a powerful magic to scan the Hell, Jerry asked Death.


    Death knew that he was no match for Jerry, so he gave the relevant information about Hell: ��Hell is the second world created by my lord so that the souls of mortals who died in the first world can stay. When she created this world, she made many things in it touchable and usable by the soul, such as eating, sleeping, etc.��


    ��After a mortal dies, as long as they do not vite the rules, they can live like a normal person for another two hundred years in hell.��


    ��What happens after two hundred years?�� Jerry asked.


    Death pointed to a building outside, ��Two hundred yearster, they will reincarnate through the reincarnation passage over there ording to the rules, wash away their memories, ande to the world again.��


    ��That��s interesting.�� Listening to the introduction, Jerry suddenly became somewhat interested in the reincarnation pattern of this world.


    In the world of Marvel, there is no such thing as reincarnation. After a person dies, they continue to live in another world in which they believe.


    Jerry��s own world would use this model. After the creatures he created die, their souls will be on the world. If arge number of souls are piled up and left unprocessed, it will be fine for a short time, but for a long time, it will consume the whole world��s energy.

 Chapter 746: “Reincarnation”

    Chapter 746: ��Reincarnation��


    How was a soul created in the Marvel world?


    Jerry made detailed observations, a new soul that is born ording to thews of the world when new life is conceived. It is the recreation of those souls that have died and dispersed in the universe for countless years.


    The most fundamental thing in the universe is the conservation of energy. Jerry believes that the birth of the soul is also a manifestation of energy conservation. Countless souls have been in the hands of Eternity for countless years, passing through thews of the universe and being born into new lives one after another.


    When it dies, it is recycled and, after countless years, is transformed into the purest soul energy and bes a new life. This is the reincarnation method in the Marvel Universe. Energy has never decreased, and it continues to increase with the expansion of the universe.


    The Celestials do not use the main energy to create life but by converting other energies. Therefore, as long as the Celestials continue to creates and life, the energy will increase, and the universe will be stronger.


    Of course, this involves a lot of profound knowledge, and it is not as simple as it sounds. But now, Jerry sees apletely different model of reincarnation. This new model is simr to the reincarnation in the myths and legends of his previous life.


    It also respects the principle of energy conservation, except that it erases the memory of the soul after death, reincarnates again, and appears directly in the newly born body.


    This saves the step of turning the dead soul into pure energy. It only takes the soul two hundred years to meet the conditions. It��s hard to say which of these two is better or worse, but it is definitely useful for Jerry.


    A careful study of the principles ofw in this world will also be very helpful in building his strength.��No wonder many wizards would rather die than be a ghost. Living in this ce is not bad at all.��


    With Death��s guidance, Jerry quickly visited the eight major cities and gained an understanding of the life of human souls here after death. After death, human beings will be directly sucked into this world and then divided into eight cities ording to their regions.


    Each city has a manager to manage and maintain order. It is almost the same as when we were alive. There is no need to worry about getting sick, making money and other issues.


    Those wizards who refuse to be put into this world for various reasons will be ghosts. Although they remain in the human world, due to their special nature, ghosts cannot have the feelings they had when they were alive. Sometimes, this is torture worse than death.


    ��There are so many souls in Hell. Is it necessary for you to bring the three items to the normal world to trick everyone intoing here?��


    Jerry continued, ��As the ruler of this world, there is no need for you to go to the human world to forcefully recruit servants.��


    Death sighed after hearing this: ��Although I am the God of Death and the leader of this city, ording to the rules set by my lord, the city lords and I are only responsible for maintaining the order of this world and have no right to make these souls serve us.��


    ��When I went to the human world, I secretly made three items and spread the legends. In this way, as long as someone collects the three items, I can use them to go to the human world in a short time and grab a person to serve me.��


    ��However, she found out about thister. She did not punish me, but she let me go about it.��


    ��Okay, now help me find these three people. Their names are Lily Evans, James Potter, and Ariana Dumbledore. I want to get them back.��


    Jerry nodded and did not continue to ask Death about his story. Instead, he gave instructions to him. Death was shocked when he heard this and quickly shook his head in rejection.


    ��ording to the rules, I cannot resurrect anyone��s soul. If this happens, I will be directly punished by the rules.��


    ��You don��t need to resurrect them. Tell me which city they live in, and I will take care of the rest myself. Hurry up or you will have to face my hands again rather than being punished by the rules in here.�� Jerry threatened.


    Death shook his bones with fear, nodded quickly, and used his power to search them.


    ��The three people you mentioned are in the same area, and they all live in that city now.��


    With the help of Death, Jerry finds the three as quickly as possible, and after some questioning, he leaves Hell with their souls.


    Although life in Hell is good, it is definitely not as exciting as the human world, and the three all have some questions about the human world. When Jerry showed that he could resurrect them and live like normal people, the three immediately agreed.


    ��Who is this guy, really? Thankfully, he left. It seems that it would be better not to visit the human world in the future.�� Seeing Jerry disappearing with three souls, Death breathed a heavy sigh of relief.


    He is no match at all against him.


    However, Death didn��t know that when Jerry left Hell, he did not intend to let this world go. Jerry wanted to go out and collect all these two worlds into his own world and fuse them.


    ��Lily, James, and Ariana?�� Dumbledore looked at Jerry and the three figures around him and stood up from his chair in shock again.


    The same goes for Grindelwald next to him. Grindelwald did not know James and Lily, but he knew Ariana, who was Dumbledore��s dead sister.


    At that time, because of his differences in ideas with Dumbledore and his brother, a conflict broke out between the three and triggered a fight. Ariana died because of this conflict.


    This incident is a scar on Dumbledore��s heart. It is what Dumbledore regrets the most. It was also because of Ariana��s death that Dumbledorepletely broke up with Grindelwald.


    Simrly, this was also the ce where he felt most sorry for Dumbledore in his heart.


    He lost to Dumbledore in the decisive battle; he gave the Elder Wand to Dumbledore, and he kept his promise and did not leave this prison for so many years. Part of the reason was his guilt.

 Chapter 747: “Integrating The World”

    Chapter 747: ��Integrating The World��


    ��Jerry, what is going on?�� Dumbledore wanted to hug Ariana, but he just passed through her body. He immediately understood that this was just his sister��s soul.


    Jerry smiled, ��I followed Death to Hell and brought them back, but now they��re only in their soul state. If they want to be resurrected, they need to have a new body. Give me a minute.��


    After saying that, Jerry took the souls into the ring world. A momentter, when Lily, James, and Ariana reappeared in the room, they all had their own bodies and were resurrected to the way they were when they died.


    This shocked Dumbledore and Greenwald again. Before, he was shocked by Jerry��s strength. Now, he is shocked that Jerry can resurrect the dead so easily. He is almost no different from a god.


    ��Jerry, I didn��t expect you to be able to do this. But thank you very much. I don��t even know how to repay you for your help this time.�� Dumbledore hugged his sister with tears in his eyes and expressed his gratitude to Jerry.


    The death of his sister has been a scar that cannot be healed for so many years, and he feels regretful every time he thinks about it.


    ��You��re wee. You also helped me a lot when I was learning magic, and it means nothing to me.��


    After speaking, Jerry stretched out his hand and drew a portal, ��I��lle see you again when I have time. Now I��m about to bring Mr. James and Ms. Lily to Harry. I think he will be very surprised.��


    Jerry led the Potters through the portal and reappeared in front of the door of 12 Grimmauld ce.Jerry reached out and pressed the doorbell. A momentter, with Mrs. ck cursing, Harry opened the door.


    ��Are you about to go outside?�� Jerry asked, Looking at Harry, holding Floo Powder in one hand and a broomstick in the other.


    ��Hey, Jerry, you came just in time. I was just going to go to the Burrow to y Quidditch with Ron and the others. Would you like toe? We can also get Hermione.��


    ��No, I��m here to return your invisibility cloak and help you grant the wish you made in the morning.�� Jerry smiled, put the invisibility cloak on Harry��s shoulders, and took two steps back.


    ��My wish?�� Harry looked confused. He didn��t understand what Jerry meant.


    ��Harry, I miss you so much.�� Lily, who had been unable to bear it for a long time, rushed out from the side and hugged Harry while James stepped forward and hugged the two of them.


    Suddenly, he saw Lily and James appear and hug him. Harry was so shocked that he dropped all the floo powder and broomstick in his hands to the ground.


    How does it feel to have your parents, who have been dead for more than ten years, suddenlye back to life and appear in front of you?


    Joy, excitement, happiness, disbelief, and other emotions instantly flooded his heart. He never expected that Jerry would grant him the wish he casually mentioned before.


    He was so afraid that this was just a dream or a joke yed by Jerry using magic. At the same time, mes suddenly burst out from the firece in the living room, and a figure walked out of it.


    ��Harry, do you remember where you put the document I brought back yesterday?�� Sirius walked out of the firece and shouted. But he heard noises from the door, thought something had happened, and ran over quickly.


    When he saw James and Lily holding Harry, his eyes suddenly widened, ��Merlin��s beard, Am I dreaming?��


    ��After you collected the three items, you summoned Death, had a friendly chat with him, and, with Death��s help, got back my parents?��


    Harry listened to Jerry��s revised story with a look of disbelief on his face. He didn��t expect Jerry to call Death.


    ��That��s about it. I cast a special magic, and now no one except a few people will remember your parents�� death. So they can live a normal life without worrying about some problems after they appearter.��


    Jerry nodded and exined. A worldwide powerful forgetfulness charm was used. Except for a few people in this world, no one else will remember the fact that James and Lily were killed by Voldemort more than ten years ago.


    After saying goodbye to Harry and his family, Jerry does not return to Diagon Alley; instead, he uses magic to reach the edge of this world. Since the Creator of this world is not here, he doesn��t have to worry about many things anymore.


    At the edge of the sr system, Jerry touched the invisible barrier in front with a hint of understanding on his face. He had been thinking before that the Harry Potter world was not like the Fairy Tail world. There is science here, and there are concepts such as the universe, the sun, the, etc.


    But it is obvious that the Creator of this world is not that powerful and can create aplete universe; otherwise, it would not have been what Death had said before.


    He had some guesses in his mind. She did create the earth, the, the sun, the nines, etc., but she has no ability to create the entire universe. As for the boundaries of the sr system, as long as thews are set, even if humans develop technology that can explore the universe, they will be distorted by thews here.


    Breaking through the boundaries of the sr system, Jerry��s figure appeared directly in the Hell world. There is no Milky Way outside the sr system, and there are no others or lives. There is only the second world created by the Creator of this world.


    ��It��s really tricky.��


    Confirming that everything was simr to what he had guessed, Jerry opened it without further dy. With his strength, he directly broke through the barrier between the two worlds and came to the Dark Land outside.


    Throwing out the ring in his hand, a huge ck hole appeared and swallowed up the two worlds. With Jerry��s current strength, it would be impossible to devour such aplete world with the Creator supervising it.


    But now that the Creator is not here at all, or even probably dead, the world did not actively resist Jerry��s pull, and the whole process went smoothly.

 Chapter 748: “Date In Hell”

    Chapter 748: ��Date In Hell��


    Looking at the two worlds that were gradually being sucked into the ring, Jerry suddenly had some thoughts in his mind. Could the Creator of the Harry Potter world be simr to him? They all came out of a world like the Marvel world.


    She took the world she created and slowly developed it in the Dark Land. That��s why his world system isposed of this kind of cosmic andary system.


    The Creator of the Fairy Tail world came out of another world, so what he showed was not the usualary system but a different one. Including the Sorcerer��s Apprentice world, which he has not explored yet, it is estimated that the Creator of that world does the same thing here.


    The Cardcaptor Sakura world feels like a mixed one, with a little bit of the usual system and some of a different system. Of course, these are some of his thoughts. He is not particrly clear about what the worlds in the Dark Land are like. He needs to wait until he bes stronger in the future to explore them.


    It is unclear whether there are other systems in addition to the system. Maybe they are the same system in the first ce, but Jerry cannot understand it now with his level of knowledge.


    Putting aside the suspicions in his mind for the time being, Jerry began to control the ck hole to swallow it. After about three hours, the Harry Potter world finally disappeared from the Dark Land and all entered his ring world.


    However, this is just the beginning. It will take time to assimte slowly.


    Fortunately, there is a universe-level being and a group of heavenly level beings that can help him control it and quickly assimte the two worlds without the need for him to spend time in them.


    ��Time to go back.��The entire Harry Potter world was sucked into the ring world by him. Of course, there was no need for him to stay here anymore. He cast another magic and teleported back.


    He previously entered the ring world and summoned Tiamut, Clow Reed, and others to help assimte the two worlds. After doing all this, he entered the world of Harry Potter.


    ��Hermione?��


    When Jerry returned to the Leaky Cauldron guest room, it was already ten o��clock in the evening, and a figure was sitting on the edge of the bed.


    ��I came over after saying good night to my father and mother, but you were not there at that time, so wait here for you toe back.��


    When Hermione saw Jerry appear, she immediately jumped out of bed happily and threw herself into Jerry��s arms. Although she and Jerry had just separated during yesterday��s holiday, they are now in love. After not seeing him for a day, she started to miss him.


    After returning to his room at night, she used a shielding spell to block the Trace and came to Jerry��s room.


    ��I went to do something.��


    Jerry let go of Hermione, held her hand, and sat beside the bed. He told him how he had collected the Deathly Hallows item today, summoned Death, went to Hell, and brought back Dumbledore��s sister and Harry��s parents.


    Hearing Jerry beating Death, Jerry��s description of Hell, and Harry��s parents being brought back, Hermione was surprised, and her eyes were full of admiration.


    ��Want to go to the Hell and see it?�� Finally, Jerry pulled Hermione and asked.


    Hermione nodded immediately. As a sixteen-year-old girl with a personality interested in all kinds of knowledge, she was curious about Hell. Most importantly, she felt very safe with Jerry around, and she wasn��t afraid even if she went there.


    ��Then let��s go!�� Jerry took Hermione and teleported directly over a certain city in Hell.


    ��So this is Hell, the ce where people live after death. It��s amazing!�� Seeing Hell for the first time, Hermione discovered that the facts were different from the rumors. Overall, Hell looked blue, with many luminous nts and magnificent ancient cities.


    It looks way better than anything she could imagined.


    ��Mr. Jerry, why are you here again?�� Just as Jerry and Hermione were walking in the city below, Death, who sensed his appearance, appeared next to him.


    ��Although you can take away the soul from hell and does not interfere with the rules, if you take only a few, it will be fine, but if you take more, it will have a bad impact.�� Death thought Jerry wasing to Hell again to take away more souls and resurrect them. He couldn��t defeat Jerry, so he had to carefully persuade him.


    Jerry waved his hand and said with a smile, ��Don��t worry, I know that. I��m just bringing my friend here for a walk.��


    He did not tell Death that the two worlds had been merged in his own world.


    ��Okay, that��s good.�� Death was relieved when he heard this.


    Although the God of Creation is no longer here, he does not want problems to arise because if there were a problem, he would be responsible for it.


    ��Is this Death? He looks so weird.�� Hermione was originally a little afraid and hiding behind Jerry because of Death��s appearance. She found that Death seemed to be more afraid of Jerry, so she relieved herself and whispered to Jerry in a low voice.


    Death moved his jaw when he heard this, pretending that he didn��t hear it, ��I won��t bother you two.��


    Knowing that Jerry was not nning to cause trouble, Death immediately left on the spot. Having been beaten by Jerry not long ago, he felt that staying with Jerry was too stressful, and it would be troublesome if he got beaten again.


    After wandering around Hell for a while, the two went to the canyon outside the city, based on what the souls had rmended.


    ��Such beautiful flowers!�� The two sat side by side on the edge of the canyon. Hermione looked at the blue ghost flowers, which were as beautiful as the crystal below and couldn��t help but praise them. She had never seen such beautiful flowers.


    ��If you want to see it in the future, I can bring you over one.�� Jerry looked at Hermione, touched her head, andughed.


    He has been traversing various worlds for so many years, fighting countless enemies, not only for himself but also to satisfy the wishes of the people he loves.


    Hermione turned her head and looked at Jerry, slowly moved her lips towards him, and gradually closed her eyes.


    Beside the cliff, two figures gradually got close together as the wonderful date took ce in Hell.

 Chapter 749: “Taking Another Worlds”

    Chapter 749: ��Taking Another Worlds��


    At midnight, Jerry appeared in the Leaky Cauldron room, holding Hermione, who was already asleep. Just as he was about to put her on the bed, he seemed to think of something and picked her up again.


    ��Good night, have a sweet dream.�� At the Granger Dental Clinic, Jerry carefully ced Hermione on the bed, covered her with a quilt, kissed her on the forehead, and disappeared.


    When Jerry disappeared, Hermione slowly opened her eyes and murmured, ��Thankfully, I showered before this, and I could just go to sleep directly.��


    Jerry did not return to the Leaky Cauldron. Instead, he appeared directly outside the two worlds and helped Tiamut and others assimte the two worlds. He knew that Hermione was pretending to sleep and knew what Hermione wanted.


    A monthter, Jerry temporarily left the world of Harry Potter because he was going to locate the coordinates for the Sorcerer��s Apprentice world and see if he could find the creator of that world. Now, he understands that it is not easy to discover a new world and be able to live in it.


    Mainly, the Dark Land is infinite; there is nothing, and most of it is just darkness. There are no specific spatial coordinates. If you want to find the world by flying through it, you may not encounter one in ten thousand years.


    The creators of these worlds are vignt. If they encounter stronger people, they better stay away as far as they can. Unless they are forced to escape like Ankhseram, no one will leave the world they live in and wander in the Dark Land.


    There are many universes and multiverse-level beings in the Marvel world, but no one has any ns to leave that world and go to the Dark Land to establish their own domain. Of course, some may not know the Dark Land at all. At least the people in this world that he met before, like Odin and Ancient One, didn��t know it at all.


    He has to say that the creator of the panel is powerful. At least he should know a lot of coordinates in the Dark Land world, or there is no way for them to provide him with the system and send him there.The first time he entered the Sorcerer��s Apprentice, Jerry exuded his own powerful aura, hoping to attract the creator��s attention and take the initiative to appear. However, the result was not as he expected. The creator of this world did not appear.


    He spent another two days searching for the existence of the creator, but there was still no clue.


    Finally, he had no choice but to adopt a slightly rough approach, break through the world barrier, ande to the Dark Land outside the world of the Sorcerer��s Apprentice.


    The system in the Sorcerer��s Apprentice world is also the same system as he would see. There are the earth, moon, sun, and others that form the sr system. However, there is only one habitable ce, which means that this creator is at most a universe level, and this world is at the early stage.


    ��Could it be?��


    Looking at the world below, Jerry still didn��t sense anyone appearing, and suddenly had a guess in his mind. He took off his ring, threw it directly over the world, and activated the ck hole.


    As he thought, the entire world was sucked into the ring, and the creator did not appear in the end. Obviously, like the Harry Potter world, the creator of this world either left the world they created or died, leaving the world alone in the Dark Land.


    As a being on the same level as Jerry, there is no reason why the creator should still be hiding.


    Thinking about the situation in the Harry Potter world, where the creator mentioned by Death did note back after leaving, he wondered whether the creator of the panel chose the Sorcerer��s Apprentice just because the creator of that world was no longer there.


    ��Eh, it doesn��t matter. I��ll just get the world.��


    Although he had not found the creator to talk with, it was a great thing to get a new world without spending any effort. Once he ispletely assimted into both of the worlds that he sucked in, his strength will be greatly improved.


    But what he wanted more in his heart was to find and talk with the creator of these worlds.


    There are many ways for him to get a new world for him to useter, and Tiamut and the others helped him develop it. But without the people who knew how the Dark Land works, most of his actions were guesses, and he couldn��t understand the situation clearly.


    He had a lot of talk with Ankhseram before and learned a little bit about it. But Anksheram was not the first being to create the Fairy Tail world. He was born, grew up, and finally escaped into that world. Take over the world and transform it into the Fairy Tail world.


    The creator who might understand the situation has been killed by Ankhseram. Like this creator who created these worlds, they must not just appear out of thin air in the Dark Land. They must��vee from somewhere.


    Failed to find the creator of the Sorcerer��s Apprentice world, Jerry absorbed this world and returned to the main world again. He can only ce his hope on thest world, which is the Cardcaptor Sakura World. At least he knows that the creator of that exists because both Clow Reed and Yuuko have seen it.


    Before he went there, he was a little worried about the strength of the creator of the Cardcaptor Sakura world.


    After all, this is not the past. After he created his own world, he understood that the creator of the Cardcaptor, Sakura, had created so many worlds and created a mixture ofary systems.


    Their strength is definitely not as simple as he would imagine, but they are probably powerful beings in the multiverse level range.


    Given his current situation, he is probably not a match at all. Even if he can use the panel to pretend to have a higher footing, it will still be dangerous.


    After returning, because Hermione��s world was still summer and there was still one month before school started, Jerry took her to the main world to y. He had promised Haas and Belle before that he would invite Hermione to his home for dinner.

 Chapter 750: “The Spider-Man Universe”

    Chapter 750: ��The Spider-Man Universe��


    Another monthter, Jerry sent Hermione back to the world of Harry Potter. Because the holidays are over, Hogwarts is about to start its term.


    After integrating the Harry Potter world into his own world, Jerry no longer anchors the time. Instead, he sets Hermione��s world time in the ring separately and synchronizes it with the time in the main world.


    The purpose of this was partly to prevent Hermione from being left for a long time. Now that the entire Harry Potter world is included in the ring world, he can go in and see Hermione whenever he wants.


    Moreover, syncing the time of Hermione��s world with the time in the main world will not make Hermione feel left behind every time shees to the main world.


    For example, Haas and the others felt like they hadn��t seen Hermione for a long time, but Hermione felt like it hadn��t been too long since shest came to New York.


    Jerry needed to go to Hogwarts to study magic. But now it is clear that this is no longer necessary. He went to Snape yesterday to talk about dropping out of school. Although Snape was reluctant about it, he finally agreed.


    Snape knew that, with Jerry��s strength and reserve, no professor in the school could teach him.


    [The cooldown has finished.]


    Coming out of the ring world, Jerry opened his panel and found that the cooldown period from hisst visit had ended, and he could go to the Cardcaptor Sakura world again.He found the option in the panel, select Cardcaptor Sakura World, and click to enter.


    A momentter, Jerry stood firmly on the spot without moving at all.


    ��What��s going on? Is it broken?��


    Finding that the teleportation had not started, Jerry clicked the panel again, but still nothing happened.


    [The Cardcaptor Sakura world has been moved from its original location and is temporarily inessible. A new coordinates has been captured. Please wait patiently.]


    Looking at the information that popped up on the panel, Jerry��s mouth couldn��t help but twitch.


    After he left the Cardcaptor Sakurast time, the Creator ran away with this world and hid in other locations. The incident in Cardcaptor Sakura World disrupted Jerry��s n, but the new world that was about to appear also made him full of expectations.


    However he waited patiently for seven days, but the information was still on the panel, and there was no new world that could be entered.


    This made him a little confused. You should know that when the prompt to capture a new world appeared before, the result was avable within a few seconds. But this time, there was no response after seven days, and he didn��t know how many days it would take to capture the new world.


    ��Let��s put it aside for now and continue with my multiverse n.��


    Since he didn��t know how long it would take to capture the new world, Jerry didn��t n to wait any longer. Instead, he put the multiverse n on the board.


    Opening the multiverse and collecting Earth and life from other parallel universes to quickly expand his own ring world was an idea he had before. After two months of thinking, the idea has been basically perfected and can be implemented.


    If it wasn��t for a new world that suddenly appeared on the panel, he would have taken action a week ago.


    In Knowhere, the headquarters of the Avengers.


    Jerry looked at thepletely changed Knowhere below and couldn��t help but sigh that Tony was not only a technology tycoon but also a management expert. It was also possible that it was due to Pepper��s help.


    Today��s Knowhere is no longer as chaotic as before. Where countless people die every day, leaving behind many orphans who live by begging and stealing, it has be a well-ordered,rge-scale trading market with many earth-specific buildings and cultures.


    ��Mr. Carmen, Aisha said you were looking for me?�� Peter, wearing Tony��stest suit, scratched his head and walked over.


    ��Don��t be so formal. Just call me by my name.�� Jerry turned to look at Peter and showed a soft smile.


    ��I��m looking for you because I need your help with something. Would you be willing to do it?��


    ��I am willing. Whatever you need me to do, I will definitely do it.�� Hearing that Jerry needed help, Peter nodded excitedly.


    ��Okay, you don��t need to do anything. Just stand here and don��t move.�� Jerry smiled, stepped forward, put his hand on Peter��s shoulder, and began to cast magic.


    ording to the information he had learned in the Sorcerer��s Apprentice world, there are many multiverses in the Marvel world. If calcted carefully, there may be more than one million universes. It is not that easy to cross the barrier of the Universe and enter other universes without any help.


    So, he requires a certain medium to do it. For him, the best medium is the superheroes that exist in every world, such as Spider-Man, Iron Man, Doctor Strange, Captain America, etc.


    But Jerry doesn��t want to enter Earth where the situation is moreplicated because his main purpose is to bring a good Earth into his own ring world. If the Earth he goes to has too many problems, it will be good for him.


    Hence, he decided to use Spider-Man as the most appropriate medium.


    Using Doctor Strange as a medium, given he could enter many universes, but Doctor Strange in most universes is about him bing the Sorcerer Supreme and involved with various dimensional beings. Jerry is not afraid of them, but it will be very troublesome to take care of them.


    Most of the multiverse by Iron Man and Captain America will be associated with the Avengers, and he doesn��t know much about it.


    But Spider-Man is different. Many universes have Spider-Man, although not necessarily all are Peter. In the Universe where Spider-Man lives, most of the conditions on the Earth are rtively simple. The viins are mostly scientists, shape-shifting creatures, Kingpin and his group, etc.


    ��Do I just have to stand like this?�� Looking at Jerry, putting his hands on his shoulders, Peter didn��t dare move either, but he didn��t understand what Jerry was trying to do.


    ��Found it!�� Jerry opened his eyes, quickly anchored, used the magic he had cast previously, and disappeared in an instant.

 Chapter 751: “The First Spider-Man”

    Chapter 751: ��The First Spider-Man��


    ��The time of this universe is 2004.��


    On the streets of New York, Jerry grabbed a newspaper, looked at the date on it, and roughly guessed which spider universe he had arrived in.


    [ Daily Bugle: Spider-Man is a menace. His heroic behavior is causing the city��s order to copse.]


    There is also a picture of Spider-Man flying into the air and spinning silk at a perfect angle. As soon as Jerry threw the newspaper in his hand into the trash can next to him, he saw a figure wearing a spider suit in front of him, carrying eight boxes of pizza, and swinging towards this side.


    He used Peter as a medium to locate this universe, so the location where he appears will definitely not be that far away from the Spider-Man Peter in this world.


    At this moment, car horns sounded on the roadside. Two seven- or eight-year-old children suddenly ran into the middle of the road while picking up a ball. At this time, arge truck was driving quickly, and there was no time to slow down.


    Peter noticed the scene below. He quickly threw the pizza in his hand onto a balcony and rushed towards the young child to rescue them. But just as he was halfway through, he saw a figure suddenly appear between the two children, disappeared instantly with a hand in one hand, and reappeared beside the safe road.


    He went down to the person who was rescuing the children and said, ��Didn��t I see you there?��


    Peter has a super strong body and strength, and he can also shoot out spider silk because he was bitten by a spider and mutated, which falls within the scope of biology and is something that science can exin. But the instantaneous appearance and disappearance of the person below him just now seemed a bit difficult to exin to him.Especially because Peter himself is a scientist, even if the person below just held a device in his hand, it can be exined by scientific means. However, his hands are actually empty.


    Jerry looked at Peter in front of him, flipped his right hand, and teleported the eight boxes of pizza on the balcony in the distance to his hand. He handed them over with a smile, ��I don��t think you have much time now. If you wait any longer, you��ll bete.��


    ��Oh, right, I only have eight minutes. Thank you!�� Hearing Jerry��s reminder, Peter was shocked. He remembered that he was delivering pizza. If he waste, not only would he not get paid, but he would also be fired.


    He no longer cared about why Jerry could teleport and bring the pizza on the balcony of a distant building out of thin air. After taking the pizza, he stretched out his hand and shot out the spider silk from his body.


    ��He should be the kindest and strongest Spider-Man.�� Watching Peter��s figure disappear among the buildings, Jerry sighed secretly in his heart.


    Before he traveled to this world, among the Marvel movies, except for the first Avengers movie, which he was dragged to watch by his colleagues, he had only watched the original three Spider-Man movies.


    At that time, he was still in school. He felt that Peter was having a difficult time. He sacrificed too much of his time to help others and still lived in poverty. The woman he fell in love with rejected him several times because she couldn��t ept who he was.


    However, she still admired Peter very much, and even at that time, she simply wanted to be together in the future.


    ��Time to take care of things.��


    After regaining his senses, Jerry teleported and appeared in the sky, spread out twelve pairs of wings, became invisible, and began to fly around the Earth at extremely fast speed. The purpose of his appearance in this world is not for Spider-Man, but to move the entire sr system in this universe into the ring world.


    He wanted to investigate the Earth in this universe in advance to see if there was nothing special about the Earth as he had guessed.


    Three dayster, when Jerry appeared in New York again, his face was already full of smiles. After three days of exploring every corner of the Earth, he found that the Earth in this universe was an ordinary Earth, as he expected.


    There are no organizations like Hydra or S.H.I.E.L.D., let alone Kamar Taj and extraterrestrial beings.


    ��In that case, let��s start.��


    Jerry chanted the magic spell, and powerful magic power surged out of his body. Soon, a light ball appeared from his hand, flew high into the sky quickly, and disappeared. This light ball is a new magic that he took the time to research in the past two months.


    Unlike the Harry Potter world and the Sorcerer��s Apprentice world, those two worlds are nothing to him, and he can directly move the entire world into his own ring world. But the Earth and the sr system here are not the same.


    If he grabs the Earth alone, during the process, the Earth will have problems because there is no sun. When he grabs the sun and positions it, arge number of people on Earth will probably die. So, in order to be able to grab the Earth safely without creating any problems, he created a new magic.


    The function of this magic is also simple. It spreads continuously throughout the sr system, imprinting Jerry��s power in every corner. In this way, as long as all the processes arepleted, he can directly absorb the entire sr system into his own ring world in one move.


    Complete processing will take at least a month.


    ��Let��s take a tour of New York in 2004.��


    After using the magic, Jerry teleported to the streets of New York. He transformed into a set of clothes that fit the era and walked leisurely on the streets. Different eras have different characteristics. Although 2004 was not as developed as 2019, it still had its differences.


    The Earths in different universes are not the same in many details. He discovered that the pizza shop he was familiar with now sells underwear apparel. The original pizza shop owner is now the underwear shop owner, which is quite interesting.

 Chapter 752: “Jerry The Magician”

    Chapter 752: ��Jerry The Magician��


    ��Hey, it��s you!�� Jerry was walking on the streets of New York in 2004 when a surprised voice suddenly came from beside him.


    Jerry turned around and saw that he was a young man carrying a bag. He looked to be about twenty years old.


    ��Do you know me?�� Jerry asked with a smile.


    He could tell that this young man was the Spider-Man who delivered pizza yesterday, and he was also the Peter Parker of this world, but he did not say it outright.


    ��I don��t know you, but I think you look familiar.�� Peter was about to say that he had known each other before, but suddenly, he remembered that when he first met him three days ago, he was wearing a spider suit, so he immediately changed his mind.


    It was precisely because of Jerry��s appearance that day that he delivered the pizza on time and was not fired by his boss, so he was very grateful to him in his heart.


    However, when he went back and considered it, he couldn��t figure out how Jerry rescued the two children that day and teleported the pizza he delivered into his own hands.


    ��Maybe it��s because I��m a magician, and you��ve seen my performance.��


    Seeing that Peter was a little embarrassed. He walked up to him and extended his hand in a friendly manner, ��I��m Jerry Kamen. You can call me Jerry.����Jerry, I have seen your magic tricks before. They are amazing. And oh, my name is Peter Parker.�� Peter quickly reached out his hand and shook it with Jerry.


    At this moment, he realized that he was a magician, and everything seemed to be exined.


    David Copperfield has performed flying and made the Statue of Liberty disappear. He can always use many tricks and magical props to do something that seems impossible. The teleportation three days ago might have been achieved by using some special magic props.


    ��Peter, it seems you��re going on an important date?��


    Jerry looked Peter up and down and couldn��t help but see that he had his hairbed back and was carrying a bag. Although the clothes he was wearing were not brand-name, they were also newly bought. ording to this timeline, Peter should still be in college and living very hard, so he would not dress up like this unless it was an important asion.


    ��It��s not a date; I want to attend a conference where Dr. Octavius�� research on nuclear energy�� Peter didn��t hide it and excitedly talked about the uing conference.


    It was invested by his best friend Harry, and the famous physicist Dr. Otto Octavius spent his whole life researching nuclear energy technology. As long as the experiment is sessful at today��s press conference, the Nobel Prize in Physics will definitely be won and remembered by history.


    ��Ah, so it��s Dr. Octavius�� experiment to create a little sun.�� Hearing Peter��s story, Jerry recalled it and roughly understood what was going on.


    A physicist named Otto Octavius tried to use the principles of physics to create an artificial sun, which would provide humanity with an endless supply of new energy.


    Unfortunately, the experiment failed in the end. Not only did his beloved wife die during the experiment, but he had his nerves damaged by the robotic arm originally to assist the experiment, which changed his personality drastically.


    ��It sounds interesting. I wonder if I can witness this experiment.��


    ��Well, if you want to, I can take you with me. But you do anything there.�� Peter hesitated for a moment but finally nodded.


    The invitees who witnessed the experiment were executives and leaders of New York energypanies, as well as some well-known journalists and scientists. He was allowed to visit because his university teachers, Professor Connors and Dr. Octavius, were friends, and his best friend was the chairman of the Osborne Group.


    However, he was very grateful for Jerry��s help three days ago and agreed after thinking about it.


    Harry had said before that he could bring a friend with him. He nned to invite Mary Jane and have dinner together afterward, taking the opportunity to reveal his identity as Spider-Man to see if they could have a rtionship.


    However, yesterday, at the entrance of the theater where Mary Jane performed, he was heartbroken to see Mary Jane and a man kissing in a luxury car together, so he took Jerry with him.


    ��Thank you, Peter. You are a good man.�� Jerry smiled when he heard this and gave Peter a thumbs up.


    In this way, the two of them walked and chatted together towards Octavius�� privateboratory.


    ��Peter, who is this?��


    At the entrance of theboratory, Harry, the chairman of Osborne Group, who inherited the family business after graduating from high school, looked at Jerry standing next to Harry with some confusion.


    Harry quickly exined, ��This is my friend, and he��s some sort of magician. He wants to witness Dr. Octavius��s new experiment, so I brought him here. Is that okay?��


    ��It��s your friend, of course.�� Harry was stunned for a moment but quickly nodded with a smile.


    He didn��t remember that Peter had a magician friend, but since he was Peter��s friend, he didn��t mind. He was surprised only because he had thought that Peter would bring Mary Jane with him.


    ��Hello, Harry Osborne.�� Harry took the initiative to reach out to Jerry.


    Jerry politely stretched out his hand and said his name. Harry is a good person, although his father was killed by Spider-Man. He asked Peter about Spider-Man��s identity. Harry inherited the Osborne Group and became the new chairman, but he never looked down on Peter.


    Although he had something with Peter and was close to Mary Jane, Jerry felt that he could not be entirely med because he also had a crush on Mary Jane in high school. In addition, Mary Jane has a very bad characteristic in his view.


    ��Let��s go inside. The experiment will begin in eight hours.�� Harry checked the time on his watch and walked towards the Laboratory with Jerry and Peter.


    With Harry as the chairman, security will let them in easily. The three entered the building directly without having to show an invitation letter or check like others.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!